《Divorce Is The Best Choice》 Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 1 Shees back, we divorce Anta, Night, Paradise Vi Area. Two people sat opposite each other in the spacious and bright living room. A divorce agreement was ced in front of them. The man was wearing a pressed and t suit, with perfect facial features and indifferent look. There was a strong sense of oppression all over his body. He looked at the silent girl opposite coldly, and his eyes were as pitch-dark as the midnight outside. ¡°Divorce on Monday.¡± Jason said without any doubt, his voice was cold, and his voice was deep. ¡°You can ask for anything you need besides thepensation in the divorce agreement.¡± ¡°Why is it so sudden?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was lower than before. Jason said simply, ¡°Jenny is back.¡± Sarah knew who Jenny was. After a short silence, she agreed: ¡°OK.¡± Jason paused. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect she would agree so readily. Sarah opened the divorce agreement, read the words on it, and remembered her encountered with Jason in the past. Two years ago, they met at AY Club at Anta. She was preupied and met the lovelorn Jason. After two drinks, they seemed to have found a confidant and talked happily. They left after drinking and did nothing afterwards. She saw him again on the third day after that night. Jason came to her with a special assistant to talk about marriage. She agreed. After getting married, he was really good to her. He took good care of her. He helped her to solve her problems as soon as possible. When she was sick, he made medicine for her personally. After washing hair, he took the initiative to help her dry it. They had such a good rtionship. Until half a year ago, he answered a phone call. He changed after that call. Get Bo He was indifferent to her and was no longer gentle. It was on that day that she learned that the reason why Jason married her and treated her so well after marriage was because she looked like his ex-girlfriend Jenny. Thinking about this, Sarah pursed her lips and asked Jason lightly, ¡°Did you just say that I can ask for any ¡°Yes.¡± Jason said concisely. ¡°Anypensation?¡± Sarah raised her eyes and looked at him. His delicate facial features were not as energetic as he was in the past. Being stared with such eyes, Jason felt a little guilty: ¡°Yes.¡± He thought about it. As long as Sarah¡¯s requirements were not excessive, he will try to meet them. In the past year, she had been very good to him. ¡°Well, I want the most expensive supercar in your garage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A vi in the suburbs.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Split billions of money you made in two years of marriage.¡± When he heard about it. Jason, who had never changed his face, finally moved his eyes. Afraid that he had heard it wrong, he opened his thin lips and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The property after marriage belongs to the joint property of the husband and wife. Based on my calction, besides your investment and financial management, your sry in the past two years of marriage plus thepany¡¯s dividend will amount to tens of billions.¡± Sarah said seriously and didn¡¯t mean to joke at all. ¡°I don¡¯t want more. I just want forty percent of it.¡± Jason: ¡°??¡± Sarah then said, ¡°Of course, I will give forty percent of my ie to you.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Jason was very angry. Just now, he must be crazy, feeling guilty about her. Why didn¡¯t he find that she loved money so much before. Sarah looked up at him and asked him seriously: ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Of course not! Jason denied without thinking about it. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sarah put down the signature pen and said, ¡°The next time I meet with your elders, I will tell them about your spiritual infidelity in marriage. I believe they will support me. Jason¡¯s whole body was cold, and his eyes were like knives. He did not expect that this woman had two sides. So she pretended to be innocent in the past. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk to me like this?¡± ¡°Yes Sarah stared at him. She knew that he hated threats most, but so what? She also hated marital infidelity most. ¡°Fine.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were deep and his face was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, but if the divorce is not going well, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, are you threatening me?¡± Sarah sat on the chair, and her eyes were serious. This look. Jason had never seen it. Sarah had been sensible, obedient and gentle since they got married for two years. She had never been so confrontational with him. ¡°No.¡± Jason had already figured out how to deal with her, and his voice was cold. ¡°I will give you house, car, and money. Divorce on Monday.¡± Sarah turned her eyes and said slowly, ¡°There is one more thing.¡± ¡°Say.¡± Jason¡¯s patience gradually disappeared. ¡°Go shopping with me tomorrow.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t seem to feel the chill on his body. ¡°After shopping, I will go back to your family with you and tell the elders about our divorce. The reason of our divorce is I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jason agreed. After talking. Jason didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment. He walked out coldly. Before he came, he even thought that if Sarah could hardly ept the divorce, he could give her more time to Get Tra get used to it. Now when he thought again.. It¡¯s not hard to ept. She was eager to divorce him early so as to share his property. If Sarah knew his idea, and she wouldugh: will I care about your money? ¡°I won¡¯t be back tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up at nine tomorrow morning to go shopping.¡± When he came to the door, Jason stopped and said, ¡°You should list the ces you want to go in advance.¡± ¡°Are you going to find Jenny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like being betrayed.¡± Sarah did not pretend after having the talk with him, ¡°You¡¯d better not ask her to go to bed before divorce.¡± Jason¡¯s face darkened. He stepped back and came to Sarah and looked at her from amanding position. Sarah was not affected by it: ¡°Why, you can¡¯t wait for two and a half days?¡± ¡°I know you have a grudge in your heart, so don¡¯t use these words to stimte me.¡± Jason was not angry. He thought carefully. If he were treated like this, he might be more extreme than her. ¡°We are just divorced, not enemies.¡± Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± Can he be more shameless? ¡°Take an early break.¡± Leaving this sentence behind, Jason left. The moment the door closed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The divorce agreement was quietly ced on the table, and Sarah stood there for a long time. It was not true that there was no mood fluctuation. From the moment she knew she was being treated as a substitute half a year ago, she suffered. Jason was her first love in her 24 years of life. Before the phone call, he was a perfect husband in everything except being reticent. He was patient and gentle, and hardly bothered her. Therefore, at the moment when she learned that there was someone in his heart, although she could not ept it, she asked him to divorce and let him find his ex-girlfriend. But Jason didn¡¯t agree. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Bastard Jason Get Poyta The reason was also simple. Before Jenny came back, he needed someone to help him deal with the elders in his family. She was loved by his parents and grandparents, which was just suitable. Sometimes she wanted to ask. Does she look like a fool? Otherwise, why did Jason take it for granted that she would be willing to help him hide the affair with his elders. Now he suddenly brought up the divorce, and she was unhappy. Even after six months of psychological preparation, even though she knew he was a scum man, she still felt a little emotional. Gently sighing, she walked to the sofa, sat down and took out the mobile phone. Clicked on WhatsApp to find the contact person, ¡°White mouse¡°, with whom she had not been in contact for two years, and sent a message: [Check whether Noth Group has any difficulties recently, and Jason is suffering from an incurable disease.] After the message was sent out, the other party replied immediately. White Mouse: [!!!!!!!!] White Mouse: [Sister Sarah, did youe alive?] White mouse: [Fuck, I never thought that I would have the opportunity to receive your message in my lifetime. What have you been doing in the past two years? Why have you disappeared?] White mouse: [Do you know that we are going to build a tombstone for you.] Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t exin too much. She only replied one word since she was upset: [check] White Mouse: [OK!] Sarah put her mobile phone there and waited for reply. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If Jason nned to divorce her because he was afraid of dragging her down, she can let bygones be bygones and even help him. But if he was a real scum, she will not hesitate to kick him away. About half an hourter, she received the reply. White mouse: [No difficulty, no terminal disease, no illness.] Chapter 2 Bastard Jason White Mouse: [Sister Sarah, why do you want me to check this?] Get Rap White mouse: Jason is handsome and rich. You two are very suitable. Don¡¯t you like handsome man? Do you want to have a try?] Sarah ignored his question and said in a rude way: [You and the dog are also very suitable.] After sending this, she quit WhatsApp. Since there were no external factors, there was only one reason: Jason is a real scum! The White mouse didn¡¯t know why he is mocked. What¡¯s wrong with sister Sarah? Now he can¡¯t get an answer to this question. Sarah nced at the divorce agreement on the table. After a while, she took the pen aside and signed it. After signing, she threw it in the cab in the room, and went to the bathroom to take a bath. When she came out after taking a bath. She found 99+ unread WhatsApp messages on mobile phone and 32 missed calls. Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± It must be Julian told everyone about her contact with him. She took a dry towel in one hand and wiped her long, messy, wet ck hair. She took her mobile phone in the other hand to read the messages on it. Before she could unlock her phone. A phone call came in. Caller was Eric. Looking at this person who hadn¡¯t been in touch for two years, Sarah hadplicated feelings. At the beginning, she left New York because of her mother. She did not contact him, and he did not contact her. They both had a tactic understanding. After much hesitation, she picked it up. Sarah¡¯s voice was very weak: ¡°Hello.¡± After said that. The other side was silent. Sarah had no patience with him. Just as she was about to hang up, the other person spoke, and his voice was a bit hoarse: ¡°Sarah.¡± Chapter 2 Bastard Jason Get Boys Simple word. It aroused Sarah¡¯s deepest memory. She didn¡¯t retort, but asked ndly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard from Julian that you contacted him.¡± The middle¨Caged man continued to say, and she could vaguely notice the guilt in his voice. ¡°He said that you checked Jason. Do you need father¡¯s help?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to be involved with him too much. Her father paused for a long time before he said again, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°We are husband and wife who are about to divorce.¡± Sarah dropped a heavy bomb. Her father: ¡°!!!¡± Divorce? Sarah? Husband and wife? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I will hang up.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Her father quickly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t speak. The atmosphere was frozen. It took a long time to say, ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t live at home.¡± Afraid that she would hang up, her father hurriedly added, ¡°Your mother¡¯s stuff have never been touched.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes filled with emotion, but coldly answered: ¡°I know.¡± She hung up without hesitation. Her father felt aggrieved with his mobile phone in his hand. He hadn¡¯t asked about marriage yet¡­¡­. Sarah didn¡¯t care what he thought. After hanging up the phone, she set her mobile phone to flight mode, dried her hair and fell asleep on the bed. A peaceful night. At 8:00 the next morning, Sarah got up, washed, ate and changed clothes. Get Boynt Today, she specially put on a light makeup. Her pale skin looked very bright after applying makeup. Her lips were full, and you can¡¯t see the lip lines at a close distance. The most attractive thing was her eyes. Herugh can cure everything. When Jason came, he saw that she had already packed up and sat on the sofa. Her shoulder length hair was pinned behind her ears, her bangs werebed up, and she wore a ck beret on her head. When she saw himing, she stood up and put her coat on her shoulder. A decent rich youngdy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sarah still carried a bag in her hand. Jason did not move. His figure was long and slim, which was set off by a tailored suit: ¡°I will not go today.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± ¡°I have other things to deal with.¡± Jason¡¯s deep voice was a little cold, and he couldn¡¯t help looking at her, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Jason Noth.¡± Sarah called his name. Jason didn¡¯t like the way she called him. ¡°I put on makeup today.¡± Sarah kindly reminded, ¡°If you still want to get a sessful divorce, you should cancel your business. I don¡¯t like people who break their promises.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives. After weighing the pros and cons, he went out and made a phone call. She vaguely heard that he said that Jenny, the hospital and review. With the purse in her hand, Sarah got emotional and scolded him in her heart. At this time, he still cared about his ex¨Cgirlfriend. Jason didn¡¯t notice her mood. He only thought that she was too beautiful today. She was very different from her gentle appearance in the past. Even her temperament had changed a lot. He hung up the phone and asked her where she wanted to go. Sarah said thergest luxury goods store in Anta. It¡¯s not shopping. It¡¯s stocking. Chapter 2 Bastard Jason At ten o¡¯clock, four bodyguards had already carried watches, jewelry, bags and clothes bought by Sarah. Jason kept receiving messages from bank. Looking at the woman who walked into the top luxury jewelry store again, his face was dark. He finally understood the she didn¡¯t want him to apany her shopping. The woman was deliberately annoying him. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Get Bosto Chapter 3 Why are you not satisfied ¡°Boss, do you want me to book a restaurant?¡± Chris deliberated and asked this question. Jason pinched his irritated eyebrows and said, ¡°No.¡± He knew that Sarah was venting her dissatisfaction. If spending money could make her feel better, he would let her spend it. Just when he said that. He received a deduction message, which said 30 million had been spent. Chris and the four bodyguards looked at each other and nobody said anything anymore, but they silently carried things. Sarah came out after buying jewelry which was naturally carried by Chris, who was empty handed. When she was going to continue shopping, Jason¡¯s mobile phone rang. The irritated heart felt a little better after seeing the caller, and his frown was also rxed. He answered the phone with his long, skinny fingers, and his voice was particrly gentle: ¡°Jenny.¡± Chris: ¡°¡­¡± Four bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡± Boss! Did you forget that your wife is still here! ¡°Mr. Noth, Jenny had an ident on the way to the hospital for re examination, and is still unconscious in the operating room.¡± The voice on the phone was a little loud and worried. ¡°Could you pleasee here? She had been calling your name before entering the operating room.¡± ¡°Send me the address and I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jason was deeply worried and quickly replied. He hung up the phone. He looked at Sarah and wanted to exin something, but found it unnecessary. He just told Chris, ¡°You go with Sarah and buy whatever she wants. If you can¡¯t get it, ask someone to send it home in the afternoon.¡± Bodyguards: ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Jason walked away. He left Sarah, Chris and other bodyguards. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Chris felt that he had to say something to help the boss recover his reputation. He raised his hand and Chapter 3 Why are you not satisfied Get Bop adjusted his golden rimmed sses. With a big smile on his face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The president wille back after finishing his work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for you.¡± Sarah said something meaningful. Chris: ¡°?¡± What? Sarah looked at the bright and gorgeous decoration of the shopping mall and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s enough to work all day and all night, but you have to lie. Is there anyone everes back from a date?¡± Chris: ¡°¡± A group of bodyguards: ¡°. At this time. The five people looked at her pitifully. This may be the pain of marrying into a rich family. You can¡¯t be angry when you know your husband is with other women. Ah. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such pitiful eyes.¡± Sarah was amused by their reaction and said realistically, ¡°Anything in your hands is worth your sry for one year or even ten years.¡± Whew! A painful remark. What a bloody truth! ¡°Is there anything you want?¡± Sarah asked. Five people looked up together. A string of question marks on the forehead. They can¡¯t keep up with the thinking of the president¡¯s wife. ¡°He went to see his mistress, and I spent his money to buy things for you.¡± Sarah held the card in her hand, and her tone was a little deeper than before. She didn¡¯t realize that she still cared about Jason¡¯s leaving her for the sake of Jenny. At the moment, she just wanted to spend every cent in his bank card. Chris: ¡°!¡± Chapter 3 Why are you not satisfied Bodyguards: ¡°! Five people looked at her in horror. Sarah felt that these people were amusing and kept buying with his bank card. She thought Jason would apany Jenny in the hospital all day, but she never expected that he would suddenly appear when they were eating, with cold air all over his body and eyes like knives. Before anyone could realize what happened. He dragged Sarah to the parking lot, holding her wrist with surprising strength. ¡°Bang!¡± Sarah was thrown on the car by him. Her body ached for a while, and the eyebrows began to frown subconsciously. What¡¯s wrong? Before she responded, she heard this question. ¡°Why do you harm Jenny?¡± Jason was irritating. If he had not lost his sanity, he could not control his strength. ¡°Why did you hire a car to hit her?¡± ¡°I gave you the car, house and money you wanted.¡± ¡°What are you not satisfied with?¡± Jason seemed toe from hell, and his whole body was cold. Those long, narrow, dark, bottomless eyes were sharp and cold, deep enough to swallow people in. ¡°When did I hurt her?¡± Sarah was confused. ¡°What is the use of pretending now?¡± Jason said deeply, and his voice was still cold. ¡°You purposely set the shopping at today. Don¡¯t you want to take this opportunity to kill Jenny?¡± ¡°You know that if I were with her, even if I died, I would not let her get hurt at all.¡± Jason said coldly, making people tremble. Sarah was very angry, but after hearing his words, she calmed down. She just looked at him, and there was a bit of irony in her words: ¡°Mr. Noth is also the first person who can talk about cheating in such a beautiful and refined way.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Jason was very angry. ¡°If your brain is not working, see a doctor.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care about his identity when she was arguing. Chapter 3 Why are you not satisfied ¡°Use your brain while thinking. Why should I abandon the good days after divorce but hire someone to kill her?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jason¡¯s atmosphere became more dangerous. Sarah saw this and suddenly understood: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of you?¡± Jason didn¡¯t speak. But his look and attitude gave an answer: isn¡¯t it. ¡°Because of you?¡± Sarah repeatedly asked, with a clear mind, ¡°Because you use me as a substitute? Because you are bold enough to cheat? Or because you still think about others in our marriage?¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± He thought these words were harsh and exined: ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat.¡± ¡°Spiritual infidelity is also cheating.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t respect him. Jason wrung his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who are looking for trouble.¡± Sarah argued. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jason was silent and did not speak. His cold eyes looked at her, with a strong sense of oppression, as if he had known her for the first time. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 4 The president¡¯s wife is nning something Sarah was toozy to waste time with him here. She didn¡¯t like to be wronged: ¡°She told you that I was the one who hired someone to hit her, so you believe her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason¡¯s anger gradually subsided under her candid sight, but the chill around him didn¡¯t dissipate. ¡°She never lied to me, and she has evidence that you hit her.¡± Sarah raised her eyebrows and eyes slightly. She clenched her hand and finally got emotional: ¡°OK, get on the car, I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you to see her.¡± Jason¡¯s chills dissipated with the words. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so operative. After all, if she had done it, she could not have gone with him. At this time. He had some contradictions in his mind, and did not know whether to believe the evidence. ¡°Make way.¡± Sarah stared at him who blocked her, and said coldly. Jason released her confinement, looked at the indifferent woman, and felt some inexplicable annoyance. He suppressed his emotion and took out the car key to open the door. Seeing this, Chris quickly came to take the key and took up the role of driver. Sarah opened the front passenger¡¯s door and sat in. She never looked at Jason again. Chris was worried, fearing that Sarah will say something shockingter. When he thought about it. He hesitated and said, ¡°Madam, you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Drive.¡± Sarah said lightly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chris looked in the rearview mirror and saw that his boss didn¡¯t respond, so he drove out of the parking lot. Nobody spoke all the way. Chris felt that he will be suffocated by the low air pressure in the car. It happened that neither the boss nor his wife had any intention of opening their mouths, and they were both cold. The boss, after all, was always like that. But the president¡¯s wife was in a good mood just now! Chapter 4 The president¡¯s wife is nning something Chris was worried, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Jason sat in the back seat and looked unconsciously at the woman who didn¡¯t say a word on the front passenger seat. There was an emotional fluctuation in his eyes that he didn¡¯t realize. In half an hour. The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Jason pulled Sarah¡¯s wrist towards the VIP ward of the inpatient department with a big and powerful hand. ¡°Mr. Noth.¡± Sarah was painful by him. She could not help but sneer, ¡°If you pinch me like this, you will be punished before I am convicted.¡± Hearing what she said. Jason released her wrist, and her pale wrist turned red. Sarah gave him a look, which was very unfriendly. Jason felt ufortable by her look, and felt a little sorry. However, the guilt disappeared after remembering that she might be the culprit for hurting Jenny. ¡°Follow me.¡± He looked away, walked to the door of Jenny¡¯s ward, and opened the door. As soon as the door opened. Jenny, who was lying on the hospital bed, saw Jason with a smile on her face and called him tenderly with deep dependence: ¡°Jason.¡± Jason quickly walked over to pacify her. Sarah entered at this moment. Seeing this romantic couple, she said with a light sneer: ¡°Do you need me to avoid first so you can cheat on me?¡± ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Yeats. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Jason and I are innocent. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Seeing her, Jenny became nervous and tried to exin. Sarah: ¡°?¡± She was in a light mood and said meaningfully: ¡°If you release your hand holding him, what you said may be more persuasive.¡± While talking, she walked towards the hospital bed. After getting closer, shepletely observed the appearance of Jenny. Gentle and kind, weak. This was Jenny¡¯s first impression on her. No wonder Jason never forgot her. ¡®Jason Jenny grabbed Jason¡¯s hand and felt aggrieved. This scene. Sarah saw it. There was a bit of mockery in her heart, and she knew what Jenny was thinking. All Jenny wanted to do was to see her make a scene in the ward like a shrew and make Jason angry. Jason thought that Jenny was afraid Sarah would embarrass her, so he patted her on the back and His voice was much softer than usual: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Jason.¡± Sarah felt sick, ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡± She was so brazenly cuckolded. He thought she was so weak? Jason turned a deaf ear and continued to pacify Jenny. ¡°Chris, how long will you watch it outside?¡± Sarah nced outside the door, and she was about to be annoyed. Chris pushed the door and entered. He didn¡¯t know how he was found: ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Take a picture of your boss flirting with other woman with your mobile phone.¡± Sarah said calmly, ¡°I really want to know whether the Noth Group¡¯s stock will be affected when the news about the president¡¯s marital infidelitye out.¡± Chris: ¡°!!!¡± Madam, don¡¯t mess with me. ¡°Jason¡­¡± Jenny released Jason¡¯s hand with a pale face. ¡°Sarah, have you had enough trouble?¡± Jason was cold and patted Jenny on the back to appease her. ¡°I asked you to apologize to Jenny.¡± Sarah took out her mobile phone, started recording and said, ¡°I thought you asked me to catch an adulterous couple.¡± After she had said that. The ward was silent. ¡°What do you think will happen if I send this to your mother?¡± Sarah saved the video and put the phone in the bag. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 5 When I was wronged, have you ever been so angry for me Jenny looked at Jason deeply. She said an ambiguous sentence: ¡°I will do what Jason said.¡± ¡°Jason, will you let me have a look?¡± Sarah¡¯s beautiful eyes slightly raised. Jason looked at the way she pretended. Without saying too much, he reached a mobile phone on the table. and clicked on WhatsApp. He found the chat record and gave it to her. Sarah took it over. The content of the chat record also appeared in front of her. Mrs. Noth: [As long as you help me kill Jenny, I will help you pay your debts, and I will also pay you one million dors Driver: [How do I know if you mean what you say?] Mrs. Noth: [I¡¯m Jason¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t even care a million dors.] Driver: [I trust you this time. If you dare to renege, I will go to the Noth Group to make trouble!] Driver: [Send the photo to me.] Mrs. Noth: [Picture] Mrs. Noth: [Don¡¯t leave any evidence.] Sarah finished reading, and gently picked her eyebrows: ¡°Is that all?¡± Jason looked at her condescendingly and wanted to find a little panic on her face, but he didn¡¯t find anything: ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Sarah returned the mobile phone and analyzed rationally. ¡°With Mr. Noth¡¯s ability, it should be easy to find out the real identity behind the ount.¡± ¡°The ount is new, and there is no real name authentication.¡± Jason¡¯s breath was cold. Sarah: ¡°You can check the login IP address.¡± Jason frowned and nced at her coldly. Sarah was never a smart woman in his impression. in the past, he helped her solve problems. Why did it seem that she is a new person? ¡°You won¡¯t tell me that the IP address is hidden by the other party, will you?¡± Sarah saw that he had not Chapter 5 When I was wronged, have you ever been so angry for me Jason¡¯s eyebrows showed anger. Sarah looked at his face, it was still so beautiful, even if he was cold now, it was also very pleasing. ¡°You threatened me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. I just think you two are very attractive. Every scene I just recorded can be printed out.¡± Sarah said casually, ncing at them, ¡°But are you sure you want to talk to me like this?¡± Jason didn¡¯t move. The attitude was that no matter what you say, I will apany Jenny. ¡°Fine.¡± Sarah put down her bag. Everyone couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing. Only Chris was in a panic. His intuition told him that she wanted to do something! Facts proved that. His idea was correct. Sarah came to him and took his arm. Her tone was no different from that before. ¡°If you want to say anything, quickly. I have something to talk with Chris.¡± Chris: ¡°!¡± He spoke quickly, and the calmness disappeared without a trace: ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing between me and your wife, and I have never done anything wrong to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice had the ability to pacify people¡¯s hearts. ¡°As a man, you are not as calm as Miss Smith. See how calm she is.¡± Chris: Jason: ¡°¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes shed a shred of malice. Jason felt that the hand on Chris¡® arm was a sore in his eye. ¡°Chris.¡± He opened his mouth with some warning in his tone. Chris wanted separate his hands from Sarah. However! Can¡¯t be separated!!! He looked at the president¡¯s wife who had a calm face and a string of question marks on his forehead. How can the President¡¯s wife had such a big strength! ¡°Boss¡­¡± He was about to cry, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between me and your wife.¡± Jason¡¯s air pressure became colder. The next moment. He took a pillow and stuff it to the back of Jenny. His hand also left at that moment. Sarah raised her eyebrows slightly, and then took her hand away from Chris, and found a chair to sit down. Chris survived. Jenny saw this tacit understanding between them, and the hand hidden in the quilt was squeezed unconsciously. ¡°I heard from Jason that Miss Smith used me of hiring someone to bump into you. There is still evidence.¡± Sarah changed her address, and the look on her face was iprehensible. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me the evidence?¡± Get Boy spoken for a long time and took the initiative to say. Jason didn¡¯t answer her, but gave an order: ¡°Chris, let the technical department check all the login IP addresses of this ount.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chris took the mobile phone and left. He was really afraid of being troubled by the president¡¯s wife again! ¡°It¡¯s really not you?¡± Jason¡¯s voice was still cold, and his eyes were dark. When he saw the chat record, his first reaction was that Sarah did it. After all, what she did these two days overturned his previous impression of her. She didn¡¯t love money but asked so much for divorce. She had a gentle character but suddenly turned against him. Who knew if her kindness and free and easy divorce were also fake. ¡°Instead of wasting time here, it¡¯s better to find out how the driver knows Miss Smith¡¯s route today.¡± Sarah was smart and didn¡¯t quarrel with him. Before Jason could say anything. Sarah said again, ¡°There is more.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You should report it to the police at the first time.¡± Sarah reminded him with her eyes fell on his wonderful face, ¡°Instead of catching me, an insignificant person.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were slightly dark. He did not know why. At the moment when he learned that it was Sarah, his first reaction was to go to her instead of going to the police. At one time, they looked at each other. Strange atmosphere spread between the two.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jason could only see her in his eyes. Her smiling eyes blinked slightly. Her curly eyshes were like the wings of a butterfly. The two people just looked at each other, and neither of them moved away. It was not until Jenny¡¯s voice came that Jason¡¯s thoughts were pulled back: ¡°Jason.¡± Chapter 5 When I was wronged, have you ever been so angry for ma ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to rest.¡± In a simple sentence, anyone can understand her intention of chasing them away. Sarah didn¡¯t n to let her rest. She stood up and came to the hospital bed, with a smile: ¡°Before that, should Miss Smith apologize to me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jenny was confused. Jason understood her meaning and called her name with some warning: ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°I will put aside you seducing my husband. After all, it¡¯s mutual.¡± Sarah was not affected by him. She said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you wronging me for no reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jenny quickly apologized and said apologetically, tightening her fingers uneasily, ¡°I saw Mrs. Noth on it, and subconsciously thought it was you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Sarah gave her back in her own way, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want Jason go shopping with me and deliberately designed this ident.¡± Jenny subconsciously exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Jason was angry. ¡°Why are you so angry? It¡¯s just a joke.¡± Sarah said with good temper, as if she really didn¡¯t care. ¡°Are you kidding like that?¡± Jason subconsciously protected Jenny, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her, but you don¡¯t need to nder her. Bring it on me.¡± Sarah raised her lips and looked at him. She said, ¡°You are so angry even if I am joking. When she told you it was me hired someone to bump into her, have you ever been so angry for me?¡± Jason paused, and his deep cold eyes were hard to understand. ¡°Jason.¡± Sarah called him, formally. Obviously, it was just amon address, but Jason¡¯s heart was confused unconsciously. He frowned and threw away the strange emotion. ¡°Do you need me to remind you that we are not divorced yet?¡± Sarah felt a little emotional. If not for her strong self¨Cesteem, she wanted to tell him that she would be unhappy if he protected other women in her face. ¡°Jason.¡± Jenny said appropriately and looked thoughtful. ¡°This is my fault. Don¡¯t be angry with Miss Yeats.¡± Sarah was speechless. She was not in the mood to pay attention to her, but that didn¡¯t mean she can tolerate others bullying her again and again. ¡°Since when Miss Smith take charge of our family affairs?¡± she sounded indifferent. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you arguing.¡± ¡°We quarreled because of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°A simple sorry is enough?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Jason was a little upset. He grabbed Sarah and walked outside. This time, his strength was lighter than before. ¡°Follow me out.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t stay much either. She took her bag and went out with him. Jason dragged her to the end of the corridor, suppressed all the emotions in his heart, and recovered his indifferent appearance: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Argue with her.¡± # ¡°Call her a mistress.¡± ¡°She is not.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then who is?¡± Facing Sarah¡¯s question, Jason couldn¡¯t answer it. The atmosphere was frozen. He lowered his eyes to exin something to her, but found that her delicate face was full of impatience, and her eyes were not as gentle as before. After a long time, he said: ¡°You were not like this before.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 6 Irritating me will do you no good ¡°Then I¡¯m so pathetic.¡± Sarah blurted out, ¡°My husband didn¡¯t know my character after two years of marriage.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± This woman. She just had to refute him, right? ¡°Follow me home.¡± He loosened his tie, took her bag, and dragged her wrist out. Sarah was stunned. Jason also paused. The two people¡¯s eyes fell on the bag Jason was holding. Do you regard me as Jenny? This was Sarah¡¯s first idea. Jason didn¡¯t exin too much and walked very fast. This scene was seen by Jenny in the ward. The tenderness on her face disappearedpletely. She didn¡¯t care if her nails pinched so hard in her palm. After a while, the door of the ward was opened. Jenny¡¯s friend came in and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t Sarah hire someone to bump into you? Why did Mr. Noth¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Jenny frowned. The first time it happened, she thought it was Sarah who did it. After all, she would rece Sarah and be Mrs. Noth when she came back. But judging from Sarah¡¯s reaction, things were not that simple. Jason got the same answer. After the driver received them, Jason pulled Sarah to sit in the back passenger seats. Before he could talk about today, Chris called and immediately exined: ¡°Boss, the IP address has been checked, and the ount login IP address is not in Anta.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were dark. At the moment, he only felt that the mobile phone in his hand was so heavy. He knew that he had wronged Sarah. In all kinds of emotions, he looked sideways at the person leaning against the window. The sun came in along the semi open window and shone on her face, vaguely showing the tiny hairs on her Chapter 6 Instating me will do you no good face At this moment, she was not aggressive, and became the original gentle and cute person in a trance. ¡°Sarah.¡± He called her, and the handsome face became apologetic. Sarah heard the phone call content and said softly, ¡°Mr. Noth, please don¡¯t tell me that you will apologize to me.¡± Jason: Can you talk to me kindly? ¡°Just because the IP address is not in Anta doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Sarah said lightly, but her words were ironic, ¡°What if I call other people and ask them to pay the driver?¡± Jason knew that she was angry. He wanted to apologize, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Think twice. ¡°I know it¡¯s not you.¡± He said it awkwardly. If she had done it, she would not have discussed it so calmly, nor would she have analyzed the truth of the evidence. Before, he was too worried about Jenny. In addition to Sarah¡¯s abnormality in the past two days, he just wronged her. ¡°Oh.¡± Sarah was toozy to answer. Jason: ¡°?¡± That is her answer? He wanted her to stop, but also thought that what he said in the parking lot and the ward was a little serious, so he simply took out a ck gold card and handed it to her: ¡°This is the main card. If you are angry, you can use it freely.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Sarah received it. Jason didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would agree so easily. ¡°Where are the other cards?¡± Sarah suddenly said. Jason was still cold. Hearing this, he turned his eyes and said, ¡°What other cards?¡± ¡°In view of your misconduct in the hospital, in order to prevent problems from happening, hand in all your Get Boy cards from today.¡± Sarah¡¯s mood was hard to tell, ¡°I will return it to you on the day of divorce.¡± Driver: ¡°¡± Jason: ¡°?¡± ¡°Why, you are unwilling?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Stop where you can.¡± Jason was a little angry, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly became serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t handle it properly about what happened today, but I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake if your behavior in the past two days didn¡¯t contrast too much.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± me her? ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if there is no contrast, when you learned that Jenny had an ident and saw the chat records, you would not hesitate to doubt me, would you?¡± Sarah said it firmly. Jason wanted to refute. He also found that she was right. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sarah threw the card in her hand at him. She was a little upset and squeezed her eyebrows. What¡¯s wrong with her. Unexpectedly, because of an insignificant person, she was in a bad mood. Didn¡¯t she already know that Jenny ranked first in Jason¡¯s heart. Jason was stunned by the card. Before he could speak, Sarah said again, but not to him. ¡°Sam, pull over at the intersection ahead.¡± Sam: ¡°OK.¡± Jason¡¯s body was cold and his voice was a little deep: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Buy some walnuts.¡± Sarah calmed down and said the most exciting words in the most prosaic tone, ¡°In case stupidity will spread like a cold.¡± Jason was very angry. How can I not find this woman so capable of satirizing. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t stop.¡± Get Bot Since his young master ordered, Sam naturally listened to him and drove all the way to the Paradise Vi. Jason held his breath in his chest. The guilt towards Sarah also dissipated at this moment. In half an hour. The car stopped steadily at the door. Before Jason got off the car, Sarah opened the door with her bag and went in. By the time he got to the living room, Sarah had already returned to the bedroom. He knew that she was going to change her clothes, so he waited there. Ten minutester. Sarah changed into pajamas, and thin bangs scattered down, making her face look morepact and delicate. She was not surprised that Jason was still there. After all, she knew exactly what his purpose was. ¡°Go to the old house at six in the afternoon.¡± Jason saw that she sat down on the sofa and said skillfully. ¡°You should get ready in advance, and I will ask Sam to pick you up.¡± Sarah took the remote control aside and turned on the TV: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°You broke the contract first. You can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°There are priorities.¡± Jason felt that she was more and more unfamiliar. ¡°Compared with Jenny¡¯s life, and going shopping with you, which one do you think is important?¡± Sarah opened a variety show. Now when she heard the name Jenny, she felt a pain in her head. Before today, she had always thought that Jenny was a gentle and charming person, who was very pretty when smiling, After all, she was his ex¨Cgirlfriend. But she never thought it was a novice. It¡¯s disillusionment. ¡°Of course, shopping is important.¡± Sarah answered his words. Jason¡¯s eyes became more apathetic, and said angrily: ¡°Do you want to annoy me?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t speak. Chapter 6 Instating me will do you no good Get Boys ¡°If you still want to get the money for divorce, you should cooperate honestly.¡± Jason¡¯s patience was exhausted. ¡°If I am irritated, you can¡¯t get a penny Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 7 Once the ex cried, the current must lose Sarah put down the remote control and said indifferently. ¡°Then no.¡± Jason ¡°?¡± ¡°When you are in a hurry to marry her, you will offer a higher price to let me leave.¡± Sarah said seriously. All of a sudden, his breath turned cold. He had never been threatened like this before. Sarah was the first one, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Sarah switched to another reality show and said seriously, ¡°You can freeze the card you gave me, restrict my consumption and freedom, send me to a remote ce and lock me up, and you can also¡­¡± Hearing her increasingly ridiculous words, most of his anger inexplicably dissipated. He suddenly wanted to know. How could this woman who can pissed him off by just a few words be so gentle for two years in the past? ¡°But in this way, Jenny could only be your mistress.¡± Sarah had adjusted her mood. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see her discussed by others.¡± Even if he was a legend in the business circle, once such a love affair was exposed. He would also be discussed andughed at. As for Jenny, even if she was protected by Jason, as long as she went shopping and attended the banquet, she would be looked at strangely by others. He wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen to his Jenny. ¡°How can you go to the family with me?¡± He took the initiative to stop the unpleasant conversation before. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°From now on, cut off the connection with Jenny.¡± Sarah paused and talked to him, ¡°You can resume contact after we get divorced,¡± Without hesitation, he refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°There is still a month left before the application is made. Who knows if something will happen.¡± ¡­¡­ For a moment. The atmosphere in the living room was a little weird. Chapter 7 Once the ex cried, the current must lose Get Boy Without being affected, she pressed the start button. The TV was broadcasting the variety show, which ranked number one on the recent list. As soon as she yed it, she saw the popr actor Lucas chatting with the others afterpleting the task. Coincidentally, the conversation was about the ex¨Cgirlfriend. ¡°I want to ask you a question. If you are married and your ex suddenlyes back, will you choose to be back with her or continue to be with your wife?¡± ¡°Of course, my wife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the stupid would choose ex.¡± ¡°Lucas, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a bad man.¡± There was a sunny temperament around him, and his gentle voice was very healing. ¡°Life is a process of constant improvement. Probably the one who chooses ex is not clear whether it is the previous unwillingness and obsession, or the real love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so profound.¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I remembered my friend who dumped his current girlfriend for his first love. What a jerk.¡± ¡°There is a saying on the Inte that once the ex cried, the current must lose.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The show was still on. With a hint of pressure in his deep eyes, Jason looked at the calm Sarah. He seriously suspected that she was trying to imply him. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can promise you.¡± In order to get a divorce, he made a concession and negotiated with her. ¡°But before that, I have to investigate the car ident of her first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t go deep into this. ¡°If you need to talk to Jenny during this period, let Chris do it for you.¡± He wanted to refuse. Thinking of how much his parents and grandfather liked her, he agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Go ahead with your work.¡± Sarah wanted to get divorced more than him. ¡°Pick me up at six o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 8 I am the child of the Noth family After replying the message, she called Robert, but it didn¡¯t get through. Thinking of going to the old house in the evening, in case something would happen, she sent him a message, ¡°Let me know when you arrive at Anta. Let¡¯s meet each other tomorrow.¡± If Robert found her by himself, she would be in a passive position. She¡¯d better take the initiative to talk to him about it. She sighed in her heart. She would have refused if his father was here, but it was this guy¡­¡­. Time passed quickly. It was almost six o¡¯clock when she got up and changed. She went out quickly after receiving Sam¡¯s call. When she got on the car, she saw that Jason was also there. He was still in the suit at noon. His hair fell between his eyebrows, which made his cold face more causal beautiful. Without talking to him, the car steadily drove towards the old house. Soon. Thinking of what he was going to say today, he finally said, ¡°What will you say if mom asks you why you don¡¯t like meter?¡± ¡°Tell her the truth.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you tell others about Jenny, Dad, mom and grandpa won¡¯t agree to our divorce.¡± A hint of coldness appeared on his angr and handsome face, and his ck eyes were covered with a thinyer of coldness. ¡°Who told you I was going to talk about Jenny?¡± Sarah was confused. He paused. He had a vague guess in his heart, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡± Sarah exined casually, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interesting. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± All she could think about was Robert. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him. Get Boo He wanted to see that she was just saying something angry, but her reaction told him that she was serious and that she really didn¡¯t like him anymore. At the thought of this. He became irritable. An indescribable emotion was pressed on the top of his heart and did not disperse for a long time. ¡°Young master, madam, here we are.¡± Sam opened the door. Then, they got out of the car. Just when he was about to remind her that she had to act with him before he mentioned the divorce, she had already held his arm and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Why did he feel that she used to y dumb in front of him? The two of them walked into the old house and went through the yard to the main room. The old house of the Noth family was about the same as the courtyard, and it covered arge area. When the two of them arrived, the others had already arrived. It was just a small family dinner, except for the two of them, only Grandpa, mom and dad and the housekeeper were there. Seeing theming, they greeted them happily. Mrs. Noth even pulled Sarah to sit next to her. The two of them chatted happily. Seeing this, he frowned imperceptibly. His intuition told him that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to divorce. ¡°Housekeeper, is dinner ready?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Soon, all kinds of delicious dishes were served. At the beginning, they had a good time. Then, Grandpa Noth coughed and asked, ¡°You have been married for two years. When are you going to have a child?¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± Jason was calm. ¡°Did I ask you?¡± It seemed that Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t like him very much. ¡°I¡¯m asking Sa.¡± After swallowing the food in her mouth, she answered, ¡°No hurry.¡± Jason nced at her. Chapter 8 am the child of the Noth family Did she do it on purpose? ¡°Is it because that Jason is not good to you?¡± Mrs. Noth asked with concern, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t treat you well, you can tell us. We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Just say it. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Grandpa Noth said. He really liked Sarah. ¡°Our child won¡¯t be wronged,¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason: ¡°?¡± He felt it necessary to remind himself, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m the child of the Noth family.¡± ¡°Really? How do I remember that you married into our family?¡± Grandpa Noth was both fond of and angry with his grandson. ¡°Sa yed chess with me, practiced calligraphy with me, and exercise with me. What did you do with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who asked me to manage the Noth group well.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Grandpa, try this.¡± She served him his favorite food and said, ¡°It¡¯s your favorite.¡± ¡°Sa is the best.¡± Grandpa Noth was immediately overjoyed. Jason felt that he was a little redundant. When he caught a glimpse of the person who had coaxed the elder very happily, a trace of happiness surfaced in his heart, but he didn¡¯t realize it himself. His grandfather didn¡¯t like Sarah when they got married. Although his parents were polite to her, they didn¡¯t like her. Rich and powerful families always valued the same social rank. However, he had already got married with Sarah at that time, and although they were dissatisfied, they did not show too much. Later. His grandfather began to like Sarah and always called him to ask if she was free. He spent most of his time in thepany, so he let them contact each other. He didn¡¯t know what had happened between them and their rtionship was getting better and better. But there was only one thing for sure. To be loved so much by grandpa, it was not something that could be done with sweet words. After the meal. As Sarah was adjusting the atmosphere, Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth had a good time. Sarah knew it clearly. Get Bo After dinner, it was time to talk about something which was not polite to talk about it during dinner, ¡°Jason, go to the kitchen and prepare some fruit for Sa.¡± Said Mrs. Noth in a gentle and elegant manner. ¡°Cut it yourself,¡± Taking a deep look at Sarah, he said, ¡°Okay.¡± After he left. Then, Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth turned their attention to Sarah. Mr. Noth was reading his newspaper and listening asionally. He was a typical onlooker. ¡°Sa, be honest with me. Is there any special reason why you haven¡¯t had a child for so long?¡± Mrs. Noth asked euphemistically. Sarah was stunned. Before she could react, Mrs. Noth said, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Jason?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover for him.¡± Wearing a tunic suit, Grandpa Noth looked amiable and energetic. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a child for so long. There must be something wrong with Jason.¡± Sarah was speechless. As soon as Jason came in with fruit, he was speechless. Seeing this, Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a meaningful look. ¡°Son, you can¡¯t?¡± Hearing that, Jason¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t, where did youe from?¡± Mr. Noth proved to him. Jason ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Grandpa Noth was very angry with him, as if he was not his own grandson. ¡°Bring the fruit to Sa.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 9 Am I adopted With a resigned expression, he put the fruit in front of Sarah and sat next to her. Before he could remind Sarah of the divorce, Grandpa Noth said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that Sa is overcautious and embarrassed to eat? As a husband, you should aware of it.¡± ¡°Am I adopted?¡± Finally, Jason asked. ¡°No,¡± said Mrs. Noth. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from opening a bank ount.¡± said Mr. Noth. Jason: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dad, mom, Grandpa.¡± Seeing that the time was almost right, Sarah began to talk about something important. ¡°In fact, we have something important to talk with you today.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°When did it happen?¡± Mrs. Noth and Grandpa Noth said one after another. Seeing the hope and happiness in the eyes of the two, although she didn¡¯t want to destroy it, she still said, ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce Jason.¡± As soon as she finished speaking. The atmosphere suddenly became cold. Mrs. Noth stopped picking up the fruit. The smile on Grandpa Noth¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and even Mr. Noth put down the newspaper in his hand. It was obvious that this matter had greatly stimted them. ¡°Why do you want a divorce all of a sudden?¡± Mrs. Noth asked after a long pause. ¡°Because of me.¡± Sarah took the responsibility, and wanted to ended it quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore,¡± she added. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Mrs. Noth. Grandpa Noth breathed a sigh of relief. Mr. Noth nced at his son with an unpredictable look. ¡°Then divorce him.¡± Grandpa Noth said it seriously. ¡°Grandpa and dad will teach you how to manage apany. Then you will be the president of the Noth Chapter 9 Am adopted Get Ho group,¡± said Grandpa Noth. In everyone¡¯s eyes. It was not a big deal that she didn¡¯t like him. Love could be cultivated. As long as it was not a matter of principle, they could keep Sa. ¡°We are not kidding.¡± Jason finally said. ¡°The divorce process is going on. We¡¯ll submit the divorce application on Monday. We¡¯ll get a divorce certificate as soon as the calm period is over.¡± ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Mrs. Noth was a little angry. ¡°I just want to inform you this time,¡± said Jason in a determined attitude. ¡°So, it¡¯s you who want to divorce, not Sa?¡± Grandpa Noth quickly grasped the key point. ¡°It was you who got married with her, and now you want to divorce her again. Do you really have any sense of responsibility as a man?¡± Mrs. Noth: ¡°Why did you marry Sa?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anything about falling in love at first sight,¡± said Grandpa Noth. Mr. Noth: ¡°Do you take Sa as a substitute for her?¡± Mrs. Noth and Grandpa Noth looked at Mr. Noth at the same time. The two of them had serious expressions on their faces. ¡°What substitute?¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± Was he really his father? ¡°I proposed to divorce.¡± Sarah knew it was wrong to say more, so she didn¡¯t mention the details. ¡°It has nothing to do with Jason.¡± Her tone was serious and her attitude was sincere. They knew that Sarah was not joking. They wanted to mediate again, but when they sensed the invisible gap between the two, they knew that there might be a conflict between the couple that they didn¡¯t know. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . For a moment. The atmosphere in the room was a little serious. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more, waiting for the elders¡® reply. ¡°How about this?¡± Mrs. Noth took her hand. She really liked her. ¡°Divorce is not a trivial matter. Ask your parents toe here and we can have a talk. If they are not convenient, we can meet them.¡± ¡°Yes, we should talk about it. You have been married for two years, but he didn¡¯t go to see Sa¡¯s parents.¡± Grandpa Noth was really angry and looked at Jason more and more unpleasantly. ¡°This time, we have to meet them and apologize to them.¡± He didn¡¯t take good care of their daughter. If he were Sa¡¯s grandfather, he would have hit this brat with his walking stick! ¡°No, I can make the decision myself. Sarah refused. Mrs. Noth insisted, ¡°Sa¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with my family.¡± It was the first time that she talked about family affairs, and what she said was true. ¡°My father has a new wife.¡± Hearing that, Jason paused. Looking at her face which was no different from usual, he only felt a little strange in his chest. He asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Grandpa Noth hit him with his crutch. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pictured in his mind that Sarah was in a very bad situation. After her father had a new wife, he turned a blind eye to her, and now she was divorced. Why did she suffer so much. ¡°Grandpa!¡± She didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly make a move. ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Grandpa Noth was filled with anger. ¡°You have been married for two years. Have you ever cared about Sa? As her husband, you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with her family!¡± The more he said, the angrier he became. He really wanted to drive Jason out. ¡°How about this, Sa?¡± Seeing this, Mrs. Noth subconsciously thought that it was because her son didn¡¯t care about her, which caused her to lose her expectation for marriage. ¡°You can stay with Jason for another year. If you insist on divorcing after a year, I will help you.¡± Chapter 0 Amadopted Just when Sarah was about to refuse, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have much time left. Mrs. Noth¡¯s eyes darkened, and her tone became a little heavier. ¡°I was afraid that it would affect you, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mr Noth, ¡°¡­¡± Sarah. ¡°?¡± Jason: ¡°2¡± How could Mr. Noth react like this if what Mrs. Noth said was true? ¡°The doctor said I had stomach cancer and I still have one and a half years to live.¡± Mrs. Noth was very depressed. ¡°Sa, please give Jason one more year, just one more year, okay?¡± Sarah took her hand to feel her pulse and looked at her eyes again. Mrs. Noth was a little confused about what she had done. ¡°You may meet a quack.¡± Sarah put it another way, taking care of the elders¡® dignity. ¡°Your pulse is calm and slow. From your pupils to 1/2 of the edge of the ck eyeballs, there is no ring made of ck deposit. Your stomach is very healthy.¡± Mrs. Noth stopped pretending to be sick. She held her hand and said, ¡°Sa¡­¡± ¡°Divorce is the result of our careful consideration. You don¡¯t have to persuade.¡± Sarahforted her, ¡°Thank you for your concern and care for me all these years.¡± Mrs. Noth¡¯s eyes turned red. She really didn¡¯t want to leave her. She always wanted to have a daughter, but she had two sons. It was not until Sa came that her wish was fulfilled. ¡°Have you really made up your mind?¡± Grandpa Noth was not as energetic as before, and there was no sign of reluctance on his thin face. Sarah: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Everyone stopped talking when they saw her honest and insistent attitude. They knew that couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 10 A qualified ex should disappear ¡°Come with me, Jason.¡± With a crutch in his hand, Grandpa Noth stood up. Taking a deep look at Sarah, Jason left the room with his grandfather and went to the study nearby to talk about business Mrs. Noth still talked to Sarah. The most she said was that if one day Sarah found that Jason was worth trusting for the rest of her life, the Noth family would wee her at any time. In this family. She felt warm. It was the same warm life before her mother died. Half an hourter. After he finished talking with Grandpa Noth, Jason came back. The former looked as usual, while the latter looked sullen. Anyone could tell that he was not happy. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t get in my way here!¡± No one knew what the two of them were talking about. Grandpa Noth¡¯s mood was not good. ¡°Take good care of Sa in the remaining month. If she is wronged, I will give all your money to Sa!¡± With a deep and outstanding temperament, Jason said, ¡°I see.¡± The two were about to leave. Mrs. Noth suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Both of them looked back, and the moon shone on them, closing the distance between them. But it was just an illusion. ¡°Have you finished splitting up the property?¡± Mrs. Noth was afraid that Sarah would suffer losses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will treat her well.¡± Jason didn¡¯t tell her the details. He didn¡¯t want to leave any impression to his family that Sarah loved money so much. ¡°I will give her house, car and money.¡± ¡°In addition to them, you can also give Sa some of your stocks, debts and so on.¡± Mrs. Noth was not joking at all. Jason:¡± ¡± Was he really her biological son? ¡°Your mother is right said Grandpa Noth ¡°Listen to my wife Don¡¯t let her worry about you,¡® said Mr Noth ¡°Got it Holding back his anger, he took Sarah to the car Since they had already mentioned divorce, the two of them stopped pretending to be intimate Seeing the car drive out, both Mrs. Noth and Grandpa Noth looked sad They didn¡¯t withdraw their sight until the car disappeared from their sight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the children. Let him deal with it by themselves.¡± Mr. Noth held Mrs. Noth¡¯s hand and said in a calm and warm voice. Mrs. Noth sighed. Mr. Noth patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin to me what a substitute meant?¡± Mrs. Noth looked at his handsome face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the secret between you two?¡± Mr. Noth, ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Noth: ¡°Say it or not?¡± ¡°I promise my son that I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± said Mr. Noth. Mrs. Noth: ¡°My friend asked me out for a trip. I heard that there are many young men¡­¡± ¡°Go back to our room.¡± Mr. Noth clenched her hand and said with affection, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± The car headed for the Paradise vi. The two sat on the back seats. This was the twenty¨Cthird time that he had looked at Sarah. He wanted to ask her something, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Just say it.¡± She couldn¡¯t ignore the gazes from time to time. ¡°Have you ever learned medicine?¡± Jason was very curious. Once again, he realized clearly that he had never really known her. ¡°No.¡± Leaning against the back seat, Sarah answered directly, and closed her eyes for rest. ¡°I just read some books.¡± Chapter 10 A qualified ex should disappear Get Bo The look in his eyes became deeper and deeper. He felt that she was lying to him. ¡°Sign the divorce agreement again when we get back. Do as mom said.¡± Deep in his heart, he was grateful to her. She apanied his family on his behalf. ¡°Split the property after marriage.¡± ¡°No.¡± she refused ¡°Just the previous ones.¡± Jason looked at her with scrutiny. Was this woman too contradictory? Sometimes she asked for money, and sometimes she didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°I will also give you a list of my assets after marriage.¡± Sarah hesitated for a while and said reluctantly, ¡°Half for each.¡± At the thought that Jason would take the property to support Jenny, she felt unhappy. However, Jason gave a lot of money, so she had to give her money as well. ¡°No need.¡± said Jason firmly. I¡¯ll earn your money back in a minute.¡± Sarah was speechless. You can have a try. After the two of them went back, Sarah took out the divorce agreement she had signed before, and made a new copy of the property division, ording to the previous agreement. Since Jason didn¡¯t want her money, she wouldn¡¯t force him to do so. Eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. The divorce agreement was put on the table again. Sarah pushed it to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to sign it. Apply for a divorce the day after tomorrow.¡± With a pen in his hand, Jason looked at the beautiful handwriting ¡°Sarah¡°. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she felt when she signed the agreement. He was the one who was going to get married and the one who was going to divorce. ¡°Sarah.¡± He seemed to find it out of his conscience. Sarah looked at her phone, waiting for Robert¡¯s reply. When she heard that Jason called her in a deep voice, she only replied indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If you encounter any difficulties after divorce, you cane to me.¡± Jason found a good excuse. Chapter 10 A qualified ex should disappear ¡°Grandpa and mom like you very much. Although we are not a couple, we can still be friends.¡± ¡°There is a saying on the Inte.¡± Sarah put down her phone and said in a soft and slow tone. Jason: ¡°What?¡± ¡°A qualified ex¨Cgirlfriend should disappear.¡± Get Bo ¡°Let alone the ex husband.¡± After saying that. Jason was immediately annoyed. Without any hesitation, he signed his name vigorously. He must have been crazy to be nice to her just now. Since she was so good at pissing people off, she could make a lot of money. ¡°Then you better remember what you said.¡± Jason was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even find the reason why. ¡°Ex wife!¡± Sarah took it. She didn¡¯t need to give her own money to Jason to support Jenny, and she was in a better mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a qualified ex¨Cwife.¡± Jason was even angrier. He took his coat and went upstairs. If he stayed any longer, he felt that he would be pissed off to death. Sarah didn¡¯t want tofort him. She put away the divorce agreement and went upstairs with her phone. Since the phone call half a year ago, they had slept in separate rooms. Fortunately, they slept in separate rooms. Otherwise, she was really afraid of having a child when they divorced. When she returned to her room and put down the divorce agreement, her phone rang. It was a message from Robert, ¡°I have arrived.¡± Sarah: [See you tomorrow?] Not long after the message was sent, she received the phone call. Without hanging up, she answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you really married to Jason?¡± A low, teasing and gentle voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Yes.¡± Get Bi ¡°Are you going to divorce now?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert wasn¡¯t as curious about it as Julian. Sitting in the special car, he smiled and looked more refined with sses. ¡°Send me the location and time. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 11 Ran across her ¡°Okay. After that, Sarah hung up the phone, opened WhatsApp and sent the time and ce to him. As soon as she finished, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Open the door. I have something to tell you, ¡°said Jason Noth. Throwing her phone on the bed, Sarah walked over and opened the door. There was no gentleness in her words as usual, but only alienation and indifference. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandpa is looking for you,¡± said Jason, handing the phone to her. ¡°He said that you were talking on the phone and couldn¡¯t get through.¡± After thinking for a minute, she guessed that it might because of the phone call with Robert Shawn just now. She took over his phone and said in a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Will I bother you if I call you sote?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Just now, you left Jason in a hurry and forgot to tell you that I haven¡¯tplete the endgame you left for me The two chatted on the phone. He didn¡¯t listen to what they were talking about. Since his grandfather had a good rtionship with Sarah, he hade to Jason less and less frequently. What he said most was that Sarah must be more capable than you. Your chess skills were not as good as Sarah. How could I have a grandson as stupid as you? Sarah became grandpa¡¯s ¡°real granddaughter¡°. But he was ¡°disliked¡± by his grandfather. Thinking of this. Jason¡¯s eyes involuntarily fell on the person talking to his grandfather gently and patiently. He had enjoyed this gentleness for two years. While thinking. The phone left on the bed by Sarah vibrated. Jason looked at the screen subconsciously. Before he could see the content clearly, Sarah quickly got it and turned off the screen. The whole process was so quick that he could not react. ¡°I have finished talking with Grandpa.¡± Sarah returned the phone to him and said calmly, ¡°Your phone.¡± He didn¡¯t answer. Chapter 11 Ran across her He still looked at the phone behind her. Get B Although he didn¡¯t see the content clearly just now, he seemed to see the name ¨C Robert Shawn. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Sarah still held the phone in her hand. With his eyes darkened, Jason didn¡¯t take the phone. ¡°Who sent you the message just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my privacy.¡± Sarah answered frankly. ¡°I¡¯m your husband,¡± Jason said immediately. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him. At this moment, he was wearing a white shirt, and he looked a little more handsome than usual. His sleeves were rolled up casually, revealing a part of his fair arms. Ignoring what he did, he looked handsome. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°As long as we haven¡¯t got the divorce certificate, I have the right to know who you are contacting,¡± Jason said, knowing what she meant by her eyes. ¡°Mr. Noth may not be familiar with thew.¡± Sarah stopped handing the phone to him. ¡°Even if you are my husband, you don¡¯t have the right to do so unless I agree.¡± ¡°Sarah Yeats.¡± There was a hint of coldness around Jason. He knew who Robert Shawn was. Although they were not in the same circle, he knew that Robert was a predatory man who would never leave a way out. If Sarah contacted with him, she wouldn¡¯t know even if she was sold by him! ¡°Give me your phone.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have to force me to take it by myself?¡± Jason said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want me to give it to you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to fight with him, so she found an excuse. ¡°You have to show me your phone too.¡± Without thinking too much, he just wanted to see if the person she was contacting was Robert. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check the chat records between you and Jenny Smith,¡± said Sarah. Hearing that, Jason pursed his thin lips into a straight line. After a short consideration, he refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t give mine to you either.¡± Sarah ¡®s attitude was very clear. After hearing that, Jason kept silent for a long time. His deep ck eyes had been staring at Sarah, as if he wanted to see something from her face. Get Boy In the end, he just threw a few words and left with his phone. ¡°Whatever.¡± The two of them broke up in discord. Ignoring his anger, Sarah closed the door and went to bed. The second day, the two of them didn¡¯t talk much. After making a phone call at noon, Jason went out, and Sarah also went to see Robert. The two of them made an appointment at a restaurant. When she arrived, Robert had already been there. Robert and Jason were totally different. Jason gave people a sense of indifference and alienation, while Robert smiled politely to everyone. No one could guess what he was thinking about with such a smile. Whether he was angry, happy or discontent, he was always smiling, so Julian called him the fox Shawn. However, such a person was very good to Sarah. ¡°Why did youe so early?¡± When Sarah opened the door of the box and saw him, a rxed and natural expression appeared on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say half past twelve?¡± ¡°Why for you?¡± Robert asked with a smile. He wore a pair of sses on his elegant face, with a gray zer, which made him look like a good big brother next door. At the same time. In the corridor outside the box. With an indifferent look on his face, Jason walked with two men. One was like a handsome demon, and the other was like a gentle breeze. Both of them were very outstanding. ¡°Jason, the woman who just entered the room is your wife who is about to divorce, right?¡± The demon¨C like man smiled and joked, ¡°If my memory serves me right, the one who booked the room today is Robert, the heir of the Shawns in New York, the topw expert.¡± Hearing that, Jason paused. Jason stopped and looked back at him. His eyes darkened. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Robert Shawn,¡± The demon¨Clike man repeated. With his eyes on the door, without any hesitation or hesitation, Jason strode towards the box. His mind was full of the scene in which Sarah and Robert were together. This woman was really together with Robert! ¡°Don¡¯t you stop him?¡± The gentle man asked. ¡°Why should I stop him when there¡¯s a good show?¡± The demon¨Clike man¡¯s eyes were full of interest, with his Chart hands in his pockets. Get Brys Jason opened the door of the box coldly. As soon as he entered, he saw Robert and Sarah sitting next to each other. It seemed that they were really close friends. The noise at the door attracted the attention of the two people. They looked up at him together at the same time. When they saw him, Sarah paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Jason?¡± Robert also looked over. Jason¡¯s eyes turned away after a short eye contact. The look on his face was as indifferent as ever. He closed the door again as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went to the wrong room.¡± Sarah was speechless. How could hee up with such a clumsy excuse? ¡°You don¡¯t want to exin it?¡± said Robert slowly, looking at Sarah. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care about Jason, and said in a casual tone, ¡°If you meet him in the future, don¡¯t expose my identity. I¡¯m just an ordinary worker in his house now.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 12 Scum was still in the mood to drink ¡°Okay,¡± said Robert. He always granted whatever Sarah wanted. Sarah continued to eat. But she couldn¡¯t help wondering why Jason came here. At the same time, this question was also in Jason¡¯s mind. After he went to the box with Edgar Williams and Lucas Richardson, his mind was full of the scene when he opened the door. The table was so big. Why did she sit so close to him? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± the yfulness in Edgar¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fade away as he watched the fun. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to talk to us? Why are you so silent?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± said Jason. Edgar and Lucas looked at each other. The former was really keen on making fun, ¡°I heard that Robert has kept his chastity for twenty¨Ceight years and has never been close to any woman. Now it seems that the rumor is false.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas took a sip of wine calmly. Hearing Robert¡¯s name, Jason was annoyed. He directly retorted, ¡°Are you free now?¡± ¡°Yes, a little,¡± Edgar admitted with a smile. The three of them had a good rtionship. They had yed with each other since childhood. They weren¡¯t afraid that Jason would be angry. Jason was really depressed. When he caught a glimpse of calm Lucas, he thought of the variety show on TV when he was talking with Sarah at home. His anger immediately rose. Not afraid of hurting the innocent, Jason scolded directly, ¡°Scum, you are still in the mood to drink.¡± Lucas was confused. Who did he offend? With his arms on his back, Edgar gave an evil but handsome smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue with a man with a cheating wife.¡± ¡°In terms of cheating wife, you are more pitiful than me,¡± said Jason. He was always sharp to his good friend. ¡°At least, Sarah didn¡¯t bear another man¡¯s baby.¡± The smile on Edgar¡¯s face froze. Lucas was confused. He turned his eyes and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for something?¡± Edgar changed the topic. He was obviously not as happy as before. ¡°What¡¯s up? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Help me take care of Jenny these days.¡± When Jason spoke of this, he temporarily forgot Sarah. ¡°I owe you a favor.¡± The two of them knew how difficult it was to make him owe a favor. But at this moment, they only cared about one thing, ¡°Jenny Smith hase back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason calmly. ¡°Are you divorcing Sarah for her?¡± Lucas asked with aplicated expression. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. Edgar finally found a chance to win him over. ¡°Have you forgotten how she abandoned you and almost made you desperate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding. She exined it to me half a year ago.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hide anything from them. ¡°Sarah asked me not to meet her before I got the divorce certificate. I need you to take care of Jenny for me these days.¡± Lucas remembered Sarah, a gentle and polite girl. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she angry?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± said Jason, after thinking for a while. Edgar blurted out, ¡°It seems that she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. She married you quickly, probably because of your money.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± said Jason, defending her subconsciously. ¡°Maybe you will know what she wants from you when she divorces,¡± said Edgar with a mocking smile in his eyes. ¡°Some people pretend to be very good and lofty, but in fact, no one knows what kind of person she is.¡± ¡°People are unpredictable,¡± added Edgar. With a deep frown, Jason was somewhat against what Edgar had said. He wanted to say that she didn¡¯t love money, but he was a little uncertain when he thought of what she wanted. Thinking of this, he became more and more irritable, and ate this meal uneasily. He looked at the door of the box, with expectation in his heart. Even he himself didn¡¯t know what he was expecting. If there was really something special between Sarah and Robert, she should have caught up with him and exined to him after he appeared and closed the door. But now almost half an hour had passed, and he didn¡¯t hear anything. Thinking of this, Jason took another sip of wine. His reaction was seen by Edgar and Lucas. Chapter 12 Scum was still in the mood to drink More than 10 minutester, Edgar couldn¡¯t stand him like this. So, he stood up, put one hand in his trouser pocket and said, ¡°When we finish eating, let¡¯s go there to greet them.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± said Jason firmly. It was her fault to feel guilty ande to him when she was dating with a man. Edgar knew that Jason wouldn¡¯t lose face, so he found an excuse for him. ¡°Mr. Shawn came to Anta from the New York City. Don¡¯t we have to greet him?¡± Jason paused. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas patted him on the shoulder. With a good reason, Jason stood up and followed them. The three of them were all very outstanding, almost 1.9 meter in height. If they appeared together in other ces, it would definitely be a blockbuster. Fortunately, this was a membership restaurant and there were not many people. Standing next to Lucas, Jason asked Edgar to knock on the door. Edgar was quite familiar with this kind of thing. He quickly knocked on the door and got the permission to go N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. in. He nced at them with his almond eyes, and then looked at Robert with a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shawn tell me that he woulde to Anta, so that I can do my best to be a host?¡± ¡°My apology, Mr. Williams,¡± said Robert, wiping his mouth gently and politely. ¡°This is¡­¡± Edgar drawled as he looked at Sarah. Sarah was speechless. In the past two years, Jason hadn¡¯t taken her to meet his friend formally, but they had met at several banquets. She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know who she was. Robert replied simply, ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°I wonder if Mr. Shawn would mind if I bring two friends here,¡± Said Edgar without any embarrassment, ¡°to know each other.¡± ¡°Sorry for today,¡± Robert refused with a smile. He looked like a real gentleman. ¡°I¡¯ll invite Mr. Williams to dinner another day.¡± It was a simple sentence. However, he refused Edgar definitely. Edgar couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Sarah. The rtionship between the two should not be simple since the fox Shawn refused him so decisively. Chapter 12 Scum was still in the mood to drink. ¡°How about this?¡± Edgar simply wanted to make fun. He held the grudge that he had been distorted by Jason before and said, ¡°We just stay in the opposite box. We can have a get¨Ctogether after you two have dinner. What do you think?¡± This time, Robert didn¡¯t refuse directly and looked at Sarah beside him. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 13 Why, Mr. Shawn would take the wife? He wanted to say yes. Sarah didn¡¯t want him to get involved in the divorce, but she was bullied. As her friend, he had to help her get some face. Moreover, the reason why Uncle Yeats asked him toe here was to let Jason know that there was someone behind her. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± For the first time, Sarah misunderstood Robert¡¯s eyes, thinking that he had cooperation with Edgar. ¡°All right for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert agreed. Edgar¡¯s eyes were mocking. After some small talk, he left. After closing the door, she talked to Robert, as rational as before, ¡°you can do as usual. Don¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert didn¡¯t exin. That was good. He didn¡¯t have to be too polite when he met with Jasonter. After returning. Edgar was very happy. Standing outside the box, he raised his eyebrows to Jason and said, ¡°They refuse to join you. They don¡¯t want us to disturb their dinner.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. The hand in his pocket paused. ¡°But they agreed to have a get¨Ctogetherter.¡± At the end of the sentence, there was a turning point, and the following words were particrly subtle. ¡°You should have seen that Robert, so obedient to Sarah? Tut, tut, tut, people who don¡¯t know them may think they are a couple.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to have an eye check¨Cup.¡± Jason spoke sharply. After saying that, Jason walked back to the room and said, ¡°and find an English teacher by the way.¡± Edgar was confused. For the first time, he didn¡¯t understand. He touched Lucas¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What does he mean?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use ¡®obedient¡®,¡± With tenderness all over his body, Lucas replied with a smile,¡± and thinking they are a couple shows your bad eyesight.¡± Edgar ground his teeth. Jason Noth. Good. Chapter 13 Why, Mr. Shawn would take the wife? Really good! I¡¯d teach you a lessonter. Half an hourter. Edgar asked Jason and Lucas to go upstairs first, and then he went to pick up Sarah and Robert. After receiving them, he took them to the club upstairs, where there were drinks and fun. This restaurant specially set the club up for guests to have fun after dinner. The owner of the restaurant was Edgar. ¡°Let me introduce my friends to you, Jason Noth, and Lucas Richardson.¡± Noticing that Jason¡¯s eyes were fixed on Sarah, Edgar smiled and said, ¡°this is Robert Shawn from New York and his friend.¡± Robert greeted them briefly. Jason and Sarah kept looking at each other, trying to poke a hole in each other¡¯s face with their eyes! ¡°What are you doing, Jason?¡± Edgar deliberately said, ¡°You are married. It¡¯s not polite to stare at Mr. Shawn¡¯s friend like this.¡± ¡°The friend of Mr. Shawn you mentioned is the one written on my marriage certificate. I don¡¯t know whether Mr. Shawn knows it or not,¡± said Jason, knowing that Edgar was making fun. It was a simple sentence. But the atmosphere suddenly became cold. Even if there was really something between Sarah and Robert, it would be exposed. ¡°I know Sa is married.¡± Robert sat down on the sofa and lifted his gold rimmed sses. He smiled naturally. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to be Mr. Noth.¡± Sarah looked sideways and almost got goose bumps when she heard the nickname. What was he doing? Robert: Winning your dignity back. Sarah: ¡­ Jason was also sensitive to the nickname. Her parents called her Sa, and her grandfather also called her Sa, but this Mr. Shawn¡­ How could he also call her Sa? He had never called her like that. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my sister¨Cinw.¡± Edgar suddenly stood up and made way for her. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t recognize you. Sit here. This is your seat.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Get Fright Jason and Sarah said in unison. One was cold and indifferent, while the other was calm and emotionless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you quarrel with each other? Edgar asked. He really wanted to see the show. Jason stared at him. Edgar pretended not to see it. ¡°Have a good time. I need to go to the bathroom,¡± Sarah said, unwilling to talk to Jason. ¡°Okay.¡± Robert replied gently. This scene stung Jason¡¯s eyes. The interaction between the two gave him the illusion that he was an outsider. ¡°How did Mr. Shawn and Sarah know each other?¡± Edgar asked. Robert paused. He wanted to say that they grew up together and the two families had been friends for generations, but he also thought that Sarah had said not to reveal her identity. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. In the eyes of Jason, his reaction was interpreted as something that was not suitable to be announced. And that kind of things were all ugly. The atmosphere in the room was a little awkward. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to say, you just keep it for yourself.¡± Edgar tried to warm up. As soon as he asked someone to bring the wine, he began to pour the wine. ¡°Let¡¯s drink. It¡¯s a rare chance for us to get together.¡± They chatted for a while and Sarah came back. Her appearance became the focus, and everyone in the room looked at her. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. After making things clear with Robert, she said goodbye to them, ¡°I¡¯m going back. You guys have fun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go in a hurry.¡± Edgar stopped her, ¡°Go back with Jasonter.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Stay a little longer,¡± said Robert. Sarah was speechless. She didn¡¯t say anything, but still came over. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became gloomy. With more strength in his hand holding the cup, Jason¡¯s knuckles turned pale, and his chest seemed to be pressed by a big stone. ¡°I heard from Sa that you are going to divorce.¡± Robert pinched Jason deliberately. With his subtle eyes, he asked, ¡°is it true?¡± ¡°Why, Mr. Shawn would take the wife?¡± Jason blurted out in a fit of pique. He regretted the moment he spoke. Everyone was stunned. Even Edgar didn¡¯t expect that he would say such extreme words. If he was really willing to divorce, he didn¡¯t have to be so angry. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but his words were too harsh. ¡°Since you never think, do you really need your head?¡± His hand, which was ced on the other side, paused for a moment, but Jason couldn¡¯t restrain his temper. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say these words, you should control your deeds.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She picked up the wine on the table and drank it up. She was really angry. When she was about to take the second ss, Jason frowned imperceptibly. When he was about to stop her, another hand stopped her. It was Robert. His eyes were full of concern for her. He persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t drink. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Sarah obediently put the cup on the table, but her mood was in a mess. She had never thought that he would say such unpleasant words. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Being ttered, right? Get Bo ¡°It seems that Mr. Shawn and Sarah have a good rtionship Edgar sensed something and wanted to test it again ¡°Yes, we have known each other for a long time Robert didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°We have always been on good terms Edgar whispered in Jason¡¯s ear, ¡°It seems that they are just friends. If they really have love between them, they have already been together. Why do they wait till now?¡± ¡°Fuck off Jason was deeply upset. She had never been wronged in vain. She would make who wronged her suffer together. She looked at Lucas, who didn¡¯t talk much. After greeting him, she said, ¡°Lucas, I think you are a good man. with good values and worth trusting for the rest of life.¡± Lucas was confused. The others were also dumbfounded. No one present could follow her mind. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucas subconsciously looked at the direction of Jason. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t look well. ¡°I¡¯ve watched the reality show you¡¯ve attended.¡± Then Sarah continued to hurt someone else, ¡°I think what you said is very correct, very good.¡± Lucas was dumbfounded. ¡°What did he say?¡± Asked Edgar. ¡°Afterpleting the task, they talked about a question. If your old love came back after wedding, would you choose to be with her or with his wife? Lucas said his own opinion. I think he was right.¡± She said word by word. Hearing this. Subconsciously, Edgar looked at Jason. Wasn¡¯t it the situation of Jason? Lucas also remembered. When this question came out, everyone said that the man who chose the old love was a scum. As the saying goes, if his old love cried, the current one would definitely lose. He seemed to have said that he was not a scum. Thinking of this, it suddenly urred to him that when they had dinner before, Jason suddenly scolded him, ¡°the scum is still in the mood to drink.¡± So, did Sarah watch it in front of Jason? ¡°What did you say?¡± He touched his arm. At this moment, Lucas also calmed down. After thinking for a while, he didn¡¯t answer the question of Edgar and said to Jason, ¡°Jason, I think you did the wrong thing. Jason was speechless. Edgar was also speechless. ¡°Being ttered, right?¡± Jason became more and more irritable. Considering that there were a lot of people, Lucas didn¡¯t say it directly. He raised his hand and pinched the middle of his tired eyebrows. At that time, when he joined a variety show, the two wasn¡¯t trying to divorce yet, so he had objectively answered their questions. Now that he knew that Jason was going to divorce with Sarah for the sake of Jenny, he thought Jason would definitely regret it in the future. ¡°I have something to deal with. Don¡¯t forget what I told you two,¡± said Jason, standing up. The two nodded. When he walked up to Sarah, he took a look at her with his dark eyes. Then he said to Robert, ¡°If you want to be with her, you have to be prepared for losing all your property. A small part is not enough for her.¡± ¡°As long as Sa needs it, my property will be hers.¡± Robert was not joking. All of a sudden, Jason tightened his grip. Both of Edgar and Lucas were surprised. It meant a lot. ¡°Then wish you a happy marriage in advance.¡± After saying those ironic words, Jason left. His heart became more and more depressed, and he couldn¡¯t find any way out. Robert left with Sarah. In the car. ¡°Why did you say that to him?¡± Sarah looked at him with disagreement. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of Uncle Yeats. He asked me to tell this,¡± Robert smiled handsomely, ¡°but your rtionship. is worse than I expected.¡± ¡°Not before.¡± Leaning against the seat, Sarah said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what made him so angry today.¡± ¡°He is jealous.¡± Robert told the truth. The corners of her mouth twitched. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Without any hesitation, she said, ¡°you are really good at talking nonsense.¡± Jason was thinking about his old love. How could he be jealous because of her? ¡°He could be jealous and unconscious of his jealousy now.¡± Robert¡¯s analysis was right, and he became more Get Blog interested. ¡°He won¡¯t feel it until he really loses you.¡± Sarah was speechless. He said as if he knew the truth. ¡°If he wants to remarry you, will you agree?¡± Robert asked with concern. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Sarah answered quickly, and it was the answer in her heart. ¡°If what you said is true, it has nothing to do with me. I gave him a chance in the past six months, but he didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Robert felt relieved. ¡°When will you go back to imperial capital?¡± ¡°When you get the divorce certificate.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Robert raised his eyes and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Uncle Yeats¡¯s idea. Besides, I have two cooperation projects to discuss here in Anta.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more. Robert was one of the best in the legalmunity, but he also had an important position in the business world. He was always the elders¡® most beloved child. Her father liked him very much, and they had a very good rtionship. Although she didn¡¯t like her father, she would not interfere with the rtionship between him and her father. Therefore, she did not let him not listen to his words any more. The two didn¡¯t say anything more. Robert escorted Sarah to the iron gate of the vi. When she got out of the car, he added, ¡°Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ve been there all the time.¡± He knew how capable she was and believed that she could handle the rtionship between her and Jason. But knowing and believing was one thing, and giving her a sense of security was another. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Sarah said, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them were ¡°reluctant to part¡°, which was deeply seen by Jason on the balcony upstairs. He tightened his grip on the railing, not even hearing what the person on the phone had said to him. There was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to hold Sarah and ask her how she knew Robert and fell in love with him. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Boss, are you there?¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Chris called him several times. His report finished for a minute, but the boss didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After seeing Robert gone and Sarah in, Jason left the balcony with his phone and walked inside. Johnny was speechless. So what he said just now was in vain? Despite his unspoken criticism, in order to get his sry, Chris could only report again, ¡°The police just told us that the suspect behind Miss Smith¡¯s car ident has been arrested. Would you like to go there?¡± ¡°No.¡± Then Jason walked downstairs. He had to ask Sarah clearly, ¡°Just let them deal with it in the normal process.¡± Chris was confused about the change of his boss¡¯s attitude, but he didn¡¯t ask, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jason came to the living room. At the same time, Sarah just changed her shoes and came in. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 15 Not enough information Four eyes met. The cold air spread invisibly, and the faces of the two people were full of hatred for each other. Wearing her slippers, Sarah walked upstairs, unwilling to talk to him. It was the first time that she had been so cold to him. ¡°Stop!¡± Jason said to her back. As if she didn¡¯t hear him, Sarah continued to walk forward. Jason strode to stop her at the foot of the stairs and looked down at her. As usual, he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Have a talk?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah agreed. The two of them walked towards the sofa. At the same time, Jason took the remote control away first. Seeing that, Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up her cup and took a sip of water. Then she took it and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Robert Shawn?¡± He stared at her and didn¡¯t miss any expression on her face. ¡°A friend,¡± Sarah answered frankly. ¡°When did you know each other?¡± Jason continued. ¡°When I was a child,¡± said Sarah honestly. A tinge of coldness appeared in his deep eyes, and Jason just felt that the woman couldn¡¯t even tell a lie. ¡°Robert¡¯s family background decided his life circle from childhood to adulthood. How could you know him when he was a child?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer, hearing his nonsense. ¡°You¡¯d better not have any desire for him.¡± He warned, ¡°He is not as harmless as you think.¡± ¡°We are just friends. I don¡¯t want to develop further.¡± Sarah exined, ¡°Don¡¯t impose what you¡¯re thinking on me. This is the most basic respect for people to get along with each other.¡± His eyes darkened. Seeing that he had asked, Sarah also asked, ¡°Since you have asked, I also want to ask you, when did you know Jenny Smith?¡± Jason was speechless. ¡°She is not as simple as you think. You¡¯d better stay away from her.¡± She said the same words as he did. ¡°Sarah Yeats!¡± Jason was angry again. Leaning against the sofa, Sarah was no longer emotional ¡°Jenny and Robert are twopletely different kinds. Don¡¯t use him to sully Jenny¡¯s name He really didn¡¯t understand why she was so protective of that man. I have to remind you onest thing. If you want to live a better life after divorce, stay away from him Sarah picked up her phone and left. She was stupid enough to talk with a man in love. Jenny, Jenny, Jenny. Then why did he marry her in a sh? He was such a jerk. Taking a deep breath, Jason watched as Sarah went back to her room and gently closed the door. mes of anger were burning in his heart. Sarah couldn¡¯t stay here for even a second. To be more exact, she couldn¡¯t stay well with him. Looking at the green nts outside the window for a while, she picked up her phone and made a call. Her tone was natural and indifferent. ¡°Hello, is that Fast & Clean Homemaking Company? I have a suite to clean here. Yes, only dust. Check in tomorrow. Okay, I¡¯ll send the password to youter.¡± After the call, she sent the password. This house was a leaping house she bought in Anta a few years ago. The scenery of Anta was beautiful and the weather was pleasant. It was especially suitable for her to But she hadn¡¯t lived there since the decoration was finished. After applying for a divorce tomorrow, she could just move the things out, so that she wouldn¡¯t be annoyed to see someone. Jason didn¡¯t know what was on her mind, nor did he know what was wrong with her. He had sent someone to investigate her identity. On second thought, he knew nothing except her name. Chris had been busy for the whole afternoon. After searching for half a day, he found that the information he got was less than what on her ID card. That was why he felt guilty when he called Jason. ¡°Boss¡­ ¡°Have you found it out?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Looking at the few words on the paper in his hand, Chris swallowed and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t have enough information.¡± ¡°Spit it out,¡± said Jason, unaware of the underlying meaning of this sentence. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Sarah Yeats, female.¡± Chris read the words in fear. Jason was confused. He waited for a long time, but there was no following words. Frowning slightly, Jason asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Chris was really a coward. He pushed his sses a million times and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Jason was confused. Jason was really confused. He stood up from the chair, and the information of Robert was shown on theputer on his table. ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only found that after the whole afternoon¡¯s investigation. Less than what on her ID card.¡± Chris said in a low voice and then asked, ¡°May I ask why you investigated Mrs. Noth?¡± ¡°Check it carefully again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked it carefully. I just got the result.¡± ¡°Are you sure you have checked it carefully?¡± Jason was furious. After searching for a long time, such words?! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Replied Chris bitterly. Jason was speechless. ¡°Boss, is there any possibility that Mrs. Noth is a super powerful hacker who hides her information?¡± Chris thought. ¡°Your brain is a good thing, use it,¡± Jason said sharply. ¡°There are a lot of talents in New York. How do you know that Mrs. Noth is not a hidden master?¡± Chris had already regarded her as a super hero. There were very few people that he couldn¡¯t investigate. ¡°New York?¡± Jason frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How do you know she is from New York?¡± ¡°I saw her ID card when you went to get the marriage certificate.¡± Chris showed his amazing memory. ¡°The address and ID card number on the ID card are all from New York.¡± Hearing that, Jason was stunned. ¡°Have you never paid attention to it?¡± Chris asked. Nothing. Jason hung up the phone. Chapter 15 Not enough information. He took out his marriage certificate with Sarah from the safe. When he saw the ID card number on it, he frowned slightly. It was really New York¡­ Did Sarah and Robert really know each other when they were young? This idea was denied by him as soon as he came out, but he had an idea in his heart that it was necessary for him to meet Sarah¡¯s family. Thinking of this. He threw his phone on the table and thought about it for almost half an hour. Then he stood up and knocked on the door of Sarah¡¯s room. When she opened the door, she was drying her hair with a dry towel. Water dripped from the hair tip to her fair neck. Her skin was shining against the dark pajamas, and her beautiful corbone was also covered with a few drops of water, pure and stunning. Noticing that he was breathing heavily, Jason turned his head and happened to meet her beautiful eyes. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 16 You shouldn¡¯t swoop and squat like this Before he could say anything, Sarah said, ¡°Mr. Noth, don¡¯t look around.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± With a guilty conscience, Jason changed the topic. ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± Sarah continued to dry her hair and opened the door a little. ¡°If it¡¯s about the affair between Jenny and Robert, it¡¯s needless to say. I have nothing to talk to you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like her attitude, he answered patiently. He needed to know what kind of person Sarah was. After taking a shower, Sarah calmed down a lot. She put down the dry towel and said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I want to visit your family. Grandpa was right. I haven¡¯t visited your parents in the past two years from marriage to divorce. It¡¯s impolite,¡± said Jason in a serious tone. ¡°No need.¡± Sarah refused. ¡°Just apologize to your parents. It won¡¯t bother you too much.¡± With his eyes darkened, Jason said in a low and slow voice. Still in the same attitude as before, Sarah said, ¡°No, you really don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go? Is there any secret in your family?¡± It reminded him of what Chris had said before. ¡°Yes, my family is too rich.¡± Sarah said seriously, without kidding in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll take a fancy to my family property after you go there. You won¡¯t divorce me then, and even take my money to keep Jenny Smith.¡± Jason was speechless. He didn¡¯t believe her at all, but he just asked, ¡°I know rich families and enterprises. I don¡¯t know which family you belong to.¡± ¡°The Yeats Group.¡± Sarah blurted out. She was not afraid of being exposed. Everyone in the circle knew that the Yeats Group had a daughter, but the one announced was her younger sister. She didn¡¯t like to have too much contact with people since she was a child, so few people knew that she was Eric¡¯s daughter. It could even be said that except her friends and rtives, almost no one knew. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t swoop and squat like this.¡± Without any doubt, Jason just felt that he was getting more and more unable to see through the woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the daughter of the Yeats Group before. She doesn¡¯t look like you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sarah said lightly. She and her sister were indeed twopletely different kinds of people. Chapter 16 You shouldn¡¯t swoop and squat like this She liked simplicity, and her sister liked delicacy. Her sister dressed like a fairy escaping from the castle, beautiful, lively and lovely. ¡°I will only go there for half a day. I won¡¯t waste your time with Uncle and Aunt. Said Jason again. ¡°You didn¡¯t go when we get married, then why go when we get divorce?¡± Sarah said casually, ¡°People who don¡¯t know you might think you¡¯re trying to piss me off.¡± ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t go there before¡­¡± ¡°If you really want to visit them, why didn¡¯t you go earlier?¡± It was the first time that she had done such an impolite thing to interrupt him. ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. No need.¡± Jason could see through her resistance. The more she behaved like this, the more curious he was about her growing environment. He had checked the address on his ID card. It was an ordinary neighborhood in New York, and there was nothing special about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to go with you?¡± He asked directly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want anyone tough at me.¡± Sarah said casually, ¡°If you tell him that you¡¯ve married me for two years and divorced me, what will he and his bride think of me?¡± It was a simple sentence. And it pulled Jason¡¯s thoughts back tost night. Sarah said that she had a bad rtionship with her family and her father had a new wife. ¡°I can visit your mother.¡± Said Jason in a different tone. After a pause, Sarah stopped her hand which was about to take the toner. She was absent¨Cminded for a moment. He had sensed her abnormality. When he was about to continue persuading her, Sarah took the toner and said in a calm voice, ¡°My mother passed away.¡± The simple words hit the bottom of his heart. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He had thought of countless possibilities. But he never thought about it. ¡°You¡­¡± For a moment, Jason didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If there is nothing else, let¡¯s end this topic.¡± Sarah put the bottle back and said, ¡°We have to apply for the divorce tomorrow morning.¡± The look in his eyes darkened. The words that came to his mouth turned into simple words because of her Get Bo emotion. ¡°Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah said indifferently. He didn¡¯t disturb her too much. When he walked out of the door, he put his hand on the doorknob. His tall and straight figure made the room a little cramped. Looking at Sarah, who was as usual, he closed the door and left the room without saying anything. That night. The two didn¡¯t sleep well. Jason tossed and turned in bed. Thinking of the divorce tomorrow, he felt a little depressed, and what annoyed him more was his understanding of Sarah. He didn¡¯t even know that her mother had passed away¡­ Sarah had nightmares one after another. At the end of every nightmare, her gentle mother would always hold her, gently patted her on the back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here.¡± Then. Her dream was shattered, and her mother disappeared in front of her. She tried to grab it, but she could only watch her mother¡¯s hand slip out of her hand. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± The child Sarah and the adult Sarah chased after her mother at the same time, but no matter how hard they ran, they couldn¡¯t catch up with her mother¡¯s disappearing speed. Sarah suddenly woke up from the bed, with sweat on her forehead. After lying on the bed for a while, she sat up with aplicated feeling, leaning against the head of the bed to calm down. She hadn¡¯t had such a dream for a long time. She checked the time and found that it was only three o¡¯clock in the morning. She wanted to drink some water, but she found that the cup at the bedside was empty, so she got out of bed and went downstairs to get some water. She didn¡¯t turn on the light. Compared with the day, the night gave her a sense of security. There was no deception in the dark environment, but only darkness without a boundary. She took a ss of water and was still thinking about what happened in her dream. In the past two years, she had tried her best to avoid thinking about her mother. She was afraid that if she Chapter 16 You shouldn¡¯t swoop and squat like this ? thought too much, her mother would worry about her. But tonight, her missing was like grass, rampaging in her mind with irresistible momentum. She couldn¡¯t control herself at all. ¡°Bang!¡± She bumped into the man who also came down to drink water. The whole ss of water in her hand spilled on Jason¡¯s body, and she was also affected a little. Before she could speak, Jason¡¯s voice came from above her head. Because he had just woken up, his voice. was low and serious. ¡°Why not turn on the light?¡± ¡°No need.¡± She didn¡¯t say much. He walked to the side and turned on the light. Suddenly the whole room seemed to be in daytime. The sudden light made Sarah a little ufortable. She frowned and closed her eyes for a while before slowly opening them. After adapting to the brightness, her eyes fell on Jason not far away. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 17 Are you really going to divorce Mrs. Noth Get Bop He was wearing a nightgown of the same color as her. The neckline was slightly open, and his hair was a little messy. In this way, he looked a little more unruly and cool than usual, and he was less cold. In a trance, it seemed that they had returned to the time when they had just gotten married. Seeing that she was a little absent¨Cminded, Jason found that there were tears on her face and on her eyshes. Seeing this scene, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He frowned and said, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Who is crying?¡± Sarah asked in confusion. But because she woke up in the middle of the night, her mental state was not as good as before, so she gave others a feeling that she was hiding herself and pretending to be strong to refute. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re awake. Come and have a seat.¡± Jason said, thinking that she was sad for the divorce. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah just wanted to drink some water and sleep. She was very sleepy. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡± Before she could leave. Taking the cup from her hand, Jason took her hand and walked towards the table. Sarah was confused. ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Jason asked in a low and sexy voice, putting the ss on the table in front of her. Sarah looked at the remaining half ss of water and drank it slowly. She didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Is it because of the divorce tomorrow?¡± Asked Jason. She stopped drinking water and couldn¡¯t keep up with him. ¡°When I talked about marriage with you, I really wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Jason took the initiative to mention this matter. His ck eyes that had just woken up were not as cold as before. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that there was another reason for Jenny to leave me back then.¡± Sarah put the ss on the table and said lightly, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Before the call from Jenny, Jason had been really nice to her. She didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding, and he didn¡¯t do it. She didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, so he hadn¡¯t announced it to the media. He had helped her deal with almost everything well. He even worried that she would feel inferior in terms of status and praised her in all kinds of small details in iife. If it weren¡¯t for the call from Jessy, she would think that she had made the right choice in her life. Mom could rest assured. But the result was far from the reality. ¡°Sarah.¡± He called her name with the same tenderness and care as before. Sarah didn¡¯t argue with him. Maybe it was because she had dreamed of her mother, or because she had thought of their past, or because the night made her so stupid. She just replied him the same as before, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Somehow, when he saw the tears on her face, he felt as if needles were pricking his heart. When she saw his expression, she only said three words in the end, ¡°I ept it.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His heart sank. Hearing these emotionless words, the feeling of losing something appeared again. ¡°I hope after divorce, we are just two strangers.¡± Sarah added, ¡°Even if we meet, we are just strangers.¡± She had to manage thepany when she went back. Although the Yeats Group was owned by her father, it was also her mother¡¯s painstaking efforts. There was always cooperation betweenpanies, especially the Yeats Group and the Noth Group, both of which were the leading enterprises in the country. She didn¡¯t want the two groups to talk about cooperation with each other with private emotions in the future. ¡°I can promise you, but you have to promise me one thing,¡± Jason was atst worried about her. ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Sarah. ¡°If youter¡­¡± Jason paused, unable to say the word ¡°remarry¡°. When he thought that she would have children with another man and smiled gently in his arms, he felt depressed. Sarah was confused. She asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you are with someone else in the future, remember to register your property before marriage.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to be cheated. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that you have a lot of money.¡± In his eyes, Sarah was just an ordinary girl. If someone knew that she had more than a billion, she would definitely be targeted. At that time. She would be in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± What she said was true. The more he thought about it, the more depressed Jason became. He had been very serious about the matter between Sarah and Robert during the day, but now he was here to talk to her calmly. Atst, he attributed all his abnormality to the tears on her face. He also took his reaction as thest tenderness before divorce. ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go to bed first.¡± Sarah stood up. She was really sleepy. ¡°Wait!¡± Jason stopped her. There was a bit of doubt in her eyes. Before Sarah could think of anything else, he reached out his hand and touched her face with his thumb. He wiped off the tears on her face and said in a low voice with pity, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Sarah raised her hand and wiped the water on the other side of her face, only to find that there was really water on it. She was first stunned and recalled what happened after her waking up. Then. She looked up and met with his deep eyes. She exined, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong.¡± With his eyes darkened, Jason removed his hand from her face, and his eyes reflected the figure of Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Sarah wiped her face again, picked up the ss of water in her hand and gave a very straightforward exnation. ¡°The tears you saw might be the water spilled on my face when I hit you just now.¡± Jason was speechless. Sarah looked at his wet clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold in the evening of early autumn. You can go to bed after changing your clothes.¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. I¡¯m sorry to wet your clothes.¡± Putting the cup on the shelf, Sarah went upstairs to sleep, leaving Jason standing still, who was suspicious of life. The good atmosphere waspletely ruined by her words. The coldness around Jason surged bit by bit. He felt a little stupid at the thought of what he had said to comfort Sarah just now because she had cried. And when he thought of the way she looked at him, he became upset. At that time. Sarah probably thought that he was a fool. After standing in the living room for a while, Jason returned to his room and sat on the sofa. His mind was full of what had happened just now. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. As a result, he didn¡¯t sleep much after midnight. Early in the second day, he had prepared the divorce papers and waited in the living room. The two of them didn¡¯t mention what happened in the middle of the night and ate breakfast quietly. At eight o¡¯clock. The two of them took the documents and identification and got on the car. Chris felt that the atmosphere between the boss and Mrs. Noth was a little depressing. He took a look at the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Boss, are you really going to divorce Mrs. Noth?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 18 Were Edwin and the boss really brothers ¡°Drive.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was deep and calm, with an unquestionable aura. Chris started the car and drove out of the vi. His intuition told him that if he divorced, the boss would definitely regret! Most importantly, he always felt that the identity of Mrs. Noth was unusual. If it was an ordinary person, it was easy for him to find out where she had been to study, which university she had gone to, and where she had worked. He could even find out other information ording to where she had gone to school. Butst night, he didn¡¯t find anything except for the name and sex. It was ridiculous. ¡°Mrs. Noth, would you like to think about it again?¡± On the way, Chris spoke again, ¡°Our boss is good¨C looking and rich. Divorcing him would be a loss.¡± Although he was afraid of his boss. But he dared to say something. Such as the previous marriage and the current divorce. Looking at the back of his head, Sarah said simply, ¡°No matter how good¨Clooking or rich he is, he is still a jerk.¡± Chris was speechless. Jason was also speechless. ¡°Boss, would you like to think it over?¡± Chris had to change his target. Jason gave him an oppressive look. Chris pretended not to see it and continued, ¡°Miss Smith is your past, and Mrs. Noth is your present. It¡¯s unwise to abandon the present for the past.¡± ¡°Drive your car.¡± Jason was very unhappy. Chris drove on and said naturally, ¡°Then don¡¯t let me help you get Mrs. Noth back.¡± Jason was angry. Was it because he had arranged too little things for this guy recently? He felt he could interfere in his private life. The car continued to drive forward. It was eight fifty when they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Chris had arranged everything and took the two of them to apply for a divorce. Seeing the two filling in the information, Chris pushed his gold rimmed sses and took out his mobile phone to send a message. ¡°Mr. Edwin, the boss and his wife are divorced.¡± Edwin ? Edwin: Are you sure? Edwin. Doesn¡¯t my brother protect my sister inw as if she is the apple of his eye? Chris Miss Smith is back. Edwin: Abandon his wife for the sake of old love? Chris thought for a while and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Edwin: Awesome! Chris: ¡­ Edwin: Let them divorce. My brother has never suffered any setbacks except for the breakup. It¡¯s okay to let my sister¨Cinw frustrate him. Chris said nothing and turned off the screen. Why did he think that Edwin would persuade the boss? When he was about to go up and see how the application was going, Edwin called him. He walked aside and answered the phone in a very low voice, ¡°Mr. Edwin.¡± ¡°I forgot to ask you just now. How did they divide the property when they divorce?¡± A dandiacal and somewhat casual voice came from the other side. Chris thought for a while and replied, ¡°In addition to investment and financial products, all sry and bonus went Dutch, as well as the most expensive super car and a vi in the suburb.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The man on the other end of the phone hung up after saying that. Chris was speechless. Good? Were Edwin and the boss really brothers? After Jason and Sarah finished all the procedures, they were told that there would be a calm period of thirty days. Thirty dayster, if they still wanted to divorce, they coulde to get the marriage certificate. If one of them didn¡¯t want to divorce, they could cancel it. The two walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. The whole process went smoothly. Chris drove them back. He had nned to say something more, but in the end, he said nothing. Anyway, they still had a month to calm down, so he was not in a hurry. However. Get Big When he sent the two back to the vi, he found that the matter was much more serious than he had imagined. He also deeply realized that Mrs. Noth really wanted to divorce. Even when he saw the truck of the movingpany, he paused. ¡°Mrs. Noth.¡± Chris noticed that his boss was confused, so he asked instead of him, ¡°Did you call the truck of the movingpany?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah nodded and got out of the car. She went to negotiate with the movingpany soon and asked them to wait for a moment. She had to pack up all her things. Although she had lived here for a year, she didn¡¯t have many things of her own. Noticing that the atmosphere in the car was getting colder and colder, Chris turned his head and asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you stopping her?¡± ¡°Stop what?¡± Said Jason coldly. ¡°If Mrs. Noth really move out, you will really get divorced.¡± Chris tried to persuade him. He had been working for his boss for so many years and still hoped that Jason could have a good future. ¡°Mrs. Noth is stubborn. If you really get divorced, she won¡¯t turn around.¡± ¡°Are you free now?¡± His words made Jason even more irritable. He turned his eyes slightly and looked through the window at the figure who was negotiating with the movingpany. Seeing that she was not affected, some ce in his heart became more and more depressed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The next moment. He opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll finish it in half an hour.¡± Sarah exined to them. She didn¡¯t expect that the staff of the movingpany woulde in advance. ¡°Okay.¡± The staff of the movingpany were very polite. As soon as she finished her words, she walked inside. Coincidentally, she met with Jason. ¡°You want to move out?¡± Jason looked at her without blinking. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sarah asked in confusion. ¡°There is still a month before the divorce. You can stay here for this month. You don¡¯t have to move out so early,¡± said Jason in a calm and indifferent tone as usual. Chapter 18 Were Edwin and the boss really brothers. ¡± Get Ro ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah refused, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a house. Anyway we are going to divorce. It¡¯s better to move out as soon as possible.¡± Seeing her firm attitude. In the end, Jason didn¡¯t say anything. Without further talking, she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Half an hour was neither too long nor too short. She packed her things as fast as she could, including two suitcases and several boxes. The movingpany moved her things into the truck one by one. Seeing this, Chris stood beside him and pushed his sses. ¡°Boss, Mrs. Noth is leaving soon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnation.¡± ¡°She won¡¯te back if she leaves.¡± ¡°Are you really willing?¡± ¡°Did you finish your work in Jenny¡¯s case?¡± Jason asked. After changing the topic, the ufortable feeling in his heart was gradually suppressed. ¡°Why did the criminal suspect hire a driver to hit her? Have the police found out the truth?¡± Chris was speechless. ¡°If they can¡¯t do it well, you should pay more attention to it.¡± Continued Jason. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡± Chris said after careful consideration. Jason looked at him deeply, indicating that if Chris wanted to say something, he should speak it out quickly. After a moment¡¯s silence, Chris asked, ¡°Do you really love Miss Smith?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 19 Why didn¡¯t he understand what boss meant Hearing that, Jason¡¯s eyes stopped. He took back his eyes from Sarah. His eyes became serious andplicated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you really like Miss Smith? Or are you just unwilling to ept that rtionship before?¡± Chris asked in at deep voice, ¡°Although it¡¯s only two years, are you sure that Miss Smith is still the same as before?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jason felt a little upset because of Chris¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll mess up your rtionship.¡± Chris acted as an emotional consultant. ¡°And miss your wife.¡± Jason didn¡¯t answer. He knew very well that he liked Jenny. Until now, as long as he recalled her tenderness and companionship, he could calm down to deal with things. If they hadn¡¯t broken up, they might have been married. ¡°In fact, there is a easiest and direct way to test whether you like Miss Smith or not.¡± Chris couldn¡¯t help smiling. The gossip had sprouted. ¡°I wonder if you would like to have a try.¡± Jason looked at Chris. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impulsive to like someone.¡± Chris whispered in his ear, but no one could hear him except the two of them. ¡°Think about it. Do you have any impulse to Miss Smith?¡± As an adult, Jason knew what impulse was. Chris asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have¡­?¡± No. This was his first reaction. No matter in the past or now, he had never thought of doing that to Jenny. He just wanted to take good care of her and let her live a happy life. As for Sarah¡­ Thinking of this. With a deep frown, Jason looked at Chris and directly denied, ¡°Don¡¯t put your theory on others. It¡¯s applied to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s applied to me.¡± if it was true, it meant that the person he liked was Sarah. It was ridiculous. Chris didn¡¯t say anything. He knew his boss¡¯s feelings well in his heart. He seemed to have seen that a monthter, the wife of the CEO got a divorce certificate with the boss, who was sitting alone in the vi and recalling the past days. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Second young master was right. His boss needed to suffer some setbacks. ¡°All my things have been moved away.¡± After finishing her work, Sarah said to Jason, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you to get a divorce certificate when the calmness period is over.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± He stopped her. Sarah looked back. Looking at the full suitcases in the car of the movingpany, he hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Chris drive you there. The car of the movingpany can¡¯t sit there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. She got on the car. Just as she was about to let Chris go, the door on the other side was opened. Jason sat beside her. The tall figure suddenly made the spacious car narrow. Frowning, Sarah asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to thepany.¡± Said Jason in a calm voice. Sarah was speechless. You just say ¡°on your way¡°. Did you know where I live? But she didn¡¯t debunk his lie. In her opinion, the reason why Jason got in the car to see where she lived was that he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t divorce him. As long as he knew where she lived, she couldn¡¯t escape from him. She didn¡¯t worry that he woulde to make trouble when he knew where she lived. She would only stay in Anta for a month. Then she would return to New York. She wouldn¡¯te to Anta often in the future. Jason didn¡¯t know what Sarah was thinking. He just wanted to know where she lived and how was the environment. They kept silent all the way. An hourter, they arrived at a housing estate in the suburb of Anta. Looking at the house which was very far from the city center, Jason frowned slightly. ¡°Do you live here?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah nodded. She had chosen this ce after visiting all the suitable buildings in Anta. It was far away from the downtown and was especially suitable for living. Jason couldn¡¯t see through her mind. He thought for a while and said slowly, ¡°You can move to the vi I gave you now. After divorce, it will belong to you.¡± ¡°This ce is good Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more. Jason didn¡¯t agree with her, but since she insisted, he wouldn¡¯t say anything more. Sarah got out of the car outside themunity. Then she took the people of the movingpany to the underground parking lot. Chris still sat in the car with Jason. He asked, ¡°Boss, are we going back to thepany now?¡± Jason looked at Chris. Chris was speechless. What did he mean? Why couldn¡¯t he understand? ¡°She is still my legal wife.¡± Jason said in a cold voice. He didn¡¯t show his emotions. ¡°Are you just watching her move alone?¡± Chris immediately got what Jason meant with such a simple sentence With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will send your wife and her things. home safely.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Jason urged. Chris immediately got out of the car and ran towards Sarah. He was puzzled. If Jason wanted to know Sarah¡¯s house number, he coulde to help her by himself. Why did he ask him toe here with such ame excuse? Ten minutester. Chris came down. He told Jason Sarah¡¯s floor and house number.. Without showing anything, Jason just asked him to drive back to thepany and prepare the documents for the business trip. As for Sarah. She knew that Jason asked Chris to follow her upstairs. And she knew clearly why Jason did this. He was just afraid of her running away rather than getting the divorce certificate. So that he would not be able to be with Jenny aboveboard. Chapter 10 Why didn¡¯t he understand what boss meant. She didn¡¯t expose it, but concentrated on tidying up her things. Get Bogtes An hourter, all the things were sorted out. When she was about to have lunch, a phone call interrupted her steps. Looking at the word ¡°Eric¡± shing on the screen, her first reaction was to hang up. But after she hung up, her phone rang again. If it was in the past, her father wouldn¡¯t call her again after hanging up the phone. This was an unwritten rule between them if they were in a cold war. Looking at her phone which was still vibrating, she hesitated for a while and finally answered it. Her tone was as indifferent as before. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Something happens to Rita.¡± The man on the other side said four words in a hoarse voice. These four words made Sarah¡¯s heart in a mess. She didn¡¯t know how she hung up the phone and got out of the door. When she came to her senses, she had already taken a taxi to the airport. Looking out of the window at the buildings that were constantly retreating, Sarah¡¯s mind was full of what her father had said on the phone ¨C Rita was with a broken arm and a bleeding head. She was in a coma when she was sent to the hospital. That was her sister. Besides her mother, Rita was the most important person to her. ¡°Sir, could you please drive faster?¡± Her mind was finally in a mess. It was already half past twelve when Sarah arrived at the airport. The nearest flight from Anta to New York was at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. As soon as she got off the car, she went to the window to ask if anyone had returned the ticket. All the tickets on the Inte were sold out, so she could only hope that someone would refund them temporarily. But the result was often disappointing. At this moment. Two people appeared behind her. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 20 Jason investigated Sarah A calm and somewhat cold voice suddenly sounded, with a little anger. ¡°You want to escape as soon as you apply for a divorce?¡± Sarah was stunned. When she looked back, she saw the two men in formal clothes ¨C Jason and Chris. ¡°Sorry,dy. The flight to New York is full today.¡± The staff said clearly with a nice attitude. ¡°If you are not in a hurry, you can take the flight at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah refused. The air tickets were sold out, and the high¨Cspeed train tickets were also sold out. She could only drive back, but it was too far from Anta to New York. She walked out of the airport with her ID card, feeling unprecedentedly heavy. ¡°Refund a ticket to New York at two o¡¯clock p.m.¡± Noticing that she had something urgent, Jason walked to the window and said to the staff unhurriedly. Chris was surprised. He asked Jason in confusion, ¡°Who will talk about the cooperation if you refund your ticket, boss? Jason asked, ¡°Who says I will refund my ticket? Chris became stiff. He immediately came to his senses. Looking at Sarah and his boss, he found that he was the clown! ¡°Please show me your ID.¡± The staff said officially. Jason looked at Chris. Chris obediently took out his ticket and identification card and handed them to the staff. It didn¡¯t take long for them toplete the procedures. The staff also called Sarah, who had just stepped back. When she got the ticket, she had mixed feelings. ¡°Thank you.¡± She knew that Jason refunded his own ticket on purpose. ¡°No, thanks.¡± As cold as ever, Jason took the briefcase from Chris and said, ¡°When we get on the ne, you can exin why you run away.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t talk back to him, nor was she in the mood to talk back. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thinking of the person in the operating room, she couldn¡¯t help worrying. Noticing that she was absent¨Cminded, Jason took out his phone and sent a message to Chris on Whatsapp, ¡°Arrive at New York before twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡± Chapter 20 Jason investigated Sarah Chris replied, ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Two o¡¯clock The ne took off. Sarah sat next to him, and there was ane between them. ¡°What are you going to do in New York?¡± Said Jason, looking at her with more scrutiny. ¡°My family is in hospital now. I go back and visit her.¡± Without hiding anything, Sarah replied indifferently. Jason was stunned. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± The call came in a hurry. The moment she heard that something had happened to Rita, she was restless. As a result, when she heard that Rita¡¯s head was bleeding and she was in aa, she immediately went out without asking the hospital or the cause of injury. She just wanted to go back as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you after we get off the ne.¡± Without giving her a chance to refuse, Jason made up his mind. ¡°Ask about the hospital clearly.¡± Sarah continued to refuse, ¡°I said no.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not discussing with you.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were a little cold. ¡°Now that I¡¯m in New York with you, I should pay a visit.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t replied him. She had made up her mind to leave as soon as she got off the ne. In the following period of time, Sarah had been resting with her eyes closed. During this period, Jason looked. at her face from time to time. When he looked at her tired and worried face, he always wanted to reach out his hand to smooth the frown between her eyebrows, so that she could sleep well. Three hourster. The ne arrived at New York International Airport. As first¨Css passengers, they had the right to leave the ne first. Sarah and Jason left quickly. When they arrived at the exit of the airport, Jason stared at the person who was watching her phone frequently. He asked, ¡°Have you asked about the hospital clearly?¡± ¡°Not now.¡± Chapter 20 Yason investigated Sarah. ¡°Okay¡± Get Buyers ¡°I need to go to the toilet first.¡± Sarah put the phone in her pocket and looked the same as before. Without noticing anything unusual, Jason just agreed. Half an hourter. The man who came to pick Jason up in the branchpany of New York reminded him, ¡°President, half an hour has passed.¡± Jason was stunned. Only then did he realize that it might take too long for Sarah to go to the toilet. He found her number from his contact list and dialed it. As soon as the phone rang, it was hung up by the other side. Before he dialed the number for the second time, she sent him a message on Whatsapp, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Thank you for your ticket.¡± Jason¡¯s face became dark. Sarah! How dared you do this! ¡°President?¡± The person in charge of the branch office in New York was in a panic. ¡°Go to thepany.¡± Jason said the four words coldly. They got in the car. Thinking of what Sarah had done, Jason felt angry, but he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He decisively clicked on the e¨Cmail and entered the receiver¡¯s e¨Cmail address. Then he edited the content. ¡°Help me check a person. Sarah Yeats, female, born in New York. This is her photo. As long as you can find all her information, you can ask for your own sry.¡± That was a hacker he knew on the Inte when he was neen years old. They seldom contacted each other, but every time they had difficulties, they would help each other solve them without hesitation. It had been a long time since thest contact. At the same time. As for Sarah. She sat in the passenger seat of a white sedan car, hearing the man beside her talking endlessly. The speed of his talking was so fast, as if he would finish all the words they hadn¡¯t said in the past two years. ¡°Sarah, are you listening to me?¡± Julian was dressed in a sunny casual suit, and his baby face looked very energetic. Without any hesitation, Sarah said, ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± Chapter 20 Jason investigated Sarah Get Boym Julian was shocked. He felt wronged at once. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll throw you out of the driver¡¯s seat.¡± Sarah said concisely. Julian stopped immediately. Sarah was very angry. The consequence would be very serious! As they were getting closer and closer to the hospital, Sarah couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°Is everything really okay with Rita?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know my sister¡¯s medical skills?¡± Knowing that she was worried, Julian didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°The moment she knew that something happened to Rita, she took the initiative to apply for treatment for her. She knows that Rita is very important to you.¡± Sarah was a little relieved. Before getting off the ne, she had never thought that Julian would wait for her at the airport. When she got off the ne and saw his message, she was surprised. After getting on the car, she knew that after calling her, her father asked others to pick her up at the airport. Julian happened to be in the hospital with her father, so he immediately took over her task. These idiots were not afraid that they would wait for him at the airport for nothing if she couldn¡¯t get on the ne at 2 o¡¯clock. ¡°Buzz.¡± The phone vibrated two times. She unlocked the screen and saw an email from the ount she hadn¡¯t used for two years. She clicked on the e¨Cmail, and the content was presented in front of her. ¡°Help me check a person. Sarah Yeats, female, born in New York. This is her photo. As long as you can find all her information, you can ask for your own sry.¡± Sarah was speechless. She took a look at the sender. It was an e¨Cmail ount that she had contacted frequently a few years ago. At that time, she had thought that this man was knowledgeable. They had shared the same goal on many things, so they had helped each other for a period of time. Butter, they didn¡¯t contact each other after nothing happened. But¡­ Why did he investigate her? She moved her finger to send back an email, ¡°Does she provoke you?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 21 Jason wasing As soon as the message was sent out, Jason received it from the other end of the line. They had thought that since they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for a few years, the other party was very likely to have no use of this ount, and they were ready to receive the news. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would reply so soon. Jason sat on the back seat. After reading Sarah¡¯s reply, he tapped on the keyboard and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m doing it for my friend. It¡¯s not convenient to talk about anything else. Can you find it out?¡± Looking at the new reply from the other side, Sarah thought about it more. The next moment. She seemed to think of something. She clicked on the picture sent by Jason and found that the background of this picture seemed to be the living room of Paradise Vi? She texted back, ¡°Is your friend Jason Noth?¡± She seldom checked the background of people, including the person who contacted her now. Most of her skills were used to collect evidence. But now¡­ Was Jason investigating her? Or were the people around him investigating her? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sarah?¡± Julian waved his hand in front of her eyes.¡±Sarah!¡± Sarah looked away from the screen and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± When Julian stopped at the traffic light, he couldn¡¯t help but be more and more curious. ¡°I just saw you staring at the screen for a long time.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah put her phone in her pocket without checking the e¨Cmail. ¡°I forgot to tell you that before you got off the ne, my sister sent me a message saying that Rita¡¯s operation was sessful and she was transferred to the ward now.¡± Seeing that the green light was on, Julian continued to turn on the light and said to her, ¡°I told you not to worry too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Replied Sarah. Although she said so, she was still worried. Rita had been spoiled since she was a child. She would cry in front of her whenever she fell or got a scratch. She would say that it hurt. Now she had a fracture and a bleeding head. He didn¡¯t know how painful she would be. Chapter 21 Nason wasing At 6:30 pm. Julian drove her to the hospital. Telling her the building and ward number where Rita was hospitalized, he went to park the car. Sarah walked into the third inpatient department and came to the sixth floor. The closer she got to the single ward where Rita was in, the more nervous she became. When she walked to the door, her palms were full of sweat because of worry. Through the observation window of the ward door, she saw what was happening inside. The lovely and obedient girly in bed with her eyes tightly closed as if she was asleep. Beside her bed sat Eric, who was worried of his daughter. He was more than 50 years old, but his good¨Clooking face looked like he was just in his thirty or forty. It seemed that Eric noticed her gaze. He looked out of the ward. Through the observation window of the door, their gaze met. At that moment. The two people¡¯s hearts both fluctuated a little. Eric¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, and his eyes seemed to stick to Sarah, unwilling to move away. Sarah¡­ Sarah feltplex. She adjusted her mood and opened the door of the ward. She was still wearing a ck casual suit and a white T inside, looking very cold. She closed the door. Eric¡¯s nose twitched and he couldn¡¯t help missing her. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°How is Rita?¡± Without greeting him, Sarah came to the bedside and looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Not bad.¡± Eric calmed down and answered her question, ¡°The wound has been treated. As for whether there will be any sequ, they have to do the examination after she recovers.¡± Sarah nodded, Silence returned to the ward. Eric¡¯s eyes fell on her, almost condensed into a substance. She became thinner again. ¡°You¡­¡± Becky¡¯s father wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the hospital.¡± Sarah said coldly. ¡°You can go back first.¡± Eric didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to ask her how she had been in the past two years, but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t talk about it with him. After careful consideration. He only asked, ¡°You and Jason¡­¡± ¡°They are getting divorced.¡± Sarah sat down and fixed her eyes on Rita. Eric knew that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him too much now. He thought for a while and said a few more words of concern to her before leaving the ward. When Eric went out, he happened to meet Julian. ¡°Uncle Eric?¡± ¡°I guess he came back before lunch.¡± Eric was quite familiar with Julian. He looked at the ward and added, ¡°don¡¯t forget to let her eat somethingter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Replied Julian. He knew that Sarah didn¡¯t get along well with Uncle Eric. He didn¡¯t say anything more. After Eric left, Julian pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. Keeping her in suspense, he said, ¡°Sarah, guess who I saw when I parked the car.¡± Sarah gave him a look. Obviously, she was saying that she would throw him out if he continued to bother Rita. ¡°The one on your marriage certificate.¡± Julian said in a low voice. Sarah was puzzled. She raised her eyes slightly and asked with a little doubt, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. The car that sent him here is the business car of the branchpany of Noth Group in New York.¡± Julian said in detail. Then he gossiped. ¡°Well, maybe he knows you¡¯re here and he comes to visit Rita, right?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She recalled the process from getting on the ne to parting with Jason and made sure that her position was not exposed. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Julian said the gossip in a low voice, being afraid of disturbing Rita¡¯s rest. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here, nor does he know I¡¯m Rita¡¯s sister.¡± Julian was speechless. Chapter 21 Jason wasing Get Bogs For the first time, he felt that there was something wrong with his understanding ability. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him who I am.¡± Sarah told him calmly the whole time. ¡°Although you don¡¯t tell him, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t find it out.¡± Julian knew about Jason. ¡°He has a wide range of contacts in both Anta and New York. Many people will help him as soon as they heard his name.¡± Sarah looked at him. As if remembering something, Julian widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you hide your information by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah said lightly. Julian was totally shocked! No wonder she said this! Jason might be able to find out the information he had hidden, but no one could find out what Sarah had hidden. Theychatted in a low voice for a while. Suddenly, Sarah¡¯s phone vibrated. Seeing that it was from Robert Shawn, she asked Julian to look at Rita and went out to answer the phone. However. At the moment she opened the door and walked out¡­ She saw a few figures appearing at the corner. The one walking in the middle was none other than Jason, who hade to New York with her. She quickly stepped back and closed the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian was confused. Without saying anything more, she walked towards the balcony of the ward with her phone. In the corridor, Jason saw a figure shing past. He stopped when he arrived at the ward where Sarah was. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 22 Almost exposed A person from New York branch of Noth Group asked, ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong?¡± They were all in great panic! They had promised to go to thepany, but Jason came to the hospital halfway! ¡°Who is living here?¡± Jason said indifferently. The figure he saw from the corner of his eye just now was very simr to Sarah. On the ne, she also said that her family had an ident, so she came to New York in the hospital. The person in charge quickly exined, ¡°It seems to be Rita Yeats, thedy of Yeats Group.¡± ¡°Knock at the door.¡± With his eyes darkened, he said in a calm voice. The person in charge of the branchpany of Noth Group was stunned. He was a little confused. So he tentatively said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to visit the boss of the Tang Group?¡± ¡°Yeats Group also has cooperation with us. We should visit theirdy in hospital.¡± Jason said seriously, ¡°Knock on the door.¡± His voice was deep and maic. The person in charge knocked on the door. His intuition told him that things were not that simple! When did CEO care about these trifles? Even if he really wanted to visit them, he would only leave them with this kind of thing. How could hee in person? There must be something fishy about it! Thinking of this, she knocked on the door honestly. When Julian heard the knock on the door, through the transparent window on the door, he saw a person in a suit. He subconsciously looked at the balcony where Sarah was, and said, ¡°Sarah, it seems that they are from Noth Group.¡± ¡°You go out to deal with them.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to see Jason. ¡°Don¡¯t let them in.¡± Once he met her here, he would definitely think that she married him with ulterior motives, and that she might think that she was stealing business secrets. She was not in the mood to talk about this with him now. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him in Rita¡¯s ward. Julian stood up and went away. The hair on his head was broken, which made him look like a big boy. ¡°Who are you?¡± He opened the door and asked. ¡°I¡¯m the director of the branchpany of Noth Group in New York.¡± The person in charge introduced himself. He turned to one side and introduced him, ¡°This is our president, Mr. Noth. He heard that Miss Yeats, thedy Chapter 22 Winget avonsed of Yeats Group, is in hospital, so he speciallyes to visit her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian said two words casually. The director of the branchpany was speechless. Didn¡¯t you invite us in? With a strong aura around him, Jason looked through the window into the ward. Julian stared at him. He found a very serious question. This man was more handsome than in the photo. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. No wonder Sarah would like him. ¡°Is Sarah Yeats here?¡± With a cold and intimidating aura in his ck eyes, Jason asked a question with a trap. Julian didn¡¯t reacted. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is a gift for Miss Yeats.¡± Taking back his gaze, Jason took the thing that the director had prepared for the president of Thomson Group and handed it to her. ¡°Wish Miss Yeats recover soon.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian took the gift over. Then. Jason left with those people. The director of the branchpany was confused. Looking at the empty hand, he began to go crazy! The gift for Mr. Thomson was given to Miss Yeats. What would they give to Mr. Thomsonter? Julian didn¡¯t understand why these people made such a fuss. He put the things on the table beside the bed and was still thinking about what had happened just now. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to have a good reaction on the spot.¡± Sarah praised, sitting in a ce invisible to the observation window. Julian was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°He just lied to you on purpose. Whether you say I¡¯m here or not, your answer will expose that you know me.¡± When she heard that question, Sarah was worried for Julian. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you will say it out.¡± Hearing this. There was something wrong with the look on Julian¡¯s face. He scratched his head, chuckled and said, ¡°In fact, I was thinking that he was more handsome than in the photo, so I didn¡¯t hear what he said clearly.¡± Sarah had no words to say.¡¯ ¡°When I came to my senses and was about to answer, he had already handed me the things and started to leave.¡± Julian rolled his eyes. Sarah felt helpless. Should she say that it was fate? ¡°Sarah, did you take a fancy to his face when you married him?¡± Finally, Julian found an opportunity to gossip. ¡°Sort of.¡± Said Sarah. She was really fond of Jason¡¯s face. Even if he divorced her because of Jenny, she still had to admit that his face was favored by the creator. Up to now, she had never seen anyone better than him in the entertainment circle and fashion circle. As for the people they were talking about. He was chatting with someone in the next ward. The director of the branchpany and the others were waiting outside the ward. Jason sat on the chair beside the bed, looking at the handsome man lying in the bed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find that you are so tender to women before?¡± Mr. Thomson acted as if he was watching a y. ¡°How dare you give my gift to others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to buy you ten giftster.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Mr. Thomson gave him a reward without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth why you suddenlye to the hospital to see me. I don¡¯t believe you are so kind.¡± ¡°Help me check if Rita Yeats has a sister.¡± Jason said. He had never hid anything in front of this man. ¡°She¡¯s about twenty¨Cfour years old.¡± ¡°You want a wless divorce?¡± Mr. Thomson raised his eyebrows and looked very flirtatious. ¡°The Jason group is reducing the staff recently. Maybe they will cut off your childhood sweetheart by ident.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± ¡°Give it a try?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that she has a sister.¡± Mr. Thomson cursed in his heart for Jason being shameless. But he still unwillingly shared information with Jason. ¡°But everyone in Yeats Group calls her Second Lady.¡± Second Lady? Jason frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Mr. Thomson was confused. ¡°Nothing.¡± He stood up and patted the gauze on his shoulder two times. ¡°Have a good rest. Treat me to dinner when you¡¯re recovered.¡± Mr. Thomson took a deep breath in pain. When Jason reached the door, he said quickly, ¡°If you dare to make my future wife lose her job, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 23 Jason invited Eric to have a meal together Ignoring him, Jason walked out of the ward with steady steps. Thinking of what Andy Thomson had said, his eyes darkened. Was Sarah really¡­ daughter of Mr. Yeats? Thinking of this. He looked at the director of the branchpany waiting outside and called, ¡°Director Wilson.¡± David Wilson stood straight immediately. Did Mr. Noth have a bad conversation with Mr. Thomson? ¡°Find some time to invite the chairman of Yeats Group to eat together.¡± Jason said slowly. His eyes were so deep. No one could see what he was thinking of from his eyes. David was puzzled. He was afraid that he had misheard something. ¡°Mr. Yeats of Yeats Group?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Said Jason in a deep and calm voice. He walked outside and nced inside when he passed by Rita¡¯s ward. ¡°But the cooperation project between us and Yeats Group is not the core content.¡± David thought that his president was going to talk about business. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate to invite me to dinner in this situation?¡± ¡°Nothing is wrong,¡± Jason said, taking back his sight and continuing to walk forward. He had already nned to ask Mr. Yeats for more information. ¡°Tell him that I feel very happy to cooperate with Yeats Group and want to talk about the deep cooperation.¡± David paused and the corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at the CEO with aplicated expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jason felt weird/ ¡°The cooperation between us and Yeats Group is not very good¡­¡± David recalled what had happened before, and his face was as ugly as vegetables. ¡°When we talked about the percentage points before, although people of the twopanies were polite on the surface, both of them had the impulse to beat each other up in their hearts.¡± That cooperation was like a fight between gods. Thestpany he wanted to cooperate with in his life was Yeats Group. It was really a waste of time!!! Now Jason became helpless. He didn¡¯t expect this result. All the business in New York was arranged. ¡°Then you find another reason to make an appointment.¡± Chapter 23 Jason invited Eric to have a meal together Get Bogu ¡°Yes, sir.¡± David agreed reluctantly. Sarah didn¡¯t know that Jason was about to meet her father. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Rita finally woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at the white ward. She felt pain all over her body. She frowned and wanted to move her body, but she heard a voice that she wanted to hear in her dream. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Sarah pressed her down and said, ¡°You are still on a drip.¡± Rita was surprised. She was refreshed. She immediately looked towards the sound source. When she saw her elder sister, her eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Sister! You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Said Sarah, who was always gentle to her. ¡°Today¡¯s drip will be finished in more than 20 minutes. Lie down.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Rita obediently. Her bright eyes were fixed on Sarah, as if she couldn¡¯t feel satisfied of looking at her sister. Sarah tucked Rita in for fearing that she would catch a cold. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so nice of you toe back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Sarah touched Rita¡¯s nose and said gently. ¡°Have a good rest first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Said Rita happily. Twenty minutester, when the infusion was finished, she called the nurse on duty. After the infusion bottle was taken away, Rita struggled to sit up. She missed her sister so much! Sarah raised Rita¡¯s bed and got Rita a ss of hot water. She didn¡¯t sit down until she finished her work. Since she saw Sarah, Rita was really happy and energetic. ¡°Dad told me that you married Jason but prepared Chapter 23 Jason invited Eric to have a meal together. to divorce him! Is that true?¡± Sarah was speechless. Why did everyone know? ¡°Before I answer your question, you should tell me how you got all your injuries?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes fell on Rita¡¯s head, which was still wrapped in gauze. The excitement in her eyes faded away. And she was a little scared. Sarah waited for her words without urging her. ¡°You can¡¯t be angry if I tell you.¡± Biting her lips, Rita made a deal first. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. After hesitating for a long time, Rita said, ¡°I was hit, but I¡¯m not sure who is behind it.¡± ¡°Tell me your guess,¡± said Sarah calmly. ¡°I suspect that it was Auntie Linda¡¯s family.¡± biting her lips, she said in a low voice, ¡°but it should have nothing This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . to do with Auntie Linda.¡± Linda Brown was her father¡¯s new woman. Sarah knew. ¡°There was only one ss in the morning. I was going to go shopping with my roommates after ss, but I received a message.¡± Rita slowly told Sarah what she had experienced, little by little, ¡°The message told me that something happened to my friend. And I was asked to go there quickly.¡± ¡°What kind of friend?¡± Sarah asked in detail. Rita hesitated for a while without saying a sentence. Then she looked away. Seeing her behaving like this, Sarah understood. ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rita said guiltily, fearing being scolded by her sister. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at that time, so I went to the address they told me. But it was a trap.¡± ¡°Can you show me the message?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing that Sarah didn¡¯t pursue it, Rita unlocked her phone and handed it to her sister. Sarah clicked on the message and memorized the number. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Could you please not make things difficult for Auntie Linda?¡± Rita said cautiously. She knew that her sister Chapter 23 Jason invited Eric to have a meal together had a problem with it. ¡°I can guarantee that it has nothing to do with her.¡± Since her sister was not at home in the past two years, she had learned a lot. Linda was not a bad woman. After a short pause, Sarah replied, ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t hurt you, I won¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± ¡°What happened after you went there?¡± Sarah returned the phone to her after reading the message. ¡°I was hit by a stick in an alley before I arrived at the destination. I vaguely saw Auntie Linda¡¯s younger brother looking at me outside the alley.¡± Rita objectively said, without adding any embellishment, ¡°Later I¡­ my boyfriend came. He saved me and sent me to the hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happenedter.¡± ¡°By the way, my boyfriend came there because I texted him when I went there to make sure if something really happened to him.¡± ¡°Okay, I know,¡± Sarah asked thest question, ¡°Did you call the police?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Said Rita, nodding obediently. Sarah nodded and made a promise to her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation in seven days.¡± Rita nodded and rolled her eyes cleverly. After she was not held ountable for making a boyfriend, she became bolder. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already told you what happened to me. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me what happened to you?¡± Sarah was about to answer Rita, but she was attracted by a Whatsapp message from her father. ¡°Sarah, Jason Noth asks me for eating together. Do you think I should go?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 24 Don¡¯t fear Jenny crying every day ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Said Rita, noticing the change of Sarah¡¯s expression. ¡°Nothing. Have a good rest first.¡± With her eyes darkened, Sarah stood up with her phone in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡± Rita nodded. Sarah walked into the corridor and called Eric. Eric answered her call quickly. And he still called her by her first name. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°When did he tell you?¡± Sarah cut to the chase without hesitation. ¡°Just now.¡± Her father barely didn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°The director of the branchpany in New York called my secretary and said that he was interested in the new project of Yeats Group. So he wanted to meet and talk with him.¡± Sarah was lost in thought. Her intuition told her that things were not as simple as they seemed. ¡°Can you refuse?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Eric said from a business point of view. He also analyzed the reason with Sarah. ¡°If I refuse him, I¡¯m afraid that Jason will suspect something.¡± ¡°When will you meet?¡± ¡°Noth Group said it would be tomorrow, but it depends on my arrangement.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just about the cooperation, you can talk about it as usual.¡± Sarah quickly came up with an idea. ¡°If he asks you if you know Sarah or if you have any other daughter other than Rita, you can tell him that you don¡¯t know her.¡± Eric was speechless. He held the phone with hesitation. Was Sarah trying to break up with him? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± He said after careful consideration. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Said Sarah in a t tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know my identity before divorce, and I don¡¯t want the divorce to go wrong.¡± Hearing the word ¡°divorce¡°. Eric was in aplicated mood. He thought for a while and finally agreed. The two of them talked about some more details. At the end of the conversation, Eric asked, ¡°Can you tell me something about you and him?¡± Chapter 24 Don¡¯t fear Jenny crying every day ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Sarah said this to end the dialogue. Then she hung up the phone and went back to the ward. Seeing her expression, Rita immediately guessed what happened. She blinked her cunning eyes and asked tentatively, ¡°Did you call dad?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Said Sarah honestly. ¡°In fact, he missed you very much in the past two years,¡± Said Rita as a lobbyist. ¡°He always worried that you might have a hard time outside.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. Seeing that Eric sent another message, Sarah moved her fingertips and replied. ¡°Sister.¡± there was a littleplex in her mood. ¡°Can you tell me what happened between you and father?¡± She had asked her father about it in the past two years. Every time her father didn¡¯t talk about it, he would either change the topic to ask her about her study or her n of graduation. He could always urately avoid her questions. She really wanted to know. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want her to know. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some food for you. Tell your boyfriend that you¡¯re safe when you feel better.¡± Hearing this, Rita was distracted. She nodded with a blushed smile. Sarah left the hospital and asked Julian to take care of Rita. Walking on the street outside the hospital, Sarah walked aimlessly, thinking about what Rita had asked her in the hospital. She couldn¡¯t let Rita know what their father had done. Once she knew it. The image of her father would copse in Rita¡¯s heart, and so would her faith. Since Rita was a little girl, her father was a super hero. He could do whatever she wanted. Sarah wanted Rita to be happy all her life. As long as she and her father knew those things¡­. She exhaled a mouthful of stale air and was about to buy some food for Rita when her phone rang. The two words ¡°Dog Jason¡± appeared on the screen. She slid the answer key. ¡°Hello.¡± Get Boy ¡°How is your family?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. ¡°Go to a dinner party with me tomorrow night.¡± Jason said in a low and steady voice, ¡°Send me the address. and I¡¯ll ask Chris to pick you up.¡± Sarah was pretty surprised. She frowned, ¡°A dinner party?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason in a deep voice, which was very pleasant to hear. ¡°It¡¯s with the chairman of Yeats Group.¡± Sarah became silent. Jason was like a dog. No one wanted to take it away. Jason sat in the chair of the hotel room. The email that Sarah had previously replied him was shown on the heir of Yeats Group before? Why don¡¯t you go to us and have a talk?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡± Sarah refused bluntly. ¡°If you don¡¯t go,¡± Said Jason, who determined to test her identity. ¡°The day after tomorrow, your notice of looking for someone will appear on the advertising screen outside the shopping malls of New York. I will give him one million if anyone finds you.¡± Sarah was speechless again. Jason replied. ¡°I believe that someone will be willing to make the money.¡± ¡°Do you need me to remind you that we are divorcing?¡± Jason thought it necessary to remind him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your circle. What I said before was just a joke.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know if you¡¯re joking until tomorrow.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hide his purpose anymore. Thinking of one thing, Sarah replied, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that Jenny will cry in the hospital of Anta every day when she saw us staying together in New York?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Said Jason firmly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know women well. You haven¡¯t contacted her for a month. You promised to divorce me and go to a dinner with me. She must think that you don¡¯t love her anymore. Do you fall in love with me in the past two years after we got married?¡± ¡°She is different from you. I asked Chris to tell her our agreement and she agreed.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Said Sarah tly. Chapter 24 Don¡¯t fear Jenny crying every day If it was something else, perhaps Jenny would be able to sit still. But from thest contact in the hospital, it seemed that he valued the position of his wife too much. The more he valued something, the more he would be afraid of losing. In the past few days, she might have been trying her best to know whether they had divorced or not. What was going on now? Was he unwilling to leave her. Perhaps they would get angry when they knew that he had divorced his property. ¡°I will contact you when I arrive at New York. You should think about it carefully whether you want to come or not.¡± After saying that, Jason hung up the phone. He knew that Sarah would definitely agree. She didn¡¯t want to see her own photos and messages on the big screen. Sarah did n to go, but not because of his threat. As long as she didn¡¯t want her information to appear outside, she could prevent it from appearing. She went there just to dispel his suspicion. She didn¡¯t want him to think that she approached him with a purpose. Since she nned to marry him, she had nned to live as Sarah Yeats only rather than the heir of Yeats Group. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 25 He used to be my brother¨Cinw Get Boy The identity of the heir of the Yeats Group was too tired. Sarah just wanted to find a true love for a lifetime, and the two of them relied on their own efforts to have a happy family. Even without the identity of the Yeats Group¡¯s sessor, her worth is simr to Jason¡¯s. Before the divorce, she wanted to end this marriage like its start. Ended as Sarah. Thinking of this, she still told this to her dad. If she didn¡¯t tell him, he would definitely expose her lie when Jason took her to see him tomorrow. ¡°Wha¡­what?¡± Eric Yeats was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°Why does he bring you to see me?¡± ¡°He wants to test my identity.¡± Sarah said bluntly. In fact. This was not Jason¡¯s purpose. His real purpose was to know whether she would call Mr. Yeats after knowing this. Once she called, it meant what she said was true. If not, it was just a joke. After calling with her father, Sarah received an email from the previous person. ¡°Yes, he wants you to check the call log of this phone number, 212XXXX1314. Check if she has contacted the chairman of the Yeats Group recently.¡± Sarah said nothing. She couldn¡¯t say what she was feeling like right now. It was like a person wanted to poison her to death, but he came to the shop and asked what kind of poison was better to poison her. It was rare f?r her to be in such a good mood. She quickly replied, ¡°Checked, she hasn¡¯t.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid that Jason would ask other hackers to investigate. Her phone number and other contact information were encrypted. It was impossible to find it out by illegal means. When Jason saw the e¨Cmail, he made a phone call, but the result was the same. This made him think deeper. In the afternoon of the second day. Chapter 25 He used to be my brother¨Cinw Get Brigh Sarah was still chatting with Rita in the hospital and listening the interesting things that had happened in the past two years. They chatted. The topic shifted to Jason. ¡°Sister, I haven something didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Jason Noth.¡± ¡°2¡± Sarah finally came to a little bit of spirit and felt a bad feeling in his heart. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Being looked by her, Rita felt a little guilty. She bit her lips and said slowly, ¡°I talked to dad this morning. I knew that Jason would take you to meet dad, so I begged him to make an appointment here.¡± Sarah, ¡°???¡± Now she really doubted her life. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I just want to see what he looks like in reality.¡± Sarah knew she was wrong, but she was really curious. ¡°After all, he used to be my brother¨Cinw.¡± Sarah was speechless. This guy really made trouble for her. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Are you good at acting?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t me her. After a short pause, Rita nodded, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°If Jason really agrees to meet here, you have to pretend that you don¡¯t know me when you see me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t think about it at all. She was really afraid that Rita¡¯s acting skills would expose her secret. ¡°Don¡¯t make eye contact with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t be too curious about him. He is not your brother¨Cinw, but a partner of the Yeats Group.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Most importantly, don¡¯t tell anyone about that you have a sister. You should collude with Eric in advance. Don¡¯t spill it.¡± Rita agreed. She had heard a lot of things about Jason. He was a legend in the business circle and had never made any problems in making decisions. Get Bog She had seen him at business parties before, but she had never thought that he would be her brother¨C inw. Not long after they finished talking, Sarah received a call from Chris. He asked where she was and he came to pick her up. He also said that the meeting ce was changed to the hospital where Rita was hospitalized. It was impossible for Sarah to go far for Chris. She said that she would wait for him at New York¨CPresbyterian Hospital and hung up the phone. When she walked out of the hospital, she went to the small supermarket outside to exchange for some cash. At half past five in the afternoon. Chris and Jason showed up at New York¨CPresbyterian Hospital on time to converge with Sarah. Jason had changed into an iron gray suit with wide shoulders and narrow waist. He was like a walking clothes rack, but the aura was a little cold. ¡°Mrs. Noth.¡± Chris greeted with a smile. ¡°Just call me Sarah.¡°Sarah corrected. Chris was speechless. Jason was speechless too. ¡°Your family is in hospital here?¡± With his deep eyes, Jason asked a key question. Sarah said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡°Jason said. ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether you believe it or not.¡± Sarah retorted. From the moment the ident happened to Jenny, Sarah knew that the trust he had in her was 0. Chris didn¡¯t dare to say a word. They quarreled again!!! ¡°Since your family isn¡¯t hospitalized here, should you exin why you only have less than 200 steps?¡± Taking out his phone, Jason clicked on the Ins app and exposed her without hesitation. His breath was a little cold. He remembered the figure he saw outside the ward of Rita when he visited Andy yesterday. She looked exactly alike the woman in front of him. ¡°You walk this little from somewhere else?¡°With a touch of scrutiny in his deep eyes, there was a little pressure. ¡°I used to hear that the IQ of people in love is zero. I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Sarah said. ¡°But now, I believe it.¡± Chapter 25 He used to be my brother¨Cinw Get Boyas Jason,¡°¡­¡± Chris was speechless. ¡°There is a kind of transportation called taxi.¡± Sarah said. It did not count steps in car. Both of them knew that. Chris looked at his boss and thought for countless times that his boss was not as smart as his wife. Jason¡¯s heart sank. Her words were impable, but it was obvious that she didn¡¯te from somewhere else. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time for us to go in.¡± Chris summoned up his courage to speak, only to feel that the atmosphere was really low. ¡°After visiting the daughter of the Yeats Group, we have to talk business with Mr. Yeats.¡± With a deep and inquisitive look, Jason still looked at Sarah. Sarah let him look at her up and down. After a few seconds, Jason looked away and walked towards the in¨Cpatient department. Sarah felt a little relieved. She touched the money in her pocket and followed him. The cash was in case that he asked her to show the order for taxi. There was no order in her phone. If he asked, she could only say that she took a taxi to pay with cash. He didn¡¯t ask, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about saying wrong. The distance from the gate to the ward was not very long, but Jason deliberately slowed down. He was testing whether Sarah really didn¡¯t know or she pretended not to know. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 26 I can¡¯t rest assured when you are like this! When they arrived at a fork in the road, Chris walked in the right direction, and Jason deliberately walked in the wrong direction. He would like to see how Sarah would choose. Sarah would not choose at all. Whether she knew it or not, she would choose Chris without hesitation between them. This was what Jason had taught her. ¡°Boss¡­¡± out of the corner of his eye, Chris noticed that his boss was walking in the wrong direction. He stopped and said, ¡°Miss Yeats¡¯s ward is here. You are wrong.¡± Jason turned back. The three of them continued to walk. ¡°How do you know this path is the right one?¡°Jason asked. ¡°Because this is Chris¡¯s road.¡± Her words blocked all his doubts. Jason,¡°¡­¡± The flustered Chris was rendered speechless. Chris was afraid that his boss would suspect that there was something wrong between him and his wife. He went shopping with Mrs. Noth; he ordered dinner for her; he picked her up if she wanted to go out. What if the boss imagined wrong? He was flustered! Jason was so angry that he sped up his pace to the ward. He just wanted to test. It would be the same if sent someone toe again for the cooperation. On the other side. After tidying up his clothes, Eric asked Rita to check if there was anything wrong with his clothes before he asked, ¡°do I look imposing like this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Can I suppress Jason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Rita was telling the truth. Chapter 26 can¡¯t rest assured when you are like this! Get Boys As far as she could remember. Jason had never been intimidated by anyone. Everyone else was afraid of him. Eric also knew this, and his eyes became a little more serious. He was thinking about how to intimidate him. He had to teach him a lesson because of his daughter! While thinking. The secretary in a suit at the door opened the door and said in a businesslike voice, ¡°Mr. Yeats, Mr. Noth of the Noth group is here.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The secretary immediately invited them into the ward. It was the first time that Jason and Mr. Yeats had a conversation in a ward. During this period, Jason had been observing the reaction of Eric and Rita. But he got nothing. Whether Mr. Yeats or his daughter looked very calm after Sarah appeared in the ward. It was as if she was just an irrelevant person. The two of them talked with each other politely. After expressing his condolence to Rita and congrattingN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. her on her early recovery, the business between Jason and Eric finally began. ¡°Mr. Noth said you were interested in the new project of the Yeats Group. Which project is it exactly?¡± Eric sat on the chair and asked politely. Sarah¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She felt Eric¡¯s temperament had changed a little. What she didn¡¯t know was that her father was very dissatisfied with Jason now. Jason showed up with Sarah without introducing her, which made him feel that Jason didn¡¯t care about his own daughter at all. It was precisely because of this dissatisfaction that his power of deterrence faintly surpassed that of Jason. Jason also felt that Eric was a little hostile to him, but after observing carefully, he found that he had thought too much. ¡°The artificial intelligence.¡± ¡°We have several projects about artificial intelligence.¡± Eric said quickly and looked at him. ¡°You mean?¡± ¡°Artificial intelligence robot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯ve already cooperated with otherpanies.¡±Eric said. Chapter 26 can¡¯t rest assured when you are like this! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jason was not here to talk about business. Det Bo He took a look at Sarah and said with a meaningful look, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Yeats has another daughter besides Rita?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eric answered naturally. At this moment, Rita looked up. ¡°A few days ago in Anta, I heard a person iming to be the heir of the Yeats Group. I thought that Mr. Yeats had another daughter besides Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter of my father.¡± Rita sat on the bed and said in a girlish voice. ¡®My sister is the treasure of our family!¡® Eric seemed to be much calmer. He said half jokingly, ¡°This kind of words is just a joke. A lot of words are just to say something without truth. I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say that they are going to give birth to a baby for you, Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Jason chatted with him casually. Rita couldn¡¯t help but look at Sarah. She looked at Sarah from time to time. When she looked at her for the tenth time, Jason looked up and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Yeats, do you know my wife?¡± Sarah Yeats was speechless. Would Rita expose her lie? ¡°Is she your wife?¡± Finally, Rita looked at her sister aboveboard. ¡°Yes, temporarily,¡± Jason replied vaguely. ¡°Temporarily?¡± Eric asked. ¡°We are getting divorced.¡± Jason spoke out this thing in a very calm tone, paying attention to Eric¡¯s emotions. If Mr. Yeats was really her father, he would definitely be angry when he heard this. But Eric didn¡¯t show any emotional fluctuation. He wasn¡¯t a gossiper and wasn¡¯t interested in other people¡¯s affairs. If he asked, he would expose Sarah¡¯s identity and destroy her matter. ¡°Dad!¡± Finally, Rita found a reason to argue with Jason. She said to her father excitedly, ¡°do you think that Jason¡¯s wife resembles the person we knew before?¡± Eric was speechless. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Chapter 26 can¡¯t rest assured when you are like this! Get Boyun ¡®Let him know that my sister has a backer.¡® Eric was anxious, ¡®don¡¯t expose your sister!¡® ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡® Eric was speechless again. ¡®Don¡¯t be so sure.¡® ¡®I can¡¯t rest assured when you are like this!¡¯ ¡°Who?¡± Eric stopped eye contact with Rita and asked. ¡°My bodyguard in primary school, Sarah.¡± With excitement in her eyes, Rita found out an identity. Eric was speechless. Sarah was speechless too. With a slight frown between his deep eyebrows, Jason muttered a word, ¡°bodyguards?¡± ¡°Sarah?¡± Eric began to pretend. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t have this script when he colluded with her before. It was a piece of cake for Rita to act. She helped her father recall the past and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you bring back a sister who is five years older than me when I was nine years old? Ask her to take care of my safety and don¡¯t let me be bullied outside the school.¡± Eric frowned. ¡®What should I say? Do I suddenly realize it or continue to pretend to forget it?¡® ¡®Rita is 5 years younger than Sarah.¡¯ But Eric didn¡¯t dare to say anything about the plot without script. What if it was messed up? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 27 Let Sarah chose one she liked ¡°I was pushed down the stairs when I was in primary school, and you were called to school by the principal. ¡°Rita continued to remind him, saying something very serious. ¡°You went with the police to get the surveince video¡­¡± The more Rita said, the more serious she became. Eric knew that if he continued to pretend that he can¡¯t remember, the secret would be exposed more. So he followed her words and said suddenly, ¡°you mean Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Rita was so excited. ¡°You are Sarah?¡± Eric asked to confirm her identity. Sarah didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so good at acting. She said lightly, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Sarah, is it really you?¡°Rita was so excited that the whole process didn¡¯t reveal anything. ¡°I¡¯m Rita. I was the short haired girl you picked up from the pond when I was a child. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Sarah nodded. How could she not remember. This guy took advantage of her inattention to secretly pick lotus roots, and fell into the pond. When Sarah lifted her up, she was still holding the lotus root tightly. Jason looked at her with more scrutiny, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you have something to do with the Yeats family?¡± ¡°Will you talk about what happened ten years ago every day?¡± Sarah retorted. ¡°¡­¡°Jason said nothing. ¡°Sarah,e and sit here!¡°Rita said ebulliently. Sarah went over. The two of them talked about the past. Sometimes it is about her being bullied and Sarah beaten them to the ground for her, and sometimes it is about her eating something secretly, and Sarah covered for her. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot in the past ten years. I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you if you didn¡¯t look familiar.¡± Rita held her hand tightly, among the eyebrows and eyes was full of nostalgia for the past. Seeing this, Sarah knew that it must be true. As a woman controlled by sister, after finding a reasonable reason, Rita began to argue with Jason. ¡°Mr. Noth, may I ask you why you divorced Sarah?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t get along well with each other.¡± Jason gave some words. Chapter 27 Let Sarah chose one she liked Get Bogh ¡°Is it true what he said?¡± Rita asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah nodded. Rita rolled her eyes. Sarah must be lying! ¡°It¡¯s good for you to divorce.¡°Rita was not afraid of being beaten when doing things, and said boldly. ¡°Many of my friends are excellent. I¡¯ll introduce you to each other. They were curious about you when they heard that you protected me before.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah knew that she was acting. Hearing the word, Jason frowned imperceptibly. Obviously. He was not satisfied with what Rita said. ¡°Miss Yeats, do you like to be a matchmaker?¡± Jason was already hostile to Rita. ¡°Not really.¡± Rita was not timid at all.¡°I only like to help Sarah. Sarah is such an excellent woman. She deserves the best.¡± ¡°Miss Yeats is not her. How could you know who is suitable for her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask all of them out and ask Sarah to pick one she likes.¡± ¡°¡­¡°Jason was speechless. He couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. Before he divorced, Rita began to introduce new people to her in front of him. No one who was polite could do such a thing. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Sarah gets the divorce certificate.¡± There was a touch of coldness and displeasure in Jason words. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the Yeats Group to talk with Mr. Yeats in person about the cooperation some other day. Today, we won¡¯t bother Miss Yeats too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eric stood up and sent them to leave. A conversation. Both sides knew clearly that they were not talking about cooperation. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They also knew that what Jason said about going to the Yeats group another day was just an excuse. As long as it was no signed on the contract in the business world, it would not count. After sending away the others. Then Rita took out her phone and sent several Ins messages to Sarah. ¡°Sister, did you fall in love with his face when you married Jason?¡± Chapter 27 Let Sarah chose one she liked Get Bog ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be good to you at all.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my brother¨Cinw.¡± ¡°He really can¡¯t do it!¡± In just a minute. Rita sent many Ins messages to her. Rita didn¡¯t know anything else, but from the way Jason looked at her sister, she didn¡¯t see love. If her sister had told Jason her identity, Rita would have suspected that he had a crush on Sarah¡¯s money! On the other side of the phone, Sarah sensed that her phone was vibrating. Needless to guess, she knew that it was a series of messages from her sister, but she didn¡¯t read it immediately. After all, Jason was still there. ¡°Are you good at fighting?¡± Standing in front of the car, Jason looked down at her and asked. Unable to talk to him nicely, Sarah said, ¡°it¡¯s not a problem to hit you.¡± ¡°¡­¡°Jason said nothing. Chris was speechless too. ¡°Do you think you have a backer after hearing that Rita is going to introduce you to rich men?¡± Jason took a deep breath. Sarah just wanted to piss him off. ¡°Of course.¡± Jason was pissed off. The consequence of being angry was to say something without thinking. Jason always said something regretful, ¡°do you really think that those rich men will fall in love with you? Even if you used to be Miss Yeats¡¯s bodyguard in the Yeats family, it only proves that you were only a former worker in the Yeats family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream too much.¡± What Jason said was very hurtful. ¡°Even if those rich men talk to youter, it¡¯s for the Yeats family¡¯s sake.¡± He knew what kind of circle it was. Once Sarah stepped in, he was afraid that she would be eaten to the bone. ¡°After having a dream here, I want to have a second one.¡± Not affected by his words, Sarah said, ¡°if I do it a few more times, maybe I¡¯ll be richer than you.¡± ¡°Do you think those people will like you as me?¡± There was cold in his words. Sarah nodded, ¡°it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for people to have a little self¨Cknowledge.¡± His tone became deeper and deeper. Jason blurted out the rest of the sentence, ¡°I like you just because your face is like Jenny¡¯s a little.¡± Chapter 27 Let Sarah chose one she liked ???????? ??? Sarah was speechless. With a deep breath, Jason said, ¡°without this face, I won¡¯t even look at you once.¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± It was one thing to know it, but it was another to hear it in person. As for Sarah. She didn¡¯t like to be a substitute. ¡°I will marry you and take care of you, just because you look like Jenny¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Chris eximed. Without hesitation, Sarah took action. She punched Jason in the face. If she hadn¡¯t thought that she would have knocked down his nose, she wouldn¡¯t have shown mercy at all. ¡°Do you think that I will feel inferior and ufortable after you say this? Do you think that I have the present because of the help of Jenny?¡± Sarah said after beating him. Covering his face which was painful, Jason was a little stunned. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 28 Not everyone is as bad as you ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Jason frowned in pain, but still said coldly. Get ¡°You can¡¯t say that without ten years of cerebral thrombosis. ¡°Sarah was really angry, only thought Jason was superficial, ¡°Why should I feel inferior because of your fault? Without Jenny, I will live a better life.¡± ¡°Try it.¡± mes of fury also followed Jason. He said something unpleasant, ¡°look at who else will give you so many things when you divorce.¡± ¡°Sarah, you should have a clear estimation of yourself.¡± ¡°I admit that you are excellent, but the most indispensable person in the world is excellent people.¡± ¡°People in the business world pay the most attention to interests. They will register their property before. marriage. Once you divorce him, you won¡¯t get a penny.¡± After giving him a punch, Sarah calmed down a little and asked, ¡°have you finished?¡± ¡°The Yeats family is not your backing, and you are not Rita either.¡± Jason said thest sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡°Sarah told him the following words seriously, ¡°I never get married for propertyThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. from divorce.¡± Jason paused. Then Sarah continued, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter whether he does the property registration before marriage or not. What I want is just a person who loves me and is willing to have a happy family with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t judge others with your life and moral quality.¡± The only thing left in her heart was gone at this moment. ¡°Not everyone is a bad like you.¡± After saying that. Without waiting for his answer, Sarah left. It had been a long time when Jason came to his senses. His mind was full of what Sarah had said. She said that all she wanted was a man who loved and cared for her. For a moment. A great uneasiness rose in his heart, as if something hadpletely left his life and would nevere back. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chris called tentatively. He couldn¡¯t tell how he felt. The boss had a quarrel with his wife. The boss was beaten up by his wife. Em. Without saying anything, Jason opened the car and got in. Leaning against the back of the chair with his eyes closed, Jason looked a little lonely with some hair between his eyebrows. Chapter 28 Not everyone is as bad as you Get Bog The atmosphere in the car was very low and heavy. Jason didn¡¯t say anywhere to go, so Chris just drove around. After a long time. Jason opened his eyes, which were covered with ayer of ck mist. ¡°Chris.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Do you think she is right?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡°Could he say that she is right? ¡°If she really doesn¡¯t care about money, why did she ask so much money when she mentioned divorce?¡± With atmosphere around his body getting colder and colder, Jason seemed to be persuading himself, ¡°She is talking high sounding, but in fact, it¡¯s not the same.¡± Chris was rendered speechless Chris felt it necessary to remind him, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Noth is that kind of person.¡± ¡°She is so capable that she can even bribe you.¡± Jason¡¯s words were full of coldness, and his impression of Sarah was getting worse and worse. Chris¡® mind was a little copsed, but he still calmly analyzed, ¡°ording to thew of our country, after marriage the property is indeed themon property of a couple. It¡¯s normal for Mrs. Noth to want half.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say that even Edwin thought Mrs. Noth was right. ¡°I don¡¯t want hers.¡± ¡°It is yourself don¡¯t want it.¡± All of a sudden, Jason¡¯s breath sank. ¡°Chris!¡± ¡°Boss,I¡¯ll say something you don¡¯t like.¡± Chris mustered up his courage and said, ¡°you cheated on Mrs. Noth first. She was kind enough not to let you leave without getting any property.¡± Jason,¡°?¡± His face darkened. ¡°When did I cheat on her?¡± Chris didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Jason became angrier and angrier. At this moment. Chris¡¯s phone rang. When he saw the caller ID was Miss Smith, he looked back and said, ¡°boss, Miss Smith is calling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Jason told him with bad mood.¡°Don¡¯t you know that I can¡¯t contact her now?¡± Chapter 28 Not everyone is as bad as you Get Bogfil Chris was speechless. He drove the car silently and nned to call back when he went back. At the same time. As for Sarah. After leaving, she returned to the hospital. Eric was still waiting for her in the ward. As a father, even if his daughter was not close to him, he still wanted to care about her and didn¡¯t want her to be bullied. So that. Half an hourter. Unable to sit still any longer, Rita said to her father, ¡°when my sisteres back, you must find out why she divorced with Jason. You can¡¯t let my sister suffer for nothing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eric agreed. When they were about to say something, the door of the ward was opened. Sarah walked in with the same indifferent expression as before, as if her anger with Jason previous was an illusion. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± The two of them spoke together. They looked at her with mixed feelings. Sarah closed the door gently and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why did you divorce with Jason?¡± Knowing that it was not easy for her father, Rita took the initiative to ask, ¡°don¡¯t fool me with a broken rtionship!¡± Sarah was stunned. Sarah wanted to hide it from them, but seeing the expressions of the two, she chose to tell them. ¡°He¡¯s white moonlight was back,¡± Rita,¡°?¡± Eric was speechless. Their expressions were in sync. Putting her phone aside to charge, Sarah sat opposite to her father and said, ¡°this is also a kind of rtionship broken. He asks for a divorce, and I promise.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Rita doubted life. Raising her eyebrows slightly, Sarah said, ¡°Nope.¡± Get Bogus ¡°Is there something wrong with his brain or his eyes?¡°Rita really didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why did he choose the white moonlight instead of you such an excellent woman?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. The white moonlight and the red rose, one was in his heart but faraway, and the other could not be obtained nor forgotten. Either of them was very important to a person. ¡°I think there is something wrong with both of them!¡± Eric was angry. Sarah looked at him. Eric couldn¡¯t angry anymore and asked eagerly, ¡°why did you fall in love with him?¡± ¡°Nice face.¡± Sarah answered simply. It turned out that. A good¨Clooking face can¡¯t be regarded as a meal. Eric was speechless. Rita sighed in her heart. She knew that her sister was a person who could be controlled by face, voice, figure and hands. Eric asked the key point, ¡°then what¡¯s the progress of your divorce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve submitted an application. I¡¯ll get a divorce certificate as soon as the cool down period is over.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Of course!¡°Rita had no good impression about Jason with the heart indignant ¡°Such a bastard doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you at all. He¡¯s just a loser! Scum! Jerk! Bad ass! Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 29 Don¡¯t give up if you meet someone worth it She was pissed off. How could there be such an annoying guy. How dare he do this to her sister! ¡°By the way.¡± As a young girl, Rita didn¡¯t like such things. ¡®Did you ask him to divorce you with no property for another woman? He cheated on you.¡± ¡°Rita is right,¡± said Eric. ¡°No.¡± Gazing at their emotions, she added, ¡°Property has been divided.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°How much did he give you?¡± Eric and Rita asked curiously. Sarah answered. The divorce agreement was filled in the same way as before. A most expensive super car, a suburban vi, and 40% of the money he earned after marriage. She had thought that they would praise her for this result. As a result¡­ ¡°Do you still like him?¡± With a frown, Rita asked worriedly, ¡°How could he get rid of you with such a little money?¡± ¡°The profit of the Noth Group every year is tens of millions of dors. It¡¯s not appropriate to give you such a little.¡± Sarah was speechless. She pinched between her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t know how to answer the two. More than one billion was indeed a small amount for the Yeats Group, and it was even much less than their This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. annual profit. ¡°He invested most of the money. I said that there is no division of the money for investment and financial products.¡± Sarah exined, ¡°Besides, he didn¡¯t get mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rita reached out and touched Sarah¡¯s forehead. She waspletely confused. ¡°Sarah, you have to know that he cheated on you. It¡¯s his fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right that you don¡¯t give him the money. If you give him the money, he will definitely take the money to raise Jenny Smith.¡± ¡°No way! I can¡¯t let you suffer this loss.¡± ¡°I have to call Robert and ask him to teach him a lesson!¡± Rita wanted to make a phone call. Sarah stopped her in time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. The divorce agreement has been delivered.¡± ¡°I have many ways to make him suffer. You don¡¯t have to argue about this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± After a pause, Sarah continued, ¡°If the AA split is true, once the news that I¡¯m married to him is exposed, the media may make a fuss about it. Perhaps they will say that the Yeats Group needs to be managed by deception of marriage and property.¡± Upon hearing this. Both Rita and father stopped. Only a few of her friends knew that Jason Noth divorced her for the sake of Jenny Smith. If the media really reported it, she couldn¡¯t say that he had an affair. The two of them didn¡¯t sleep together. She couldn¡¯t even find the evidence of his infidelity. Even if the photos of Jason taking care of Jenny were discovered, he could still rify that they are just friends to the public. As long as there was solid evidence, the public opinions woulde to them. But it was easier for this amount of property. A billion dors was an astronomical figure for otherpanies, but for the Yeats Group, it was just a drop in the bucket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister¡­¡± Rita knew she was impulsive. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. I know you care about me.¡± With a smile on Sarah¡¯s face, she pinched Rita¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already let go of him. But as for you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Although the result of my marriage is not good.¡± Sarah was afraid that Rita didn¡¯t want to get married. ¡°But I hope you don¡¯t resist it. If you meet someone worth it, don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ritaforted Sarah. The two sisters chatted warmly. Seeing this, their father also felt happy. As long as his two daughters were fine, he was willing to pay any price. ¡°I have something to talk with Mr. Yeats.¡± In front of her father, Sarah didn¡¯t call him father. Instead, she called him in a distant way. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter when you recover.¡± Rita agreed. Eric followed Sarah to the corridor. Because of the guilt in his heart, Eric wasck of confidence every time he faced Sarah. ¡°What do you want to talk to me,Sarah?¡± ¡°Who is the current CEO of the Yeats Group?¡± ¡°Your cousin.¡± ¡°Can you give me the position of investment counselor?¡± With a hint of emotion in her eyes, she asked, ¡°And the details of the cooperation project with the Noth Group.¡± Eric was stunned. With emotions surging in his eyes, he asked, ¡°You¡­ Are you willing to go back to the Yeats Group?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just working, not inheriting.¡± Sarah gave him five words. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange itter.¡± His father was agitated, and then he continued, ¡°Other than the details of the project that you cooperated with the Noth Group, do you need anything else?¡± ¡°Give me a list of the new projects to be carried out by the Yeats Group.¡± Sarah was always straightforward. Before today, she had never thought of pping Jason in the face. Just as she had said to him before, a qualified ex should be dead. But what he said today made her very unhappy. She wanted to p him in the face in the domain he was familiar with. ¡°Okay.¡± Eric agreed quickly. He had long wanted Sarah toe back and take over thepany. However, this girl was not interested in being the heir at all. She had a great business talent, but she had never been a member of the Yeats Group. Now she finally came to work!!! Sarah was calm. Thinking that she had to go to Anta to get a divorce certificate, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to know the situation first during this period of time. I¡¯ll go to work after I get the divorce certificate.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eric agreed, ¡°You can go whenever you want.¡± Sarah nodded. In the next few days. Get Boypt Jason had never contacted with Sarah. He was busy talking about cooperation, and Sarah was busy investigating the ident of Rita. In a twinkling of an eye. Seven days passed. After a thorough examination, Rita was discharged from the hospital without any sequ. Fortunately, her arm fracture was not serious. She recovered after a few days in the hospital. If it was serious, a month would be not enough. As for the wound on her forehead, it looked frightening with too much blood. With the superb medical skills of Julian¡¯s sister, it recovered quickly, but the dressing of wound on her forehead had to be changed every day. Eric took her back. Sitting in the car, Rita was a little depressed. ¡°Your sister is investigating what happened to you.¡± Eric knew why she was unhappy, so he exined for Sarah, ¡°Two days ago, she submitted all the evidence to the police. After the procuratorate finishes the investigation, they will be transferred to the court for prosecution.¡± ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Rita came to her senses. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 30 I don¡¯t want anyone to touch her in advance ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked her but she didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Eric didn¡¯t answer until he was silent for a while. When he was about to investigate, Sarah told him not to get involved in this matter. She said she would solve it by herself. Yesterday, when he asked about the result, she just changed the topic and asked him to remember to pick up Rita and leave the hospital. Rita wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell her father. Eric sensed it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sarah didn¡¯t tell you. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for you.¡± After calming herself down, she guessed. Eric was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When I was hit, I saw a man outside the alley. He is Linda Brown¡¯s brother.¡± After she recovered, the memory in her mind became clearer. ¡°Sarah told me not to tell you after she knew that.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes froze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Sarah, and I don¡¯t know why your rtionship has be like this. But since we care about each other, why can¡¯t we sit down and have a good talk?¡± Eric kept silent and felt guilty. He also wanted to have a talk with Sarah. But he also knew that Sarah would never forgive him for the rest of her life. ¡°You are still young.¡± Her father still didn¡¯t tell Rita. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you grow up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m neen years old. I¡¯m an aduk legally.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kid who would cry only when she was in trouble.¡± Eric still didn¡¯t say anything. There was a tacit understanding between him and Sarah. He didn¡¯t want to tell Rita about it before she was happy. Rita was depressed. Her sister didn¡¯t tell her, and her father didn¡¯t tell neither. Would they hide it from her for the rest of her life? ¡°Ding Dong.¡± There were several messages from her phone. [picture] [picture] [picture] Julian: [Sarah and Jason are fighting against each other!] Julian: ¡°He is making things difficult for Sarah here. He deliberately embarrassed her. Come and save her.¡± Rita clicked on the picture and saw her sister and Jason sharp staring at each other in a fancy box. She even felt that they would fight over the photos. ¡°Uncle George, let¡¯s go to Golden Restaurant.¡± She said quickly, a little anxious. Golden Restaurant was a membership based restaurant in New York. Celebrities or famous businessmen came in and out of it. It was impossible for others to get in. ording to the photo sent by Julian, it should be a party for business cooperation. In the photo, besides Sarah and Jason, there were also many people who looked familiar. Noticing Rita¡¯s emotion, Eric asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened exactly. Julian only told me that Jason put Sarah in an awkward situation.¡± ¡°George, cut to the chase.¡± Hearing that it was about Sarah, Eric was a little anxious. Julian¡¯s heart was almost lifted up. He was forced toe here by his father, who said that he would introduce him to the legendary figures in business and let him have a good rtionship with others. But he didn¡¯t expect that the legendary figure his father was talking about would be Jason Noth. Most importantly! Sarah is here too! ¡°You can¡¯t drink two bottles of wine. How dare youe here to talk about cooperation?¡± ¡°Do you really think this is a ce where you can make money only by your face?¡± Sarah felt a headache. She came here to make trouble for Kenny Brown. 1 Kenny Brown was the biological brother of Eric¡¯s new lover, and it seemed that it was his younger brother Kevin Brown who did that to Rita. But in fact, the biggest reason why he did it was because of the cunning fox, Kenny Brown. She couldn¡¯t do anything to him ording to thew, so she had toe here in person. She would beat up anyone who would cause danger to Rita. But she didn¡¯t expect to meet Jason here. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you today.¡± She concluded. ¡°Mr. Noth asked you to drink it for your sake. Why are you still standing there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this restaurant. How could such a woman get involved?¡± ¡°She is a pretty girl.¡± Sitting there, Julian held his breath. It was not because of the words of those people at the table, but because they thought they were digging their own grave. Thest person who treated Sarah like this would now make a detour when he saw her! ¡°Mr. Noth, this kind of woman deserves to be punished.¡± Kenny Brown looked handsome and decent, but what he said was like a hooligan. ¡°Iust take her back to the hotel.¡± With his cold eyes, Jason said slowly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kenny Brown squinted at Sarah and said, ¡°If Mr. Noth needs it, I¡¯ll send someone to the hotel to check in and send her there.¡± The others frowned imperceptibly. They couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Noth would ask someone like Kenny to dinner. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention that hispany was a small and medium¨Csizedpany, but his character of being addicted to beauty when he saw a woman was disgusting! ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want anyone to touch her in advance.¡± After saying that, his dark eyes fell on Sarah, which could not be seen through. He was angry. He decided to teach Sarah a lesson. She didn¡¯t even know that she had been cheated after divorce ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Noth!¡± With a big smile on his face, Kenny said confidently, ¡°I promise I will send the whole thing to your room. You can enjoy it when you go back.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, and the atmosphere around him was horribly low. He wouldn¡¯t have had dinner with such a rubbish if he hadn¡¯t asked him about the Yeats family. He had already dispelled his suspicion of Sarah. He didn¡¯t expect that he would know by ident a few days ago that she was investigating the ident of Rita. In the end, she even sessfully sent Kevin Brown to the police. If she was just a bodyguard, how could she be so concerned about the matter of Rita. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± Julian bit the bullet and said As soon as he said this. In an instant, it attracted the attention of Jason and Sarah. The former looked deep, while thetter gave him a warning. ¡°Mr. Julian, what do you think is wrong?¡± His deep and maic voice was calm and oppressive. Julian gazed at Sarah subconsciously and didn¡¯t say what he wanted to say. Sarah¡¯s eyes were so frightening. Boo¡­ Hoo! However, in Jason¡¯s eyes, Julian¡¯s cowardice had be his worry and concern for Sarah. Under the pressure of power, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. So Jason continued, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a pity that I take the beautiful woman back?¡± ¡°My son didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Noticing the displeasure on his face, Mr. White said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me him, Mr. Noth.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 31 Why don¡¯t you go to the hotel Julian frowned. He didn¡¯t like to attend all kinds of parties. He just didn¡¯t want to see his father like this. He knew that in the business dinner, as long as the status was not very high, everyone had to fawn upon the rich and powerful persons, but knowing was one thing, and it was another thing that he did not like. Subconsciously. He gazed at Sarah. X Sure enough, it was the mostfortable to stay with Sarah. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking me to the hotel?¡± Sarah withdrew her sight and gazed at Kenny Brown. Her eyes were deep, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± All of a sudden, Jason tightened his grip on his phone. Only Julian, who was drinking the wine silently, dared not say anything. He knew very well that Sarah was going to make trouble! ¡°Don¡¯t be panic. Don¡¯t think you can be so powerful just by osting Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a punching bag for Mr. Noth,¡± said Kenny, feeling ufortable as if he was a pimp. With his eyes darkened, Jason kept gazing at Sarah¡¯s face. Sometimes he admired her for being able to take all the bad words calmly. ¡°Mr. Noth.¡± Then, Kenny put on a ttering smile and said tentatively before he left, ¡°Then, the cooperation between ¡°Chris will arrange it.¡± Said Jason. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Noth,¡± said Kenny happily. What everyone wanted to cooperate most were the Yeats Group and the Noth Group. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to work with the Yeats Group, but now he was working with the Noth Group! As long as there would be still a chance in the future, he would definitely build a good rtionship with Mr. Noth and let them cooperate closely. Thinking of this. Then, they left together. Sarah was very cooperative during the whole process. After all, it was not easy for her to deal with the person until she arrived at the hotel mentioned by Kenny Brown. They chatted for a while. They were all observant. Get Ponuj Ten minutester. Someone said. ¡°Since you have something to deal with today, we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°We can talk about the cooperation some other day.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, what do you think?¡± With a deep nce at the group of people, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask David Wilson to talk to you about the specific cooperation. But whether we can cooperate or not depends on the project itself.¡± After saying that. Then he left. When they walked out of the room, Chris walked up to them and greeted politely, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Where is Sarah?¡± His heart sank. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to follow them.¡± Chris was the mind reader of his boss. He knew what to do without telling him. ¡°If Mrs. Noth is in danger, the bodyguards will save her.¡± Hearing that, Jason felt a little relieved, but he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Chris kept smiling. He couldn¡¯t figure out the boss¡¯s mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office of Konrad Company.¡± ¡°The garbage should be in the trash can, not on the table,¡± said Jason, coldly as he adjusted his tie. Chris understood immediately, ¡°I understand.¡± Konrad Company was a subsidiary of Kenny Brown. The boss was avenging his wife. ¡°To the hotel.¡± Said Jason in a low and deep voice. Chris immediately went to drive. After reading the message from Kenny, Chris directly drove to the hotel. On the way. Thinking of what had happened just now, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know if I should ask you a question.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t know.¡± Said Jason angrily. ¡°Do you think you have cuckolded yourself by agreeing to let Kenny Brown send Mrs. Noth to you?¡± Chris was a bold man. He was interested in gossip. ¡°How do you feel to date Mrs. Noth in this way?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want the year¨Cend bonus this year.¡± Said Jason. Chris was speechless. He knew that if he didn¡¯t say anything more, the bonus would really leave him. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will ask someone to greet the Konrad Company and let them know who is protecting Mrs. Noth.¡± ¡°The quarterly bonus can also be cancelled.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. ¡°Sarah has divorced me.¡± With his phone in his hand, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m dealing with Kenny Brown just because ! don¡¯t like people to disgust me.¡± Chris was speechless. You have divorced Mrs. Noth for the sake of Jenny. You didn¡¯t care about your moral quality at all. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°There is no need to give you half a year¡¯s reward.¡± He said again. Even though Chris was such a good man, he was a little frustrated at the moment. What did he say wrong? ¡°I think what you just said is not enough.¡± While driving, he racked his brains to deal with it. ¡°Although Mrs. Noth has divorced you, as long as you haven¡¯t got the divorce certificate, you are still protected by the legal rtionship. As long as you are still in a legal rtionship, it means that you have the obligation to help Mrs. Noth deal with scums. ¡°She volunteered.¡± Thinking of what had happened before, he got angry. ¡°And she urged Kenny Brown to take her to the hotel as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Mrs. Noth knows you are the one who will spend the day with her.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Chris was rendered speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to say. You knew that Mrs. Noth didn¡¯t like you, but you still embarrassed her in front of so many people. You deserved to be divorced! Gazing at the back of Chris¡¯s head, he raised his eyelids and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°What are you cursing me for in your heart?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how to make you and Mrs. Noth spend the day together,¡± he continued. It was only noon. There were still several hours left before night. Judging from the attitude of Mrs. Noth who didn¡¯t like the boss, it was a miracle that the two of them stayed in the same room for ten minutes. He didn¡¯t respond, because he was also thinking about it. Since the quarrel in the hospital, he had noticed that Sarah didn¡¯t like him very much. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He just wanted her to know that this circle was not as good as she thought. About one billion. She could live a stable life with that money. Withdrawing his thoughts, he leaned against the car and closed his eyes for rest. Not long after they left, Rita and her father appeared. When they were about to enter, she received a message from Julian, telling her that the matter had been solved. Julian didn¡¯t dare to tell her what happenedter in the room. Sarah would definitely punish him! As for Sarah. She was sent to the hotel by Kenny. It could be seen that in order to make Jason happy, the whole suite was decorated in advance like a hotel for fun. The light was ambiguous and the incense was fragrant. Everything was ready. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 32 Deep worry of him ¡°Take a shower yourself and change the clothes on the bed. Wait for Mr. Noth.¡± With a Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat, he felt that Sarah was too beautiful and attractive. ¡°If you dare to displease Mr. Noth, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t even nce at those things. Her sight fell on Kenny, so cold that it made people feel dangerous. Kenny Brown didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer. Everything was ready. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control himself if he stayed here for a long time. This was the person that Mr. Noth wanted. The moment he turned around and left the room. Sarah mmed the door and locked it with mark. Kenny frowned. He was not afraid of what she would do to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Talk.¡± Sarah took a chair and sat behind the door, blocking the exit. ¡°If you want to talk, we can talk after Mr. Noth finishes.¡± All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Kenny¡¯s face. He misunderstood what she meant and said, ¡°By that time, I will definitely make you over your sexual desire¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Sarah stood up and gave him a kick. She just wanted to beat this kind of rubbish. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, he covered his stomach and fell to the ground. He red at her angrily, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She walked up to him and asked, ¡°Did you ask Kevin Brown to do something to Rita?¡± After a pause, he even forgot the pain. Flustered, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. I will remind you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she began her special method. She had checked this man¡¯s information and found that he had harmed many girls. Some were for the sake of being promoted, and some were forced. If there was solid evidence, she would send him to prison without hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± Kenny screamed. Hearing this, the bodyguards who followed her subconsciously felt that something serious had happened inside, so they mmed the door. The other one sent a message to Jason. Hearing the noise at the door, she ignored it. When Kenny was about to ask for help, she took a towel and put it into his mouth. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°HMM¡­¡± Kenny couldn¡¯t scream, and its eyes were full of horror. He didn¡¯t know why he offended the woman. He had never heard that there was such a person around Rita. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Sarah Yeats.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was very light, but she gave off a strong aura. ¡°I¡¯m Rita¡¯s former bodyguard. I was no there so you got the chance before. Now it¡¯s my turn to get it back for her.¡± ¡°HMM¡­¡± Kenny Brown was anxious because he didn¡¯t beat Rita. ¡°You can¡¯t bully her.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the bathtub was full of water. Then she walked into the bedroom with Kenny and threw him into the bathtub of the bathroom. ¡°If you dare to hint again and instigate someone to hurt her, I will pay you back in ten times.¡± Why was this woman so strong. He tried to struggle in the water, but failed. His hands were tied up by a tie, and only his feet could move. His mouth was blocked and he could not speak. As soon as his nose touched water, he was choked. This was the first time that he felt desperate. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Asked Sarah. With hatred in his heart, Kenny nodded his head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah took him out of the water. At the same time. Outside. When Jason saw that the door of the room was locked and couldn¡¯t be opened, he rushed over, his eyes turning red. At the thought that the scumbag and rubbish might bully her just now, he had an impulse to kill him. At this moment. He had forgotten that Rita had told him that Sarah was her bodyguard. All he could think of was that gentle Sarah, who needed him to solve everything. He had made up his mind that if Kenny dared to touch her, he would definitely chop him off and feed him to the dogs! ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Kick the door open!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t kick it away¡­¡± the bodyguards had tried and said in a low voice. Clenching his fists, he kicked the door hard. ¡°Bang!¡± The door made a loud noise. Even the door frame was shaken. Get Bonds Chris sighed silently. The boss loved her but didn¡¯t know it. He said he liked Miss Smith, but he was asked to deal with the news every time they came, using the agreement with Mrs. Noth as an excuse. Although he said he didn¡¯t like Mrs. Noth, he would try his best to pay attention to anything rted to her. He was even more worried about her in the danger. It seemed that he had to cherish it after losing it. ¡°Bang!¡± He kicked again. This time, the door was kicked open! With his long legs stretched out, he walked through the living room of the suite to the bedroom. The scene he had imagined that he would be worried about didn¡¯t appear. In the bedroom, there was a calm Sarah and a disheveled Kenny. His heart sank when he saw that she was fine, and his tense body rxed. It was not until then that he remembered what Rita had said. Sarah used to be her bodyguard. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Noth¡­¡± Kenny had already been released. He was almost scared out of his wits when he saw the man in front of him. It was a good thing, but now it turned out to be like this. He couldn¡¯t imagine what the consequences would be. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Jason shouted coldly. Wiping the water off his face, Kenny left quickly. Gazing at his back, Sarah reminded him, ¡°Remember what I just told you. Don¡¯t forget.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After a short pause, he held back his anger. In the end, he left without saying anything. He had made up his mind that when he went out, he would find someone to deal with this woman! He wanted her to kneel down and beg for mercy! She knew what he was thinking. The reason why she let him go after torturing him on purpose was to make him make a mistake again so that she could collect evidence and send him into prison. ¡°Boss, is Mrs. Noth okay?¡± Chris stood at the door and asked. Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He walked into the bedroom and mmed the door. Chris immediately understood and closed the door which had just been kicked open by his boss. Due to the severe damage, the door only could be closed by someone. In the room. The ambiguous light was still there, and the fragrance was stimting people¡¯s sense of smell. Sarah was very calm from beginning to end. Now that Kenny Brown had left, it was time for her to go back to see Rita. ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that you are a gift from Kenny Brown for me?¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± Sick? ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift, you should be aware of it.¡± He was really angry. At the thought that she might really experience this after she divorced, he felt like there was a stone pressing on his heart. She just needed to be taught a lesson. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 33 Make her retreat from difficulties This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sarah looked into his eyes and replied, ¡°Do you want me to give you another punch?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it was because his nervousness was relieved or because of the ambiguous light in the room. He only felt that everything about the woman standing in front of him attracted him, making him unable to help but get close to her. Since half a year ago, the two of them had never slept together. Let alone deep cooperation in life. He approached her step by step, with an invisible aura surrounding her. Sarah frowned. She didn¡¯t like this kind of atmosphere. ¡°I have something else to do.¡± She said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know why Kenny gave you to me.¡± The look in his eyes became deeper and deeper, and his breath became heavy. ¡°Do you think I will let you leave at this time?¡± ¡°Do you want to have sex with me?¡± Said Sarah. As he got closer, he could smell the fresh fragrance from her. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah was speechless. When she was about to ignore him. She was suddenly lifted up and then put on the bed. ¡°Jason¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± With a deep and tall figure, he pressed her down and trapped her in his arms. At such a close distance, their breaths collided. She could even feel the increasing temperature of his body. As a married woman who had slept with him for a year and a half, she was too clear about this reaction. Gm loose ¡°Do you know how naughty you have been recently?¡± ¡°I wanted to take you back and teach you a lesson for several times,¡± said Jason, with his warm breath on her face. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at him. Jason looked at her full red lip, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. The temperature on his body became higher and higher, and his eyes became deeper. He lowered his head and kissed her. Sarah turned her head to avoid him. Every time when it came to this kind of thing, it was always under the control of Jason. He made himself happy and felt the extreme. But now, this person was no longer his. ¡°Why?¡± His deep voice was hoarse and low, sounding bewitching. ¡°I don¡¯t like hookup.¡± He paused. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°We haven¡¯t got the divorce certificate yet.¡± Thinking deeply about what Chris had said before, he blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s not a divorce now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Jenny.¡± Without any hesitation, she said directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will know you sleep with me behind her back?¡± Upon hearing this. It was like a basin of cold water pouring on his head. And this let all his desires dissipate. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Sarah said indifferently. With a deep look, he finally left the bed and sat in the living room outside in low spirits. She stood up unhurriedly. Just as she was about to leave, he looked at her with a deep sense of oppression. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin why you went to Golden Restaurant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Golden Restaurant is a membership restaurant. You couldn¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°Who brought you in?¡± Asked Jason, looking at him with deep eyes. ¡°I have said that it¡¯s none of your business.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay with him any longer. She passed him and walked out. With one hand on her face, he grabbed her arm and pulled her to the wall. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t y too much!¡± Sarah was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t care about you before because I wanted you to know that this circle is not as simple as you think.¡± ¡°After what happened today, you should know that this circle is not where you can stay.¡± ¡°If Kenny gives you to someone else this time, you won¡¯t be as good as you are now.¡± His words were deeper and colder, and his ck eyes were filled with coldness. With a hint of provocation, she asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. Taking her to another room of the suite, he turned on theputer, tapped on the keyboard with his slender fingers, and then a photo with blurred eyes appeared. ¡°These people were all killed by people in that circle.¡± ¡°Some of them were sent to prison, and some were still in the circle.¡± Sarah nced at them, although their eyes were blurred. Some people looked morous, but in fact, no one knew what they looked like actually. She withdrew her gaze and knew that he was deeply concerned about her, so she replied, ¡°I will protect myself.¡± Get Boxin ¡°Sarah!¡± Said Jason angrily. ¡°I care more about myself than anyone else. I will let anyone who hurts me pay the price. Since you have chosen to divorce, there is something you don¡¯t need to worry about.¡± ¡°Do you want Robert to take care of you?¡± Said Jason angrily. Without deliberately going against him, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to care about me.¡± ¡°Do you really want to join this circle?¡± His heart was filled with anger. ¡°Yes.¡± Said Sarah. ¡°Even if you have to pay a heavy price for it?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a cold expression, he stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry and beg me for help if anything happens.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Sarah assured him. He was even angrier. He didn¡¯t understand why she still insisted on entering this circle with so much money. The business world is full of cheats. Even if you have hundreds of millions or even billions, they can be tricked away by someone identally. After this conversation. They ended up in discord. Jason left with anger. After makingpensation for the door of the hotel room, Chris sent his boss to the airport. In the past few days, they had finished all contracts. As for the one at noon, his boss wouldn¡¯t have met those people at all if it wasn¡¯t for fishing for information. ¡°Boss.¡± Chris noticed that he was in a bad mood. ¡°Don¡¯t you really think about staying one more day?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The atmosphere in the car was dull. With his eyes closed for a while, he opened his eyes and ordered, ¡°Ask the people in New York to give Sarah a stumbling block and make her retreat from difficulties.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Chris said boldly. A tinge of coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chris was a good talker. ¡°I just think that you still care about Mrs. Noth. Why do you want to divorce her? Isn¡¯t it better to take her back to Anta directly?¡± ¡°Drive your car.¡± Said Jason sourly. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 34 He said he would make you unable to stay in the circle Chris didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and drove the car obediently. When Jason emphasized the second time, Chris still passed on his boss¡¯s request. When they arrived at the airport. With the ticket in his hand, he kindly reminded, ¡°Boss, are you really going to leave New York?¡± Jason frowned slightly. He felt that his assistant was a little annoying. ¡°The news you asked me to deliver to them was very likely to make them think that Mrs. Noth offended you.¡± Chris tried his best to help his boss see his heart. ¡°What if they force Mrs. Noth into a corner when you are not in New York?¡± He paused. Chris continued to say seriously, ¡°You know better than anyone else what¡¯s going on in the circle. Once people know that you are against Mrs. Noth, all other people will step on her.¡± ¡°In the long run, I¡¯m afraid she¡­¡® Speaking of this. Chris sighed heavily. There was an almost invisible trace of seriousness between his deep eyebrows, but it disappeared in an instant. ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry her if you are so worried?¡± Chris was speechless. How could he have friends as he is so mean? ¡°Besides, she has already applied for a divorce with me.¡± ¡°After getting the divorce certificate, I don¡¯t want to hear the ¡®wife¡® again.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chris replied quickly. Jason ignored him, and his ck eyes became more and more difficult to see through. The next moment. He put the thing in Chris¡¯s hand and stood up from the seat. His straight suit pants set off his long legs. Chris looked at the things in his hands and asked, ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me just now, I would have forgotten one thing.¡± After tidying up his clothes, he said in a low voice, ¡°At the noon lunch party, those people all knew that Sarah had followed me.¡± Chris was confused. So what? ¡°If you just spread the news, someone will inevitably think you don¡¯t like Sarah.¡± ¡°After all, she has just followed me. There is no reason for me to put her in a dilemma.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Chris asked. ¡°You go back to Anta first. I¡¯ll stay in New York.¡± ¡°Only when I personally feel sorry for her will others know that I really dislike her.¡± Chris was speechless. There was no need. Apparently, he was worried about Mrs. Noth, but he still used such a roundabout way. It was really stupid. ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more. He decisively took the air ticket and boarded the ne. After calling the driver, he returned to the branch office of the Noth Group in New York. What he thought was very simple. He wanted to embarrass her and make her retreat. As long as she was in a dilemma for a long time, she would naturally feel disgusted with this circle. At that time, she could live a stable life with the divorce property she got from him. But imagination was different from reality. He had stayed in New York for another three days, but he didn¡¯t see any sign of Sarah. When he asked someone to investigate, he found that Sarah had disappeared from the world. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find her. After leaving the hotel that day, Sarah went back home, which really belonged to her, Rita, Eric, and her mother. She cleaned the whole castle. The castle was actually very clean. Every day, there was a special housemaid cleaning it. Except for her mother¡¯s room, all the other rooms were clean, including hers. Looking at her wiping her mother¡¯s things one by one, Rita stood at the door and said, ¡°No one has come in this room except me. My father also told the housemaid not to clean this room, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back to clean it every weekend.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a hint of warmth in her eyes. This castle was bought when her parents got married. Her father said that her mother was the most beautiful princess in the world and she should live in this castle. Until now, she still remembered what they had experienced here. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Sister?¡± Rita called her. Putting down the photo album, Sarah looked sideways and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dad has already known that it was Linda¡¯s brother who did it.¡± Seeing that she hadn¡¯t seen her father for three days, Rita was a little worried. ¡°He said he would support you no matter what you do, and he also said¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She also said that Linda is different from her brother.¡± When she said this, she felt a little guilty. She had said this to her sister before, and now her father also said it. If her sister heard it, would she think that they were all on Linda¡¯s side? ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah said lightly. Rita pursed her lips and felt more and more guilty. Before she could say anything, she continued, ¡°I know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. I won¡¯t vent my anger on others. Please let him rx.¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°You can go to school first. Don¡¯t you have sses this morning?¡± She cared about her sister very much and knew that her sister also loved her. After a moment¡¯s silence, she walked up to her and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m always your sister,¡± she said softly but firmly. ¡°Silly girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Sarah sent her out. After watching her get in the car, she turned back and went upstairs, intending to have a sleep. In the past two days, she had been thinking about her mother all night, so she hadn¡¯t slept well. Although she had just got up, she was already sleepy. ¡°Sarah.¡± A voice appeared and made her stop. This time, she didn¡¯t refuse to talk to him as before. Instead, she went to the garden. pavilion on the first floor with him to have a talk. Sarah¡¯s father had mixed feelings, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked. ¡°I knew what happened to Rita, and I also told Linda¡­¡± Mr. Yeats paused for a moment, realizing that he had said something wrong because he was too nervous. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in listening to you and her. If it¡¯s just this matter, there¡¯s no need to continue.¡± ¡°Did you offend him?¡± He finally got to the point. Sarah was confused. Seeing that she didn¡¯t know the truth, Sarah¡¯s father told her what he had known in the past three days, ¡°Jason said that he wanted to make you unable to stay in the circle. He is a legend in the business world, and many people listen to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Sarah said indifferently. This behavior. She only thought that he was very childish. He was an adult, but he still tried to block her. ¡°Really?¡± Eric was a little worried. Sarah nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing her like this, Eric couldn¡¯t say anything more, but he loved his daughter deeply, so he had to ask, ¡°Can you tell me in detail what happened between you and him? I want to know.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 35 I¡¯m pregnant with the child of Jason Last time in the hospital, she just told him a general idea, and he wanted to know all the details. He wanted to know what had happened in the past two years. ¡°It¡¯s just a story of a substitute.¡± Sarah was in a calm mood. Now she could speak out what had happened calmly. ¡°Now that the game is over, let¡¯s go home separately.¡± Eric was stunned. A substitute¡­ ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I can solve this kind of problem.¡± ¡°Besides, he is handsome.¡± Eric¡¯s father didn¡¯t rx because of this. On the contrary. He felt even worse. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, let¡¯s stop here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I need to get some sleep.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There is one more thing¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Her daughter works in Yeats Group. If you go there, you are likely to meet her.¡± When Eric said this, he didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to look into her eyes. Sarah was speechless. Sarah knew who he was referring to. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll ask my secretary to transfer her position.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Sarah was not interested in it at all. Eric was even more uncertain. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb her too much, fearing that he would really bother her. After that, she slept the whole morning. She didn¡¯t get up until three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When she was about to check the time, she found a message on her phone. ¡°Miss Yeats, can you help me contact Jason? I have something very important to talk to him. ¡ª Jenny.¡± Sarah was stunned. How could a mistress be so arrogant now? She even contacted his wife to find him. After she cut off the news, she got up to deal with her own business. She was not a kind person, so she couldn¡¯t help him convey the news to his little lover. What¡¯s more, there must be something fishy about this message. There were so many people in the group who could contact her, but she sent the message to a person who didn¡¯t like her the most. It looked weird. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Her cell phone vibrated violently. She picked it up and found it was the number she had just sent her a message. In other words, it was from Jenny. She pressed the answer key. Just in case, she clicked the record. As soon as the phone was connected, a gentle voice came from the other side, with a hint of pain, ¡°Is that Miss Yeats? I¡¯m Jenny. Could you please give the phone to Jason? I have something urgent to tell him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Sarah. ¡°Miss Yeats, I really have something very important to tell him.¡± ¡°I beg you.¡± ¡°Shame on you! You are invincible in the world!¡± Sarah used to have a bad attitude. towards her. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to help you contact him?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s better to be polite. What do you think?¡± ¡°Miss Yeats¡­¡± ¡°Beep.¡± Without hesitation, she hung up the phone. By the way, she cklisted and deleted this number. She really didn¡¯t want to receive this person¡¯s call again. To be honest. She really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in her mind. ¡°Miss Yeats, please. I¡¯m really in a hurry to see Jason.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t contact me ore to see me because of your agreement with him. But now I really need him.¡± When she saw the message from another new number, the look in her eyes became more and more obvious. The little lover told her original lover that she needed her husband very much. This was so cruel. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see my death with my child, do you?¡± ¡°Miss Yeats, I¡¯m pregnant with the child of Jason!¡± One message after another. Every word was full of shocking news. Especially thest sentence. She was pregnant with his child. Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she was so shameless. ¡°Jenny, do you think it¡¯s worth telling the world that you are pregnant with a married man¡¯s child?¡± ¡°If you continue to disturb me, I don¡¯t mind posting your affair on the Inte, so that your rtionship can be exposed to the public.¡± Said Sarah. | bonume After these words were sent out, the other side did not call or text again. She kept a wait¨Cand¨Csee attitude towards what she said. Although he was a bad man, he would do whatever he promised. Most importantly, how could she get pregnant less than a month after she came back? Thinking of this. She took a screenshot of the messages sent by Jenny and posted it on her WhatsApp. ¨CIt¡¯s really a learning experience [picture] As soon as this post was posted, someonemented. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so arrogant.¡± Commented White mouse. Robert was speechless. ¡°Is this his little Valentine?¡± Commented Rita. Sarah was stunned. She forgot to block her family. ¡°Look at what you have done! The mistress has gone to Sarah to brag!¡± Mrs. Noth sent it to Jason. He had just finished dealing with the documents. When he heard the message, he pinched his eyebrows and took the phone to check. When he saw the post sent by Sarah, he frowned slightly. Almost in an instant, he took out his phone and dialed a number. Seeing that it was a call from him, Sarah didn¡¯t want to answer it. Thinking about the matter of Jenny, she answered, ¡°Hello,¡± ¡°What do you mean by the screenshot?¡± There was a hint of displeasure in his words. What? Child? He had never slept with anyone else. With joy, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you mean?¡± ¡°Make it clear.¡± ¡°This is from Jenny.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide anything from him. She wanted to see how this person would exin. ¡°I really want to know how this child came to this world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Send me your address. I¡¯ll use your phone to contact her and ask her about the situation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory exnation,¡± said Jason, more eager than Sarah to know what had happened. She sent him a location of the coffee shop. He was about to hang up the phone, but his mother called him and scolded him as soon as he answered the phone. He didn¡¯t dare to retort, so he could only let her scold him. In the end, she asked the key question, ¡°Who sent the message to Sarah? Did divorce Sarah because of her?¡± you ¡°I have something to talk with Sarah. I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back.¡± He changed the topic deeply and didn¡¯t answer her immediately. He knew very well that if his mother knew about it, she would be very angry. She liked Sarah so much and raised her as her own daughter. ¡°You¡¯d better deal with it for me.¡± Mrs. Noth became angry. She didn¡¯t like the person who sent the message to Sarah. ¡°If you want to marry this woman after divorcing her, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 36 If I am really cold¨Cblooded, I will say that she deserves it ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. He knew they wouldn¡¯t ept Jenny. No matter father, mother, grandfather or anyone else, they all only loved Sarah. He calmed himself down and went out ording to the ce sent by Sarah. He picked up a car from downstairs of thepany and went there. When he arrived, Sarah had already arrived. A few dayster, when they met again, he had an indescribable feeling that it didn¡¯t seem that Sarah had a bad life because she had left him. She waspletely different from those girls who had broken up with each other on the Inte. ¡°What else did Jenny say to you besides the kids?¡± He sat down and cut to the chase. Sarah clicked on the call recording and handed it over. After taking a deep look at her, he finally clicked it open. When he heard that there was obviously something wrong with the voice of Jenny, his heart suddenly tightened. Without thinking, he med Sarah, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me in the first ce?¡± Sarah was stunned. She asked calmly, ¡°Why should I help her find you?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have called you if she hadn¡¯t been in trouble.¡± There was coldness all over his body, and his words were full of displeasure. Sarah didn¡¯t know where his face came from, ¡°Do you want to quarrel?¡± His thin lips tightened.. He didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he dialed Jenny¡¯s number. Realizing that Jenny was cklisted, he pulled her out and called her again. Seeing what he had done, Sarah didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. The phone was soon connected. ¡°Miss Yeats¡­¡± She said lightly in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The two words with a deep sense of security came out of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. She felt that she almost vomited up. She didn¡¯t stop him. She knew very well what kind of person he was. It was useless for her to stop him. Otherwise, there would only be a quarrel. ¡°Jason¡­¡± Cried Jenny, sobbing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Take your time.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why did you tell Sarah that you are pregnant with my child? We didn¡¯t¡­¡® ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with you, so I have to do this.¡± Jenny was still crying. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± ¡°Jason, I was raped and not pure anymore.¡± As soon as the words came out, his hand holding the phone paused, and his entire body stiffened. On the other side of the phone, Jenny was still crying, out of breath. ¡°Who did it?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Said Jenny in a hoarse voice. She was really miserable. ¡°Last night when I went shopping with Lacy, I received a message on the way. It said that he missed me and waited for me in the hotel. It also said that he was Jason.¡± He held the phone tighter and tighter. ¡°I missed you so much. I thought you had changed the phone number to contact me, so I went there.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that I was knocked unconscious when I arrived at the hotel room. When I woke up again, I was already¡­¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t continue. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to contact you, but now I only have you.¡± Thest sentence hit his heart. Without any hesitation, he asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°The apartment which you gave me.¡± Jenny curled up in bed, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. ¡°Wait for me there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back with you right now. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°But¡­ Between you and Miss Yeats¡­¡± ¡°I will handle it.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. He returned the phone to her and said emotionally, ¡°Cancel the agreement from now on. I have to go back to take care of her as something happened to Jenny.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him. This was the first time that he broke his promise since she knew him. ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce me because of this, I have many ways to make you agree.¡± He directly blocked the way behind her. Sarah didn¡¯t care about that at all. She wanted to end this absurd and disgusting marriage more than he did. She just wanted to know one question, ¡°Jason.¡± Jason raised his eyes. ¡°Do you really like her so much?¡± Sarah asked calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you made me sick again and again.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk about anything else with him. ¡°If you choose to leave New York today, we will be enemies when we meet afterwards.¡± Her maximum tolerance is a peaceful divorce; as a result, she will be a stranger to him. But now that he wanted to break the agreement, she didn¡¯t mind putting him in a stumbling block. She really hated being cuckolded. ¡°Can you stop being so childish?¡± Hearing this, Jason was angry. ¡°If there wasn¡¯t something wrong with the Jenny, I wouldn¡¯t have broken our agreement.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡®Sarah!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Sarah stirred the coffee in her cup and said indifferently. All of a sudden, his eyes darkened. ¡°Do you have to piss me off?¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, you are really good at confusing right and wrong.¡± Putting down the spoon, she said with a sneer, ¡°You cuckolded me, but why did I piss you off?¡± ¡°My dear Jenny was raped.¡± He calmed down a little bit and didn¡¯t want to really fall out with her. ¡°None of my business.¡± ¡°She was raped in the hotel.¡± ¡°You are also a girl. You should know how desperate it will be after this kind of thing happens. She had an ident because she wanted to find me. I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hearing this, a wave arose in her heart. It was one thing that she didn¡¯t like Jenny, but it was another thing that she hated those who raped girls. But when she heard the rest, she restrained her emotions. There was no need to waste her care on Jenny. As for the person who raped her, he would help her deal with it. ¡°That¡¯s her business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Sarah said coldly. Afraid that he might have misheard, he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t like to repeat the same sentence too many times. ¡°When did you be so cold¨Cblooded?¡± It seemed that it was the first time that he had known her. His face became colder and colder. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like Jenny, she is still a girl. She has encountered such a thing. Why do you have to stand by so coldly?¡± Sarah was also in a bad mood. Her ck¨Cand¨Cwhite eyes met his cold eyes. She said bluntly, ¡°If I were really cold¨Cblooded, I would say that she deserves it at this moment.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 37 The most regretful thing is to marry you ¡°You also said that she had an ident because she looked for you. We haven¡¯t divorced yet. But she dated you behind my back, which made her be a mistress.¡± Sarah said directly. She would think that thew should punish the person whomitted the crime, but she would not sympathize with Jenny. His eyes darkened. Not affected by his low pressure, Sarah said, ¡°You have to take secondary responsibility for her ident.¡± If he divorced her as soon as he received the phone call, they could get married as soon as Jenny came back. How could they need an agreement? ¡®He is a real jerk. How could he me me?¡® ¡°The most regretful thing in my life is that I mistook you for being as considerate as her to marry you.¡± After staring at her for a long time, he only said this sentence in the end. ¡°What a coincidence! The most regretful thing for me is to marry you.¡± Hearing that, Jason withdrew his cold gaze from her. Then he stood up and left the caf¨¦. The moment he went out, he called Chris and asked him to book the air ticket for him to go back. Sarah heard it. She was in a bad mood. Previously, she thought that she really had no feelings for him and could bepletely calm. But just now, she realized that it would take a long time for someone to forget and return to calm. After watching him leave, she made a phone call. At six p.m. Blue Friday Bar. This bar, owned by Julian, was a sober bar. He was excited when he received the phone call from Sarah, but when he heard that she asked him to go to the bar with her, he was a little nervous. In the private room of the bar. The light was dim, and there was a whole table of wine in front of her. Seeing the wine, Julian was a little scared. After swallowing a mouthful of water, he said tentatively, ¡°Sarah, we two can¡¯t drink so much. How about I call them here too?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah refused. ¡°In fact, they¡­¡± She had already known that you had married and divorced him. Under the gaze of Sarah, Julian didn¡¯t finish his sentence. She didn¡¯t want them to know what had happened. She knew what kind of people they were. So she wanted to get married and divorce peacefully. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Julian replied in a low voice. She opened the bottles one by one, took one of them and handed it to Julian. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Sarah was not in a good mood. Julian pursed his lips. It was so sad to have a secret on his back, but he decided to take the courage to say it out, ¡°There is something I haven¡¯t told you.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°In fact, they have already known what happened between you and him.¡± Sarah stopped drinking. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead! Sarah was in a bad mood! ¡°When you asked me not to tell themst time, they happened to be next to my ¡°What¡¯s their reaction?¡± She asked in a vague voice. ¡°They beat me up!¡± ¡°They said you were unfair and only told me secrets.¡± Sarah pursed her red lips and her eyes were full of emotions. She tightened her grip on the bottle. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Said Julian, a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment with them after I get the divorce certificate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. themter,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it this month.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They probably can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®Some n to travel with their girlfriend, some n to meetizens, and some n to meet their parents.¡± ¡°Do they have boyfriends and girlfriends?¡± Sarah was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°What should I know?¡± ¡°Only I, Robert, and Jim among the seven of us are still single.¡± Speaking of this, Julian was indignant andined, ¡°The rest of them are secretly dating behind our backs.¡± Especially you, you are married! ¡± The more Julian said, the more agitated he became. Then she remembered that Sarah had started to divorce. For a moment, he wanted to p himself in the face. ¡°Sarah, I¡­¡± Boo¡­ Hoo. He hurt Sarah¡¯s heart again. ¡°Are they really in love?¡± Sarah¡¯s mood was swept away and she looked different. ¡°Haven¡¯t you read the group chat?¡± Asked Julian. Sarah shook her head. She didn¡¯t have much time to check her phone. She only looked at the group chat asionally, but most of them were gossiping inside. She was not interested in gossip, so she seldom read it. Most of the time, she would only read it when someone mentioned her or poked her in private. Only in her spare time would she read it a little. ¡°In the three months after you left New York for Anta, the three of them all were unavable.¡± Speaking of this, Julian was still very concerned. ¡°We agreed that we would stay together for the rest of our lives. The one who left first would be a dog.¡± Putting the wine on the table, she stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julian was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you like racing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± ¡°What?¡± He was shocked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Aooo, aooo, aooo!¡± Standing up, Julian rushed over and hugged her. He was so excited that he said, ¡°Sarah, you are my God!¡± She pressed his forehead and pushed him away. She didn¡¯t want them to know that she would divorce him. The main reason was that they had said that they wouldn¡¯t get married for the rest of their lives if she didn¡¯t have a happy marriage in the future. She didn¡¯t want them to reject marriage just because she had a failed marriage. Some people were worth it. Fortunately, they both liked someone. That night. They went to a special racing track in New York, which was different from those specially opened for the rich and powerful. It was full of entertainment ces for the number one racers all over the country and even the world. There were many people who wanted toe in to watch the racing, but not all of them coulde in. Sarah had a great reputation here. It was easy for her to bring people in, and she could let Julian see it from the best angle. As a result, they watched several rounds together. In the end, he took a picture and sent it to his friend with the words ¨C ¡°Aah! Sarah took me to see the racing car!¡± As soon as she posted it, there werements below. ¡°That¡¯s too much! She took you there, not me!¡± Ritamented. ¡°She didn¡¯te up, did she?¡± Robertmented. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 38 Don¡¯t let this brat take advantage of you ¡°Because I¡¯m Sarah¡¯s jacket.¡± Julian replied to Rita. ¡°No,¡± Julian replied Robert. ¡°You have a good time. Do you get the idol¡¯s autograph?¡± Single No. 1 replied. ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t ept it. I asked Sarah to take me there before, but she didn¡¯t even take me!¡± Single No. 2 replied. ¡°You can be so excited to watch the racing. Did I say anything even I had slept with Sarah?¡± Single No. 3 replied. ¡°Three singles didn¡¯t deserve to say anything¡± Julian replied. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The three replied to him in a neat line, ¡°Singles are jealous.¡± The more Julian saw it, the angrier he became. As a result, when he sat in the passenger seat, he was so angry that his emotions werepletely revealed. ¡°Sarah, they called me a single dog!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be one of you.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes lit up. He replied to what she had said. He was finally less angry. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning when she arrived home. Shey on the bed andpletely calmed down. She also realized a problem. She lived a happy life alone as she had friends no matter what she met. Love was not a necessity of life. In the next few days, she lived a happy life. She spent most of her time studying the materials given to her by Eric. If it weren¡¯t for the phone call from Anta, she could have stayed in New York until the day she got the divorce certificate. When she saw it was a call from Mrs. Noth, her first reaction was that she didn¡¯t want to answer it, but when it rang the second time, she still answered it. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Can youe to Anta?¡± When Mrs. Noth knew that she had gone to Anta, her words were a little moreplicated than before. ¡°Grandpa Noth knew that Jason did those bastards to you and then fainted. He is still being rescued.¡± Sarah tightened her grip on the phone. Grandpa Noth was very good to her, even better than her own grandpa. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, she talked to Julian and Rita. When Rita heard this, she was still a little worried. ¡°Sister, can I go with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with something.¡± Sarah was very gentle to her sister. ¡°When you want to go to Anta during your holiday, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Then call me if you have something to do. You can¡¯t bear it alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only your sister, but also your tree hole.¡± Hearing this, Sarah paused. She walked over and rubbed her head. With a gentle smile on her face, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rita insisted on sending her to the airport, but Sarah didn¡¯t stop her. When the ne arrived in Anta, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. As soon as she got in the special car, she called Mrs. Noth and rushed to the hospital. By the time she arrived, Grandpa Noth had already been transferred to the ward. He had also woken up, but his face didn¡¯t look good, and his spirit wasn¡¯t as good as before. ¡°Sarah?¡± Mrs. Noth found her immediately. Sarah held Grandpa¡¯s favorite fruits and nutritionists in her hands. After she put down the things, she greeted them. In the whole ward, except for her and Mrs. Noth, only Grandpa Noth and Jason were there. He was wearing a meticulously ck suit with dark lines, and his good¨Clooking eyes were a little deep. The most eye¨Ccatching thing was the five fingerprints on his face. Did grandpa beat him? ¡®Sarah,e here.¡± Seeing her, Grandpa Noth was in a better mood. Sarah walked over. She was really worried about this old man. After getting along with him for two years, she found that Grandpa Noth was a very interesting person. He knew a lot and was not stereotyped. They really became grandpa and granddaughter. ¡°I knew everything about you.¡± Holding her hand, Grandpa Noth said with a strong sense of guilt in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s our n¡¯s fault. It¡¯s grandpa who didn¡¯t teach them well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s his fault.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you and the Noth family,¡± she added in a soft voice. Jason was stunned. How could this person speak like that? Grandpa Noth¡¯s mood was even moreplicated, and he felt more and more guilty for Sarah. Why didn¡¯t he cherish such a good girl? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I am still alive, I won¡¯t let that woman marry into our family.¡± ¡°If he dares to mess around, I¡¯ll die in front of him,¡± said Grandpa Noth seriously. ¡°Grandpa.¡± There was a hint of disapproval in his deep eyes. Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t even look at him. He was really angry with him. Sarah was also shocked by what Grandpa Noth said. Sheforted him, ¡°Grandpa, your idea is the worst.¡± ¡°Do you have any good idea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°You should live in full spirit, which is the biggest shock.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to be angry. ¡°¡®If I can¡¯t get the consent of the family of the person I like, I will be scared and subconsciously be a coward when I hear his family¡¯s name.¡± He took a deep look at her. This woman was still so good at talking nonsense. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to disagree!¡± Taking it seriously, Grandpa Noth felt angrier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll be your backup. If anyone dares to have a problem with you, I¡¯ll talk to them patiently.¡± ¡°Then you should take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°My future happiness depends on you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Grandpa Noth. The two of them chatted in this way,pletely ignoring him. Mrs. Noth rubbed her forehead. Dad¡­ He really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If only you were my granddaughter¨Cinw.¡± Grandpa Noth was in a bad mood. Sarah was speechless. How could she answer this? All of a sudden, Grandpa Noth called her, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you still be a member of our Noth family?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kick this bastard out of the family.¡± It was true that Grandpa Noth had such an idea. His image in his heart was getting worse and worse. ¡°From now on, you will be the sessor of our family, and the Noth group will also be under your control.¡± Sarah was stunned. She hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± ¡°How is that possible? You are always my granddaughter!¡± Grandpa Noth looked much better. ¡°Then why did you ask me to inherit the group and make money for him?¡± ¡°He has the shares of the Noth group. As a free rider, he can get a bonus. I also want such a good thing.¡± Jason was speechless. After thinking for a while, Grandpa Noth said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let this brat take advantage of us.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 39 A good girl like Sarah should be happy ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will solve our problem.¡± ¡°What you need to do is to take good care of yourself. It¡¯s not worth ruining your health for these people.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± said Grandpa Noth, who really liked Sarah. In the following day. She stayed in the ward to chat with Grandpa Noth. Sometimes they talked about this, and sometimes they talked about that, which made him very happy. How shrewd he was! He had found a lot of details from her words and behaviors. When there were only him and Sarah in the ward, he said, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth. Is your family also very rich?¡± He asked directly. Many things could be seen when they got along with each other. No matter what happened, she always looked indifferent, as if nothing could change her mood. This kind of calm was rted to the environment she grew up in. Without hiding anything, Sarah said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you tell me which family you are from?¡± He didn¡¯t force her. The choice was in her own hands. ¡°Yeats group.¡± Answered Sarah. Heughed happily and said, ¡°Good.¡± Sarah peeled the fruit for him and discussed with him, ¡°Can you keep it a secret for the time being?¡± ¡°Of course! Keep it a secret!¡± Without any doubt, the worry in his heart dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m not so worried after knowing that you have such a background.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± Sarah was a little confused. Hearing that, He was really in a good mood. ¡°If you don¡¯t have such a good background, I would be worried that that bastard would pick on you.¡± She felt warm in her heart. With a long sigh, he said, ¡°I know what kind of person he is. Now he divorces you for the sake of Jenny. After you really divorce, he will know who is the right person.¡± ¡°At that time, he must want to redeem it.¡± He saw through it at a nce. Sarah was still peeling the fruit. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, I don¡¯t care about other things. But there is one thing that I have to deal with.¡± His spirit had improved a lot, and his words were full of energy. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If Jason wants to remarry you, don¡¯t agree so easily.¡± He was angry. He really thought that Sarah was a good girl. ¡°Men all have a bad root. The easier it is to get something, the less they cherish it.¡± Sarah was speechless. She coughed and said, ¡°Grandpa, you are also a man.¡± ¡°Just remember what grandpa said.¡± He coughed to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Nothing else matters.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah agreed. As for Grandpa Noth, he really wanted Sarah to be his granddaughter¨Cinw. But on second thought, if she was his granddaughter, he would definitely not allow her to be with such a bastard. After weighing the pros and cons, he chose to side with Sarah. Sarah was such a good girl. She should be happy. Standing outside the door, as soon as Jason was about toe in, he heard his grandfather¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, and an idea came to his mind, ¡®Why did everyone think that he would regret it?¡® Chris did.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . So did Grandpa. §¢§â§Ñ§ä §²§à§á§Ú§ä Even when he had just gone through the discharge formalities, his mother had pulled him and said that. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He pushed the door open and walked in. His tall figure appeared in the ward, making the room a little narrow. ¡°The discharge formalities have beenpleted.¡± ¡°Do you want me to drive you back, or do you want your ¡®granddaughter¡® to drive you back?¡± He asked indifferently as usual. ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡°Grandpa Noth was still angry with him, and what happened yesterday morning came to his mind again. At that time, he was practicing calligraphy in the yard. After a simple introduction, Jason told them in front of them that he would marry Jenny after the divorce. Hearing this, he got angry. Without thinking too much, he pped Jason. He was furious in his heart. He had never expected that his grandson, who had been a gentleman, would do such a ridiculous thing! ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The car is waiting outside,¡± he added. After a simple cleaning. Then, she left the hospital with Grandpa Noth. When they passed by Jason, the two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. They didn¡¯t make eye contact and treated each other as strangers. Another day passed quickly. It had been two days since she arrived in Anta. Afterforting him, she went to the house that she had asked the servants to clean up before, waiting for the divorce certificate.. There were still thirteen days left before they could get the divorce certificate. She didn¡¯t want to go back to New York anymore. One day. Just as she took out herptop and was about to work, the doorbell rang. Without thinking too much, she stood up from the sofa and walked to open the door. When she saw Jenny outside, she was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman would ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you. Can Ie in and have a seat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sterilize my house.¡± She clenched his fists, unable to maintain a gentle expression on her face. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Why are you so hostile to me?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The door was closed by Sarah. There was no mistress who could do this. A hint of cruelty shed through her eyes. She stood there for a long time before she rang the doorbell again. Today, she had to make a deal with Sarah. Once. Two times. Countless times. The doorbell kept ringing, and she closed it. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that someone was even more shameless than the corner of the wall. Realizing that the doorbell didn¡¯t work, she began to knock on the door heavily. There were two families living on the same floor in thismunity. Sarah knew that there was someone living next to her. Afraid of disturbing her neighbors, she opened the door again and asked impatiently, ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± If she had known about these troubles earlier. She should also have bought the next door. ¡°I just want to talk to you.¡± The gentleness in front of Jason was gone, and her eyes met hers. ¡°I have nothing to talk to the person who intervened in other people¡¯s rtionship,¡± said Sarah in a graceful manner. ¡°Speaking of interference, you were the one who intervened in the rtionship between Jason and me, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your sudden appearance, he and I would have had our child now,¡± she continued. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 40 Give her one hundred dors for a brain CT Not in the mood to argue with her, Sarah said, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± It was like a punch on cotton, and she couldn¡¯t find her strength. She had never seen someone like Sarah! ¡°Don¡¯t think that Jason cared about you just because he gave you so much divorced property. Let me tell you¡­¡± Said Jenny, trying to tear up the indifferent face of Sarah. Why did she look so superior every time they talked about things? But she was like a clown! She kept talking. It was the first time that she had been so annoyed. In the past, she thought girls were the cutest creatures in the world. Her sister and friend were all cute. But now. She really wanted to throw Jenny out of the window. ¡°Are you done?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to waste time with her. ¡®Sarah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re just talking about something boring, turn right and go downstairs.¡± From the beginning to the end, Sarah was not in a good mood. She thought that level of Jenny was really too low. So she was not in the mood to fight with her. The scene she had imagined was not like this. Sarah should have quarreled with her, and it would be better to scold her and beat her. Only in this way could she cry and feel wronged in front of Jason. As a result, Jason would hate Sarah so that she doesn¡¯t have to worry that he would regret the divorce in the future. ¡°I have something important to talk with you.¡± She pursed her lips and yed her trump card, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and talk.¡± Sarah: ¡°Just say it here.¡± Hearing this, Jenny pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Sarah just looked at her like that. The two of them were in a stalemate. About a minuteter, Sarah ran out of patience. She went into the room and took her Seeing this, Jenny immediately followed her. When she arrived at themunity, she pointed at a coffee shop and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk there.¡± Sarah ignored her and took a taxi. Jenny was speechless. She immediately chased after the car and stopped in front of it. ¡°Sarah, I really have All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. something to talk to you!¡± ¡°Master, drive the car.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t look sideways. If she had known it earlier, she would have bought a car and put it in the garage. It was inconvenient to go out now. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯d better get off and talk with your friend.¡± The driver didn¡¯t dare to drive. There was a person in front of the car anyway. ¡°I think she really has something urgent to deal with.¡± Sarah refused in her heart. She couldn¡¯t get rid of her. She looked through the window and thought for a while. For the sake of peace in the future, she got out of the car. Jenny went away in the end. Five minutester. The two sat by the window of the coffee shop. After ordering coffee, Sarah asked directly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Asked Jenny suddenly. ¡°What?¡± Jenny: ¡°I like him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know why we broke up before?¡± Asked Jenny. With a bit of impatience, she looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯d better have something to talk about.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair for you to divorce Jason for me, but I really can¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°I found out that I had an incurable disease at that time, so I broke up with him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have any hope then and didn¡¯t know that I could be curedter.¡± She continued, ¡°I contacted him after the treatment and told him what happened in the past. Then these things happened.¡± ¡°Do you want me to award you a prize?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to mock me. I have something to ask you for help.¡± It was hard for her to say anything, but she knew that only Sarah could do it. She kept silent for a while. Then she said, ¡°Can you help me go to Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth and ask them to ept me? I really like Jason very much.¡± Sarah paused. Then she clicked on the group chat of ¡°Seven intimate friends¡± and sent a message. ¡°Did I look like a fool?¡± She sent angrily. It was him before, and now it was Jenny. Did everyone think she was a pushover? ¡°What?¡± White mouse replied. ¡°What?¡± Robert replied. The rest was stunned as well. ¡°Was the ount hacked?¡± Jim replied. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Asked White mouse. Sarah replied,pletely ignoring Jenny. She seldom checked her phone when she was talking with others. After all, it was impolite to check her phone when others were talking. But now. Politeness was for people, not for rubbish. ¡°The mistress told me how much she liked him. She also asked me to help her plead with the elders of the family and let them ept her.¡± Sarah replied. The message came out. The following question marks came one after another. After question marks were shown on the screen, the first sentence typed by White mouse was, ¡°What a idiot! How could she say something like that?¡± ¡°Give her one hundred for a brain CT scanning.¡± Jim replied. ¡°Ask her toe to me. I¡¯m good at all kinds of shameless things.¡± Jacob added. ¡°So annoying!¡± Said White mouse. ¡°Sarah, help her beg, beg hard.¡± Jacob added. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± At that moment, she understood what she meant. With a fake smile, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After replying to the message, she hung up the phone. White mouse and Jim werepletely pissed off. Pleading for such shameless rubbish? Why Sarah agreed? The two men doubted a lot and bombarded Jacob in the group chat. ¡°As long as you promise me, I promise to ask Jason to help you when you are in trouble in the future.¡± As if it was a great gift for her. Sarah raised her eyes and said in a faster tone, ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny was stunned. Okay? She was a little confused. With her personality, shouldn¡¯t she dislike herself very much and refuse all her requests? ¡°Did you really agree?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She took out her grandfather¡¯s phone number from her address book and asked, ¡°I can help you now, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jenny agreed. There was uncontroble joy in her eyes, but in her heart, she felt that Sarah was silly. Sarah dialed grandpa¡¯s number, and the other side answered quickly, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I have something important to tell you. You should get ready first.¡± He loved Sarah very much. He even yed with her at this time and said, ¡°Grandpa is ready. Please go ahead.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Your future ex husband¡¯s mistress is amazing ¡°Miss Smith came to me and asked me to beg you and mom.¡± Sarah had adjusted the atmosphere in a proper way, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t make her grandfather angry. ¡°She wanted you to agree to her marriage with Jason and ept her to enter the Noth Family.¡± The smile on Jenny¡¯s face froze and she stared at Sarah. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward! ¡°It¡¯s better for her to buy a pillow to sleep.¡± Grandpa Noth was also a genius. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah agreed. The two of them talked about something else before Grandpa Noth hung up the phone reluctantly. Then she told the unhappy Jenny, ¡°I¡¯ve pleaded for you. Grandpa asked you to buy a pillow to sleep.¡± ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± She was a fool if she couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted bluntly. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say no, just do it!¡± Taking a sip of coffee, Sarah didn¡¯t answer her question. She clenched her fists. Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth never liked her. Now that such a thing happened to Sarah, Grandpa Noth must have a worse impression on her! Sarah! It was all her fault! ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can stay in the family just because Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth like you.¡± ¡°As long as Jason doesn¡¯t like you, you are nothing,¡± she added. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Sarah in a low voice. Gritting her teeth, she was furious. However, sitting opposite her, Sarah looked calm and rxed, with a sense of coolness and alienation. This made her look like a clown. ¡°Anything else?¡± Sarah asked casually. Jenny wanted to leave directly, but thinking of what had happened before, she still asked with red eyes, ¡°Did you arrange the ident in the hotel?¡± ¡°No.¡± Answered Sarah. ¡°You denied it before I said anything.¡± It was obvious that she was the one. ¡°He told me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t add insult to injury. She looked at her face for a few seconds. and then said, ¡°If you have time, go to the hospital to check your brain. You¡¯d better have a CT scanning.¡± Her heart jolted. She had heard that when Sarah was having dinner in the old house, she used eye patterns to diagnose. Was there something wrong with her brain? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my brain?¡± ¡°It was mped by the toilet lid.¡± Sarah replied indifferently. The knuckles of the hand holding the cup turned pale. If the eyes could kill people, Sarah was riddled with holes. Sarah! Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more. When she stood up and left her seat, Jenny also went up to her. Then. She stopped her at the door. Sarah avoided her as if she had touched something dirty. She really felt a little annoyed. ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to prove to you that I am the one that Jason chose between you and me.¡± Although she didn¡¯t speak loudly, Sarah understood what she meant. At this moment. She felt pity for her. But the pathetic certainly have something to be despised. She looked at her and told her a result. ¡°He has already chosen you.¡± She didn¡¯t understand why she liked him so much, nor did she understand why she wanted any proof from her since she had already got it. It was ridiculous. There was a desperate look in her eyes. When she was about to do something, Sarah said, ¡°If you want to frame me by falling down, you don¡¯t have to work in vain. There is a camera over there.¡± Her heart suddenly chilled when she looked at the camera. If she had just done it, then Jason would have found out that she did it on purpose. By that time, all her efforts would be in vain. Sarah ignored her and left with her belongings. As soon as she got home. She received several messages from White mouse. ¡°Shit! Sarah, guess what I¡¯ve found out?¡± White mouse sent. ¡°Your future ex husband¡¯s mistress is amazing.¡± ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Putting down herputer, she sat on the sofa and made a phone call. ¡°Did you N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. investigate her?¡± SO ¡°I was just curious about what kind of person could say such shameless words,¡± ¡°But I found a big secret.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better keep what you know to yourself.¡± Sarah was not interested in these things. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Jenny came back?¡± Julian had found out something secret. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°She came back to get the money from him.¡± ¡°She wanted to use his money to support another man.¡± Sarah was speechless. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t watch too much TV drama.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± With his phone between his shoulders, Julian typed on the keyboard and took a screenshot. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the screenshot I sent to you. It seems that the reason why she broke up with him before is that he didn¡¯t support her.¡± ¡°What?¡± The more she heard, the more confused she became. She was really not interested in this kind of topic. ¡°Don¡¯t randomly search people¡¯s information afterwards. It¡¯s illegal.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± After saying that, she ended the conversation with Julian. What she said was true. It had nothing to do with her why she came back and why they broke up. As long as it didn¡¯t affect her, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything. At the same time. On the side of Jenny. When Jenny returned to the apartment that he had bought for her, she called him andined about what she had done to her today. She felt wronged as usual. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to say that. Do you think grandpa¡¯s impression of me will be getting worse and worse?¡± ¡°Why did you go to see her?¡± With a deep frown, he saw a lot of documents in front of him that needed his signature. ¡°I¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡®Sarah has nothing to do with our business. I will solve the problems you are worried about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to see her again because of us,¡± said Jason in a deep and calm voice, feeling a little tired. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The scene that Sarah disliked him kept shing through his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯lle back after I finish my work.¡± Although she agreed obediently, she was still thinking about the matter that Jason had asked her not to look for Sarah. Not long after she hung up the phone, the old phone under her pillow suddenly vibrated. At this moment. Her face suddenly turned pale. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 42 Jason and dogs are not allowed to get in Can Bonos She took out her phone from under the pillow and looked at the screen. It had been almost a month since he had called her. Her heart was beating irregrly at this moment, and her lips were pale. She wanted to hang up, but when she thought of the consequences, she could only answer it with fear. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When she answered the phone, her voice was trembling. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Why did it take you so long to answer the phone?¡± The voice on the other side was very light, but it made her stop breathing. ¡°I was in the bathroom just now, so I didn¡¯t hear it,¡± she answered, shivering. ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°They still have thirteen days before the divorce. After that, they will get a certificate.¡± divorce ¡°Are you sure that he will marry you after divorce?¡± The man¡¯s voice was neither too fast nor too slow. The voice was very pleasant, but his tone made people unconsciously afraid. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°He has already told his family about this. He will marry me after he gets the divorce certificate,¡± she continued, swallowing a mouthful of water. ¡°Okay.¡± The man didn¡¯t want to talk more. ¡°Remember to follow the n after you marry him. If you dare to do anything behind my back, you know the consequences.¡± His words made her heart tremble. Before hanging up the phone, she suddenly thought of something and plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Wait!¡± The other side didn¡¯t say anything. The hand holding the phone was full of cold sweat. ¡°Did you ask someone to do that to me when I had a car ident and was raped in the hotel?¡± She bit her lips, her heart pounding to her throat. ? The man neither admitted nor denied. He only said, ¡°I only like to do it myself.¡± With a bang in her head, the phone was barely held by her curled fingers. After the other side hung up the phone, the phone dropped from her hand. All her strength was taken away at this moment, and she copsed on the sofa. It wasn¡¯t him or Sarah. Then who could it be? She sat on the sofa for half an hour before she came to her senses. Suddenly, something urred to her. She picked up her phone and deleted the call log. After deleting it, she stood there in a daze, with only one thought in her mind. She couldn¡¯t let Jason know. Never! Jason didn¡¯t think about Jenny now. After answering her phone, he thought of what she had said, put down his work, and went to look for Sarah. Chris came over with several more documents. With his usual trademark smile on his face, he said, ¡°Boss, there are some documents that need your signature¡­ ¡°Put it on the table.¡± ¡°I want it now. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Hearing that, he stopped. There was a coldness in his eyes. When he opened his thin lips, he said with displeasure, ¡°Since you are in a hurry, why don¡¯t you take it back earlier? Why do you have to dy it till now?¡± Chris was stunned. He was just sending a document. ¡°Let them wait and remember.¡± After saying that, he left. Get Darius Not long after he left, a man hiding in the dark quietly came up and asked, ¡°Chris, what did Mr. Noth say to you just now? Was he in a bad mood?¡± Chris took a look at them and repeated every word that he had just said. ¡°What?¡°Said the group of three onlookers. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Did the CEO quarrel with his wife?¡± ¡°I think they are going to divorce.¡± Chris looked over. The three people were so smart. The girl who said they would divorce covered her mouth in disbelief and asked in astonishment, ¡°Really? Did I guess it right?¡± ¡°Boss and his wife are on good terms.¡± Chris didn¡¯t show it, but he was shocked by their guess. ¡°As a member of the Secretary Department, you should always remember not to pay too much attention to the CEO¡¯s private life.¡± If these people knew that their boss and his wife were divorced, the whole headquarters would know it tomorrow. These people were professional and confidential, but they spread gossip faster than anyone else. He sighed silently and went back to work. It took more than an hour from thepany to Sarah¡¯s house. When he arrived, it was already half past twelve at noon. Sarah was having dinner. When she heard the knock on the door, she went to open it. She had made up her mind that if it was Jenny again, she would throw her out without hesitation. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She didn¡¯t even want to give them basic patience. ¡°I have something to talk with you.¡± Then he walked inside. Sarah blocked him and knocked on the door two times. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the words on the door?¡± ¡°What?¡± He nced around but didn¡¯t see a word. ¡°What word?¡± ¡°Jason and dogs are not allowed to get in,¡± She said word by word. As soon as he stepped in, he pressed the door against Sarah and confined her to his body. ¡°Have I been too indulgent to you recently that you think I¡¯m easy to talk to?¡± ¡°I should ask you first.¡± Sarah looked at him in disgust and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? That¡¯s why you decided to pick on me.¡± ¡°Are you a pushover?¡± Asked Jason doubtfully. If it was before, he might think she was a pushover. But ever since he proposed to divorce, this person had undergone a one¨Chundred¨Cand¨Ceighty¨Cdegree change. If she was a pushover, he had never encountered a tough one. Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. If she got the divorce certificate smoothly, she would throw his out now. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If you don¡¯t, get out of here.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be nice to him anymore. ¡°Why did you say that to Grandpa?¡± Finally, he began to make trouble for her. He looked down at the woman who was trapped by him and said, ¡°You know clearly that grandpa doesn¡¯t like her. After you say that, Grandpa will only have a more prejudiced view of her.¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°If you still want to be pped, you can go on.¡± There was a hint of coldness in her eyes. That incident was simply a dark history of Jason. As long as he thought of it, he felt a chill all over his body. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°I sincerely advise you to take a brain CT scanning with Jenny.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know why he looked like a different person. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you who can break values.¡± Hearing that, the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Jenny is the mistress in our marriage.¡± It was the first time that she had made it so clear. She changed ¡°love¡± with ¡°marriage¡± and added, ¡°And you are a cheater.¡± ¡°You came to me again and again. Do you really think I¡¯m easy to be picked on?¡± Sarah said directly. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 43 Is there something wrong to me? ¡°She is not my mistress, and I didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡± Sarah was speechless No useful word. ¡°OK, it is your business.¡± Sarah believed that he had an affair, regardless of emotion or authentic motivation, ¡°I say for the your emotion or something else, I will expose your affair with Jenny without hesitation. I don¡¯t care whether you and yourpany can bear the impact of the public opinion or not, please consider my suggestion seriously. ¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He looked at Sarah inquisitively. Frowning, she asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you remember that you went to the hotel with Robert Shawn and Kenny Brown in New York. If I weren¡¯t there at that time, but someone else, would you have followed them to somewhere?¡± It was the first time that she had been so angry. She was reasonable to remind others but they didn¡¯t do these as same. She pushed him away and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Is there something wrong to me? Why I need to waste my time for talking with you?¡± When she was about to stop him, he walked past her and sat on the sofa naturally. He came here to have a effective talk with her. It was not appropriate for Jenny to talk about those things with Sarah, in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. As soon as he saw her callous face, he couldn¡¯t help saying something to annoy her. Taking a look at the person sitting on the sofa, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to drive him away unless he left here voluntarily. She couldn¡¯t call the property management or the police for this kind of thing. They may answered, ¡°This is your domestic matter beyond our rules.¡± It was true. What she can do? Just a talk. She went back to the table and continued to finish her lunch. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t matter it. Even if she was in a bad mood now, she could take in food ording to her physical needs. For the man sitting on the sofa. He was even angrier when he saw the woman eating with relish! He had been hungry for more than an hour. When he came here, he not only didn¡¯t eat anything, but also got angry. So angry. Frowning, he made a phone call. When Chris received the phone call, he had just had dinner. ¡± Hello, Mr. Noth? May I help you?¡± ¡°I need my lunch, thank you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chris was so stunned. He didn¡¯t know where he was. He told Chris the address of Sarah¡¯s house. ¡°It¡¯s more than an hour¡¯s drive from ourpany to Mrs Noth¡¯s house.¡± Chris was stunned for this situation. ¡°It will take at least two hours from now to send your order. Sir?¡± It was past half past twelve. It was almost three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Jason finished his meal. ¡°Okay.¡± Said Jason coldly. Chris was stunned again. Huh? He took a look at the name on the phone. After confirming that it was Jason, he began to rethink what happened. Jason was a man who would do it on time as long as he could. But now¡­? ¡°You know, Jason, it is a good idea that Mrs. Noth can take you out for dinner?¡± Chris suggested, ¡°I don¡¯t think the food I ordered may taste good.¡± ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s up to you.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. Chris got it now. Jason probably wanted to have dinner with the his wife, but he didn¡¯t say anything because of some reasons. The two quarreled just now perhaps! The childish rules said the one who spoke first would lose. Naive. How childish they were! After dinner, Sarah cleaned up and get a message from someone, ¡°Mrs. Noth, Jason hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. It takes a long time for me to order something for him. Could you please take him out for lunch?¡± Sarah answered him with ¡°no¡°. ¡°I know you are a supper kind person. Just tell me you will.¡± ¡°No matter how kind I am, you can¡¯t force me morally to take a bad guy to a restaurant for lunch. ¡± Chris said nothing. After saying some dirty words stealthily, he sent a message to Jason immediately, ¡°Sir, your lunch will be delivered at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± 117114 He frowned. Before he could reply, he heard the voice of Sarah. Holding the notebook on the table, she said naturally, ¡°Chris asked me to take you to restaurant. How about you?¡± ¡°OK, very good. But I don¡¯t eat anything with strong spicy vor and oil.¡± He wanted to be fastidious, and he was thinking about what the man was talking about. He stood up and tidied up his suit. He came to her and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go straight there and turn a corner.¡± Sarah pointed the way for him, as if she was not the one who was angry just now. ¡°There¡¯s your favorite food in it.¡± Hearing that, Jason was shocked. The words from her mouth hit his heart. Looking at her white and delicate face with his ck eyes, he felt an unprecedented sense of guilty in his heart. What happened between him and Jenny was harmful to her in the end. After careful consideration, he hade up with an idea. He decided to talk to her calmly after this meal and apologize for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that in a low andplicated voice, he turned around and walked in the direction pointed by Sarah. A dozen seconds passed. Get Boras He arrived at the ¡°room¡± mentioned by Sarah. Without thinking too much, he put his hand on the doorknob and opened the door. When he saw the scene inside, his eyes were filled with anger! How dare you, Sarah! His face was livid with rage. He closed the door and walked back to the living room, intending to teach her a good lesson. This woman really needed to be taught some effective contents by himself. How dare she ask him to go to the bathroom for lunch! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he returned to the living room, he didn¡¯t see her. She had already returned to her room on the second floor. After locking the door, she put on the headphone and began to work. She wasn¡¯t afraid that he would kick the door. If he wanted to open the door, his legs might be broken. Two hourster. In the CEO Office of the Noth Group. Chris stood there in confusion, waiting for Jason to announce something. When he was driving to order food for Jason, he suddenly received a call from him, asking him not to send the lunch there, and also asking him to organize a meeting of all departments. When did this kind of meeting happen on Wednesday? He didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°Have you organized the meeting?¡± ¡°Well, they are waiting for you.¡± Without saying a word, he asked Chris to go to the meeting room with the documents. On this day, everyone felt the atmosphere in the meeting room was a little terrible. After the first department was reprimanded by Mr. Noth, everyone in the other departments felt that there was a knife hanging on their heads. Until the meeting was over, all the people present were scolded. They were deeply aware of one question: the head of this group was in a bad mood today! ¡°Those who failed need to clean the restroom for a month.¡± His eyes were as sharp as knives. Chris was speechless All the unqualified people: ¡°What?¡± Cleaning the restroom? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 44 Mrs. Noth was surrounded by bullies ¡°Just cleaning the restroom?¡± Chris was surprised. If it was in the past, his bonus would be deducted. When he heard the word ¡°restroom¡°, he remembered that Sarah had asked him to have lunch in the ¡°room¡±. With a glum sense in his heart, he asked, ¡°Do you want to go there too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to hand this glorious task over to the department managers.¡± Chris refused with a smile. The others were dumbfounded How could it be honorable! His heart was full of the matters of Sarah. He was in bad mood to say nothing and he asked them to get out. ¡°Mr. Noth, do you want to have lunch now or enjoy your dinner ordered for you. If you need it, I¡¯ll get it now.¡± Taking a deep breath and looking at him, he said, ¡°The glorious task that you need to clean the restroom on this floor this month.¡± ¡°Jason. What?¡± ¡°Two months.¡± ¡°OK,OK¡­¡± Chris didn¡¯t dare to argue anymore. When he went back to his office, he didn¡¯t understand why his Jason focus on cleaning restroom so much? Thinking of the thing about cleaning the restroom for two months, heined to his friends, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Jason. He suddenly has a special point of cleaning the toilet. He doesn¡¯t deduct employees¡® bonus or sry. All of they are punished to clean the toilet. I¡¯m affected.¡± The part¨Ctime worker: ¡°Hey buddy, you take the sry of the special assistant and work as a cleaner. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Chris: ¡°when will your boss end his vacation? He has been on holiday for two years, but he still hasn¡¯t returned to work. Aren¡¯t you afraid that thepany will go bankrupt?¡± ¡°Actually, even if yourpany to bankrupt first, our He decisively turned off the WhatsApp and say nothing. He just couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°What kind of person is this guy¡¯s boss? He can take two years N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. off, and also give this guy a holiday, sry and bonus.¡± He refused to answer questions about his boss, saying that it was top level secret. At this moment. The legendary boss in his mind was at home and investigate the concrete information about the trade between the Noth Group and the Yeats Group. When the legendary boss, Sarah, was halfway through, she received a call. Seeing that it was her special assistant calling, she picked it up and turned on the speaker. The voice from the other side suddenly was louder than before, ¡°Your majesty, when will you ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After a pause, she asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t been there for two years.¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°As apany manager, you should pay more attention to the Sarah was speechless. Again. ¡°If you continue to do like this, thepany will change its name,you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Lady, please be serious.¡± The voice on the other side was cold and a little serious. ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah calcted the time and gave him a reply. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in half a month. I¡¯m going to be an investment counselor in the Yeats group. You may need to pay more attention to thepany.¡± ¡°You just need toe back to work and sign it asionally.¡± A cold voice came through, as if there was no emotion. ¡°I will handle the rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. She hung up the phone. In the next two days, Jason didn¡¯t contact with Sarah anymore. Both of the two had made the same decision in their hearts. They would no longer have any contact with each other before they got divorced. But things went contrary to people¡¯s wishes. It was still because of an ident that they met. Saturday night. When she went out to buy something, she was stopped by more than 10 men with baseball bats when she passed ane. Her eyes swept around on those people, and finally stopped at a ck figure in the depths of thene, who was holding a mobile phone and watching this side. Just a while. She got it. This group of people had made two ns. In thisne without cameras, she may face the same result. If she disabled them, they would sue her based on the video recorded by that person¡¯s mobile phone. Or not, she will be hurt heavily. There was no time for her to think more. In order to avoid getting in trouble, she turned around and ran away, without arguing with them. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°The only task for us is to break her legs from the saying of our employer.¡± They came from behind. Sarah ran very fast. She didn¡¯t run into the house. She knew it clearly that once she ran into the house at this time, these people broke through the obstruction of the guards and followed her in. She would be in trouble in the future. However, thismunity was located in the suburb of Anta. There was almost nomercial area in the short distance. While she was thinking, she ran towards a rtivelyrge open space, where there was a camera. ¡°Why don¡¯t you run away?¡± ¡°Ouch, surprised! You run so fast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± A group of people cursed. Sarah was easy with smooth breath. This distance was no different from walking. ¡°Who is your employer?¡± There were only two people in the world she had offended. Jenny Smith or Kenny Brown. Kenny Brown was in New York, so he didn¡¯t know that she had without cameras in advance, she wouldn¡¯t do those stupid. things before. But except for them, she didn¡¯t seem to have offended anyone. It couldn¡¯t be arranged by Jason. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you have offended?¡± ¡°Mrs. Noth, you take this title inclusively for a long time. It is a good time for you to give up it.¡± ¡°For the sake that you are about to lose your ability of walking and waving, I kindly tell you our employer is Miss Smith.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Noth is our boss!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Come on, guys! Miss Smith said, whoever can break her arms and legs, the million dors will be awarded to the man!¡± A group of people were discussing. When she heard these words, she know they were lying. It couldn¡¯t be Jenny Smith. Moreover, Kenny Brown had no possibility to get the information about her marriage. Jenny Smith was too stupid to do these things. ¡°Bang!¡± She kicked one of them away. When the others rushed up to hit her, she grabbed one of baseball bats and kicked back! ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡± ¡°Come on. I¡¯d like to see how strong she is!¡± The leader had been giving orders. She raised her hand to block the two sticks with a baseball stick and kicked over two men! But even so. She was almost hit on the back. It was difficult for her to fight against with bark hands, not to mention that a group of people had surrounded her. It was still a little difficult to avoid their sticks. She was very clear that she had to end the battle as soon as possible. At the same time. Not far away, in a slowly moving car, Chris was driving his boss back. He happened to see someone fighting. With a careful look. Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Noth? ¡°Jason,¡± Chris looked at the rear mirror and reported immediately, ¡°Mrs. Noth was surrounded by several people.¡± Hearing her name, Jason was annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 45 Do you think I will believe you? ¡°Sir, her brain was just hit by a baseball bat.¡± Chris talked to him with some delicate facts and slowed down the car. ¡°Oh, no, it seems that the skin is bleeding.¡± Terrible. He looked out of the window subconsciously. When he saw the scene in the opposite empty space, he was shocked and nervous. He saw that six men with baseball bats hit at her at the same time. Everyone showed their fierce facial expression on purpose, as if they were going to kill someone. Before he could recover from his emotion, he blurted out, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Oh,OK.¡± Chris pulled over immediately. He opened the door and rushed across the road. Fortunately, there were no cars at this ce, or it would be really dangerous. Chris just stood here. As a qualified assistant, he knew it clear what he should do or not. Get Borut He was a man who was good at fighting. He¡¯d better stand here and wait for them. Sarah fought fiercely and didn¡¯t notice the car near them. When the six men with baseball bats came at her together, she kicked over two people without hesitation, and the bat was dropped from her hand at that moment. Bang! Bang! Bang A loud sound. They all fell down. With her eyes full of coldness, she looked at the people standing there and said, ¡°Who is the next one? Come on.¡± ¡°Go.¡± the leader took a step back and said, ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Sir, that¡­.that is impossible.¡± ¡°We can not win this.¡± ¡°How strong she is. What¡¯s wrong? She is not a innocent girl?¡± ¡°And now? What should we do?¡± The rest people were scared after seeing this. The men who were knocked down stood in the end of them with a bruised face. It cannot be more evident that their fear to this women emerged. ¡°Hold on. Shut up, all of you. Just do it.¡± The leader said N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. quickly, ¡°That is one million dors. Do you know what means? ¡± ¡°And the pay is my health?¡± Someone said. So strong and terrified she was. And there was no better result than being disabled, if they decided to fight with her again till they beat her. ¡°Oh my god. Buddy, how much you will get? Four million. dors?¡± Sarah wanted to end it with no fight and find the man behind them. ¡°As long as you tell me who he is, the man who support or dominate you, I can pay you one million dors for each. No fight, no dangers. ¡± It was crazy. One million dors for each! Without fight, the risk of being caught, and dangers! ¡°Well, sir, I think we should take it¡­¡± ¡°No way.¡± The leader didn¡¯t realize he was yed by Sarah. ¡°We can not be save in this event! If the man know what we did, do you really think he may let us enjoy our life easily?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Is there a better way?¡± ¡°But they are the same million dors. You know?¡± People in here had their decision and thoughts toward this deal. The leader sniffed. What he could do now? ¡°You mean Jenny. That is impossible. Why didn¡¯t I know that she has changed to be another man?¡± Sarah continued to allure them and watched their facial expression carefully. ¡°Oh, I know. You did something illegal that she knew?¡± What? They were confused. They didn¡¯t know who was Jenny and the relevance with this event. Just as they were about to say something, the leader suddenly reacted. With such a stupid women, he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t earn the one million! ¡°We don¡¯t understand what you mean. Jenny, who she is?¡± The leader passed something on his fellows with a hint of facial expression and they seemed got it. How coordinated the team was. They immediately understood what he meant. They scrambled to show their wonderful trait as an actor one by one. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have to hide the truth anymore. She has known it anyway.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°She knew it from our talks before.¡± ¡°Okay, let me tell you. You are right. it¡¯s Miss Jenny. She told us you blocked her n. Just let you have no ability to show up in front of her.¡± Sarah nced at the crowd and she knew they were lying with this rescue. Just as she was about to expose they were liars, a low voice suddenly sounded with calmness and seriousness. ¡°That is a lie. Jenny could not do that.¡± Sarah was surprised. The others looked at him subconsciously. When they saw clearly who it was, their faces turned deathly pale. They stuttered, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Noth¡­¡± He was still in a ck suit. The buttons on his sleeves looked delicate under the streetmp, and everybody had no different opinions that he was so handsome. He looked at the person like the leader of them and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Emm¡­we are¡­¡± they stammered. It was not their fault. It was true that Mr. Noth was so cold! ¡°Prison or hospital.¡± There was no sympathy sense in his words. ¡°It is up to you.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded How could he be so hard! Their minds were in a mess. ¡°Sir, no, I mean Mrs. Noth asked us to y with her.¡± The man in white T¨Cshirt who had been standing there silently said to him. Sarah looked at him. She immediately recognized the man who had taken pictures of her with his mobile phone in thene before. The others also followed his words as if they had just woken up from a dream. ¡°Yes, Sir, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°She told us you will pass by here and asked us to pretend to fight with her, and then she will tell you the so¨Ccalled truth that this is controlled by Miss Jenny when youe here.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°I think you may know it, Mr. Noth.¡± Oh my god. They were. Sarah, of cause, knew what they wanted to do. She was not a child but a grown man. These words also provided several clues to her to think about who wanted to trap and hurt her. All of a sudden, the man turned a colder face to Sarah. With a strong sense of oppression, he looked at Sarah and asked, ¡°What you want to do? Why?¡± ¡°Oh my god, do you believe it?¡± Sarah was a little surprised. He pursed his thin lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. But he knew that was true. There were so many people with baseball bats in their hands, and each of them could killed her easily. Even though she had served as a bodyguard for Lady Yeats before, it didn¡¯t mean that she could deal with so many people alone. He might not be able to stop them beating him as he saw in the car. Just for one moment that he opened the door, she had already defeated them. When he was about to walk over, the man in white T¨Cshirt nced at him and said what he had heard. He didn¡¯t believe it at all. Just a coincidence? ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t like to be med. ¡°I went out to buy something and was blocked by them in the alley. I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble so I ran here. But they still caught up. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± He seemed to be more angry. ¡°Whatever, I told you that is not true. It has nothing to do with me.¡± She exined just because those people were lying. As for whether he believed it or not, it was up to him. Anyway, it would eventually prove that who was wrong. ¡°If any one is blocked, he will run to a ce with many people. Why don¡¯t you run to your house, but to a ce with few people?¡± ¡°The alley over there is at least a few hundred meters from here. Can you run faster than them?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 46 You believe everyone but me Sarah said nothing. And others. They just lied ording to the n B. It was surprised that the Mr. Noth believed them. ¡°Mr. Noth, actually¡­¡± someone felt a little guilty and wanted to exin to him that the women really ran faster than them. With a cold expression, he looked at them. The man in white T¨Cshirt quickly added, ¡°Mrs. Noth did ran faster than us, but this is because she asked us to run slowly at the beginning. Don¡¯t catch up with her. You know.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Others followed this. The man in white T¨Cshirt looked at the person who wanted to say something, and there was a little displeasure people could catch it from his frowned eyebrows. Sarah saw it. ¡°You should go! Get away!¡± He couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. The crowd dispersed quickly. It was toote for her to ask them something. Seeing those people left, Chris immediately drove car over here. He pulled over and opened the door. Before he could say anything, Mrs. Noth shook off Jason¡® hand and became more angry. ¡°Jason, Mrs. Noth.¡± He said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk it when we get back.¡± ¡°Please call me Miss Yeats.¡± Sarah corrected him. Terrible. So annoyed. Chris was reluctant but also changed his way, ¡°Miss Yeats, who were those people just now? How did you piss them?¡± It would be fine if he didn¡¯t mention it. But now two of them were pissed by these words. She turned around and was about to leave, regardless of the handsome men. ¡°Stop!¡± Jason shouted angrily. Sarah ignored him and went ahead. He grabbed her hand from behind and forced her into the car. Then he shouted at Chris coldly, ¡°Just go!¡± Chris drove the car obediently. She wanted to scold him, but on second thought, she didn¡¯t have to be angry with this bastard. The reason why he took her away was that he wanted to ask her why she did so and why she framed Jenny. Whatever, who care? They were on the way to his house. More than an hourter, they arrived at the Paradise Vi. Chris opened the door gingerly. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Noth bullied? Why was Jason still angry with his wife? Jason pulled her over. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she knew she should keep calm, she would hit back. They were not divorced yet. In order to remain her normal life, she wouldn¡¯t expose everything she had, including her ability in physical action. ¡°Bang!¡± The door was mmed heavily by him. He threw Sarah on the sofa and looked down at her. ¡°Why did you do that? And how did you know my schedule?¡± ¡°Oh my god, are you serious? You should ask that man who said he knew the so¨Ccalled truth.¡± ¡°Just tell me! Sarah!¡± ¡°Please. I can hear you.¡± ¡°You get everything that you wanted, and you have agreed to divorce with me. Why did you frame Jenny and hire someone to y me? What do you want to do? Really?¡± All of a sudden, she wanted to know something. She stood up. She was 1.7 meter in height, shorter than him almost 0.3 meter. She looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°So, do you believe others but me?¡± ¡°Yeah. You know it.¡± He said to her. ¡°I told you what I should say.¡± Hearing the answer, Sarah feel desperate. ¡°You know. I don¡¯t care. I think we are done here.¡± ¡°I warn you for thest time, don¡¯t use these dirty tricks again.¡± The memories of what had happened before angered him. ¡°If you dare to do anything to Jenny again, you will see.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer him. She ignored his words and forgot it after hearing it. Seeing that she didn¡¯t care about it at all, he felt depressed. How could a girl be so mean after making a mistake. ¡°Stay here for several days.¡± It was obvious that he was going to force her stay at this house. ¡°Before we get the divorced, you are not allowed to step out!¡± Then he invited more than 20 bodyguards to surround and watch the whole vi. Sarah didn¡¯t want to leave. She was a person who adapted to the new environment very well. She looked around and asked,N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Where do I sleep?¡± Hearing that, Jason took a deep breath. He was extremely angry. How dare she? He wanted tomunicate with her. But she didn¡¯t care and wanted to sleep! ¡°Do you really think that you can do anything what you want because my parents and grandpa dote on you?¡± ¡°Yeah. You are right.¡± Sarah had already calmed down. ¡°Grandpa has epted me as his granddaughter.¡± Such a shameless girl she was. ¡°Oh, please remember to bring me some clothes.¡± Sarah pointed at him and said calmly, ¡°And, I need some tampon for daily and night use. Lady affairs areing. You know it.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Sarah asked again, ¡°Emm¡­Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your maid.¡± ¡°So I need to buy these by myself?¡± ¡°No way!¡± The conversation ended in discord. No matter how reluctant he was, thinking of how much his grandfather cared about her, he asked someone to prepare for these daily necessity. Sarah put the things in the room she used to live in. After bathing, shey on the bed with her cell phone in her hand. There were many ways for her to get rid of it. She could jumped off the second floor and ran away, called Jason¡¯s parents and grandfather and told Robert. But she also knew the results. The consequence of doing so was a constant quarrel with him. In the past twenty days, she had quarreled with him for many times. To be honest, she was tired to quarrel with him. She didn¡¯t want to do anything for her calm life. She recalled what happened tonight. She frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, she still called Julian White. There were some things that needed to be investigated. The moment the phone was connected, a puzzled voice came through, ¡°Hello, Sarah?¡± ¡°Please help me investigate if Jason has any close friends who are girls.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Or you can investigate who has a crush on him?¡± She didn¡¯t believe there was no relevance among the three things, car ident, harassment and fight. Although the criminal suspect had been caught in the car ident, she knew that it was not that simple. She even suspected that these three things were nned by one person. And this person wanted to break their rtionship, regardless the girl was Jenny or her. In the car ident, the driver¡¯s message from her ount and she was framed directly. If she hadn¡¯t dealt with it rationally, Jason would would not trust her. The man¡¯s purpose of harassment towards Jenny might be to change Jason¡¯s minds to this, naive girl, but the man underestimated his love and sincerity for Jenny. As for the fact that she was surrounded tonight, those people who were hired to frame her in front of him. The purpose was probably to make him change his attitude to her. As long as she and Jenny disappeared from Anta, may be someone had chance to get married with Jason. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 47 Sarah Yeats, I really underestimated you ¡°Are you sure you want me to investigate this?¡± After hearing what she said, Julian White asked tentatively. ¡°Yes,¡± replied in the affirmative. Confused as Wayne was, he agreed, ¡°no problem!¡± ¡°Send me the information after the investigation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah put down her phone and pulled the quilt to sleep. The next day morning, when she woke up, she saw the message from Julian. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ve checked for a whole night and nothing special. The only woman who joined his circle is a friend of Edgar Williams.¡± Sarah replied, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± She didn¡¯t call to ask for more details. Julian had checked for a whole night and she should be asleep now. If he called her, he would definitely wake her up. She had thought that nothing would happen again after she came here with Jason Noth and stayed in peace, but she still underestimated the ability of some people of making trouble. Old Bonus Not long after she had breakfast, she found a charger to charge her cell phone. She saw that Jason came back from outside, followed by Chris with aplicated expression. There was a cold and thin aura all over Jason Noth, and his eyes were more like a sharp knife. He walked towards Sarah in this way. The well¨Ctailored suit set off his tall figure. When she didn¡¯t think of anything, he pinched her neck and pressed her against the wall. His eyes were filled with cruelty. ¡°Sarah, I was wrong about you!¡± ¡°I believed you when you said it wasn¡¯t you in the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you treat my trust in you!¡± He had great strength. Noticing the danger, she kicked him subconsciously. Under the great force, he was forced to let go of her neck. She had a nasty attack of cough, and there was a distinct five fingerprints on her fair and slender neck. ¡°Are you insane?¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. Early in the morning, he pinched her on the neck without saying anything. Get Trondit Is this what a normal person can do? ¡°Why did you ask someone to hit Jenny? Tell me!¡± Jason Noth was full of anger and his eyes were cold. ¡°When did I let someone to hit her?¡± Although Sarah was angry, she had heard what he had said before. ¡°The police have caught the criminal suspect. What are you doing here?¡± Anger was burning all over Jason Noth. Chris pushed up his sses, pursed his lips and said, ¡°just now, the police called and said that the criminal suspect who hired a driver to hit Jenny Smith was charged by you.¡± ording to the normal procedure, the police hade to arrest Sarah Yeats. But considering that Jenny Smith had asked the boss to deal with it, the boss stopped the arrest after the police told him the truth and came in person. ¡°Go to the police station.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to argue with Jason anymore. She believed in thew. She didn¡¯t do it. Even if there were many people using her, she will be proved innocent byw without solid evidence. ¡°Who are you pretending to be innocent for?¡± Jason Noth mocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use this method to clear yourself of suspicion in the hospitalst time? Now you want to do it again?¡± ¡°If you have a brain problem, just treat it.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that the whole thing me on her again. ¡°If you don¡¯t find out the ins and outs of the whole thing at this time, how can you ¡°Sarah, I really underestimated you.¡± His tone became deeper and deeper. Gradually, she ran out of patience. Feeling the pressure, Chris didn¡¯t dare to take a deep breath. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you are nning?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were as deep as bottomless. Sarah retorted, ¡°what¡¯s my n?¡± ¡°If you really go to the police station, it¡¯s easy to prove your guilt with Robert Shawn¡¯s power.¡± Jason didn¡¯t realize the emotion that shed through his heart when he said this. ¡°Robert is a big shot in the legal world. It¡¯s easier to prove your guilty.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She had never seen such a fool! the and said, ¡°boss, I don¡¯t think Miss Yeats is such a person. She¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jason Noth shouted angrily. Chris replied, ¡°Fine.¡± After thinking for a while, Sarah Yeats made a n, ¡°Do you believe that I did it anyway?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said firmly. ¡°What if I can prove that it¡¯s not me?¡± Sarah Yeats looked at him. Jason didn¡¯t say a word. But his eyes and expression told her that it was you who did it. There was no second possibility. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If it turns out that I didn¡¯t do it, you can kneel down here and apologize to me, and kowtow ten times.¡± She blurted out, running out of patience. ¡°If you can¡¯t prove it, can you kneel down and apologize to the Jenny, and kowtow ten times,¡± said Jason coldly. Chris was in a panic. It¡¯s so interesting!!! Get Borgn She looked at Chris calmly and said, ¡°Give me theputer.¡± ¡°Give it to her.¡± Jason Noth gave the order. Chris gave it to her obediently. Sarah turned on theputer. The moment the screen lit up, Chris wanted to tell her the password. The result!! After typing two times on the keyboard, theputer was unlocked. Chris was surprised. Jason frowned. Sarah put theputer on the table, changed a position and began to check the information. Nobody noticed that when theputer was working, there was a ¡°K¡± shing on the left side of the screen, which was the code name of Sarah, the code name of the queen of hackers. She had never thought of using this technique. But at this point, if she didn¡¯t find out the truth, she would only be ndered again and again. Julian White knew Sarah was investigating here. Det Bomet After checking the information of the whole night and sending the message to Sarah, Julian went to bed. But every time he stayed up all night, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so hey down for a while and then got up. When he saw the message from Sarah, he was about to reply. Suddenly, a word ¡°K¡± shed across the screen of the Julian White was so surprised. He typed, ¡°!¡± ¡®No way!¡® ¡®Sarah resumed her previous life as a hacker???¡® He grabbed his phone and was about to call her to ask what was going on, but he stopped. Sarah was busy now. If he called her, her thoughts would be interrupted. He could not call her. But he was really curious! What made Sarahe back to the world of hacker at such a time? After thinking for a while, he still posted this gossip in his group, called ¡°Seven intimate friends¡± Everyone in the group knew her identity. ¡°Come out, everyone. I¡¯ll tell you a big secret. Sarah is back!¡± Julian White: ¡°the K I admire most!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 48 Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation Jacob: ¡°what are you dreaming about?¡± Jim: ¡°impossible.¡± Robert Shawn: ¡°you are a day dreamer.¡± No one in the group believed him. In their views, there was nothing in the world that could let Sarah use the hacker technology to solve. Even if something exists, she would call the police without hesitation and let them investigate. Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe him, Julian White sent them a message again and told them what he had seen in detail. At the same time, as for Sarah, since she began to check the information, the screen of theputer appeared one after another, with a series of codes on it. Theputer with excellent performance gave out buzzing sound due to high¨Cspeed operation. Chris was stunned. His eyes were fixed on the screen that he couldn¡¯t understand. His admiration for Sarah was like a torrent. He was right!!! The CEO¡¯s wife was really a super hacker. ¡°Boss¡­¡°Chris wanted to share his excitement and whispered, ¡°I told you Miss Yeats is a hacker. You don¡¯t believe me.¡± Jason Noth said nothing with his eyes deep. He was as shocked as Chris. The more he looked at her, the deeper his eyes became. He had married her for two years and slept on the same bed for one and a half years, but he hadn¡¯t discovered that she was a hacker. No wonder when he asked the hacker to help him investigate the matter, the hacker replied to him in his e¨Cmail, ¡°Yes, I did the investigation, but found nothing about Sarah.¡± It turned out that she had already covered up her information. What was the purpose of Sarahing to him. ¡°Boss?¡± Chris added when he did not receive Jason¡¯s reply. In Jason¡¯s heart, he had made a decision, ¡°Send someone to investigate whom and what she has talked to in the past two years.¡± Chris was surprised. What did he mean? ¡°You suspect Miss Yeats?¡± Jason Noth didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes and attitude showed everything. As time went by, she mobilized theputers of other hackers to investigate. Half an hourter. A progress bar appeared on the screen. The degree ofpletion was one percent. Two percent. The data was slowly rising. Sarah¡¯s hand left the keyboard, and theptop was running hot because of the high¨Cspeed operation. Chris¡¯s admired Sarah very much. Every man had a super hero in his heart, but for Chris, his admiration for the super hero was far less than his admiration for the hacker. Since he was a child, he had thought that those people who knew hacker skills were very cool! ¡°Mrs. Noth¡­¡± said Chris. He soon realized that his words was not right, so he immediately changed his address, ¡°Miss Yeats, have you finished the investigation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah still looked at the screen. ¡°When the progress bar reaches one hundred percent, all the documents wille out.¡± Chris¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. Jason was indifferent. When he was about to question Sarah Yeats, Chris took out a All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. pen and a palm sized note book from his suit pocket and handed them to her. Sarah shocked. Sarah, ¡°What you want to do?¡± Jason Noth, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two people¡¯s eyes fell on him at the same time. They didn¡¯t know what he was doing. ¡°Miss Yeats, could you please sign for me?¡± Chris was aware of the coldness of his boss, but in front of his idol, he was not afraid of difficulties. ¡°I¡¯m your fan.¡± ¡°Chris!¡± said Jason in a low voice If it was in the past, Chris would have taken back all his things and stood obediently waiting for the boss¡¯s order. But today, in front of her idol, he had to show his determination in front of such a beautiful and cool idol. ¡°Is that okay?¡± He asked Sarah. She was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. She had experienced such kind of thing before, but she didn¡¯t know whether she should reply to him or not because they were all joking and not so formal. Chris took a small step forward and handed them to her with a smile. Looking at this pair of eyes, without thinking too much, she agreed, ¡°okay.¡± Then she took over his pen and notepad and signed her name on it. This time, the signature waspletely different from the one on the divorce agreement. The handwriting on the divorce agreement was graceful and serious. But this time, the signature was unrestrained. Just looking at the signature, he felt very she is so cool!!! Jason Noth watched the whole thing. This made him more suspicious of Sarah¡¯s purpose of approaching him. She even changed the way of her signature on purpose. It was difficult for him not to doubt her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± He asked in a questioning tone, with a cold aura around him. ncing at the progress bar, which was only thirty percent, she replied, ¡°exin what?¡± ¡°Your hacker technology and your signature.¡± Jason Noth said with indifference, ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that even the handwriting has been changed on purpose?¡± ¡°There is nothing to exin.¡± Sarah said with neither overbearing nor servile, ¡°do you dare to say that everything you know has been disyed in front of me? Do you write all the same words?¡± Jason stared at her. This person was so eloquent. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Sarah did not understand. Sarah, ¡°What?¡± Chris was also shocked. ¡°Are you trying to steal the business secrets of the Noth Group by approaching me and marrying me?¡± His eyes had been fixed. on her, and there was a frown between on his face. Chris stood out and thought it was necessary to say something for his idol. ¡°Boss, it was you who took the initiative to talk about the marriage with Miss Yeats, not her.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Sarah retorted. ¡°If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll let you go to the financial department to settle your sry and leave on Monday.¡± Jason looked at Chris unpleasantly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± said Chris seriously. His eyes were as cold as knives. If he hadn¡¯t been with him for a long time, he would have fired Chris! ¡°If you doubt it, you can investigate it as you like.¡± Sarah was not afraid of Jason. She had never been to Noth Group since she married him, let alone to his study to use hisputer. The closest thing to his group is that when she saw that he was in trouble, she asked him. After he told her, she analyzed for him. ¡°You are such a good hacker. I cannot find out what you do to Noth Group?¡± With a serious look on his face, he said sarcastically. Sarah ignored him. No matter how much she said to him, it couldn¡¯t stop him from thinking. Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see his idol being med like this. ¡°Miss Yeats, if you really want to steal business secrets, you don¡¯t have to get yourself involved. With her technology, it will be more convenient for you not to marry her.¡± ¡°Chris!¡± He wanted to throw him out. ¡°I just kindly remind you that you can think rationally about other things. Why do you act on impulse when ites to Mis Yeats?¡± This was something that he couldn¡¯t understand. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 49 I don¡¯t believe a word of your say When Jason Noth watched Chris¡¯s chattering mouth, Jason wanted to seal his mouth with a needle. How could he not know whether Sarah would do it or not? He just wanted to know why she hid her hacker skills. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As her husband, he didn¡¯t even know this. Seeing that his boss was really angry, Chris asked for him, ¡°Miss Yeats, why haven¡¯t you told us that you are a hacker?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Sounds cool.¡± Sarah Yeats was speechless. Jason Noth was also speechless for her answer. ¡°Just kidding.¡± Chris also knew that his words were a little ridiculous. He pushed his sses and said again, ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a pity that no one knows such a powerful skill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a pity.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care much about it. It was a ridiculous thing for Sarah. When she was a child, she had the same thought as Chris. She thought it was cool and awesome to find out the results of some cases by moving her fingers on theputer. At that time, she had thought that she would also learn she grew up. But when she grew up, this idea gradually disappeared. The police, the army, and even the state secret organizations could find out what she could find out with the hacker technology. There was one more thing. When she was in middle school, her skills in this field had reached a very high level, and the teachers who had led her into the hacker world had quit the hacker technology. At that time, she might be rebellious in her youth, or the me of justice in her heart. Every time she saw any case, she would investigate and send the information to the police. After a few more times, she found out more information, and then saw the darkest things in the world. The darkest things were posted on a foreign website, called Dar. She had seen a lot of bloody and horrible things, and she also knew that there were some people in the world who were inhuman, cold¨Cblooded than the devil of hell. Since then, she had half retreated. When the police were in trouble, she secretly checked the information and sent the information to them. Butter she knew that they could also find out what she could find out. Then she gradually retreated. She felt lucky that she lived in the arms of the mothend. Compared with abroad, mothend was really much safer. ¡°All right.¡± Sarah withdrew her memory and saw that the progress on the screen was one hundred percent. She clicked on the new folder saved on the table and said, ¡°here is the real reason for the car ident of Jenny Smith. You can check it yourself.¡± Then she turned theputer slightly and pushed them over. Chris took the mouse and opened the folder one by one. It took him an hour to finish reading all the documents. After reading thest piece of information, he had a feeling that it was beyond recognition. ¡°This n is too meticulous. It¡¯s just a car ident. How could you spare such arge circle?¡± What shocked him most was Sarah¡¯s skill. Just a while, she even got the recording of the conversation between the person behind the scenes and others. That was awesome. ¡°Boss, Miss Yeats didn¡¯t do it.¡± Chris took sides with Sarah, ¡°as long as we hand this over to the police, Miss Yeats will be innocent.¡± ¡°You believe whatever she says?¡± The look in Jason¡¯s eyes was cold. Chris was speechless. Now that the evidence was here, why didn¡¯t he believe it? ¡°Have you forgotten that she was a hacker?¡± With his eyes still fixed on Sarah Yeats, he asked coldly, ¡°if you want to change these things, isn¡¯t it easy to fake the recording?¡± ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Chris hesitated. ¡°Not all the evidences ced in front of us are real.¡± It was obvious that he didn¡¯t trust her, ¡°there is a word called deception.¡± Without getting angry, Sarah said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to kowtow and apologize, just say it. Don¡¯t be so sarcastic here.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a big deal because you know how to hack?¡± With one hand in his pocket, Jason walked to her in a cold attitude. ¡°I don¡¯t believe any of your words or investigation.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± Sarah retorted. The main purpose of these findings was to clear the suspicion in the police and help them find the person behind it. Jason Noth reached out his hand and pinched her chin. This time, Sarah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed his wrist quickly and kicked him! ¡°Bang!¡± Jason was kicked by her identally. He didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would hit him. Chris got excited again. Miss Yeats is so handsome!!!! ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I don¡¯t mind removing your arm.¡± Sarah looked at him coldly. She didn¡¯t need to be polite to a fool. Jason Noth gnashed, ¡°why don¡¯t you try removing one?¡± ¡°I will fulfill your wish.¡± Sarah Yeats was about to do what he said. Chris immediately stood between the two and stopped the battle. He said to Sarah, ¡°forget it. Our boss asked you to do it on purpose. There is a monitor over there. What if he is photographed turning around and telling you that you hurt him on purpose?¡± Blue veins of Jason Noth stood out on his forehead. Chris! He really needed to be taught a lesson! ¡°It¡¯s just the surveince video. Hack it.¡± She lost her temper. Chris though for a while. It made sense. After knowing that his idol would be fine, he moved aside and said, ¡°please go on. If anything happens to my boss, I will call the ambnce immediately.¡± Jason Noth was angry. He wanted to throw Chris out for countless times. ¡°Why don¡¯t Get Horus you leave?¡± Chris was confused. Where to go? ¡°Even if this is the evidence of her fakery, the police still need to exin. So deal with it now,¡± said Jason Noth, intending to settle the ount with Sarah in person. Chris looked at Sarah Yeats worriedly. Jason Noth was pissed off. ¡®Why Chris worried that I can do something bad to her with her fighting skills and bad temper.¡® ¡®Did he forget who paid him without one day¡¯s reminder!¡® ¡°Miss Yeats is deeply loved by Mr. Noth. Please think twice before you start.¡± Chris took theputer and added, ¡°besides, this is real evidence, not fake.¡± Jason Noth had a supercilious look at Chris. Chris walked away with theputer in his arms. Before he sat on the driver¡¯s seat and drove, he sent a message to Sarah, ¡°Miss Yeats, if boss goes too farter, please send me a message and I¡¯ll call the chairman over.¡± After sending the message, he felt that he hadn¡¯t shared his joy yet. Chris clicked on a dialog box and sent the message with excitement, ¡°let me tell you something exciting. My boss¡¯s wife is a super great hacker!¡± Migrant worker on vacation, ¡°so does my boss.¡± Chris, ¡°my boss¡¯s wife is really good at fighting.¡± Migrant worker on vacation, ¡°my boss can beat you ten by himself.¡± Chris, ¡°my boss¡¯s wife can fight twenty people at a time.¡± Migrant worker on vacation, ¡°My boss can kill countless people in a second.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 50 Sarah Yeats was under house arrest Sarah, who didn¡¯t participate in the conversation, had no idea that she had be more powerful among the two. When she heard the phone ring, she clicked it. When she saw the message from Chris, she amazed. Noticing her change of expression, Jason Noth grabbed her phone and looked at it. When he saw the message from Chris, his face darkened. He was such a snob. He don¡¯t want all the bonus this year! ¡®Have you finished watching?¡± Sarah could see what he was watching. Jason held the phone tightly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was about to throw the phone to her, but his hand identally touched the screen, so he directly returned to the message interface. He saw the person and the group at the top of her WhatsApp. Rita Yeats. Seven intimate friends. The chatting record with Rita Yeats was fixed on an animated expression, and the Seven intimate friends were constantly refreshing the messages. It was a man called b rat¡± who sent the message. He frowned and looked down, only to find the man, Robert Shawn, she had just talked about yesterday! There were only two words on the message page ¨C good night. For some reason, all of a sudden, he wanted to click on Robert Shawn¡¯s dialogue box to see what the two of them were talking about and why they were so intimate that they said goodbye and good night to each other. Was it from Sarah Yeats or Robert Shawn? With these mixed feelings, he reached out his hand to click on the dialogue box. He just clicked it. Before Jason could see what was in it, the phone was taken back by Sarah. After hanging up the phone, she looked at his deep eyes with a bit of displeasure, ¡°Jason Noth, forget about your human dignity and brain. Why can¡¯t you maintain the most basic politeness?¡± ¡°You can check a person¡¯s phone without the host¡¯s permission. I remember that grandpa didn¡¯t teach you this.¡± Sarah finished. ¡°What did you talk to Robert Shawn?¡± He questioned her with a cold tone. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± replied Sarah. ¡°Show me.¡± Even he himself didn¡¯t know why he was so stubborn to know. ¡°I have a reason to suspect that you have told him the confidential information of the Noth Group.¡± ¡°You can call the police.¡± Sarah Yeats said lightly. Irritated by her indifferent attitude, Jason shouted, ¡°Sarah Yeats!¡± ¡°How many times do I have to remind you?¡± Sarah said calmly, ¡°calling the police is the safest way to solve the problem. The police will give you the most fair answer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take that killing machine by myself.¡± ¡°You are the only one who can say gun.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°You want to fight?¡± Sarah Yeats replied. With his hands hanging on his sides tightened slightly, the atmosphere around him was very low. If it were anyone else, he or she would have been frightened by the aura and dared not to breathe. He really couldn¡¯t connect the aggressive woman in front of him with the gentle woman before. ¡°It must be very hard for you to suppress your nature and pretend to be gentle in the past two years.¡± His heart was full of thorns. Sarah Yeats said, ¡°so do you. Don¡¯t you pretend to have deep feeling about me?¡± Jason took a deep breath and his eyes were extremely cold¨C55++*9. If his parents hadn¡¯t paid too much attention to her, he would have made her desperate after divorce. ¡°You should feel lucky that grandpa cares about you.¡± He said ruthlessly, regardless of the consequences. ¡°Otherwise, I will definitely give you back ten times what you have done to Jenny.¡± ¡°You should also feel lucky that grandpa cares about you.¡± Sarah retorted, ¡°otherwise, you would have been thrown into the sea to feed the fish.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, They nced at each other. After this conversation, Jason didn¡¯t talk to her anymore and left the vi. Sarah was under house arrest. He had asked someone to take away all the charger in the vi, and his attitude was obvious that he didn¡¯t want Sarah to y with her phone. Sarah didn¡¯t argue with him. She turned off her phone, threw it on the bed and began to sleep. When she wanted to contact someone, she would turn it on and contact others. But before turning off the phone, in order not to let others worry too much, she briefly told Julian White. She told him that she was busy these days and won¡¯t use her cell phone. But she didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa Noth would be anxious about her. The second day after Jason Noth left the vi, he thought that she hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything alone in the vi, so he asked Chris to order food and send food there. Only then did Chris know that her boss had grounded Sarah. He took the initiative to have a deep talk with him. ¡°Boss, although you are Sarah Yeats¡¯s husband, it¡¯s still a crime to detain her illegally. You¡­¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Of course I am your assistant.¡± ¡®Then what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to prevent you frommitting a crime.¡± Chris said, ¡°You¡¯ve been let Miss Yeats under house arrest for a day and a night. Six hours¡® imprisonment is illegal ording tow.¡± ¡°If you say one more word and then you can leave.¡± said Jason Noth rudely. Chris opened his mouth but said nothing. After ordering food and sending it there, Chris thought about the Sarah and reported this thing to Grandpa Noth privately. Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see what his idol suffer. Gilbinus ¡®Boss, please don¡¯t me me!¡¯ He was on the boss¡¯s side in business, but on the moralw, he was on the side of his idol! In just a few minutes, Grandpa Noth knew about it. For outsiders, even if it was his grandson¡¯s or special assistant¡¯s words, he still maintained a neutral attitude and nned to call Sarah Yeats to confirm. If she was really under house arrest, he would definitely break Jason¡¯s leg. After calling Sarah for several times, her phone was powered off, which made Grandpa Noth anxious. How could a bastard like him lock her up. Without a word, Grandpa Noth asked the driver of the old house to send him to Paradise Vi. Of course, on his way to the hospital, he didn¡¯t forget to call to scold Jason Noth. As a result, as soon as he received the phone call, he dropped what he was doing and rushed back. He hated Chris very much. When the bodyguards of the Paradise Vi saw that Grandpa Noth was about to knock on the door, they looked at each other and were very active in their psychological activities. Bodyguard No. 1, ¡°why is Mr. Noth here?¡± Bodyguard No. Two, ¡°should we stop them?¡± Bodyguard No. Three, ¡°are you crazy? This is Mr. Noth!¡± Bodyguard No. Two, ¡°then what should we do?¡± Bodyguard No. Three, ¡°pretend not to see anything.¡± ¡°Open the door for me.¡± With a walking stick in his hand, Grandpa Noth said in a vigorous voice. The bodyguard No. Three walked over and opened the door obediently. ¡°Yes, chairman.¡± The other bodyguards thought that don¡¯t you want to pretend not to see it? As soon as the door was opened, Mr. Noth walked in. He saw that Sarah Yeats was eating a bowl of noodles which seemed to have no appetite. The soup in the bowl was not delicious at all. This made Grandpa Noth distressed, ¡°Sarah. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 51 Grandpa Noth came Sarah was stunned. She subconsciously looked toward the voice. When she saw that it was Grandpa Noth, she put down her chopsticks and stood up. ¡°Grandpa? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Are you going to eat these for lunch?¡± Grandpa Noth asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry. I just grab a bite,¡± exined Sarah. She asked politely, ¡°Have you had dinner? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare it now.¡± Grandpa Noth looked at her with aplicated look. He asked a realistic question, ¡°Will they listen to you?¡± Sarah pursed her lips. How could he say that. She did not know how to answer him. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is Jason confining you here and not allow you to go out?¡± said Grandpa Noth angrily. Sarah lied, ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t want grandpa to worry too much. Besides, if she really wanted to go out, these people could not stop her at all. She was willing to stay here, but she didn¡¯t want to deal with those tricky things. She also didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Jason because of Jenny. ¡°Why isn¡¯t your phone working?¡± asked Grandpa Noth. ¡°Someone called me before, and it was so noisy, so my phone was turned off.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sarah¡¯s words did hold water. Grandpa Noth¡¯s wrinkled face looked more worried. As an elder, he couldn¡¯t meddle too much in the young people¡¯s affairs. He could do nothing if Sarah didn¡¯t admit it. At this moment. Jason came back. Seeing that Sarah was chatting with Grandpa Noth in the living room, he frowned and walked toward them. As usual, he said indifferently, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Sarah back to the old house for a few days,¡± said Grandpa Noth sullenly. Sarah: ¡°?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason without hesitation ¡°Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. Why do you refuse?¡± Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t want her to be wronged. Even if they divorced, he still hoped that Sarah could live a happy life. ¡°I have something to talk with Sarah,¡± said Jason. He was a good liar. ¡°She didn¡¯t have time until we got the divorce certificate.¡± ¡°Is that so, Sarah?¡± Grandpa Noth asked ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah said. In this kind of matter, the two had the same goal. They could solve their own problems, and could not bother the elders. Grandpa Noth also knew that the two children had their own thoughts. He came here for two purposes. If Sarah admitted that she was under house arrest, he would take her away and set her free; If she didn¡¯t admit it, he came to warn his grandson that he was behind Sarah. The more he thought about it, the moreplicated his mood became. Finally, he said to Jason with dissatisfaction, ¡°Come with me. I have something to tell you.¡± Then Jason left obediently. They talked for about ten minutes. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I should say.¡± when Grandpa Noth finished, he didn¡¯t forget to sum it up. ¡°If you dare to restrict Sarah or bully her, you will suffer a lot when youe back.¡± ¡°I see,¡± said Jason, his eyes darkened. Grandpa Noth left soon. Before he left, he asked someone to buy some delicious food for Sarah, and he also said a lot to her. After sending away Grandpa Noth. There were only Sarah, Jason and invisible bodyguards left in the vi. Jason wore a suit and looked at the bowl of noodles on the table and sneered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find that you could y the victim before?¡± She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him. She was going to eat the noodles, but she found that the noodles had been soggy, so she didn¡¯t eat them. Jason couldn¡¯t stand being ignored, especially when there were only himself and Sarah in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard,¡± replied Sarah in an indifferent tone. ¡°So why do not you answer me?¡± ¡°There is no rule saying that a dog barks at me, so I have to bark to it, right?¡± she said yfully, ¡°If you want to say, it¡¯s your business. I don¡¯t want to answer it.¡± Jason ground his teeth. This woman called him a dog! ¡°You can leave now.¡± He was afraid of being pissed off if she stayed here. ¡°If you make any trouble before divorce, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°Do you have any misunderstandings about yourself?¡± It was necessary to correct him. ¡°It¡¯s me who took the me. It¡¯s you who did it. Are you sure you are merciful, not ruthless?¡± He wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. He was really good at ttering himself. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do that, I wouldn¡¯t have wronged you,¡± said Jason coldly. Sarah took out the only cash in her pocket and gave it to him. Jason was confused. ¡°You should go to the hospital and have a brain check.¡± Even if she talked to him one more word, she felt it was a waste of energy. ¡°It¡¯s my treat.¡± Then she went upstairs to take her phone and strode out of the vi, leaving Jason standing there with a dark face. After walking out of the vi district, Sarah took a taxi back home. When she investigated the real murderer behind Jenny¡¯s car ident, she didn¡¯t check the data and directly loaded them. Later when she went back, she had to check who was so painstaking to get her involved. While she was thinking, Robert called her. The moment the phone was connected, a pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Did you reallye back?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Sarah knew what he was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something difficult to deal with and I check it out there.¡± ¡°Because of Jason.¡± Robert asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to do tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want to see you and talk something to you.¡± Robert said. ¡°Okay.¡± Their conversation had always been simple and direct, with no nonsense. As soon as she hung up the phone, she received the time and ce. After she replied, she turned off the phone. That night. In the bar. Wearing white and ck clothes, Sarah went into the box where Robert was. There was only Robert in the room, and he was still smiling. The gold rimmed sses on his face made him look very gentle. Seeing that Sarah was here, she greeted, ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Well,¡± ¡°I have something to show you.¡± Robert took out a stack of photos from his pocket. There was some surprise in Sarah¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that Robert would bring photos with him. Robert put all the photos in front of her, looking elegant and refined. ¡°These photos are real. You can have a look first.¡± Sarah picked up the photos and looked at them one by one, only to find that they were Jenny and a man. Some were the intimate photos that they were kissing, some were the photos of two people ying tricks at the dinner, and some were about their daily life. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 52 He didn¡¯t have any chance. ¡°Where do thesee from?¡± she asked. She was not interested in Jenny. But since Robert showed these photos to her, it meant that he had more to tell her. ¡°It¡¯s from a partner.¡± Robert told her directly, without hiding anything. ¡°He said that someone asked him to write press release and asked them to make up stories based on these photos.¡± Sarah frowned. Jenny was a model. She had known this before. But Jenny didn¡¯t want to go all out and just wanted to take a shortcut. So she still did not get popr now. But it didn¡¯t mean that no one would pay attention to her once it was published. Even if you were an ordinary person, once you were on the hot search for something bad, theizens could find out your address and all about you. ¡°Do you want to go back to New York?¡± Robert said after she had almost thought for a while. ¡°There is a flight in the early morning and the tickets are still avable.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± She was a little confused. ¡°Why do I go back?¡± ¡°If my guess is right, Jason has already knew that you are a hacker,¡± Robert said wholeheartedly, ¡°Once Jenny¡¯s scandal is exposed, the first person he suspects is you.¡± ¡°If I leave, he will suspect me more.¡± Sarah thought clearly. Robert looked at her. Sarah said, ¡°He has wronged me many times. No matter I am in New York or here, as long as he suspects me, he will definitelye to make trouble for me.¡± Let alone. She was still waiting for the divorce certificate. She used to think that time passed quickly. A year passed in a twinkling. But now she felt that time passed very slowly. In less than thirty days, she had a feeling of several years. ¡°Do you need me to find out the person behind it for you?¡± asked Robert. He had some connections and ability. ¡°No, thanks.¡± When she was at home in the afternoon, she had watched the information about the car ident. ¡°Even if you find out the person, he may not be the one behind it.¡± Robert paused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you still reinember that I was set up before the ident?¡± Sarah had talked to him about that before. ¡°This afternoon, I looked through the whole process and found that something was wrong. The evidence showed that the person behind it was apetitor in the business. He caused a car ident and framed me. He just wanted to see the dramatic scene about Jason¡¯s family.¡± Robert, He was a little surprised. At the same time. In another private room of the bar, the people were also talking about it. Both Edgar and Lucas were called out by Jason and he told them the evidence that Sarah had found. After hearing that, Edgar smiled wickedly and said in a cynical tone, ¡°Do you believe such evidence?¡± Jason looked at him. Edgar exined, ¡°As you said, she is a hacker. It¡¯s easy to fake. Besides, will business partners do something like this?¡± ¡°You will divorce. How careless your wife is!¡± added Edgar. ¡°As you said, Sarah¡¯s lie is too careless.¡± Jason said. With her character, if she really wanted to fake, she would definitely make up a perfect reason. There was clearly something wrong with this. ¡°What did the police say?¡± the silent Lucas asked. ¡°There is no reply yet. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to catch them.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. He had never thought that Jenny¡¯s matter would be soplicated. ¡°Although the recording and chatting records are all here, if the person insists that it¡¯s a joke, it¡¯s not easy to sentence him.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to call us out for such a trivial matter, do you?¡± Edgar poured a ss of wine and said in an evil tone, ¡°You just need to ask the bodyguards to protect Jenny.¡± Edgar thought. The reason why Jason said so much was that he was afraid that the people behind would do something to hurt Jenny again. Lucas also asked, ¡°Are you really going to divorce with Sarah?¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Edgar, ¡°?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Edgar raised his eyebrows and leaned against the sofazily. ¡°His pale moonshine is back. If he doesn¡¯t divorce, will he let others give her happiness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a game of house ying for children.¡± Lucas felt that there was something wrong with what Jason had done, so he pointed it out as a friend. ¡°If you divorce with Sarah because of Jenny, I don¡¯t support you.¡± Before Jason could say anything, Edgar asked, ¡°Are you okay, Lucas?¡± Are you crazy? ¡°In the past, your rtionship had always been stable, and that means you are a good match.¡± Lucas continued, ignoring Edgar. ¡°Have you ever thought about whether you like the feeling of the past or Jenny?¡± Sometimes, it was not that he still loved the woman, but that he cared about himself who had done much in that rtionship. ¡°Do you know her very well?¡± said Jason suddenly. Lucas didn¡¯t catch up with him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said that Sarah and I are the right person for each other. Why?¡± said Jason in a deep and cold voice, which obviously felt that his state was a little strange. ¡°The marriage in the past two years seems to be peaceful and warm, but she just pretended to be.¡± Lucas was getting more and more confused. Jason said with anger, ¡°Ever since she proposed to divorce, her nature has been exposed, and her personality ispletely different from before.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you regret if you really get divorced?¡± asked Lucas, looking at Jason with his warm eyes. As a friend. He could tell that Sarah was different for Jason. Jason had always been indifferent, but as long as it was about Sarah, he was like a bomb that would explode at any time. Hearing that, Jason was angry and smiled. It was the first time that he faced this question and asked back, ¡°Why would I regret?¡± ¡°Sarah is a special girl.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t know what to say, but only said that in the end. ¡°What you see is just what she wants you to see,¡± said Jason. ¡°I know better than anyone else what kind of person she is.¡± Why did everyone think he would regret? He knew much more about her than they did. Lucas was speechless Before the fire started, it started to burn. He seemed to tell them, or he said to himself, ¡°I won¡¯t regret.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Lucas. All the indifference to his wife will turn into his sweat and tears in running after her. No. He might not even have any chance. Thinking of this, he reminded his brother again, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t regret. As far as I¡¯ve known Sarah for a short time, she won¡¯t turn back. One of you doesn¡¯t look back, and the other doesn¡¯t regret. It¡¯s just a good time for you to separate. Jason was speechless. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Get Sons Chapter 53 Cheat on her ¡°Well, stop talking about women,¡± said Edgar. He didn¡¯t want to hear any more. ¡°Can you talk about something else?¡± ¡°Your problem has been solved?¡± said Jason. He was in a bad mood and would definitely bring his brother with him. Edgar had just poured wine. He paused and said casually as if nothing had happened, ¡°It¡¯s a problem if it can make people feel troubled. My matter is not a trouble.¡± ¡°Have you found out who is the father of the baby in her belly?¡± said Jason. He continued to stab the knife into Edgar¡¯s belly. Edgar put the wine on the table and finally became angry. ¡°How to investigate? You know how messy the circle is. There were director, producer and actors of the same team. She doesn¡¯t know whose child it is.¡± Jason said nothing. Lucas was also speechless Lucas said, ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said. I think she is a dedicated actress,¡± ¡°Who is not good for you?¡± said Edgar angrily. He turned to attacked Lucas. ¡°She is good, so is Sarah. As long as you have seen her, no one is bad.¡± Lucas was speechless Edgar picked up the wine on the table and drank it up. Then he calmed down a little. At the thought that the baby in her belly was someone else¡¯s, he felt stuffy. ¡°You care her so much. Why don¡¯t you divorce?¡± Lucas was good at stabbing others. ¡°It seems that she really wants to divorce.¡± With a chill in his eyes, Edgar blurted out, ¡°How can I cheat on her after divorce?¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± Lucas concluded. Edgar was not in the mood to stay or discuss anything. He stood up and said to Jason, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Enjoy yourselves.¡± Then he seemed to think of something. He took out a mini perfume from his pocket and sprayed it on himself. Then he took out a new lipstick and applied it on his hand. Then he pressed it towards his cor. A hickey with lipstick appeared. Lucas, ¡°?¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± This action confused Lucas and Jason. Jason frowned and he felt ufortable with the pungent perfume smell. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Cheat on her.¡± Edgar threw the perfume and lipstick away and said seriously. Lucas: ¡°Your way is quite special.¡± ¡°You are so idle,¡± said Jason ¡°I can¡¯t really find a woman to wear lipstick and perfume.¡± Edgar was still cynical and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. ¡°She cheated on me once, so I will let her experience the same feeling a few more times.¡± Lucas said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like you, no matter how many times you cheat on her, she can¡¯t be stimted. If she still likes you, what you do will stimte her. Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t have too much emotional fluctuation. It is easy to affect the fetus.¡± Edgar¡¯s body stiffened. Soon he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not my baby. It does not matter to me.¡± Then he left. But Lucas and Jason saw him wiping the lipstick on his cor when he went out.. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lucas said to Jason. With his eyes fixed on the lipsticks and perfume, he said, ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas put on his mask and hat and left. Eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. After the talk with Robert, she went home to take a shower. When she was about to sleep, her phone buzzed and attracted her attention. She picked it up and put it on speaker. ¡°Chris?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chris nced at his boss who was sitting in the back seat, and said, ¡°I have something to talk to you. Are you at home now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Sarah. She had a good impression of Chris. He dared to fight against the evil power, Jason. Tears welled up in Chris¡¯s mind. He apologized to Sarah, ¡°I¡¯lle to you.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that. The phone was also hung up. Chris pursed his lips and looked at his boss, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do.¡± ¡°I forgive your snitchst time. If it happens again, you don¡¯t have to stay in the Noth Group anymore.¡± Jason put his suit jacket on his arm, wearing a white shirt and suit pants. Chris replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He opened the door, got out of the car and walked towards the building where Sarah was. Chris stopped him, ¡°Wait!¡± He stopped. He only wore a white shirt. His angr handsome face looked cold and abstinent. ¡°How about I get you a room nearby and you wash and change your clothes before you go to see Miss Yeats?¡± Chris¡¯s O eyes swept over the lipstick on the cor of Jason¡¯s white shirt. When his boss called him to pick him up at nine o¡¯clock, he went there without saying anything. But he had never expected that! There were lipstick marks on his cor and the smell of perfume on his body. This was really beyond his cognition. Even if the boss was with Miss Smith, he had never got lipstick on clothes. He only patted his back to comfort her, and there was no physical contact. But today there was lipstick and such a strong smell of perfume. This was made only through intimacy! ¡°Is she the emperor?¡± said Jason in cold tone ¡°I need to take a bath and get changed in order to see her.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because you have a woman¡¯s lipstick mark on your body.¡± Chris pointed at it and said, ¡°There is also a strong smell of perfume. It may not be good to see Miss Yeats in this way.¡± ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡± That was exactly what he wanted. In fact. He didn¡¯t know why he had to learn from Edgar. However, when he heard what Lucas said, he suddenly wanted to know if Sarah cared about him at all. People were always contradictory. Even if he didn¡¯t like her or even didn¡¯t want to see her, he still did such a stupid thing for an answer. Thinking of this. He walked forward. With a tall back, wide shoulders and narrow waist, he was like a typical walking clothes rack. Chris patted his forehead. Okay. Stop persuading him. Anyway, Miss Yeats was going to divorce his boss. Sarah was wearing a pajama, looking beautiful and quiet. As long as you saw her, no matter how irritable you were, you could calm down. When she heard the knock on the door, she walked over and opened it. She had always wanted to install a smart cat eye, but considering that she would live here just for a short time, she didn¡¯t care about it. As a result, when she opened the door and saw it was Jason, she frowned imperceptibly, showing her displeasure. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked directly. ¡°I ask Chris to call you.¡± With a suit jacket on his left arm and a white shirt on, he looked more handsome than usual. ¡°I have something to talk to you.¡± Thest person she wanted to see now was none other than him. Thest thing she wanted to hear from him was that I have something to talk to you. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 54 I¡¯m a woman with a brain ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked indifferently, distancing herself from him. This feeling annoyed Jason. He walked up to her and blurted out without thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what you are going to do after divorce. Will you continue to be a bodyguard in Yeats Family or stay with Robert?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to be nice to him anymore. When they just divorced, she wanted to get along well him and let it go easily. She would sneer at those in secret she didn¡¯t like. But as time went by, she found that he had gone too far, like a lunatic. It was like the gentle person in that year and a half was her illusion. ¡°If you really don¡¯t have a job, for the sake of my grandfather, I can give you a position in the Noth Group.¡± Jason ignored her words. He came here to see how she would react when she saw the lipstick. It was just an excuse to talk about with her. But speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about her life after divorce. He felt a little sad at the thought that she was looking at the sky alone in the vi, like an abandoned kitten. ¡°What position can you get an annual sry of about twenty million?¡± 11?11 This was asking too much. He didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Your sry is proportional to your ability,¡± he said. ¡°How can you prove that you are worth about twenty million?¡± ¡°Why would I work in yourpany without an annual sry of about twenty million dors?¡± Sarah analyzed rationally. Jason was choked by the following words. ¡°I¡¯ll deposit one billion and four hundred million dors in the bank after divorce. At an annual interest rate of 1.5%, I would have twenty million dors even do nothing in a year.¡± Jason was speechless. Sarah: ¡°Not to mention such arge amount of deposit, it won¡¯t only give such a low amount.¡± ¡°You are a businessman. You can¡¯t even figure it out.¡± Said Sarah. ¡°What if you lose your mind and be cheated out?¡± said Jason stiffly. ¡°Even if you be a beggar, I won¡¯t be deceived.¡± Sarah said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m a woman with brain.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I have no brain?¡± ¡°You have,¡± said Sarah, looking at him. ¡°But it¡¯s better not.¡± Just what he had done. A normal person could not do that. Anger was pressing in his chest. He came here to do such a stupid thing because he was crazy. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who will be a beggar first.¡± The topic of the two people unconsciously changed, and Jason was even more angry. Sarah said: ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then Jason turned around and left with a cold expression on his face. Seeing him enter the elevator, Sarah closed the door. She returned to the living room and sat down on the sofa. The lipstick on Jason¡¯s cor and the perfume she smelled came to her mind. She frowned and her mood fluctuated a little more than before. She didn¡¯t care about it at all. She was inexplicably irritable. She had a feeling that she got cheated on. The feeling was stronger than seeing him with Jenny. She pinched between her eyebrows, thinking that she would leave Anta in a few days, and she still wanted to say goodbye to her friend here. Thinking that it was alreadyte at night, he clicked on her WeChat and sent a message, ¡°Eve Kent, I¡¯ll leave Anta in a few days. Do you have time for dinner?¡± Eve was one of her friends when she first came to Anta. They chatted happily at the first sight as if they were old friends. Later, Eve often asked her out for dinner, went shopping and went out for fun. At that time, Eve was just a nobody in the entertainment circle. After the viin she yed a year ago became a trending hashtag, she suddenly became a second¨Ctier actress. It had been half a year since they metst time. After a while. Without waiting for the reply, she guessed that Eve had fallen asleep and was about to get up to sleep. She didn¡¯t expect to receive the news from Chris. Chris wrote, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yeats. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Sarah did not reply him. After watching it, she went to bed. Chris was in a panic. Judging from his boss¡¯s expression, he knew that the two must have broken up. Now, Jason was like a bomb. Seeing that Chris was watching his phone all the time, he said in a cold and displeased voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave now? Wait for the breakfast upstairs tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Chris didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He put down his phone and started the car. Along the way, he had been thinking about how to make Miss Yeats not angry with him. How could he offend his idol! That night. Jason and Chris couldn¡¯t fall asleep well. Only Sarah slept well. She wouldn¡¯t let her emotions and things affect her sleep. She could quickly calm down except when she dreamed her mother. The second day, when she woke up, she received a reply from Eve. Eve replied her, ¡°Well, what about today?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The message was sent at three o¡¯clock in the morning. At first, she was confused, but then she thought that Eve was an actress and might have just finished acting. Thinking of this, she replied, ¡°Are you going to act today?¡± As soon as the message was sent, the phone called. Eve¡¯s voice was very pleasant and sweet. ¡°I haven¡¯t been filming these days. If you are free today, why don¡¯t we hit the date? I happen to know that there is a French restaurant in the downtown. I heard that it tastes good. Let¡¯s have a try.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. She didn¡¯t care about the food. As long as it was not poisonous and could be eaten, she would be fine. In Rita¡¯s words, it was easy to support her. After they made an appointment, Sarah changed her clothes and went out. Her clothes were all cold. ck, white and gray were almost the colors of her clothes. Her shoulder¨Clength hair was scattered on both sides, and her thin bangs were a little down. Gel Bonus It was simple, but looked very beautiful. It was already ten o¡¯clock when the two met. Wearing sunsses and a hat, Eve wore a long coat in a warm color. She was 5¡¯4¡± tall and looked very cute standing next to Sarah. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first,¡± said Eve, taking Sarah¡¯s hand and walking towards the shopping mall in the downtown. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me to go out now. I fear being discovered by the paparazzi and fans.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Next time you just stay in the box. I¡¯lle to you.¡± ¡°No way!¡± said Eve straightforwardly, ¡°You have no sense of direction. You may not find the floor and room number if I tell you.¡± Sarah was speechless She exined, ¡°No, I have.¡± The first time the two met was because Eve thought she had a bad sense of direction. They were connected by a misunderstanding, and then they became friends. Sarah had a lot of friends. They had been ying together since childhood. Eve was her first friend after she grew up. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 55 You are pregnant It was strange. Everyone in New York thought she was omnipotent and powerful. However, Eve always felt that she needed protection and said she was directionally challenged. In addition, she mentioned he would work hard to take good care of her. Sometimes Sarah was just curious. When did she make Eve think that she needed protection? Thinking of this. The two of them had arrived at the private room. Eve pulled her to sit down. After they ordered the dishes, Eve talked to Sarah, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to leave Anta? Is your man going to start working somewhere else?¡± Eve knew that Sarah was married. But both of them didn¡¯t mention his name. Since Eve didn¡¯t ask, Sarah didn¡¯t say either. The two girls had a lot of topics to talk about together. Most of the time, they were gossiping about work, fashion, beauty makeup, etc., and rarely talked about their rtionship, unless something important happened. In addition, Sarah seldom participated in Jason¡¯s party, and they hadn¡¯t announced it officially. Naturally, no one knew about it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from her, ¡°We are going to divorce.¡± Eve was really surprised: ¡°?¡± She was one hundred times shocked. The news greatly impacted her as if she had never thought they would divorce, ¡°Are you kidding? Didn¡¯t you say that you got married really fast, and he treated you very well?¡± ¡°The divorce application has been filed,¡± Sarah said directly, ¡°After the cooling¨Coff period is over next Tuesday, I can go to get the divorce certificate on Wednesday. ¡± ¡°Give me some time to process this,¡± Eve was a little confused. Divorce? She had never expected that. Sarah was such a good person, how could someone want to leave her? After calming down a little, Eve asked tentatively, ¡°Did you propse it or did he propose it?¡± Sarah replied: ¡°He did.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eve asked curiously. Without telling her the real reason, Sarah only said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± She knew what kind of person Eve was. If she knew that it was because of the return of Jenny that he proposed to divorce her, she would definitely be furious. Sarah didn¡¯t want Eve to worry too much. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The next one will be much better!¡± Eveforted her. She didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy, ¡°You can find someone more handsome and better than him and let him know that there are many people who care about you. We don¡¯t really need him.¡± Sarah nodded and said yes. They continued to chat for a while and the dishes were served. When they were having dinner, Sarah found that there was a hickey on Eve¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t notice it because of the scarf. Sarah looked over and said, ¡°Eve.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eve replied a message and looked sideways. Sarah asked: ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Eve replied with a smile. Sarah pointed at her neck and asked, ¡°Why is there a hickey on your neck?¡± Eve realized something and stiffened. This tiny reaction was noticed by Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± Eve said in a casual tone, ¡°The dog I married to did it.¡± Sarah¡¯s surprise was no less than the reaction of Eve after knowing her divorce. She didn¡¯t get any notification, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it from you?¡± ¡°Our marriage is amercial marriage,¡± Eve said quickly, half true and half false, ¡°When Jenny changes her mind, we will divorce. I didn¡¯t tell you because he is not that important.¡± Sarah got confused: ¡°?¡± Jenny? ¡°In that case, why did he marry¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°In the adult world, we take what we need,¡± Eveughed heartlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Let¡¯s think about where to go after dinner. I haven¡¯t gone shopping for a long time.¡± She didn¡¯t mention that she was forced. When that man came backst night, he had the smell of other women¡¯s perfume and lipstick marks. She had refused and resisted him disgustingly, but there was a huge difference in strength between men and women. She had no choice but to ept the fate. Fortunately, that person was irritated by her in the end and did not put it in, or she was really afraid of hurting the baby in her belly. ¡°If you have something to tell me, I can help you,¡± in the end, Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more but told her this. ¡°As long as you are fine, I will be relieved,¡± said Eve, whose beautiful eyes curved into a crescent moon, ¡°If you have any difficulty in your marriage life, remember to tell me. I will work hard to support you!¡± Sarah replied: ¡°I should tell you this.¡± Eve got curious. Sarah said: ¡°I have a lot of money.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One billion and four hundred millions.¡± Eve was speechless. A series of question marks appeared on her forehead, and all her emotions were written on her face, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One billion and four hundred millions,¡± Sarah said again. She believed Eve, ¡°That man gave it to me when we divorced.¡± Eve was speechless again. One billion and four hundred million? How many zeros would that be? She wouldn¡¯t be able to earn so much money for her whole life of acting. ¡°Did someone feel guilty because he has been cheating?¡± Eve was so excited that she thought of the key point, ¡°Or did you find something on him?¡± That was one billion and four hundred million, not one hundred and forty thousands. Get Star Not to mention fourteen. She didn¡¯t believe that a man would give so much money to a woman without loving her. Sarah was speechless. She pinched between her eyebrows. Eve¡¯s character was really easy to make people let go of their guard. Sarah just didn¡¯t want her to worry too much, so she told her about the money. Then shepletely ignored the reason behind the money. ¡®Really?¡± Eve widened his eyes. After thinking for a while, Sarah said, ¡°The situation is about the same as yours.¡± ¡°Jenny?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Eve became more and more irritable, ¡°I used to think that he was a good person and worth trusting for the rest of your life, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a scum as well.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t dare to answer it. When Eve broke out in anger, no one could handle it. ¡°He sent you away with one billion and four hundred millions?¡± Eve said, mes of fury burning in her heart, ¡°To deal with this kind of person, you should make him give up all his property. He didn¡¯t say he had Jenny when he got married with you.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Eve stood up. Sarah was confused. Before she could react, Eve grabbed her hand and said, ¡°You take me to see him, and I have to scold him! How dare you bully my best friend? When I get angry, I will expose his bad behavior and let the righteous keyboard men scold him to death!¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Sarah grabbed Evs¡¯s wrist with the other hand and stopped in the middle of her words, ¡°We will get¡­ She hadn¡¯t said the word ¡°divorce certificate¡± yet. She stopped. Eve lowered her eyes and saw that there was something wrong with Sarah¡¯s expression. She immediately sat down and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah took her hand and began to feel her pulse. This time, she was more serious than ever. Eve was stunned by her action. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Sarah asked tentatively and looked at Eve seriously. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 56 She might be in trouble again. In an instant, Eve¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She quickly pulled her hands back and panicked, ¡°What? How could I be pregnant?¡± What happened? Why didn¡¯t she know that her best friends was good at this sort of thing? ¡°How many months?¡± seeing that she was lying, Sarah asked to her directly. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was really pregnant or if she didn¡¯t get the pulse precisely, so she just asked Eve directly. Seeing Sarah¡¯s expression, Eve knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. She lowered her head and said, ¡°More than two months.¡± ¡°Then you and him¡­¡± Sarah felt that the person Eve married was very unreliable, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in the same room in the first three months of pregnancy.¡± ¡°We did not sleep in the same room,¡± Eve felt embarrassed and her ears were red, ¡°I pissed him off when he was about toe in.¡± Sarah felt something was wrong. Even if it was amercial marriage and he has Jenny, he shouldn¡¯t make fun of Eve and her baby. This kind of thing could only be stopped by getting him angry. Then what did this man do to Eve usually. ¡°It suddenly urred to me that my agent asked me to finish eating early and go back home,¡± Eve knew that if she stayed longermore lie would be exposed. She didn¡¯t want Sarah to worry too much about her. That man was not someone that Sarah could handle. The most powerful family in the city. Even if Sarah had one billion and four hundred millions, she couldn¡¯t deal with them. She didn¡¯t want Sarah to get involved in this mess, nor did she want her life to be messed up. ¡°Eve,¡± Sarah called her. Eve pretended to be ignorant, picked up her bag, quickly put on her hat and sunsses, and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. When you settle down in another city, tell me. I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Eve left so quickly that she didn¡¯t give any chance for Sarah to ask her. After staying in the private room for a long time, Sarah was still worried about her. She took out her phone and sent Eve a message, ¡°Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t take it all by yourself.¡± She could easily find out who Eve married to, but Eve didn¡¯t want her to know or ask, so she wouldn¡¯t investigate. Everyone has secrets and privacy. She wouldn¡¯t touch it. Sitting in the car, Eve saw the message with happiness in her eyes. It was worthwhile to have a friend like Sarah. After sending the message, Sarah also left the room. At this time, she did not know that there was a big event on the Inte. #Jenny Smith is a cheater# These five words had been pu on the top search list. Seeing this strange name, many people clicked in with curiosity. They all wanted to know who this was. fonu There were several pictures in the top search, on which there were two blurry figures. Although they were blurry, it could be seen that the two of them had excellent temperament. If they were acquaintances, they could recognize the man was Jason at a nce. There was a caption on the picture ¨C Jenny Smith had a private meeting with a married man. ¡°Who is it? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°How can this kind of thing be on the hot search?¡± ¡°There was a picture at the beginning, and the rest are just a lie. Can you marketing ount not ruin the reputation of other girls?¡± ¡°This model must have offended someone. She was directly cklisted on the Inte.¡± ¡°Jenny has been famous for six years. Although she has never been that popr, she have never offended anyone. I don¡¯t know who could do something like this.¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t you think the man on the photo looks familiar?¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°I always feel that the man in the picture is the president of the Noth Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth! This is the president of the Noth Group, the famous Jason Noth. I look at his photos every day before sleeping. I can recognize him even with a pair of blurred eyes!¡± ¡°Mr. Noth is married?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that he¡¯s married, but it also seems that he¡¯s not married.¡± ¡°I see. It must be herpetent who saw this model get close to Mr. Noth. They were afraid that she would be famous, so they made their move first.¡± ¡°Creating rumors is easy, but refute the rumors take a lot of effort.¡± Thement area was full with all sorts ofments There were so many stuff on the inte. People wouldn¡¯t believe whatever it was on the inte anymore. Without evidence, they wouldn¡¯t draw conclusions. But what they didn¡¯t know was that it was true. It was true that Jenny stepped into Jason and Sarah¡¯s rtionship, and it was true that Jason proposed divorce to Eve because of Jenny. When Sarah arrived at her house. When she was about to open the door with her fingerprint, she found that the door seemed to have been opened. She became more vignt and was ready to fight against the thief when she went in. With the sound of the electronic lock. Sarah opened the door. Unlike her imagination, the living room was clean and tidy, and the sunshine outside the window came in. When she took a few steps forward, she saw Jason sitting on All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. the sofa with a gloomy expression and chris with a slighty sad expression. ¡°Why are you at my home?¡± she asked coldly. Seeing her. Chris stood up quickly and tidied up his appearance. At this time, he was different from usual. There was no gentle smile on his face. He called her with a complicated mood, ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± Putting the things in her hands on the cab, she walked over in a bad mood and stared at Jason. Apparently, she wanted him to give her an exnation. ¡°Where have you been today?¡± there was a sense of pressure on Jason deep face. Sitting down on the armchair, Sarah said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± It was rare that he didn¡¯t lose his temper. He continued to ask, ¡°Who did you meet?¡± ¡°Should you exin how you got into my house before you say that?¡± Sarah asked directly. She didn¡¯t say that trespassing into other people¡¯s residence was an illegal act, because she knew that as long as she and Jason were still husband and wife, he had the right toe to her residence. He didn¡¯t say anything. It was Chris who answered, ¡°The boss asked locksmith to open the door. After confirming that you are married, locksmith opened the door for us.¡± In fact, it was not a locksmith. It was his boss! He didn¡¯t know how his boss knew the password of Miss Yeats¡¯s home. She knew that he was lying. If the door was really unlocked by the locksmith, there would be traces on it, but she had just checked it, and there was no trace at all. She had only entered her own fingerprints, and she had never told anyone the password. Although he had given the domestic servicepany the password before, it was a temporary password, and it would be ineffective once that time passed. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you that if you dare to make any trouble again, I won¡¯t show mercy to you,¡± the coldness in Jason¡¯s eyes made people shudder, ¡°It seems that you think I was just kidding.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She was confused. ¡°Later, you will record a video and post it on the inte to rify that Jenny didn¡¯t do anything, saying that it was all because of your jealousy,¡± Jason thought that Sarah was too good at pretending, ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I will let you know what the consequences are.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand a single word, but now that he mentioned Jenny, she was probably the one to be med again. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 57 I will make you pay! Sarah didn¡¯t talk to Jason. She took out her phone and dialed a number. She said to the other side in front of them, ¡°Is this a psychiatric hospital? I have a patient with a mental disease. Pleasee here.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Jason said, who stood up, grabbed her phone, and hung up. This woman. She was just as annoying as always. ¡°If you are sick, go to the hospital. It¡¯s not good for yourself and it¡¯s easy to hurt others if you dy for a long time.¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape from what happened today by pretending to be crazy?¡± Jason said, throwing his phone aside and looking down at her. Not affected by his coldness, Sarah asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Chris,¡± with his deep eyes staring at her, Jason had never thought that she was so good at acting, ¡°Show her.¡± Chris picked up the business iPad, clicked out the content of Instagram, and handed it over. He believed that she didn¡¯t do it, ¡°Miss Yeats, please have a look.¡± ¡°No one else would do such a boring thing except you,¡± said Jason confidently. His heart broke as he continued, ¡°I will make you pay for the damage you have done to Jenny!¡± With her legs crossed, Sarah looked around casually. She clicked on the photos one by one and also took a look at thements. She didn¡¯t say who did it. She just raised her eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°How are you going to get it back?¡± ¡°Spend money to send me to the top search and tell the whole Inte that I was cuckolded by you?¡± she looked at him and asked, ¡°Ask theizens in thement area tough at me again and say that I can¡¯t even keep my own man?¡± Chris was speechless Cold air gushed out from Jason¡¯s body. ¡°If you want to do this, it may disappoint you,¡± Jason couldn¡¯t talk back, and Sarah continued, ¡°Netizens are smarter than you. They only think that the one who has an affair should be scolded.¡± ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± it was the first time that he had looked at her with such cold eyes. Leaning back against the sofa, Sarah returned the iPad to Chris and said slowly, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have had. the face to question me about this matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if I did or not. Was there anything wrong with the content?¡± ¡°Chris,¡± said Jason impatiently. ¡°Boss.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Cut off all the film and television resources of Eve,¡± said Jason coldly with his deep eyes. Chris had to obey, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can have a try to hurt her,¡± said Sarah, with a hint of emotion in her eyes. Besides the film and television resources, cut off other stuff as well,¡± there was no emotion in his words, ¡°By the way, we can also release her dirty information.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chris hesitated. He knew that his boss was just threatening Miss Yeats and wouldn¡¯t really do it. However, saying this right in front of Miss Yeats, wasn¡¯t he really afraid that thest bit of feelings will be exhausted? ¡°Do it!¡± said Jason coldly. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Chris had no choice but to agree first. Her emotion was touched. She stood up and said, ¡°If you dare to touch Eve, I will make you unable to see Jenny for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to see Eve either,¡± said Jason, tit for tat. Sarah didn¡¯t understand why he had be like this. Now he had learned to implicate the innocent, ¡°She has no enmity with you. Why do you implicate her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to say that she didn¡¯t teach you to buy hot searches?¡± Jason said confidently with a cold expression on his face, ¡°You just met for a short time, and Jenny Smith has been on the top search. Do you want to tell me that it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Before today, he didn¡¯t know that Sarah had a friend in Anta, or that her friend was the one from Edgar William¡¯s family. After seeing the hot search, he investigated where Sarah was today. The moment he knew that she had met Eve, he was sure that it was Eve who had taught Sarah to do all these Edgar William said that Eve had a miscarriage. People with such a messy private life must have terrible ideas, After hearing his words, Sarah also knew that he had investigated her after the incident. Without saying anything else, she said straightforwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± ¡°When can you start being smart?¡± Sarah asked, ¡°Why should I spend money to send her to the top search?¡± ¡°Because you think she interrupted our marriage.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± she interrupted him. She knew it. No matter how much she talked to him, it wouldn¡¯t work. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Dumbass! ¡°Apologize on Instagram,¡± hearing that, he was annoyed and angry, ¡°Then go to Jenny to make amends until she forgives you.¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for Miss Yeats to apologize online¡­¡± Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Jason looked at him coldly. ¡°This matter has gradually gone down on the Inte. If you ask Miss Yeats to apologize on Instagram at this time, theizens will certainly abuse her and nder her,¡± Chris exined. ¡°She asked for it,¡± Jason said emotionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± it took a lot of effort for Chris to help Sarah. ¡°The point is that¡­¡± ¡°Chris,¡± Sarah stopped him. She knew what he was going to say. Once she was scolded too much, theizens would dig into her. In the process of digging out her, it was very likely to find out the rtionship between her and Jason, as well as the secrets between Jason and Jenny. She wouldn¡¯t let him know the consequences. It was the first time that Chris had heard her call his name, so he was a little shocked. ¡°Your boss has made up his mind. You don¡¯t need to persuade him,¡± she said calmly, and her eyes fell on the man with an iprehensible emotion, ¡°Are you sure you want me to apologize on the Inte?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Jason said firmly. ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah answered. Chris was speechless. He wanted to persuade her again, ¡°Miss Yeats, you¡­¡± Why did Sarah say yes? This was not how she usually do stuff! ¡°As long as you apologize on the Inte, this matter wille to an end,¡± without mentioning asking her to apologize to Jenny, he continued, ¡°When you introduce yourself on the inte, you said that you were one of her peers, do not to mention that we are married.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. How could he ask her to apologize? Did he really think that she was that dumb? ¡°You stay here and watch her write her apology and post it online,¡± Jason said coldly ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Buy hot searches after she posted.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Chris. Before he left, he looked at Sarah and warned, ¡°I advise you not to y tricks. Eve will pay for what you have done in the end.¡± Then, he took the car key and left. Back in the car, he didn¡¯t start the car immediately. He was not as calm as he looked. Thinking of her attitude and appearance of Sarah tonight, he felt very depressed. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 58 Do you even believe yourself It was the first time that she had been so obedient. It was exactly what Jason wanted, but he always felt an indescribable ufortable feeling at the bottom of his heart. As for Sarah. After Jason left, Chris bravely expressed his thoughts, ¡°Miss Yeats, why did you agree to apologize? Isn¡¯t this bad for you?¡± ¡°Take the me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, Chris,¡± Sarah forgave what happened before, ¡°But your boss believes that I did it.¡± ¡°Would you like to exin it to my boss again?¡± Chris didn¡¯t want his idol to take the me, ¡°If you exin it a few more times, my boss will believe you.¡± Sarah looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you even believe yourself?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. Chris denied it in his heart without hesitation. The boss seemed to have taken the wrong medicine. ¡°You can sleep in that room tonight.¡± Sarah pointed at the room and said casually, ¡°You can deal with changing clothes by yourself.¡± Chris was speechless. He was a little confused, ¡°Sleep?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask you to keep an eye on me until I apologiJulian and posted it on Instagram?¡± Sarah said slowly, not angry at all, ¡°I don¡¯t n to post it today.¡± Chris paused. How could it be possible? ¡°There is a kitchen over there. There are milk and fruits in the fridge,¡± Sarah told him, ¡°Order takeout if you are hungry.¡± ¡°Miss Yeats!¡± Chris called her. Sarah looked away. Chris pressed his lips and said after hesitating for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the boss the truth. Tell him that you didn¡¯t do it. If he doesn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll investigate and give him the evidence.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Sarah refused. She did promise to apologize, but it didn¡¯t mean that she apologijulian for this matter. She had said before that if he came to make trouble for her again because of the matter of Jenny, she would expose their matter without hesitation. Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see that But she didn¡¯t talk much with him. After a few words, she went upstairs. Get Bonus Once the news about the rtionship between the two of them was exposed, the Noth Group would be affected. Grandpa Noth always treated her very well, she should tell him in advance. After knowing this, Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t me her. He just sighed. At this point, he didn¡¯t want to care about his useless grandson anymore. As soon as she hung up the phone, she sent a message to her special assistant, ¡°Pay attention to the resources of Eve Kent. If the Noth Group intervenes, you help her keep it.¡± The part¨Ctime worker replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, she called Julian. There were some things that Julian was better at than her. ¡°Sarah!¡± Julian said in a brisk tone. He would be very happy as long as she called him. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do me a favor,¡± Sarah always spoke to him directly, ¡°Write an apology letter in my tone. I¡¯ll send the details to you on WhatsAppter.¡± ¡°Apology?¡± ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°Jenny Smith.¡± ¡°What?¡± He saw the top search on Instagram. With the previous incident and the pictures above, Julian suddenly realized, ¡°Why would you apologize to her? She has already intervened in your rtionship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a real apology,¡± she exined, ¡°I just want to tell theizens about the real truth. I¡¯ll send you the specific details.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing that she didn¡¯t really apologize, Julian was relieved. Sarah was really important to them. They would never let her suffer. After sending the details to him, Julian was pissed off again. What kind of bastard was Jason? How could he ask Sarah to apologize to Jenny? Angry! He was so angry! The consequence of his anger was that he wrote an apology letter in the tone of Sarah. Of course, there was a little bit of his emotion in it. That night. When Sarah and Chris were still having dinner, Jason called. Chris put down his chopsticks and answered the phone, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you issued an apology statement?¡± Jason had returned to Paradise Vi and sat in the study room on the second floor. ¡°Miss Yeats is still writing.¡± ¡°Does she need to write it for the whole afternoon?¡± ¡°The previous version is not good. I asked Miss Yeats to redo it a few times,¡± Chris looked at her with a guilty conscience and lied seriously, ¡°Now she is angry.¡± Jason was speechless. He retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°How about asking the editing department to write an apology for you?¡± he knew that his boss would not agree, ¡°This apology statement is very difficult to write. There will be a bug if you are not careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day,¡± said Jason, frowning, ¡°I want to see the result before tomorrow night.¡± Chris immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, sir¡± As soon as the phone was hung up. Then Sarah asked, ¡°You can just tell him that I haven¡¯t written it. One lie needs to be covered with another one.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t write it down, Mr.Noth will be angry,¡± Chris raised his sses and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for everyone and there will be less trouble.¡± Chris¡¯s phone rang. Then he received a message from Jason, ¡°Send me the ones she wrote before.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chris¡¯s face froze and replied quickly, ¡°It has been deleted¡­¡± ¡°There are always some editing records.¡± ¡°Miss Yeats wrote it on a text document without any record./ Jason was speechless. He threw his phone on the desk and felt that something was wrong. Thinking of the worship that Chris had shown when he saw Sarah¡¯s hacking technique, he picked up the coat on the office chair and walked outside. Then he took the car and went straight to the community where Sarah lived. It was already nine o¡¯clock when he arrived. Chris was sitting on the sofa and watching variety shows. This was the most rxing time since he became Jason¡¯s special assistant. Sarah went downstairs to get some water and looked at the TV. ¡°Miss Yeats, would you like toe over and watch?¡± Chris moved aside and said, ¡°It¡¯s more comfortable to sit here.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Sarah just took a ss of water and had a rest. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch for half an hour.¡± Chris didn¡¯t say anything more. Two of them just watched TV like this. It was a funny variety show, and Chris had been watching it happily. After watching it for a while, Sarah felt a little rxed. She had been working on the project between the Noth Group and the Yeats Group the whole afternoon, and it was really troublesome. About ten minutester, the electronic lock of the door suddenly rang. At this time, the variety show happened to arrive at the most fun part. Both of them focused on it and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the noise outside. When Jason came in. He saw that Sarah was watching TV with Chris. At that moment. His blood was surging! He stood there, with a suit on his arm. He looked at the two people coldly and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 59 Are you so disappointed to see me Jason¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Chris froze as if he had heard his boss¡¯s voice Before the smile on his face disappeared, he heard his boss speak again. ¡°Looks like you guys are having a lot of fun,¡± Jason said as he walked over in deep steps, making people feel more stressed. Chris and Sarah looked at him. Chris stood up in an instant and swallowed, ¡°Boss¡­¡± Why was the boss here? Sarah nced at him and continued to watch, not affected by him at all. But the man came in directly. He must have guessed her password. It seemed like it was time to change it sometime. ¡°Have you written the apology statement?¡± Jason said angrily. Chris looked at her subconsciously. He didn¡¯t know whether Miss Yeats wrote it or not. She had stayed in her room for the whole afternoon. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± she answered casually, ¡°I¡¯ll send it sooner orter.¡± ¡°I want to see it before tomorrow night,¡± he didn¡¯t know why she was still so indifferent like now, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying,¡± Sarah said ruthlessly, ¡°I just watched TV, but there was still no sound.¡± Then she went upstairs with a ss of water. Chris was speechless. Jason was speechless as well. The two of them were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would suddenly lose her temper. Chris pressed his lips and said tentatively, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll work overtimeter to write an article. If Miss Yeats doesn¡¯t write it tomorrow, I¡¯ll send it to her.¡± Staring at him, Jason didn¡¯t answer. Chris¡¯s scalp tingled under his gaze. He wiped his face and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He washed his face after dinner. There shouldn¡¯t be something on his face. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t you go back to have dinner?¡± Jason said coldly, his eyes darkening. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Chris was so happy to watch the variety show that he forgot to deal with it seriously, ¡°Miss Yeats ordered my dinner after six o¡¯clock. We ate together.¡± There was a chill in Jason¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t had dinner with Sarah in the past few days. He asked Chris to supervise her. However, he was having a good life here. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Go to thepany and clean the toilet today,¡± Jason said, without answering his question. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m kidding?¡± ¡°Well, what about Miss Yeats¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch her myself,¡± with his thin lips pursed, he emphasized the word ¡°myself¡°. Chris suddenly realized why his boss was so cold, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to thepany now.¡± Then he left without hesitation. Of course. As a person who was eating, drinking, and watching TV, he still consciously took the trash out and threw it away. As the door was closed, Jason looked around the room. If he didn¡¯te tonight, would Sarah let Chris stay here for the night? He didn¡¯t say hello to her. He went upstairs along the elevator and knocked on the room where she went in. Sarah thought it was Chris and opened the door. After all, in her opinion, it was impossible for Jason to stay. He came here only to urge the progress of the project. It was always different if he did it on the phone. But when she opened the door and saw that it was Jason, she closed the door without saying anything. This time. He stopped her. It was not that he didn¡¯t notice the change in her eyes after she saw him. Thinking that Chris would stay overnight with her, he asked sarcastically, ¡°Are you so disappointed to see me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite disappointed,¡± she didn¡¯t want to waste another minute with him. ¡°You like Chris so much?¡± ¡°I like to deal with people with brains. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing else to say, just leave.¡± ¡°Why are you so angry with me just because I asked you to apologize to Jenny?¡± said Jason, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consider the consequences when you bought the top search ck garden?¡± Sarah was speechless Could someonee and drag him away? She would offer a reward of one million. Gross Her silence made Jason feel very ufortable. He would rather she quarrel with him and scold him than just ignore him like this. At this moment. Jason¡¯s phone rang. When he saw the name ¡°Edwin Noth¡± on the screen, he frowned and walked towards the balcony of the study room with the phone. He answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± a bright voice came from the other side, with ridicule, ¡°My dear brother.¡± ¡°If you have one more word, I¡¯ll throw you to Africa,¡± Jason said in a deep and cold voice. ¡°If you want to throw me to Africa, Grandpa will break your legs,¡± Jason said in a casual tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Jason. They hadn¡¯t contacted each other for two months. If there was nothing else, Edwin wouldn¡¯t contact Jason. He didn¡¯t believe there was anything. ¡°Grandpa asked me to care about your love life,¡± said Jason in a casual and brisk voice, ¡°I heard from Chris that you divorced Sarah for Jenny?¡± Jason was speechless. Edwin said, ¡°To be honest, I totally agree with your divorce. After all, you are dull. It¡¯s a loss for Sarah to be with you.¡± Jason was still speechless. Edwin said again: ¡°I happen to have some good friends who are reliable and good at coaxing people. I will introduce them to Sarah. If Sarah likes any of them, that guy will be very lucky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve investigated them. They don¡¯t have any connections with their ex¨Cgirlfriends. They are also very faithful to their rtionship. Most importantly, as long as they are together, they unconditionally believe in the person they love.¡± Edwin was not afraid of offending his own brother. Hearing that, Jason tightened his grip on the phone and took a deep breath. He knew Edwin well. If he said so, it meant that he would really do it in the future. From childhood to adulthood, there was nothing that he wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced yet,¡± Jason said in a low voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fast? There are still six or seven days left before the cooling¨Coff period ends,¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear, and his voice made people feel that he was a sunny and beautiful young man, ¡°You have a new partner right after Sarah. Sarah should also be pursued by someone right after your divorce.¡± ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± the look in Jason¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I¡¯m just making a kind¨Chearted analysis. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking about you. Jenny is the only one who likes your personality,¡± said Edwin without fear. ¡°Girls nowadays all like men who will dote on them.¡± ¡°I have a friend. When his girlfriend was bullied, he immediately rushed there. Those who were taught a lesson by him asked him if he was unreasonable, and he directly replied, ¡®I¡¯m here to support her, not to reason with you. Edwin kept talking, ¡°At that time, all the girls present were deeply touched by his words.¡± With a slight frown between his deen evebrows. Jason couldn¡¯t help but think of something. It seemed that Sarah¡¯s attitude towards him had changed since he answered the phone from Jenny. Before that, she was very nice to him, and he also took good care of her. The rtionship between them was so good that others were envious. ¡°Well, I will stop talking,¡± said Edwin, ¡°I also care about your emotional problems. If Grandpa asks, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re showing care?¡± Jason asked. Edwinughed, ¡°Do you want me to fly back and give you a hug?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jason said rudely. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 60 Is there anything true about you other than your name. Edwin hung up the phone with a smile. He sat in the private room with his legs crossed and dialed a number, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Jason. He won¡¯t let her apologize.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Grandpa Noth asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me the way I do stuff?¡± Edwin with said a smile on his face. Hearing his words, Grandpa Noth was relieved. But if he knew how Edwin had talked to Jason, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to rest assured. Of the entire family, Edwin was the one who knew Jason the most. He knew what to say to Jason to make a point. Although sometimes he would be scolded, he never cared. Just like this time. Jason had already figured out how he would deal with Edwin when he came back. How dare Edwin came to confront him? He deserved it! Jason put away his phone and wanted to go in and watch her write an apology letter. But for some reason, he felt ufortable when he thought that she would be farther and farther away from him if he actually did it. In addition, Edwin also mentioned helping Sarah look for a new boyfriend. Sarah looked at him in the study room for a long time. This guy had hung up the phone for so long, but he still didn¡¯t leave. What on earth did he want to do? She couldn¡¯t even focus on the projects when he was in this room. ¡°Leave after you are done with the phone call. I have something else to do,¡± she would always say what was on her mind. Hearing her voice. When Jason looked back, he saw the expression on Sarah¡¯s face. At this moment, she was like a hedgehog with thorns, keeping people away from her. He walked slowly over and stared at her with his deep and bottomless eyes, ¡°As long as you promise me that you won¡¯t aim at Jenny in the future, you don¡¯t have to apologize this time.¡± He didn¡¯t know why he was softhearted. But he didn¡¯t want her clean eyes to be covered with tears. Sarah was confused This time, she really suspected that he was insane. He was so moody. The speed that he changed his mood was even faster than flipping a book page. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding,¡± Jason said coldly, but he was more emotional than usual, ¡°We are a couple anyway. You were fine before Jenny appeared. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be like this.¡± Get Bontia ¡°It¡¯s you who has changed.¡± ¡°Sarah,¡± said Jason in a deep voice. How could this woman be so ungrateful? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you don¡¯t even have a basic judgment after Jenny came back?¡± Sarah really liked this face. For the sake of this face, she reminded him, ¡°In the past, you would calmly deal with things and analyze rationally. Now you can only make decisions based on your own feelings.¡± The look in his eyes darkened. He only said one sentence, ¡°if there were three people, C is dead. Isn¡¯t it normal for A to suspect that B killed him?¡± ¡°What if the fourth person outside did it to C?¡± Sarah asked. She knew that he was hinting, ¡°B knows it wasn¡¯t himself, but he doesn¡¯t suspect it is A.¡± A few simple words. Both of them fell into silence. Sarah said sincerely: ¡°I¡¯m tired for the past 20 days, and I don¡¯t want to have any argument with you because of Jenny. Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t do those things before.¡± She was not a person who likes arguments. Being forced into the trap, again and again, being suspected and questioned, everyone would be tired of it. Jason also wanted to believe her words. When he saw her sincere face, his heart skipped a beat. But when he thought of her changes after he mentioned divorce, he could not tell if she was telling the truth. They had been married for two years. He didn¡¯t know that she knew Robert Shawn, that she had something to do with the Shawn family, and that she was a really good hacker. She hid so many things from him. How could he believe her? ¡°If you were still who you used to be, I would believe you,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°But have you ever been honest to me in the past two years?¡± Sarah was speechless. She looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you doubting my feelings for you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I doubt it?¡± said Jason. He really had a feeling. As long as he thought that she was lying to him about. everything in the past, he couldn¡¯t calm down, ¡°Is there anything true about you other than your name?¡± ¡°Get out,¡± for the countless times, she realized that there was something wrong with his mind. Even if she tried to talk to him calmly and rationally, he would make her angry to death. Why didn¡¯t she find out that this person had such potential before? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the divorce, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you have so many secrets.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you out,¡± there was a coldness in Sarah¡¯s words. ¡°Sarah,¡± he called her name deeply and asked a question that made her very angry, ¡°I really want to know if you have pretended to be nice to me, care for me, and love me in the past two years.¡± ¡°You should ask yourself this question,¡± said Sarah, who was about to pack up and leave overnight, ¡°Besides this name, I am also a real person. On the day of our marriage, I told you that you could help me, and I could also help you. I have never lied to you.¡± She answered his question directly. For those questions that were not easy to answer, she chose silence. ¡°How could you say that?¡± there was a coldness in his deep eyes, and he only felt that she was telling a lie, ¡°Have you forgotten that you told me before that you are the daughter of the Yeats family? Is that true?¡± Sarah was speechless. She didn¡¯t lie. It was his father and Rita who lied. Besides, it was not a lie. She did y the role of protecting her sister during that time. She would beat whoever bullied Rita. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send out the apology statement,¡± said Jason, unwilling to say anything more to her. He said something hurtful, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to find out that I once lied to a jealous wife.¡± Then he left. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was angry with Sarah, but his grandfather spoiled her. If this stubborn woman apologized, it would be equivalent to breaking her pride. She should hate herself in the future. For the sake of Grandpa, let her go this time Just once. Sarah didn¡¯t know what was on his mind. When she walked into the corridor on the second floor and watched him go. downstairs and leave, she also went downstairs. After he closed the door, she changed the password decisively. When she returned to the study room, she received a message from Julian. White mouse: ¡°Miss Yeats, when will you post that Instagram post? I¡¯ve written it down. I¡¯m sure the netizens will scold Jason Noth and Jenny Smith to death!¡± Jason didn¡¯t take Julian seriously since he dared to bully Sarah. Sarah: ¡°No need.¡± White mouse:¡°?¡± Julian was confused. Why didn¡¯t she want to send it out? His first reaction was to suspect that Jason was threatening Sarah. But after thinking for a while, he realized that Jason was the one who wanted Sarah to write the apology statement. What happened? Julian called Sarah with doubts. The moment she answered the phone, he got to the point, ¡°Sarah, why don¡¯t you want to send it out? Aren¡¯t we going to expose what¡¯s going on between them?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 61 Grandpa, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable ¡°We have talked about it again,¡± answered Sarah. The screen of theputer showed the cooperation project between the twopanies. ¡°He said that I don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Julian was instantly confused: ¡°What does it have to do with us exposing him even you don¡¯t have to apologize?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with it. I don¡¯t want to argue with him.¡± exined Sarah. Jason asked her to apologize. She exposed everything to the public. Even if he made trouble for her, she could say that she had found the reason. But now he asked her not to apologize. If she still exposed him, with his personality, he might not let her go. It was not a big deal to get angry with her. If they couldn¡¯t get divorced because of this, she would lose a lot. No matter what, Jason was a legend in business world. If he wanted to punish her, she might not be able to resist. ¡°We have to suffer such a loss?¡± asked Julian, feeling wronged for her. ¡°Just take him as someone unimportant,¡± said Sarah. She had gradually calmed down. ¡°Leave him alone.¡± Julian agreed. Before hanging up the phone, he asked, ¡°By the way, Rita has been asking me when you will go back to New York I told her to ask you by herself, but she didn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back after getting the divorce certificate on 31st.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah continued to look at the project information. After the divorce, she would take over some of the projects of the Yeats Group, which including Noth Group. Anyway, she had to make a fortune from it. In the next few days, everything went smoothly. Friday night. Grandpa Noth called Jason and Sarah back. Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. Grandpa Noth was a respectable elder, and she knew why he asked them to go back. They arrived at the house of the Noth family. The housekeeper took them in. This time, Mr. and Mrs. Noth were not here, only Grandpa Noth and Edwin, who had just returned. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Said Jason as he walked in. Sarah also greeted him. ¡°You are here.¡± Grandpa Noth was no longer as energetic as before. He felt ufortable at the thought that the two of them would soon divorce. ¡°Come and sit next to me, Sarah.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah without hesitation. She didn¡¯t want to sit next to Jason. Wearing casual clothes, Edwin had a handsome face. Ever since he saw the two of theme in, his smile never disappeared. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, long time no see,¡± he greeted. Sarah replied. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Edwin. She met him two or three times a year, so she might just had seen him five or six times in total. But she remembered him the first time they met. Because he had a very good¨Clooking face like Jason. They had a dull dinner today. Even if Edwin said something from time to time to ease the atmosphere, the smile on Grandpa Noth¡¯s face was not as much as before. At the end of the meal, Grandpa Noth put down his chopsticks and looked at Sarah who was sitting next to him, with a He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sarah¡­ Are you really going to divorce with Jason?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡°before she could finish. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave,¡± said Grandpa Noth immediately. ¡°If you miss me, you cane to New York, or you can also call me,¡± Sarahforted. ¡°Can you not divorce with Jason?¡± said Grandpa Noth in a heavy voice, as if he was several years older. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t divorce him, I promise he will be good to you and I will let him deal with that Jenny.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± said Jason unhappily. ¡°Shut up,¡± said Grandpa Noth angrily. Useless things! You couldn¡¯t even keep your wife. ¡°Grandpa, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable.¡± Now, Sarah really had no feelings for Jason. ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore. It¡¯s good for both of us to divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± interrupted Edwin. He looked at his brother and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hurt her by forcing her to be with someone she doesn¡¯t like?¡± Grandpa Noth red at him. What the hell is he talking about! The expression of Jason was also very serious. When Jason looked at Edwin, he felt a sense of oppression. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, let¡¯s go out and have funter,¡± said Edwin, winking at Sarah to help her out. ¡°I have a few friends who can introduce you to each other. After getting divorced, you still have to work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. The word pissed Jason off. Okay? Did this woman know what kind of person that bastard Edwin asked her to meet. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave with my sister¨Cinw first,¡± said Edwin, blinking at Grandpa Noth. ¡°Take your time with brother.¡± Grandpa Noth nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± He frowned imperceptibly. He felt that what happened tonight was a little strange. With Grandpa Noth¡¯s character, how could he just watch Sarah being taken away by Edwin. Especially at the moment when he was about to divorce with Sarah. ¡°Are you feeling bad?¡± suddenly asked Grandpa Noth. Jason didn¡¯t react at the moment, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you feel bad when you see Sarah being asked out by others?¡± said Grandpa Noth seriously this time.¡± Next Wednesday is your deadline, and Sarah will divorce you. At that time, it will be someone else who remind her about the weather, and it will be someone else who will give her warmth and support.¡± ¡°You willpletely be a passer¨Cby in her life,¡± said Grandpa Noth, looking up at him. ¡°If you hear these words without any feelings in your heart, I¡¯ll agree your divorce. But if there¡¯s a little, even if it¡¯s a little ufortableness, I hope you can try again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± said Jason, trying to calm himself down. Now that he had decided to divorce, he should follow this path. Even if he would feel ufortable and didn¡¯t want another man to appear beside her, it was just the possessive desire of staying with her for a long time. It was nothing. Moreover, since he had promised Jenny the future, he would not let her down. ¡°Jason!¡± Grandpa Noth thought he was so stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m very clear about my feelings for Sarah.¡± with a serious look in his eyes, Jason continued, ¡°Divorce is a decision made after careful consideration. I¡¯m an adult and know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Grandpa Noth was enraged again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry and beg me for help then.¡± Jason:¡­ ring at him, Grandpa Noth said, ¡°If you dare to marry that Jenny, get out of my house and don¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Grandpa, she is a good girl. Please don¡¯t have prejudice against her.¡± said Jason in a deep voice. ¡°A good girl? A good girl will destroy other people¡¯s marriage?¡± Grandpa Noth felt that his grandson was insane. ¡°Will a good girl be so intimate with you when she knows that you have a wife? Will she ask you divorce Sarah for her? Can you be more thoughtful?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 62 Sarah is the only one you feel sorry for Hearing these words, Jason felt very ufortable. He only said, ¡°I proposed the divorce. It has nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you choose to be with her?¡± Grandpa Noth was angry and anxious. ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? Didn¡¯t you break up with her before?¡± ¡°I misunderstood her when we broke up. I thought she left because I didn¡¯t love her.¡± Jason exined to her. Later I knew that she had an incurable disease and didn¡¯t want me to be sad, so she deliberately broke up with her.¡± Grandpa Noth: ¡°?¡± He was so doubtful. ¡°Half a year ago, she called me and told me the truth. She told me that her cancer had been cured.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t tell how he felt. He didn¡¯t know whether he loved Jenny or not. When he knew this from Jenny, he just wanted to give her a family so that she could live a carefree life. He didn¡¯t think too much about other things. ¡°Grandpa, she left for me. I can¡¯t let her down,¡± said Jason. ¡°What about Sarah?¡± Grandpa Noth was furious. ¡°Have you considered Sarah¡¯s feelings? From the moment you chose to marry her, you should be responsible for your marriage.¡± Jason kept silent. Jason had to admit that he had been very happy when he was with Sarah. But he couldn¡¯t continue the marriage. ¡°What¡¯s more, do you believe Jenny so much about the incurable disease?¡± Grandpa Noth was alert. ¡°If the incurable disease could be cured so easily, your grandmother wouldn¡¯t have left so soon!¡± Jason paused. Grandpa Noth continued, ¡°From beginning to end, the only person you¡¯re sorry for is Sarah. Even if what you said is true, it¡¯s Jenny¡¯s own choice. No one will wait there all the time.¡± Hearing this, Jason heart was touched for a moment. He had mixed feelings. ¡°Now, you leave Sarah for her. When you regret about it, Sarah has already left.¡± Grandpa Noth made it clear. ¡°She won¡¯t wait for someone who doesn¡¯t cherish her.¡± ¡°How do you know since you are not her?¡± said Jason subconsciously. ¡°Do you think that your father could get your mother her back after hurting her heart, so you can also get Sarah back?¡± Grandpa Noth said surprisingly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I can only tell you that Sarah is not your mother. She won¡¯t get back to you.¡± It was a simple statement. This made his heart skip a beat. At this moment, a very strange feeling suddenly surged in his heart, as if something was about to slip away from him and he could not catch it. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I should say. If you still want to win Sarah back, don¡¯t divorce after the calm period is over.¡± Grandpa Noth was worried. ¡°If Sarah is in a hurry, you can use my eighty¨Cyear¨Cold birthday as an excuse to dy it.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Jason refused. Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t say anything more Thinking that Sarah had been taken away by Edwin for a long time, Jason stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle back to see you when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Grandpa Noth had a bad temper on him. Jason left the house. Instead of asking the driver to send him home, he took a car and left. As soon as he left the old house, he thought of what Grandpa Noth said and called Chris. Chris was about to go to bed. When he saw that it was his boss calling, he took a deep breath and answered the phone with a smile, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Check out what kind of incurable disease Jenny had before.¡± said Jason, with his thin lips slightly parted. Chris almost thought that he heard it wrong, ¡°Miss Smith?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason, turning at a corner. ¡°How about asking Miss Yeats to investigate it?¡± suggested Chris, who also wanted to ck off. ¡°Miss Yeats is much better at investigating information than us.¡± After the evidence of the car ident came out, the boss had checked them. It turned out that they were all truth. He still remembered theplicated reaction of his boss at that time, as if he was too ashamed and proud to apologize after ming the wrong person. ¡°You check it out,¡± Jason said simply. Sarah could help him find it out in the shortest time. But he knew what kind of person he was. Once the result was really the same as his grandfather¡¯s assumption, his first reaction must be that Sarah discredited Jenny. It was better to let Chris investigate it. ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Chris had no choice but agree. On the other side, if Sarah knew what he was thinking, she would definitely say, I won¡¯t help you at all. At this moment, she was in the car of Edwin. After driving for a distance, she said, ¡°You can just drop me off. I¡¯ll take a taxi backter.¡± ¡°Why do you want to go back?¡± when Edwin drove the car, he smiled brightly and handsome. ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced my friend to you yet.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± She looked sideways and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an excuse you found for leaving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an excuse, but it¡¯s also a real one,¡± said Edwin with a pleasant personality. ¡°My brother divorced you and gave you one billion and four hundred million. Don¡¯t you want to make more money out of it?¡± ¡°Are you trying to trick me?¡± asked Sarah. She didn¡¯t get along with Edwin a lot, and every time they got along quite well. Even so, she didn¡¯t know much about him. Although she was not afraid of being tricked, she still had to ask. ¡°Do you think me as my brother?¡± said Edwin, ¡°I can fool anyone but you. You are my sister¨Cinw. If Grandpa knows that I fool you, he will punish me, not to mention my parents.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. After driving for a while, she said again, ¡°I¡¯d better not go with you today. I have something to do at home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to annoy my brother?¡± Sarah: ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°He used his ex¨Cgirlfriend to annoy you, and you should also find some pursuers to annoy him. That¡¯s fair.¡± Edwin said naturally. ¡°Childish,¡± Sarah said simply. For countless times, she believed that this man undoubtedly was the younger brother of Jason. He was so good at tricking his brother. Instead of leaving Sarah halfway, he took her directly to the racing track in Anta. A group of good¨Clooking people began to hoot at him. ¡°Edwin, it¡¯s so rare that you bring a woman here.¡± ¡°I remember someone said he was not interested in women? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to introduce her to us, Edwin?¡± ¡°This is my sister¨Cinw, Sarah,¡± said Edwin casually, joking with them. ¡°I heard that you three have a lot of good projects recently. Can you share them with me?¡± The three of them: ¡°?¡± They were confused. ¡°You are not interested in making money. What do you want a project for?¡± ¡°Give it to my sister¨Cinw to practice.¡± Edwin said naturally with a faint smile, ¡°You know that my brother is going to divorce my sister¨Cinw. Grandpa is worried that she won¡¯t earn any money after divorce, so he asked me to invest some profitable projects with her.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 63 What would do you about your desire Everyone was dumbfounded. They looked at him suspiciously. The handsome young man in racing suit said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother very rich? He didn¡¯t give a penny to your sister¨Cinw after divorce.¡± ¡°No,¡± Edwin cheated his brother. ¡°You know how stint he is. Think about what he did when he cooperated with you.¡± ¡°He is stint indeed.¡± ¡°Your sister¨Cinw is so pitiful.¡± For a moment, everyone looked at Sarah with aplicated and pitiful look. When other people married into a rich family and were forced to divorce, they could at least get some money. But the sister¨Cinw of Edwin had nothing. s. Sarah was speechless. ¡°Well, for the sake of Edwin, I¡¯ll give some projects to you.¡± the handsome young man said decisively, ¡°Transfer your investment capital to me and wait for a dividend every year.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± said Sarah. The handsome young man was dumbfounded. Edwin said casually, ¡°She¡¯s shy. She doesn¡¯t want to use anything rted to my brother.¡± ¡°This project has nothing to do with Mr. Noth. It¡¯s our own project,¡± the young man exined. ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Edwin and asked what he was going to do with her eyes. ¡°Wait a little longer,¡± said Edwin in a low voice. He had speciallye back to watch the drama. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back after the conversation.¡± Sarah was speechless. Why did she feel that it was a trap? Whether she wanted to leave or not, she could only stay and have a chat with them for a while. She couldn¡¯t even get a taxi in the wilderness. About more than 20 minutester. Suddenly, a car came in. The light of the car was so bright that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. After a while, a man with slender legs and outstanding temperament got out of the car. He was wearing a long coat and strode towards them. ¡°Edwin, your brother is here.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that your brother doesn¡¯t look good?¡± ¡°He looks murderous.¡± Hearing that, Edwin smiled with his legs crossed. He tricked all the people secretly. He said in his casual tone, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to praise my sister¨Cinw when heester. He likes someone to praise his wife.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to divorce?¡± ¡°Do you want others to say that you married a worthless woman after your divorce?¡± It was a simple statement. The group of people reacted at once. They had thought that they were the only ones who cared about their dignity, but they didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Noth also cared about it! Praise. They must praise her. Praise her affectionately! When Jason came over, he saw Sarah standing there talking to someone on the phone. Edwin was chatting with a group of men who were not masculine at all. In an instant. Then he came to a conclusion that Sarah didn¡¯t like these faces. They greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°You came so fast.¡± Edwin still said causally. Jason nced at the crowd coldly and then looked at Sarah, who was still on the phone. Everyone noticed his expression, looked at each other and began to praise her. ¡°Mr. Noth, your wife is so beautiful. Why didn¡¯t you bring her out for a get¨Ctogether before?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I heard from Edwin that her sister¨Cinw was good¨Clooking, I thought he was joking.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, are you really willing to divorce Miss Yeats?¡± They said one after another seriously. The look in Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. He took their curiosity as if they were waiting for him to divorce so that Sarah was avable. ¡°If you have time to care about me, why don¡¯t you pay more attention to your projects?¡± When Jason thought that they would surround Sarah, he was displeased. ¡°Do you have the nerve to celebrate the new year with your performance?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Edwin. What happened? Why did they feel that Mr. Noth was angry? ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today,¡± said Edwin in a slow and dandiacal voice. ¡°We will discuss the details after my brother divorces my sister¨Cinw. It seems a little inappropriate to talk about it now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± they agreed. They all thought that he was talking about the project. All of a sudden, Jason¡¯s beautiful eyes turned cold, and he held his breath. The people around shivered. With a faint smile on his lips, Edwin waved at Sarah, who had just finished answering the phone, and said, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, let¡¯s go!¡± After putting away her phone and looking at Edwin, she saw Jason was also here. She took a nce at him and looked away. When she walked up to him. Before Edwin could say anything, Jason asked coldly, ¡°Did you have a good time here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happier than being with you,¡± said Sarah, not respecting him at all. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everyone: ¡°1¡± Fuck! Is the sister¨Cinw of Edwin so tough! ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced yet. You should think about what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Without respecting her, Jason said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any bad news about the wife of the CEO of the Noth Group on the Inte.¡± As he spoke, Jason took a deep look at the people over there. The three men¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Why did they feel that Jason¡¯s eyes were full of malice? Sarah rolled her eyes at him and ignored him. He was thest qualified person to say that. ¡°Brother,¡± said Edwin in a low voice, leaning over to his ear. Aren¡¯t youck of confidence when you say this to my sister¨Cinw?¡± Jason looked at Edwin. Why should Jasonck confidence. My sister¨Cinw is innocent, and she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Edwin boldly said, but his tone was very gentle and slow. ¡°As for you, you divorced her for the sake of your ex¨Cgirlfriend. As your brother, I have nothing to say but being awed.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A totally scum,¡± said Edwin, patting Jason on the shoulder. ¡®Are you asking for being beaten?¡± said Jason in a cold voice. ¡°You can just beat me up.¡± Edwin implied, ¡°How should you deal with your desire?¡± ¡°Edwin!¡± Jason shouted coldly. Half a year had passed. He was getting more and more inappropriate! ¡°Why are you so serious?¡± said Edwin with a smile, keeping a distance from him. ¡°I¡¯ll send my sister¨Cinw back first. Remember to go to thepany and send back what grandpa wants.¡± Thest sentence was said to others to avoid arousing suspicion. He and his brother were both here. If his sister¨Cinw didn¡¯t take his brother¡¯s car to leave, there would inevitably be rumors. Using his grandfather as an excuse, no one would be suspicious. After all, the whole circle knew that the second young master of the Noth family was not interested in making money, nor in work. ¡°Grandpa asked you to do it.¡± Jason nced at Sarah and Edwin. Hearing that, Edwin raised his eyebrows. Was he jealous? ¡°You can send back what grandpa asked for together.¡± Sarah finally got a chance. She still said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Give me the key to the other car. I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Edwin unlocked the car and took the key to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Grandpa asked me to send you home safely. If I let you go back alone, Grandpa will skin me alive.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 64 This is my brother¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend Sarah was speechless. His acting skill was as good as Rita¡¯s. She didn¡¯t waste any more time with them. She walked over, opened the door of Edwin¡¯s car and got in. The moment the car drove away, Jason tightened his grip on the car key, his knuckles turning pale. Just as everyone thought Jason was about to leave, his deep gaze fell on them. The pressure was so strong that they didn¡¯t dare to take a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Noth, is there anything else¡­¡± ¡°Do you like Sarah?¡± asked Jason in a deep and cold voice. Everyone was dumbfounded. They were confused. Before they could react, he said ruthlessly, ¡°From now on, you can give up. She only likes people looking handsome.¡± No matter how they reacted, Jason left after warning them. It was not until his tailmp disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight that they realized what had happened. ¡°Did he just say that we don¡¯t look good?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much. There are dozens of girls chasing after me. I just live on my face.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that they like your money, not your face?¡± ¡°Or your sweet words?¡± ¡°Jason is talking about us, not only me.¡± Everyone was silent. Jason was filled with anger. He wanted to take Sarah back and ask her what was on her mind when he thought of her refusal to take a car with him in front of so many people. No matter what he thought. He didn¡¯t go with her. He also knew that by the time he arrived, Edwin had left. It was impossible for Sarah to let him in. Since what happenedst time, she must have changed the password of the lock He had to admit that. He knew Sarah well on this matter. It was true that Sarah had made up her mind not to let Jason in from now on. Looking at the buildings on the roadside that were constantly retreating, she asked Edwin, ¡°Are you in a bad rtionship with him?¡± ¡°We are good,¡± said Edwin frankly. ¡°If it¡¯s not good, he will punish me for what I said and did.¡± Sarah was a little surprised. She did not see through the rtionship between the two brothers. Edwin had been ying tricks on his brother, and it seemed that Jason wanted to teach his brother a lesson. It didn¡¯t seem like they were in a good rtionship. ¡°The way we get along with each other is different from other brothers. I like to trap him and wait for what will happen. Although he is angry every time, he won¡¯t really punish me. ¡°Edwin said to Sarah. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it,¡± said Sarah in surprise ¡°He indulged me because of one thing when I was a child,¡± said Edwin, taking the matter of the two as a story. ¡°My brother was very boring when he was a child and didn¡¯t like to talk. He might only reply when other said a lot.¡± ¡°Because of this, the children in themunity disliked him very much, so they went to beat him together,¡± Edwin said with a smile. ¡°That day, I happened to go to see my brother. When I saw so many people beating him, I blocked them for him.¡± ¡°As a result, they knocked me out at that time. My brother was scared,¡± said Edwin with a smile. ¡°He has been protecting me since then.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said Sarah lightly. This reason was a little beyond her expectation. ¡°Sister¨Cinw,¡± said Edwin with a smile, looking at her. Sarah: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you still like my brother?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep it going.¡± every time Edwin spoke, his words were beyond the expectations of Sarah. ¡°His life has been too sessful since he was a child. He has almost never suffered any setbacks. He can get the feeling of failure from you.¡± Sarah was speechless She didn¡¯t answer but opened the window to get some fresh air. After driving for a while, she saw a figure in a white sweater at a turn when she was two or three kilometers away from themunity. She took a closer look and found it was Jenny. When she saw Jenny, Jenny aiso saw Sarah sitting in the car. Before Sarah could figure out why Jenny was here, Jenny rushed towards the car at a crazy speed! ¡°Swish!¡± Edwin braked quickly and his casual expression disappeared. But they were too close to each other. Even if he braked, the car still hit Jenny. ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled voice sounded, and Jenny was knocked down on the spot. The car stopped at this moment. At the same time, Sarah and Edwin opened the door and got out of the car. The two of them were a little nervous and worried. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± seeing that Jenny was still awake, Sarah immediately checked her situation. After a while. Blood came out under Jenny¡¯s legs. Looking at that position, Sarah immediately realized that Jenny had a miscarriage. She took out her phone and quickly called emergency. It was the first time that her heart had been so heavy. ¡°I¡¯ve told you¡­ To make Jasonpletely ignore you¡­.¡± said Jenny intermittently, with her pale face. ¡°From now on, he will definitely hate you.¡± Edwin paused. His brother? ¡°He can only be mine, and no one can take him away.¡± after saying that wealdly, Jenny fainted. It was not until then that Edwin noticed the face of Jenny. After thinking for a while, a person popped up in his mind. ¡°Is this the ex¨Cgirlfriend of my brother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Sarah. She didn¡¯t know what she felt now. She hated to be framed. But at this moment, she only felt that Jenny was so stupid that she lost her humanity for a man and didn¡¯t care about her own life. She couldn¡¯t find the meaning and purpose of doing so. Fortunately, the ambnce arrived soon. Edwin and Sarah went with them. Although it was an ident, they still had to go. During the operation, Edwin and Sarah sat on the seats in the corridor. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of what had happened just now, he asked, ¡°What did she mean by saying that to you?¡± ¡°Literal meaning.¡± Sarah answered simply. She knew very well that she would be med soon. When Jason came, Jenny would definitely say that she had a miscarriage after being hit by Sarah and Sarah wanted to kill her. The thought of dealing with that gave her a headache. She was really tired of dealing with this kind of thing and didn¡¯t bother to exin, but the calm period of divorce hadn¡¯t passed. Noticing her emotional change, Edwin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± said Sarah, leaning her head against the wall. In order to avoid more trouble, she said to him, ¡°After your brother meets Jenny, no matter what she says, don¡¯t interfere or exin. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± With Jason¡¯s character, if Edwin helped her, Jason would definitely feel that she had even bought off Edwin. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 65 I will send you to heaven without hesitation One thing was enough for her, she didn¡¯t want to exin the second thing She must be out of luck this month, otherwise everything would have gone wrong. ¡°What happened?¡± Asked Edwin, while he sensed something was wrong. ¡°Just listen to me.¡± Only four words were given by Sarah. Although Edwin was confused, he didn¡¯t ask much. No matter what the reason was, he would know it later. An hourter. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The operation was over. The doctor sent Jenny to the general ward and ounted the situation to them, ¡°The patient had a miscarriage and there are several bruises on her body. Except for that, she is fine.¡± ¡°Miscarriage?¡± Edwin was surprised. He peered subconsciously at the calm look on Sarah¡¯s face. For the first time, he felt a little nervous. Was the baby his brother¡¯s? Without answering his question, Sarah just expressed gratification to the doctor, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Then she walked towards the ward of Jenny. On the way to the ward, he couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Is this child my brother¡¯s?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± What she said was true. Although Jason had never slept with Jenny in fact, no one knew whether they had slept or not except themselves. Edwin was speechless. Damn it. If it was Jason¡¯s child, what would happen next would be intolerable. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡± He had to ask his brother toe over so that he could ask him face to face, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Sarah knew that he was going to call Jason, but she didn¡¯t stop him. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of matter anymore. Five minutester. When Sarah arrived at the ward of Jenny, she found that Jenny had already woken up and the nurse had just performed transfusion. ¡°Where is Jason?¡± Jenny asked as soon as she wake up. Sarah was speechless. How dare she ask ¡°The one who drove the car before was the toy boy you hide from Jason, right?¡± Said Jenny in a low voice, but her eyes were fixed on Sarah. ¡°What do you say if I told Jason that your toy boy hit me in order to vent your anger on him?¡± Sarah frowned subconsciously. Didn¡¯t Jenny know Edwin? ¡°I don¡¯t want to frame you, but I won¡¯t rest assured if you don¡¯tpletely fall out with Jason,¡± Said Jenny in front of Sarah. ¡°I have to be with him. He could only be mine.¡± ¡°There is a vehicle recorder in the car,¡± That was all Sarah said. ¡°Do you think that he will believe your vehicle recorder or what I said?¡± Her wounds and the baby in her belly would both arouse Jason¡¯s desire to protect her. She didn¡¯t expect that she would have a baby with that man before she came back¡­ It was impossible for her to keep this child. Even if Jason would believe it was the result of the bully in the hotel and never mind it, she wouldn¡¯t keep it. Although Jason didn¡¯t care it now, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t care in the future. And the best way to get rid of this child was to make use of Sarah. Two birds, one stone. Sarah was not in the mood to be angry anymore. Of course, Jason would believe what Jenny said. He asserted that the evidence he had found before was fake, so did the vehicle recorder would be fake. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might be hit to death or disabled by the car without stopping?¡± Sarah asked indifferently. ¡°If I was hit to death, then I would live in his heart for the rest of my life. If I was hurt to disabled, he would love me more.¡± Jenny went to an extreme. ¡°Either of them is worth it. Her life had been like that. If she didn¡¯t get hold of Jason, she would only live a more hellish life in the future. That person would not let her go, and torture her day and night, making her live no better than die. Jason was her life¨Csaving straw. No matter what the cost was, she had to seize it! ¡°Then you have to hold him tight,¡± said Sarah in a cold tone. In case of being taken away by others.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take him away from me!¡± Jenny blurted out. There was a pathetic look towards Jenny in Sarah¡¯s eyes. It was really terrible for a person to live like this. She told her a new discovery, but her words were still as calm as before, with a little more emotion at the end. ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s me who wanted to steal him from you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asked Jenny, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Car ident, and what happened to you in the hotel.¡± Said Sarah, with her own wishful thinking. ¡°It it weren¡¯t for someone against you, how could those things have happened?¡± And the affair that she got beaten up. Jenny had asked Julian to investigate, but the result was too different from what she thought. Get Bonh It could only be told that the person behind the scenes had been hiding too deep. Since it was difficult for her to investigate, she might as well tell ajaenny and let Jason investigate. If it was only Jenny who had an ident, it could be said that it was the revenge of his enemy. However, the conspirator didn¡¯t forget to frame Sarah up while Jenny was in an ident, neither did she forget to pull Jenny out. It was definitely done by a person who admired Jason. There was no exception. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Jenny frowned and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah only hoped that Jason could be more efficient. ¡°You can ask Jason to help you investigate.¡± She said with a little bit emotion. It was ridiculous. She actually asked Jenny to take the initiative to look for Jason. Looking at her expression, there was a moment of hesitation on Jenny¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t doubt what Sarah said. Since the first time she met with Sarah in the hospital, she knew that the car ident was not her design. Although she didn¡¯t like her, she knew that she was a person disdaining to lie after meeting her several times. Jenny didn¡¯t want to hurt this girl if there wasn¡¯t apelling reason. But she really had no other choice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today, Sarah.¡± She suddenly said. ¡°But please forgive me. I still have to frame you up.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what does a paradox describe before, but now know.¡± She said lightly without swearing, ¡°You are in line.¡± Herplexion changed from time to time. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°How dare you say it!¡± ¡°You can endorse it now,¡± Said Sarah slowly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you who has a double face, who is insatiable, willing to take advantage but still acts obediently.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Shouted Jenny angrily. Sarah didn¡¯t respond anymore. She was still waiting for Edwin. A reminder for you, that if something like this happens, you should call the police at the first time and keep the scene. Don¡¯t let the ckmailer be arrogant. About ten minutester, Edwin arrived. He didn¡¯t introduce himself, but only gave a few words to her. He wouldn¡¯t be softhearted for the sake of a patient. He dashed towards her. If he hadn¡¯t braked fast while drove slowly, she would have died today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Said Jenny angrily, ¡°You hit me!¡± ¡°If you want to die, no one can stop you.¡± Edwin still sat on the chair with his legs crossed. ¡°If you try to ckmail me next time, I will send you to the heaven without hesitation.¡± Jenny was speiess. Awesome. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 66 Did something more intimate ¡°If you hit me to death, you will also be liable forw.¡± The original purpose of Jenny was to let Sarah hit her, but after a long time of observation, she found that Sarah had never delven a car after she moved out. Edwin looked at Jenny doubtfully. How did his brother like her? In the past, Edwin only heard from Jason that he was in love, but he didn¡¯t officially bring Jenny to meet his family, so he had always been curious about what kind of person had made his brother fall in love with. Now it seemed that. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t know her at that time. Her intelligence was really disgusting. ¡°It¡¯s you who ckmailed me. As long as I didn¡¯t break the traffic rules, even if you were hit to death by me, your would still be responsible for it,¡± Said Edwin arrogantly. ¡°Even if I really have to hold you ountable, I can only take less than 10% of the responsibility. It could be on me.¡± Hearing that, Sarah pursed her lips. Somehow, she liked him. It¡¯s alright to be on him. Jenny bit her lips and clenched her fist that without infusion. This man was really as unlovable as Sarah!!! ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Said Jenny, staring at Edwin with dislike and anger. Hearing that, Edwin became interested. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jason¡¯s wife in future.¡± Said Jenny in a loud voice, trying to frighten him. ¡°As for this matter today, as long as I want to pursue it, he could sue you untill your reputation is lost.¡± ¡°Then ask him to sue me.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good chance for me to experience what life in prison is like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not bold enough.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? Your future husband is Jason,¡± Said Edwin with a yful smile. ¡°He is a legend in the business world and the God of the younger generation. It¡¯s just a sentence for him to defeat whoever he wants.¡± Jenny frowned. She suddenly didn¡¯t understand whether the man in front of her was really scared or justughing at her. ¡°But¡­¡± As Edwin spoke, he stood up from his chair. ¡°But what?¡± Jenny stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have a good taste.¡± With his hands in his pockets, Edwin began to reveal his identity. ¡°Otherwise, why did he abandon such an excellent sister¨Cinw of me and choose to be with you?¡± When she was about to get angry, she suddenly caught the key word in his words. Sister¨Cinw. Could it be that the man with Sarah was¡­ Get B ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am Edwin Noth.¡± His voice waszy and pleasant. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, ¡°The younger brother of Jason.¡± He said the word ¡°brother¡± clearly in particr. With her eyes narrowed, Jenny¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. If this man was the younger brother of Jason, then what she had said just now and the ckmail on the way¡­. No way! She couldn¡¯t let Jason know. No way! ¡°My brother is already on his way here,¡± Said Edwin kindly. He really wanted to see the show now. ¡°Please exin to him patiently about the ckmail incident and the fact that you want him to sue me until losing my reputation.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny stammered. ¡°Take a seat, my sister¨Cinw.¡± Said Edwin, pulling a chair aside and being nice to Sarah. Sarah was speechless. Half an hourter. Edwin was chatting with Sarah, while Jenny was lying on the bed and listening to them. It was during this period of time that Jenny had thought about how to tell him the ident and found an excuse for herself. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. Now, Jason was here. He was still wearing the same clothes as before. Because he walked in a hurry, his breath was heavier than before. His ck eyes were full of worry. When he saw that Sarah was also here, he frowned slightly as if Sarah was transparent and walked towards Jenny, ¡°Jenny.¡± ¡°Jason.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Seeing this. Sarah even admired her for her ability to cry so easily, that was not something that normal people could get. He softened his tone and attitude, much more patient than when he was with Sarah. Edwin coughed a little, ¡°Ahem.¡± Doesn¡¯t Jason think too little of his sister¨Cinw? His wife was still here, but he began lovers¡® talk with his lover. What a jerk. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Asked Jason, who was still standing there, with displeasure in his eyes towards Sarah and Edwin. ¡°Why is Jenny sent to the hospital?¡± Neither Sarah nor Edwin spoke. Get Four When Edwin called him, he only told him that something had happened to Jenny in the hospital. He didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s Sarah¡­¡± Said Jenny, as she held Jason¡¯s hand. Seeing the deep look in Sarah¡¯s eyes, he subconsciously avoided the hand that was stretched out by Jenny. Noticing that, Jenny bit her lips and continued with her eyes turned red, ¡°I identally saw her and your brother were together. She wanted to kill me to keep my mouth shut.¡± Edwin had a question mark on his face. Jason, too. The expressions of the two men were in sync. Jason wondered if he had heard it wrong, ¡°Did you say Edwin and Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenny said slowly and felt sad. ¡°At that time, I just wanted to take a walk around, but when I saw the two of them being very much in love, I didn¡¯t know he was your brother at that time. I just thought he was the one Sarah found outside to cheat on you.¡± When Jenny said these words, she spoke slowly and clearly for each word. Her eyes were red and pitiful. No one would think she was lying. ¡°I just called her and dered to tell you that she cheated on you, so she asked your brother to drive the car to hit me.¡± Added Jenny. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t study performing arts.¡± Sarah answered back. Jenny didn¡¯t say anything but looked at her. ¡°Since you said that I was much in love in the car with Edwin.¡± Said Sarah, who was still sitting there with a cold look in her eyes. ¡°Then tell me how we did that? What did we do and where did we do it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face turned red and said to Jason with bashfulness and indignation, ¡°I can¡¯t speak it out, Jason¡­¡± Upon hearing this. With a cold expression on Jason¡¯s face, he lost his temperature in an instant. He red at Sarah and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°You can ask her. Why do you ask me?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards him. ¡°Have you ever believed what I said?¡± Just one sentence. He was rendered speechless. At this moment, there was a bit ofplexity in Edwin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Sarah. What did his asshole brother do to hurt Sarah like this. ¡°Jenny, say it.¡± Said Jason in a lower voice than before. It seemed that Jenny was hesitating. After a long pause, she said in a low voice, ¡°I saw that Sarah leaned to the driver¡¯s seat and kissed Edwin. She put her arms around his neck and¡­ did something more intimate.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 67 The lie of Jenny was exposed ¡°What¡¯s more intimate?¡± Jason said sharp in a deep voice. His ck eyes were rolling with uncontroble emotions. Leaning against the sickbed, the hand of Jenny that had been pulled out of the infusion needle tightened slightly. ¡°Edwin put his hand into Sarah¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Edwin blurted out. Sarah looked at him. The original anger was eased up and delighted by his words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that Sarah and me had sex in the car?¡± When he retorted, he was also very powerful. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen that you told a bare¨Cfaced lie.¡± ¡°Edwin!¡± Jason shouted coldly. Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. Thinking of the reaction of Sarah, he replied, ¡°What? You believe Jenny?¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at the scene that Edwin defended Sarah, he felt inexplicably depressed. ¡°Jason, maybe they just fell in love with each other for a while.¡± Said Jenny worriedly, holding his sleeve. ¡°Sarah did it in a fit of pique because she minded the matter between you and me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me her.¡± Added Jenny. Neither of them spoke. The two stood there, waiting for Jason¡¯s response. Hearing that, Jason¡¯s hands, which were drooping on both sides, tightened. Finally, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you sure you saw it?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Said Jenny, nodding her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrong?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°No.¡± After hearing what she said, Jason stood there silently for a long time. For a moment. The three of them couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. ¡°Jason, anyway, you are going to divorce my Sarah and be with Jenny. Why don¡¯t you just help us?¡± Said Edwin as he watched the scene of bustle. ¡°I can definitely be better to Sarah than you. Grandpa won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The coldness was all over his body. Jenny was finally relieved. Since Edwin had admitted it himself, no matter how hard Sarah tried to defend herself, it was useless. Her words worked. With Jason¡¯s deep eyes falling on the silent look on Sarah, he asked in aplicated tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin it to me?¡± ¡°Is there any need to exin?¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°I said there was nothing between me and Edwin. It¡¯s Amy herself who rushed up to look for the car ident today. Do you believe me?¡± Sarah looked at him. As soon as she finished speaking. The whole ward was so quiet that no sound could be heard. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at this situation, Jenny had already thought of theplete fall out between Sarah and Jason. No man could ept being cuckolded, especially these two people were the closest people to him. ¡°Ja¡­¡± Jenny just said half of the word. ¡°I do.¡± Said Jason in a cold voice Sarah was confused. Hearing this, Jenny¡¯s body stiffened. There was a moment of bewilderment in her eyes, and a sense of panic spread in her heart. She subconsciously reached out her hand to hold Jason¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jason, I didn¡¯t lie. She and Edwin really¡­¡± ¡°Do you know who Edwin is?¡± Said Jason in a low voice. He looked a little tired in a bad mood. Subconsciously, Jenny looked at Edwin. Before she could speak, Jason said, ¡°He is my brother. My blood brother who will protect me with his life.¡± ¡°Jason¡­¡± ¡°Even if he treats everyone badly, he won¡¯t do anything that hurts me.¡± Said Jason coldly, staring at Jenny with his deep ck eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Jason. They were really in the car¡­¡± Jenny was totally flurried. ¡°Enough!¡± The anger in Jason¡¯s voice reached its peak. The man¡¯s words sent a shiver down her spine. It never urred to him that the person he had always trusted would be like this, ¡°Do you think that no matter what you say about Sarah, I will always believe in you?¡± Jenny¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°Edwin won¡¯t betray me, neither will Sarah.¡± Deep in his heart, he was really angry, and his anger was almost unbearable. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have sshed mud on her with this kind of thing.¡± Sarah was a little confused. She had thought that she would be misunderstood one thing by another today. The result was reversed. ¡°Is there anything wrong with your brother today?¡± Sarah pointed at her head and chatted with Edwin in a low voice. ¡°You should say that it¡¯s normal for him to be here today.¡± Said Edwin with a smile, as if he had expected this result. ¡°It was covered by shit before.¡± Sarah was speechless. Awesome. ¡°Jason.¡± suddenly, Edwin called him. With a chill all over his body, Jason looked at him. He didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. Jenny used to be an innocent person. ¡°Is her baby yours?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t mind another scene. ¡°What baby?¡± Said Jason, raising his eyes. ¡°When I drove Sarah home, Jenny rushed up at a corner to forge a ckmail.¡± Said Edwin, exining the whole story. ¡°She was hit and miscarried. The doctor said that the baby was gone.¡± With Jason¡¯s deep eyes falling on Jenny. ¡°Is it yours?¡± Edwin asked. ¡°No.¡± Said Jason without hesitation. He had never had sex with Jenny, and it was impossible for them to have a child. Realizing that things had gone out of her way, Jenny was extremely flustered and was thinking about how to get over it. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me that you are pregnant?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to tell you¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes and she curled up on the bed with her arms around her knees. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will dislike me and abandon me¡­¡± She buried her head in her knees and sobbed. At this moment. People who didn¡¯t know the situation would all felt that she had suffered a lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jason.¡± She said one word after another. ¡°Was it the night in the hotel?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± There was no change in the expression in Jason¡¯s eyes. He just asked, ¡°Why did you break the dirt on Sarah and use this way to ruin her reputation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will abandon me after you know that I¡¯m pregnant and have other people¡¯s baby, and you will think that Sarah is more innocent than me.¡± Cried Jenny, ¡°I¡¯m impure, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She was sobbing with desperate. She seemed to be immersed in a certain emotion and could not pull herself out. Jason recalled what had happened to her before. Although he had sent the person who had bullied her to prison, the injuries he had left would need time to heal. ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you.¡± Said Jason, trying his best to put himself in her aspect. ¡°But it¡¯s your fault. Apologize to Sarah and Edwin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sarah, Edwin.¡± Jenny apologized quickly with sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sarah was speechless. She got full marks for this operation. Jenny was really good at holding men. Compared with Sarah¡¯s refusing to admit her fault after she took the me every time, this kind of active confessi and quick admitting fault could easily win a person¡¯s heart. Not to mention that Jenny had a special filter for Jason. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 68 p Jason two times in his face ¡°No, I don¡¯t ept it.¡± Sarah blurted out. ¡°I don¡¯t ept it either.¡± Said Edwin. With red eyes, Jenny stared at Jason and ced all her hopes on him. But this time. Jason didn¡¯t indulge her as before. If it was Robert who was with Sarah today, Jason might have believed half of it. She would like Robert¡¯s appearance. In that case, Jason would misunderstand her and have a terrible quarrel with her. ¡°How can you ept it?¡± Seeing what Jason meant, Jenny took the initiative to talk to them. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ncing at the two of them, Sarah said, ¡°From now on, please leave him and never appear by his side for the rest of your life. Then I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Said Jenny, biting her lips. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you do it?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Then you p on Jason¡¯s face two times.¡± Said Sarah. ¡°I will also forgive you if you p him.¡± Clenching her fists tightly in the quilt, a tinge of hatred appeared in Jenny¡¯s eyes. But even so. ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s my fault. It has nothing to do with Jason¡­¡± She had to keep it up. ¡°I know.¡± Sarah said tantly, ¡°I just want you to p him to remind him to control his bevy of young girls.¡± Jason was speechless. Hearing that, Edwin raised his eyebrows slightly. Jenny bit her lips and her eyes were red, as if she was extremely aggrieved. ¡°p!¡± She pped herself hard, and five bright red fingerprints instantly appeared on her fair face. She knew what to do to make Jason forgive her and how to make him hate Sarah. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Said Jason, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my impulse and selfishness to do something wrong.¡± Said Jenny guiltily, ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, nor can I leave you. I can only beat myself, so that Sarah can calm down.¡± She knew how important Edwin was to him, so she didn¡¯t drag him into the mire. But Sarah was no match for her. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± There was a deep breath of anger in his heart, as well as impatience in his eyes. ¡°This matter is over.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± The one who spoke was Edwin, he¡¯s still fooling around. ¡°If she wronged someone and just paid such a price, then you are telling her that if she did something wrong, she will be fine with only mistake and then pretend to hit herself.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. But his eyes were warning Edwin, ¡®stop where it should stop! If Edwin knew what was enough, he would not be the second young master of the Noth Family. ¡°Let her kneel on the keyboard and face the wall to ponder about her misdeed.¡± Said Edwin in an innocent tone, trying to vent the anger for Sarah. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel too much, half a day will be good.¡± Jenny looked up. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Did he really want her to kneel down. ¡°Edwin!¡± Warned Jason. ¡°To be honest, you are not single¨Cminded at all.¡± Said Edwin, as he walked over and put his arm around Jason¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If Sarah wronged Jenny, would you just let her go so easily?¡± No. The answer popped up without thinking. As for this farce, Sarah was no longer in the mood to watch it. As long as he didn¡¯t wrong her, she wouldn¡¯t care anymore. Facing the discussions of the crowd, she only said to Edwin, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah refused. Without even taking a look at the two of them, she walked out, as if they were insignificant people. Jason¡¯s heart tightened. Before he could make a decision, he had already chased after Sarah. When he arrived at the door, he didn¡¯t forget to remind Edwin, ¡°Keep an eye on Jenny. I¡¯ll go out.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t say yes or no. When Jason caught up with Jenny, they had already left the in¨Cpatient department. ¡°Sarah!¡± Said Jason in a low and imperceptible voice, grabbing her arm from behind. Sarah stopped and stared at him calmly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.¡± Said Jason, feeling a little ufortable, and his body was still cold. ¡°This is not what Jenny usually is like. She might have been mentally injured after being bullied, so she was a little extreme.¡± ¡°From who¡¯s perspective do you apologize for her?¡± Asked Sarah. Jason paused. All the words were stuck in his throat and difficult to say. Sarah was not in the mood to talk to him anymore. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Since she was wronged, not only didn¡¯t he find out the truth, but he also directly believed in what Jenny said. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But he didn¡¯t me Jenny for what she had done. Instead, he apologized to Sarah on Jenny¡¯s behalf. What Edwin said was right. Deep in his heart, he was biased in favor of Jenny. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°I asked you to get out of my way.¡± ¡°Can you calm down and listen to me?¡± Jason was not used to her indifference. Sarah red at him with her ck and white eyes. She said nothing in fact. However, he understood what she meant. She was saying ¡®When I told you to calm down and listen to my exnation? What¡¯s your reaction?¡± At this moment. His heart ached. He couldn¡¯t tell what kind of emotion it was, as if his chest was pressed by a huge stone. He took out the car key and changed the topic, ¡°Let me drive you back.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± Sarah refused bluntly. However, Jason didn¡¯t give her a chance. He grabbed her wrist with his big hand and took her to the parking lot. He put her into the car peremptorily and started the car to send her home. It was over half past eleven in the evening Sarah was so sleepy that she fell asleep in the passenger seat. She didn¡¯t trust Jason in other things, but he was trustworthy in terms of personal safety. She would go to bed at about ten o¡¯clock every night. Even if she was dyed, she would go to bed at eleven o¡¯clock at thetest. Like today, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer since she hadn¡¯t washed her face at half past eleven. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± While driving, he wanted to have a talk with her. But aften he called her several times, he found that she had fallen asleep. He slowed down.. Looking at the sleeping girl, his dull heart suddenly softened, and his suppressed emotions dissipated at this moment. For a moment, he even had the feeling that it was good to go on like this. The car was driving towards the neighborhood of Sarah. It was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning when he sent Sarah back to hermunity. He wanted to wake her up and send her upstairs, but she didn¡¯t wake up after he called her in a low voice. So he had to park the car and carry her upstairs. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 69 The investigation As usual, she would have already woken up. But now she was in rxation, and she was too sleepy to wake up. He arrived at the door. He opened the door with Sarah¡¯s finger print. After entering her house, he took her to the second floor. He didn¡¯t know which room she slept in, so he could tell them one by one. When he opened the second room, he saw that there were some daily necessities for Sarah. He took off her shoes and gently put them on the bed. When he was about to take off her clothes and put on her pajamas, she suddenly woke up. She grabbed the hand subconsciously at her cor.. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± said Jason with a gentle voice. Sarah stared at him for a while, as if she had fallen asleep again after making sure that she knew him. It was her reaction that made him frown subconsciously. Sarah¡­ Have you experienced something terrible in the past? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t seem to be awake. It was possible that she formed a subconscious behavior of her mind to make sure that she was in a safe environment before she rxed and continued to sleep. After helping her changing suitable clothes, he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her for a long time. He found that he really knew little about her. Her life or her experience. He knew nothing about it. At this moment. His phone rang. It was a message from Chris, with a simple words: ¡°Jason, how are you?¡± After pleasing Sarah, he walked out of the room with his phone. Afraid of disturbing her sleep, he went downstairs to the living room. He turned on the light and dialed a number through WhatsApp. When Chris saw the phone, he was surprised. Jason was still awake! ¡°Hi, Jason.¡± he answered the phone decisively and nervously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± said Jason. ¡°You asked me to investigate Miss Smith¡¯s incurable disease. I¡¯ve already done it.¡± he was really dedicated to his job. No wonder he behaved recklessly in front of him from time to time. ¡°The result is a little different from what you know before.¡± Standing in front of the French window, he looked at the scene outside and said, ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°There were the hospitalization record of stomach cancer abroad, and the treatment record of Miss Smith.¡± As a smart man, he knew how to make the his boss ept it more. ¡°But there is no outpatient record in China.¡± Hearing that, the hand holding the phone paused for a moment, and then he got his sense. ¡°You mean that Jenny lied to me in her record of disease.¡± ¡°The effective period of outpatient records are two years.¡± Chris was so smart that he knew he couldn¡¯t say something so definitely. ¡°Miss Jenny may have done it a long time ago.¡± Without saying anything more, he hung up the phone. Half a year ago, when Jenny called him, she told him that she got the physical report the day before they broke up. The report said that she had an incurable disease and showed him the records of her treatment abroad. Since she got the test report the day before they broke up, it meant that the test was done a few days ago, Although the hospital¡¯s outpatient records were only kept for two years, there were so many records left. It would be prolonged. Was she lying? Almost in an instant, he denied. There was no reason for her to lie to him. If she just wanted to be with him, there was no reason for her to break up with him. For a moment. He was deeply conflicted. He clicked on the WhatsApp and sent a message, ¡°Are you sure?¡± [Yeah.] Chris was a reliable assistant. ¡°In case of any mistakes during the investigation, I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate these things three times, and the results are the same.¡± Rubbing his phone. Soon an idea came to his mind. He believed what Chris said, but he would not easily doubt what Jenny said. When he learned from Chris that the Jenny was still awake, he made a phone call. As soon as he received the call from him, a voice full of grievance and crying came, ¡°Jason¡­¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± said Jason, who was doubtful. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll me me,¡± said Jenny, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve be like that. I really don¡¯t want to nder Miss Yeats and your brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± with a slight opening of his thin lips, he continued, ¡°When you recover from this illness, I¡¯ll take you to have a generally physical examination.¡± Hearing this, Jenny was stunned. Thinking of what she said to him, she became nervous all of a sudden. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve done it before. I¡¯m in good health.¡± ¡°Miscarriage is a big thing, which is so harmful to your health.¡± There was a hint of emotion in his eyes when he said these words. ¡°I will feel calm after generally physical examination.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jenny. There were few something wrong. After asking her to go to bed early, he hung up the phone and fell asleep on the sofa. The next morning. When she woke up and found herself in the room, she was stunned. Her just remembered that she stayed in the passenger seat of Jasonst night. She felt very sleepy at that time, so she leaned against the seat and fell asleep. Then she woke up. She tried to recalled her memory. When she was about to put on her shoes and go to bed, she found that she was wearing pajamas. She didn¡¯t think too much and immediately realized that it was done by him. He had taken care of her like this for many times before the phone call from Jenny. They went shopping or went to dinner together. If it was toote, he would take her back directly. He helped her clean herself, changed her clothes and covered herself with the quilt. She just needed to sleep. It seemed that she was so tired yesterday that she was still sleepy when he changed her clothes. She took a shower, changed her clothes and went downstairs in slippers. When she saw the person sleeping on the sofa at the corner, she was stunned. This man¡­ Slept on the sofa all night? She went downstairs in light colored pajamas, walked to the sofa and kicked his long legs. ¡°Wake up.¡± He was awakened after her kicking him. When he opened his eyes and saw the person standing in front of he, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± with her long hair scattered on her shoulders, she looked a little more ethereal. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too indifferent?¡± said Jason, who was still in a deep consciousness. He frowned and sat on the sofa, feeling a headache. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken you backst night, you would still be sleeping in the car.¡± ¡°Do you want me to express my gratitude?¡± she said it with a hint of sarcasm. She was not the kind of person who would forget her old grudge after being gentle to her once. He pinched the spot between his eyebrows. Why was this woman so aggressive in the early morning? Did he provoke her? Sarah didn¡¯t care about him and called to order breakfast. Just for herself, She was good at many things, except cooking. She felt it troublesome, so she almost ordered food now, and seldom Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 70 The situation set by Edwin Without leaving in a hurry, he went to her kitchen consciously as soon as he saw that Sarah had ordered the food and went upstairs. People who didn¡¯t like to cook in the kitchen with all untouched things, except for a few simple condiments. He took out the soybean milk machine and the beans. Half an hourter. Sarah¡¯s food was delivered. The breakfast that he had made was ready: soybean milk, sandwiches, fried eggs. When she was eating porridge, she saw it. She frowned imperceptibly and asked, ¡°Has the kitchen been cleaned up?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± said Jason. It was a lie. All of a sudden, she felt that the porridge in her bowl was not delicious. She was so angry that she said to him, ¡°What is wrong with you! Jason.¡± Without being affected, he continued to eat his breakfast. He looked at Sarah unconsciously and an idea came to his mind. Sarah had moved out for such a long time. How did she solve the problem of having meal? There was very little food in the whole family. He made solid effort to make a breakfast for him here. ¡°You order take out every day?¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°I just care about your life for Grandpa.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t believe his words. She quickly finished her breakfast and reminded him suddenly, ¡°Please clean up the kitchenter and restore everything back to what it was before.¡± ¡°Do me a favor,¡± said Jason, who had finished his breakfast. Sarah: ¡°?¡± She looked at him suspiciously. It didn¡¯t seem to be something that he could say. ¡°Give me the list of diagnosed stomach cancer in China,¡± he said to Sarah after putting away his things What he said? She really wanted to break his brain to see where did he get this confidence and courage to make this request? Did she look like someone who would help him kindly? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that you want the records of the hospital of Jenny?¡± she knew his purpose clearly. Nonsense. ¡°Yeah, you are right¡± said Jason honestly ¡°I¡¯m not interested in it.¡± ¡°Grandpa asked me to investigate this things,¡± said Jason. Sarah stared at him. What the hell did he want to do. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe that Jenny had stomach cancer before. He asked me to show him all the outpatient records and treatment records of Jenny aboard.¡± with a serious look, he said, ¡°I knew you can finish it quickly.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask for it from Jenny?¡± said Sarah angrily. He walked towards her and looked down at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you find it out?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Sarah admitted frankly. ¡°Myputer system rejected everything of her. As long as there are something about her, it will automatically eliminated this information as a virus.¡± Sarah took the car key and threw it at him. ¡°You should go. Take care.¡± He took it over. He thought she was still angry about what happened yesterday. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Jenny won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was Edwin who sent me back yesterday but Robert,¡± Sarah suddenly wanted to know the answer. ¡°Do you believe what she said or not?¡± Silence. The expression on his face changed, and his eyes stared at her. ¡°Will you believe her?¡± Sarah asked ¡°Why are you with Robert?¡± hearing the name, he was furious. and held back his anger. Sarah answered and exined the possible reasons, ¡°He is my friend, and we have so many chance to meet each other.¡± He tightened the car key in his hand. In the end, he said nothing and left He didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. If it was about Sarah and Robert, he would have been so angry. He knew that Sarah wouldn¡¯t really do anything improper with Robert, but when he thought of the trust and obedience between the two people, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She went upstairs and began to work. That afternoon. After reading all the projects organized by her bad father, Sarah was about to have a good rest when she received a call from Edwin. ¡°Sarah, there is a good chance for having fun, what¡¯s your idea?¡± said Edwin in a casual voice. ¡°I held a party and invited several close friends. Come here. ¡°No, thanks. I have something else to do.¡± ¡°Robert is also here,¡± said Edwin ridiculously. Sarah was speechless Without giving her a chance to refuse, he said, ¡°Being beautiful. I¡¯ll pick you upter. Bye.¡± Then he hung up the phone without waiting for her response. The people in the vi looked at him yfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your brother will kill you?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t do that.¡± As a mischievous man, he took the car key and said goodbye to them before leaving the vi. What a interesting party. His brother, Jason was the major role in this party. Edwin wanted his brother to know his real love to Sarah. They may divorceter. He hoped they can understand their authentic love each other and he can avoid theter affairs. On the way to Sarah¡¯s house, he called his brother and Robert. He knew Robert a little. But it didn¡¯t affect him to ask him out by the excuse of his sister¨Cinw. At half past seven in the evening Then, Edwin appeared outside the vi with Sarah. Before Sarah say something, Jason exined, ¡°it¡¯s too ostentatious for a group of us to go to a nightclub, so I held the party in this vi. Anyway, it¡¯s empty all year round and a good ce to hold a party.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah lightly, without saying anything more. She had attended this kind of parties many times when she was in New York. Every time it was Julian who took her there. Most of the time, she sat in the corner and slept. Sometimes she was forced to y games with them. When she arrived, there were only two men. Looking at the two men, she suddenly got it. ¡°Will he also ¡°Of course.¡± She was speechless ¡°He will arrivedter, and Robert is still on his way,¡± said Jason. ¡°There are fruits and food here, you can eat some first. We can y games after theye.¡± ? ¡°No, I won¡¯t join in you. I can be the host.¡± Sarah refused immediately. They waited for a while. Later, Robert arrived. He wore the mostmon gray suit and a pair of gold rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. After saying a simple greeting to the others, he came to sit next to Sarah with a smile and started their chat. Get Bond Interesting. He smiled satisfyingly. Edgar took out his phone and sent a message through WhatsApp to Jason, ¡°I think you shoulde soon, or may your beautiful wife will be attracted by another men.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 71 Eating can¡¯t stop you to say something When he received the message, he was still on his way. ncing at the message, he sped up and drove to the vi in the suburb. When he arrived, he found that Edgar and Lucas were here. Edwin went around with them. But Sarah and Robert were chatting smoothly. They keep polite distance, but when he saw them, he always wanted to separate them, which ¡°made him feel jealous. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± said Edwin ridiculously as he put a bottle of wine on the table. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than half an hour.¡± The sphere around him was subtle. Edwin pulled him to sit down. There they were. Taking a nce at Robert, Edgar rubbed his phone and asked Edwin, ¡°Today is not a big day. Why do you hold a party?¡± He also invited Robert. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s not a big day?¡± Edwin responded him. They looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Jason and Sarah will end their marriage in four days. This is a party to celebrate their get their single right in advance,¡± said Edwin casually after he poured the wine one by one Lucas pressed his lips and escaped their eyes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Edgar coughed slightly As usual, Edwin was so dare to say something! ¡°It¡¯s time to celebrate.¡± Robert was the first to pick up his ss. Seeing their response, Edwin also picked up his cup and said with a smile, ¡°Sarah, good wish for you.¡± Without hesitation, she picked it up. ¡°Jason, what are you doing?¡± Edwin urged him, as he touched his arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get divorce for a long time? Or, in fact, you don¡¯t want to end your marriage?¡± He looked at him with cool eyes. Get Bo As a matter of fact, he had seen a lot of times since he was a child. He was not a coward at all. Jason was so angry that he was stilled. Looking at Robert and Sarah, he picked up the ss and clinked it with them in a fit of pique. ¡°Cheer!¡± It was aloud in the empty vi. Lucas and Edgar looked at each other. They knew Edwin must be killed by his brother. ¡°Lucas, Edgar, what are you doing?¡± said Edwin. He wanted everyone to take part in this game, or the party would be normal. ¡°It¡¯s a big day for my brother.¡± The two of them coughed slightly. With mixed feelings, they raised their ss and clinked it. The six of them held their sses and began to drink at the same time. After taking a sip, Edgar put down the sses. Edwin and Lucas did same. The left three men drink a lot with little left. When Jason put down his ss, he also noticed the problem. There was nothing left in their ss, as if they were looking forward to the end of their marriage. The sphere suddenly became weird. Edgar had already regretted toe here. If he had known that it was such a thing to have fun in the party, he would not havee no matter what he said. It was not a game, but a battle with rtionship! ¡°Mr. Shawn, I heard that you are still single and have never build rtionship with others?¡± Edwin wanted to stir the sphere here. ¡°Right.¡± replied Robert in a gentle voice ¡°Then what do you think of Sarah?¡± After getting the cold eyes from his brother, he continued to Get Bey ignore him and said, ¡°I heard that you are good friends. And now, she will end her marriage soon. Do you have any idea?¡± ¡°It depends on Sarah,¡± Robert answered him. Nice job. Edwin asked, ¡°Sarah, what do you think of him?¡± ¡°He is a good man,¡± said Sarah inmon tone. With a flirt tone, he asked, ¡°How about my brother, Jason?¡± ¡°No. He is a bad guy.¡± she said simply. She didn¡¯t care about Jason¡¯s feeling and image. Everyone here knew what he had done and that he chose to end the marriage for the sake of Jenny. Speaking of the truth, she didn¡¯t do wrong things to him at all. ¡°emm¡­¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t help but trebling. Jason¡¯s wife was a tough woman! ¡°You can¡¯t shut up with so much food, can you?¡± said Jason in the callous tone, looking at him with displeasure. ¡°I knew it is delicious,¡± said Edwin with a smile. ¡°But it can not stop me to ask some things. I don¡¯t know why Sarah married you at that time?¡± ¦§ He wanted to kill him! How dare he. ¡°Let¡¯s y a simple game,¡± said Edwin. He pushed them enter the next stage and he just tried to help them knew get their love each other. ¡°The first game is truth or dare. What do you think?¡± ¡°It sounds a good idea.¡± said Lucas. Edgar said calmly, ¡°okay.¡± With a cold look, he looked at them carefully. What was wrong for two people. Edgar didn¡¯t even raise his head. As long as he didn¡¯t raise his head, he couldn¡¯t get the angry sense from Jason. Because he had bet on their rtionship before. As long as he knew that things would turn out like this, he would note no matter what Edwin said. Now he was on the way and couldn¡¯t get rid off this situation. ¡°Jason, how about you?¡± Lucas was brave to ask him with simple words. But Jason wanted to stand up and leave. But when he thought of the unreliable little brother, he lost his reasons to say no, ¡°I am ok.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to y with them. She had never been interested in such things, but she had no choice but to agree because of Edwin¡¯s words. That was it. The game began. There were no ying cards or other chess cards here. Edwin took out six stones he had prepared in advance. ¡°There are only two words on these six stones, one is A and one is B. The rest are nk.¡± Edwin ?had made too much preparations for today. ¡°Those who get the A stone can ask the person who gets the B stone to answer questions or make requirements.¡± ¡°Here we go!¡± He distributed the stones quickly. She felt something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell. In the first round. Jason got the A and Robert got the B. Seeing that, the doubts in her minds disappeared, and she yed with them casually. ¡°Jason, truth or dare?¡± ¡°Dare.¡± said Jason coolly. ¡°Mr. Shawn, so what is your requirement?¡± Edwin was afraid that they would lost interest so he kept their mind always. Everything tonight was prepared for the affair between Jason and Sarah. It was merely warming up. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 72 The first love of Sarah Robert wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of thing either. He casually asked Jason do something, and continue to do the next around. Four times in a row, it was not her turn. Soon. The fifth round began. I¡¯m A.¡± There was an invisible yfulness in his eyes. Edwin casually asked, ¡°Who gets B?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not me. ¡°No.¡± As Robert, Lucas and Edgar spoke, his eyes fell on his brother and Sarah. The game began! Sarah took a look at it and epted it frankly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Truth or dare?¡± Edwin was already familiar with it. Thinking of what they had just said, and the choice of dare was gentle, she chose to take the risk. ¡°Dare.¡± Truth was not suitable for her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°please call your first love and put it on speaker. Tell him that you miss him.¡± Edwin had already. prepared the question. No matter whether she chose to tell the truth or dare, she couldn¡¯t escape from the question about her first love. He really wanted to see his brother witnessed the scene that Sarah and her first love were talking on the phone. He must be jealous! Upon hearing this. Hearing that, she was stunned. Robert also looked at her, with aplex expression that no one else could understand. ¡°Can I choose drink? OK.¡± Sarah said in a low voice, picked up the wine on the table and drank it up one by one. When she finished thest ss, she put it on the table with a thump. Her hand didn¡¯t leave the cup for a long time.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This scene made the others believe that the past of her first love was an untouchable experience. The mention of it made her dejected. He unconsciously generated a little strength to hold the stone. Sarah¡¯s first love Who was he. ¡°Sarah, are you okay?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t expect that. As far as he was concerned, Sarah had married Jason. Even if she had an unforgettable past with her first love, she had almost forgotten it. At least, the past could be regarded as the funny experience. But Sarah didn¡¯t seem to get rid of it at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Sarah, who was a little dizzy. ¡°Come on.¡± She said with sobriety He nced at her worriedly, and then looked at Robert and his brother. Finally, he put away the stones and distributed them again. He did it identally. This time, he didn¡¯t give the special stone to her on purpose. He felt that it might take some time for her to deal with her emotion. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that he gave the A to his brother randomly, and the B appeared again in the hand of Sarah! What the hell are you doing? Edwin? She couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He knew his brother well. Get Beytt?. When she found she get B again, she knew what happened. When she raised her head and saw his surprised andplicated expression, she knew that it was just a coincidence. With his hands holding the A tighter, he said to her as usual, ¡°Do you choose truth or dare?¡± ¡°Dare.¡± just like before. He seemed to be more angry. Was she so unwilling to let him ask about her past? But the more she didn¡¯t want him to know, the more he wanted to know. ¡°He put the A on the table and looked at Sarah with oppressive expression. He said word by word, ¡°Please tell me the concrete information about your first love, including his name, upation and age with message to me.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded How could he do that? Sarah looked at him in confusion. Was this man something wrong? He didn¡¯t know his own profession, name and age? ¡°So? Why don¡¯t you do that?¡± said Jason, who felt very ufortable for the sake of her facial expression, as if he had made her suffer a lot. He just wanted to know. Who on earth could be her first love and make her unable to forget for so many years. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sarah said angrily and drank three more sses of wine. Robert was a little worried about her. She didn¡¯t drink much since she was a younger girl. When she finished the third ss, Robert stopped her, ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± answered Sarah. After drinking three sses of wine for the second time, she realized that they might think that she had a first love that she couldn¡¯t forget. She didn¡¯t want to exin. She didn¡¯t want build more rtionship with Jason any more. ¡°Let¡¯s done here,¡± said Robert. Alcohol was a bad thing for Sa. ¡°She drank too much and she need more time to recover.¡± Get Bragos ¡°Well¡­¡°. There were more words. Taking a deep breath, Jason said, ¡°if you can¡¯t drink much, you can choose to tell us. No one forced you to drink.¡± ¡°So. Come on.¡± Sarah was a little drunk and couldn¡¯t stand being med. ¡°Sa.¡± I knew it.¡± Robert had no choice. He lowered his voice and said to her, ¡°Have you forgotten what you did when you were drunk four years ago?¡± Sarah was stiff and felt ufortable for a moment. It was an unforgettable experience. Seeing the two of them so close, he wanted to separate them with his cool eyes. But his self¨Cesteem and pride make him keep calm. He just said coldly, ¡°You had better know it. So, here we go?¡± ¡°Come on,¡± said Sarah. Edwin was speechless. Robert was speechless This time. They all realized that there was something wrong with her. If she didn¡¯t want to y with them, she wouldn¡¯t do that. No matter how hard they tried, she didn¡¯t care. But now, it was just a simple sentence from him. ¡°Mr. Shawn, is she okay?¡± Edwin hesitated for a moment and asked in advance. The eyes of the three people, including Jason and Lucas, fell on him. Jason was still angry but the others were unclear. He didn¡¯t ask about Sarah¡® husband, but someone else. He was really an good brother in earth! He also knew that this question was not so appropriate, but he knew that his brother couldn¡¯t get an answer to this question, and Robert might know it. ¡°No more drinks, it will be OK.¡± replied Robert after hesitating for a while, but his eyes were still fixed on Sarah. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go on,¡± said Jason, pushing the six stones towards his brother. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It is not your kind gift for our big day?¡± he retorted. ¡°Of course.¡± said Edwin. Robert was there, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about Sarah. ¡°Here we go.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 73 Who is Zuck! In the following rounds, Edwin didn¡¯t y tricks on Sarah anymore. He distributed the small round cakes to them. However, it seemed that Sarah was aiming at Jason. Either she got the smaller or the bigger. ¡°I got the small one. Who got the big one?¡± said Edwin, looking around. With her eyes brighter than usual, Sarah said in a much more energetic voice, ¡°me.¡± ¡°Truth or dare.¡± ¡°Dare.¡± ¡°Drink all the wine on the table,¡± said Sarah without hesitation. Everyone was speechless. Robert was dumb. Drunk Sarah got a rapidly declining IQ. With a slightly deep look at her, Jason poured three sses of wine and drank them up. His voice. was a little hoarse and sexy than before. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Jason, y fair. I let you drink all, not just three sses,¡± said Sarah, who was already drunk. Luckily, her voice was clear. ¡°Sister, he chose to drink instead of taking dare,¡± exined Edwin, taking it as a shock to Sarah. Sarah was stunned. She looked at Jason and then looked at the wine on the table. It seemed that¡­ It made sense. The look in Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. Another round came. This time, the words of the two changed. Sarah¡¯s was small, while his was big. Although Sarah was drunk, she knew what she should do and what she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Dare.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± said Jason, with two words in his deep eyes. His eyes were all upied by Sarah. Get Bogo At this time, she had a red face, a pair of beautiful eyes blinking, and the thin bangs on her/ forehead hit down just above her eyshes. Drops of water were still on her rosy lips, making her attractive. He had never seen her like this before. With a ss full of wine in her hand, she said loudly, ¡°No!¡± Everyone was speechless. Robert was speechless. She picked up the ss of wine in her hand and drank it, just like drinking water. Fortunately, in case of any ident, Edwin changed all of her wine into fruit wine after Robert said those words. ¡°I asked you toe here to tell you about the content o,¡± said Jason, staring at her ck and bright eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe here.¡± With a frown, she looked at Robert, who was as cold as before, and asked, ¡°what is he talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either,¡± replied Robert. Everyone was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to understand either.¡± Edwin said. He could just say, but he let her go there, and that could be regarded as a part of the game. It was Jason¡¯s fault this time. ¡°All right, all right.¡± he stopped the game and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Today¡¯s game is over. There are rooms upstairs and downstairs. You can find a room to sleep.¡± Then Edgar and Lucas stood up and left. They also realized that tonight¡¯s game was specially arranged by Edwin for the sake of Jason and Sarah. They¡­ Were the tools that Edwin had used. ¡°There are still two rooms upstairs,¡± said Jason, taking a look at his brother and Robert. ¡°Who can take care of my sister¨Cinw?¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Was it appropriate for someone else to take care of his wife? Get Bogo He felt that Edwin really needed to be taught a lesson. What he said tonight was all out of his mind. ¡°Sarah will sleep alone.¡± Robert blurted out. His eyes fell on Jason, and their auras collided. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Edwin was speechless. There was a little more emotion in the expressions of the two. ¡°Sarah and I haven¡¯t divorced yet. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± looking at the woman who was still ying with the white porcin cake, he made a decision. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping in the same bed with a man.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± Robert lowered his eyes and called her. Sarah turned her head and her big watery eyes were innocent. ¡°Hmm?¡± Edwin left decisively. After the strong Sarah became a little girl, she waspletely his ideal type. If he had more. contact with her, it was too easy to have inappropriate feelings. He¡¯d better leave it to the two of them. ¡°Do you want to sleep alone or with him?¡± asked Robert. He always respected her decision. ¡°I want to sleep with Zuck.¡± she blurted out in a softer voice than usual. ¡°It¡¯sfortable to hold it.¡± Jason¡¯s face darkened. Who was Zuck? Robert raised his eyes and patiently coaxed, ¡°Since Zuck is not here, you can only choose between sleeping alone and sleeping with him.¡± Upon hearing this. Hearing that, Jason¡¯s bottomless eyes involuntarily fell on him. He didn¡¯t expect that he would say so. When someone encountered such a situation, he would say that it was a choice between you and him or me. What was Robert¡¯s attitude towards Sarah? Get Boginn ¡°Then how about I sleep with Eve?¡± Sarah just wanted a pillow. ¡°She is soft and easy to hold!¡± ¡°Let me ask.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert went out with his phone. Lucy was still ying with the porcin white round cake, and she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jason standing next to her. When Eve Kent saw the strange number, she hung it up subconsciously. She didn¡¯t expect the caller to call her again. She had to answer it, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Robert Shawn,¡± Robert introduced himself on the phone. He was polite and gentleman all the time. ¡°Is that Eve Kent?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± After confirming that she was the person, Robert began to ask her if she was in Anta. After that, he told her the address and the following things. Five minutester, they finished talking on the phone. As soon as he hung up the phone and turned around, he saw Jason standing not far behind him. He was not surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. Noth, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Sarah?¡± ¡°Friends.¡± ¡°Who is Zuck?¡± He asked in a more serious tone than usual. He felt very ufortable at the thought that Sarah often held this man in her arms to sleep and that she thought he was soft. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He knew it was her past and he had no right to interfere in it. But he just wanted to know. With a gentle smile, Robert lifted his sses on the bridge of his nose and looked in the direction. of Sarah, ¡°This kind of thing¡­It¡¯s better to ask her personally.¡± Jason frowned slightly. This kind of thing? ¡°You have been married for two years, but she didn¡¯t tell you about it?¡± Robert was stabbing a knife into his heart invisibly. Jason, ¡°¡­¡± Robert continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say anything when she held you?¡± This is the matter between the two of us, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to know too much about it.¡± said Jason, stopping the topic. ¡°If Mr. Shawn is interested in the rtionship between two people, you can go to get married by yourself.¡± Robert gave a meaningful smile and didn¡¯t answer his question. He just sat next to Sarah and waited for Eve. It seemed that Jason had punched on cotton. In his mind, when the two of them just got married, the first day that she held him in her arms and slept, she said that his body was very hard. She had never hugged him since then! Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 74 Sit down and have a talk An hourter. Eve came. She wore a warm wind coat with long brown hair scattered. She was sent in by the bodyguards outside the door. She wouldn¡¯t dare toe to such a remote ce in the middle of the night if she hadn¡¯t confirmed on the phone that the woman mentioned by Robert was the same person as her friend. ¡°Mr. Shawn.¡± seeing Robert standing at the door, Eve greeted him with a smile. This was Mr. Shawn. As one of the tops in the legal world, many of topwyers wanted to have a good rtionship with him. ¡°Sarah is in the room,¡± said Robert in a gentle manner. He didn¡¯t call her by her nickname directly in front of others. ¡°She is a little drunk. Please take care of herter.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± said Eve. She followed Robert in and kept thinking about the matter of Sarah. Was the man her friend married to Mr. Shawn? Before she could think about it, she stopped when she saw the person who was taking care of Sarah inside. Jason Noth? ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Eve stopped in the living room and couldn¡¯t think straight. Hearing her voice, Sarah raised her head immediately. There was still no expression on her face, but her eyes were much brighter than usual. When she saw Eve, Sarah stood up and ran to her. She threw herself into Eve¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Eve!¡± Eve was dumbfounded. She hugged Sarah back and couldn¡¯t think straight. She was an ordinary person, but she met the two people who was most difficult to date overnight. No one would believe it if the news spread. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked Sarah in a low voice. Get Bopat ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with him. He is too hard.¡± Sarah said anything she thought about, and she felt the person in her arms so soft. ¡°I said I wanted to sleep with you.¡± Eve was speechless. She swallowed and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Jason Noth,¡± said Sarah. Eve subconsciously looked at the man in a ck suit, who exuded an aura of inessibility. ¡°At that moment, she seemed to understand everything. He was the man that Sarah mentioned who was going to divorce her for the sake of his old love. ¡°Mr. Noth.¡± She greeted him politely. ¡°Take good care of her.¡± Jason said with an invisible pressure, ¡°You cane to me if you need anything.¡± It was one thing that he didn¡¯t like Eve, but it was another thing that Eve could take care of Sarah. Eve nodded. After inquiring about which room was Sarah¡¯s, Eve went upstairs with her. Fortunately, Sarah was notpletely drunk this time. Eve took her back to her room to take a shower and then went to bed. The two men in the living room had no intention of going upstairs. The stalematested until one o¡¯clock in the morning.. Robert went to bed. Eve didn¡¯te out at this time, which meant that Sarah had fallen asleep. As soon as he went upstairs and closed the door, Edwin came out of the room on the first floor. He had changed into a dark pajama, and his hair was a little messy because he had been lying on the bed for a while. At the sight of him, the anger that had been hard for Jason to swallow came up again. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯ste at night.¡± Wearing his slippers, Edwin walked over and sat on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get ill.¡± ¡°Do you still know that?¡± Jason really wanted to beat him. Get Flo For what he had done tonight, Jason should throw him out of the window and let him sleep outside! ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you,¡± Edwin said as he smiled and leaned over to him. Jason staring at him with a dark face. His eyes were obviously saying that how could you say that. ¡°There are only two of us now. Tell me, how do you feel when you know that my sister¨Cinw has a first love that hasn¡¯t been put down yet?¡± The expression on Edwin¡¯s face was full of gossip. Jason poured a ss of wine and drank it up. Then he said coldly, ¡°I feel nothing.¡± ¡°Just pretend,¡± said Edwin without hesitation. ¡°If you really felt nothing, you wouldn¡¯t ask my sister¨Cin¨C law to send you her first love¡¯s name, age, and career when you y the game.¡± Jason, ¡°¡­ Why was this guy so annoying? ¡°Sometimes you have to learn to face up to your feelings.¡± Edwin said the key point. Tonight¡¯s party was to make his brother realize that he liked Sarah. His reaction at the first love section also proved that he cared about Sarah¡¯s unrequited first love very much. ¡°If sister¨Cinw¡¯s first lovees to her now and asks her to divorce you and marry him, how do you feel?¡± Edwin asked directly. ¡°How dare she?¡± A cold expression appeared in Jason¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why not?¡± Said Edwin in the most casual tone, ¡°You have divorced her for your first love. Why can¡¯t she divorce you for her first love?¡± With a cold nce, Jason released the cold aura from his body. In the end, he only said, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different if you say it¡¯s different,¡± after saying what he should say, Edwin continued, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s eighty¨Cyear birthday has begun to prepare. If you want sister¨Cinw to divorce youter, you can tell her about it tomorrow morning.¡± Then he went back to his room. Sitting alone in the bright living room, Jason felt a surge of impatience when he thought of what he had heard from Edwin. Get Bogin He reached out and tied his tie to make his breath easier. At three o¡¯clock in the morning. Jason leaned against the sofa and fell asleep. Suddenly, there was a slight sound of door opening upstairs. He opened his eyes and looked at the source of the sound. He saw Sarahing downstairs. She was wearing a light¨Ccolored pajama, and her eyes had returned to their usual indifference. He knew that she had woken up from alcohol. Indeed, Sarah was sober now. She couldn¡¯t drink much, but she could wake up after a nap, even if she only had two or three hours to sleep. She was awakened by thirst. When she was about to go downstairs to drink water, she saw Jason. sitting on the sofa and looking at her. Four eyes met. Invisibly, the two of them were shrouded together. Standing at the corner of the stairs, she looked into his eyes. The first one to speak was Jason. He asked in a low voice, ¡°drink water?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah lightly. In fact, he didn¡¯t hear her, but he could guess it from her expression. He stood up and poured her a ss of water. After she came down, he put it in front of her and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Sarah. Seeing that she drank it all in one breath, he knew that she had been drained to the extreme. When she put down the ss, he asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t mean to stay any longer. She wasn¡¯tpletely drunkst night, so she didn¡¯t forget what she had said and done when she was ying the game. Those were all dark history! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Sit down and have a talk?¡± With his eyes fixed on her, his mind was full of her first love and the man called Zuck. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 75 Sarah, you are the jerk After a pause, Sarah said indifferently as usual, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°I think we have a lot to talk about,¡± said Jason, as he fetched a ss of water for her and put it in front of her. At this moment, his body blocked her way. ¡°For example, who is your first love?¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°You like him very much?¡± said Jason. You care?¡± asked Sarah. Having been with him for such a long time, she knew what problems could stop him. But this time, she didn¡¯t seem to have expected it. After hearing her words, the look in his eyes became deep. He pressed his body against her and said in a low and deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m just curious who can make you remember for so many years.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said Sarah. Jason, ¡°?¡± Just one ¡°Oh¡°? With her back against the table and a pair of curly eyshes on her beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°He is the same as you.¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Sarah said, ¡°A jerk.¡± All of a sudden, Jason¡¯s face darkened. This woman! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°If you¡¯re really curious about him, you can think about yourself.¡± with her red lips slightly open, she said in a light tone, ¡°You two are even better than each other in terms of being a jerk.¡± The look in his eyes became deeper and deeper, and the temperature in his eyes gradually dropped. When Sarah thought he was going to lose his temper, he asked again, ¡°who is Zuck?¡± She paused. Zuck was her doll sleeping with her which was customized ording to her habit of holding dolls. But she wouldn¡¯t tell him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not convenient for you to say it.¡± said Jason. He had never been so angry like tonight in his life. ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient.¡± With her back against the table, she looked into his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s my bed mate.¡± As soon as she finished speaking. With his jaw tightened, Jason pursed his thin lips into a straight line. Sleep mate?! If it weren¡¯t for his remaining reason, he would have taken off all the clothes of this ¡°bed mate¡± and thrown him out on the street! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your private life would be so wonderful before you married me.¡± Jason bit his teeth and the coldness in his ck eyes almost condensed into substance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your bed mate sleep with me?¡± Sarah was stunned. Hearing the noise, Edwin came out and he was also speechless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Jason was ufortable meeting her eyes. ¡°Brother¡­ When did you have such a taste?¡± Edwin felt that the problem was more or less difficult for his sister¨Cinw. He coughed and took the initiative to say, ¡°If you like a man, you can find a little boyfriend. Don¡¯tpete with her.¡± ¡°If you still want to stay in Anta, get back to your room,¡± said Jason coldly. Edwin shut up decisively. He closed the door without eavesdropping. ¡°Let your bed mate sleep with me?¡± said Jason seriously. Sarah blushed. She was curious about how on earth did Jason say that with a face that had been favored by the creator. People who didn¡¯t know him might think that he was talking about something serious with her. Noticing the embarrassment between her eyebrows, he asked with a heavy breath, ¡°You don¡¯t Cet Boy want to?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine the scene when a tall and strong man was sleeping with a doll in his arms. His heart ached. Did she really think he would sleep with it?! He just wanted to see what kind of person could be liked by this woman. As long as he knew who was so shameless, he would definitely throw him out of Anta and New York, so that he would never have the chance to get close to Sarah all his life! ¡°How long have you slept with him?¡± He knew that he shouldn¡¯t have cared about it. But as long as he thought of the past and even after divorce, she would return to that guy, he felt a huge stone pressing on his chest. He wanted to ask her why she said he was a jerk. She also had a man whom she could sleep with at any time she wanted. He had never slept with anyone else. Sarah thought for a while. It was a gift she gave herself when she was seventeen years old. Now she was twenty¨Cfour years old, twenty¨Cfour years less the two years of marriage, twenty¨Ctwo years, twenty¨Ctwo less seventeen, five years. Jason was furious. How long had they slept together to let her count for such long time! ¡°Is it so hard to calcte?¡± He said in a low voice. The sudden approaching voice pulled her back to reality. Looking at his erged face in front of her, she subconsciously stepped back. But she found that there was a table behind her and she couldn¡¯t return. Feeling her rejection and alienation from him, Jason was inexplicably irritable. Noticing that she seemed to be led away by him, Sarah quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about my past? As long as I love you wholeheartedly after we get married?¡± ¡°Love me wholeheartedly?¡± said Jason with a deep emotion. He didn¡¯t forget that when Robert asked her if she wanted to sleep alone or with him, she blurted Get Bogoh out that she wanted to sleep with Zuck and said that it wasfortable to hold Zuck. What kind of face it was that she couldn¡¯t forget even after two years of marriage. He remembered that she always loved beautiful faces. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Sarah. ¡°Sarah, you are the jerk.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions. The more he asked, the more ufortable he felt. ¡°Every night when you sleep with me, you want to hold your Zuck, right?¡± That was true. Sarah thought to herself. She had been hugging it for five years. Suddenly, she lost her hug because of marriage. It was really difficult for her to get used to it. ¡°We don¡¯t owe each other anything,¡± Said Jason in a deep and sullen tone, feeling that his cor was tightened. ¡°But if you dare to show up with the two of them after divorce, I¡¯m not sure if they will be able to leave my sight unharmed.¡± ¡°Childish.¡± Sarah gave him one word. After that word, Jason couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her on the lips, perhaps because he was annoyed by the bed mate Zuck and her first love, or because he was possessive. It was a little cold and soft. The beast suppressed by him for a long time almost popped out of the cage. Sarah didn¡¯t expect him to do this. When her lips were covered with his warmth, her brain was crashed for two seconds. Her unskillful and confused expression further stimted the fierce beast locked up by Jason. He held the back side of her head with one hand and deepened the kiss. When he was about to attack the city. Sarah pushed him away all of a sudden and asked anxiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her heart was pounding violently, and her face was flushed. She raised her hand to wipe her lips, and her somewhat emotional eyes were covered with ayer of mist. ¡°It¡¯s a kiss between a couple. What for you?¡± said Jason in a hoarse voice, staring at her moist lips. Sarah was angry. But she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. After wiping her lips for two more times, she reminded him with a cold face, ¡°You have Jenny Smith now. Don¡¯t kiss me with the mouth that you have kissed others. I feel sick.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 76 I¡¯m afraid of being infected with H¨Cpylori Jason stared at her more and more red lips, feeling thirsty. Hearing her words, he walked up to her again, looked down at her, and said in a low and hoarse voice slowly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She was rendered speechless. With one hand at the back of her head and the other around her waist, Jason acted gently and seductively. In this kind of thing, Sarah was never his match. Every time he kissed her, she would unconsciously fall in love with him and finally be controlled by him. Once a cold and abstinent person messed up his clothes, he would be a devil falling into the mortal world. He would make people addicted to him and eventually fell for him. If her remaining sanity hadn¡¯t reminded her, she would have been lingering with him in a daze. ¡°Jason Noth!¡± She pushed him away with all her strength. His deep breath was in a mess. His ck eyes were obviously stained with something, and his thin lips were a little moist. With a red face, Sarah stared at him and said, ¡°How many times do you want me to tell you? Don¡¯t kiss me with the mouth you have kissed with Jenny. I¡¯m afraid of being infected with H pylori!¡± All of a sudden, his anger was reced by a smile. H pylori. How could she think of that? ¡°I only kissed you before.¡± He was noble and indifferent, and his wrinkled clothes messed up the abstinent aura around on his body. ¡°If you are infected, you were infected when we just got married.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Shouted Sarah. Looking at her slightly red face, Jason was suddenly in a good mood. ¡°Do you want to have an examination? It¡¯s on me.¡± Sarah was speechless. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Destroy it. ¡°No.¡± She wiped her mouth again, stood up and walked two steps aside. She red at him and went upstairs. Looking at her angry figure, the corners of his mouth pursed into a smile that he didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°He didn¡¯t understand why his desire could be easily aroused by her. This feeling. Only for her. Sarah went upstairs irritably. When she arrived at the door, she calmed down and opened the door quietly. She was afraid that the noise would wake up Eve. But she didn¡¯t expect that the light in the room was on. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Looking at her pale face, Eve asked, ¡°Who made you angry?¡± ¡°No one.¡± Sarah was calm and rational in front of others, but in the face of Jason, she could always be easily provoked. ¡°Why are you up? Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No.¡± After a brief answer, Eve began to gossip. ¡°Is he your husband who is about to divorce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Who is his old love?¡± ¡°Jenny Smith.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡± Eve was a little confused, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. She continued to ask, ¡°Are you really willing to divorce with him? He is the husband that many women dream of. He is handsome, rich and sexy.¡± Although Eve was in the entertainment circle, she didn¡¯t read every hot search every day. She didn¡¯t know that Jenny was once on the trends. ¡°He¡¯s good¨Clooking.¡± As a senior judge of appearance, Sarah wouldn¡¯t belittle the look on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s a jerk.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Eve nodded in approval. Get Bogut No matter how beautiful, rich and sexy he was, as long as his heart didn¡¯t belong to you, everything would be in vain. Sitting next to her on the bed, Sarah felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re pregnant. I shouldn¡¯t have let youe here at night, but I was a little confused at that time.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eve took her hand as a friend, ¡°you are my little sister.¡± She was d that when Sarah needed it, she thought of her, which made her realize that her existence was somewhat useful. ¡°Have you gone to the pregnancy test? How is the baby?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Eve in a gentle and happy tone. Hearing her words, Sarah was relieved. They turned off the light andy on the bed. The two of them entered the long night with their own thoughts. After midnight, Sarah quickly fell asleep. She didn¡¯t have any romantic dream because of the deep kiss. Instead, Eve, who was sleeping with her, was full of thoughts. As for the man downstairs, Jason called Chris after Sarah went upstairs. Three o¡¯clock in the morning. Whoever received the call would get furious. Including Chris. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it tomorrow? Why do you have to call me at this time?¡± Chris got angry when. he answered the phone and felt dizzy. ¡°Don¡¯t think you are superior as you are the boss.¡± ¡°Get up and answer the phone. I¡¯ll give you ten thousand extra bonus as sleeppensation this month,¡± said Jason in a deep voice. Chris was suddenly rmed. Ten thousand?! He quickly lifted the quilt and sat up. He rubbed his eyes and put on his sses on the bedside table. Then he said in his usual tone, ¡°Boss, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Help me investigate a person.¡± Get Boys ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Zuck.¡± When Jason spoke of this name, his He could investigate his first love by himself. eyes darkened. But Zuck was held in the arms of Sarah, which made her dislike him. He had to find him out immediately. He would like to see what kind of face and soft body could make his wife keep thinking about him even after they had been married for two years. Chris was confused, ¡°Only name?¡± ¡°It has something to do with Sarah, very close to her.¡± It was impossible for him to tell Chris directly about that. He could only beat around the bush. ¡°They are together almost every day.¡± Miss Yeats? Chris paused. ¡°You can temporarily put down the unimportant things in your hands,¡± said Jason, giving him the privilege. ¡°You don¡¯t need to clean the bathroom. Find out all the information about Zuck as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Hearing that there was no need to clean the bathroom, Chris was very happy. Then Jason hung up the phone. He rubbed his phone. He had wanted to ask the hacker to help him investigate, but he was afraid that the hacker would know that he was Jason. No friend would ask someone to investigate everything for him. After thinking for a while, he sent a message to Andy Thomson from New York and asked him to help investigate. Since Sarah was from New York, it should be easier for Andy to investigate. After that, he took off his tie and fell asleep on the sofa. But he didn¡¯t sleep well as Sarah did. Not long after he fell asleep, he dreamed of Sarah apanied by two men, who were both very good¨Clooking and particrly pleasing to her. Holding the white and soft one, she said to him, ¡°Jason, you have Jenny, and I have my Zuck and my first love.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 77 Sarah was his childhood sweetheart After saying that, she kissed him. Jason was awakened by anger. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was so angry that he took out his phone and looked at the time. It was only five o¡¯clock in the morning. He pinched his nose tiredly. Finally, he took his coat and walked into the room where Edwin was. After throwing him out of bed, Jasony down and fell asleep. This time, he finally had a good sleep. Edwin, who was thrown to the ground, was in a daze, ¡°?¡± ¡°Who was he? What happened to him? Why was he on the ground?¡± These questions did notst long in his mind. He was so sleepy that he turned over and fell asleep directly on the ground. There was a fluffy carpet on the ground, which was warm enough. The next morning Eve was the first one to wake up. After washing and dressing, she went downstairs. She was always sleepy in the month of her pregnancy, but recently she had rarely slept. She sat in the living room, holding her cell phone to reply. Before she could reply a few messages, a displeased and cold voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sarah paused. C When she looked up, she saw Edgar At that moment, she panicked and stood up unconsciously ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to exin, but when she saw his face, she remembered what he had told her before. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find out that you had such a means before? You even managed to get into the private party.¡± Edgar misunderstood and came to her side with a chill. ¡°You are here to look for Jason, Robert or Nate?¡± ¡°Mr.Shawn asked me to take care of, exined Eve Edgar got angry and said, ¡°Did youe just because he asked you to? You stay in his roomst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Eve didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood, ¡°He asked me to take care of¡­¡± ¡°Did you have an abortion?¡± Edgar asked indifferently, looking at her in a terrible low pressure. Eve froze. Subconsciously, she stood far away from him. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t.¡± There was only coldness in his narrow eyes, but his gentle and slow tone made people unable to breathe. Eve took two steps back and confronted him, ¡°This is my child. You have no right to kill it.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about it when you cheated on me?¡± Edgar looked at her coldly and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospitalter. You don¡¯t have to threaten me with suicide. It¡¯s useless.¡± He had endured it before But this time, he would not let her do anything she wanted. Eve panicked, ¡°How dare you!¡± Get Borus ¡°Do you think I dare or not?¡± said Edgar with a fierce look in his eyes, which was different from the time when he was with Jason. ¡°If you dare to hurt my child, I will hate you for the rest of my life!¡± said Eve without confidence. She knew that these words could not threaten him at all. His heart ached, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. With a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, he sneered, ¡°If you want to hate me, then do it. I won¡¯t keep the bastard.¡± While talking. Edgar took out his phone and made a call. He asked his assistant to contact the private hospital to prepare for the abortion operation, and he would bring Eve there immediately. When Eve heard this, a panic arose in her heart. She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t escape from the decision of Edgar! She couldn¡¯t run away from this suburb. All the people in the vi were his friends. She couldn¡¯t ask for help. As for Sarah, she couldn¡¯t drag her into this anymore. ¡°Do you want me to tie you up and get in the car by yourself?¡± said Edgar. Every step he took made her feel scared and want to escape ¡°You can¡¯t abort my child.¡± Her eyes were red with anxiety, and the joints of her hands holding the phone were pale. ¡°This child is yours!¡± Edgar sneered. The mockery in his eyes became more obvious. He put his hand on her cold face and said, ¡°I was on a business trip abroad during that time. How did you get pregnant with my child?¡± Eve bit her lips with red eyes. *As long as you have an abortion and stays with me, I will give you everything you want, even if you want to be famous.¡± Edgar said in a soft tone, wiping her tears with his warm fingers Eve shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to be ttered, nor did she want to stay with him. She only wanted the baby. ¡°Be a good girl,¡± said Edgar. He was like a demon, full of danger. ¡°Go to the hospital with me.¡± ¡°No, I won 1.¡± Eve refused. She kept a distance from him and had never been so panic. Edgar¡¯s palm was still warm, and his eyes were getting deeper and deeper. His words seemed toe from a cold winter. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to use force.¡± Eve was in a stalemate with him. At this moment. Robert went downstairs. Noticing that there was obviously something wrong between the two people in the living room, he didn¡¯t think too much. He just asked, ¡°How is Sarah?¡± 1She is sleeping when I got up.¡± Eve replied calmly, but an idea came to her mind at this moment. Hearing this, Edgar nced at the two people. From the words, he knew that Eve was called by Robert to take care of Sarah. What did he do. He couldn¡¯t take care of his wife by himself? ¡°Thank you for your helpst night,¡± said Robert politely and gentlemanly in suit. Eve said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Edgar got emotional again. What did she mean by ¡®It¡¯s my pleasure¡®? What was the rtionship between her and Robert? How could she take care of the woman she didn¡¯t know just because of his words. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Shawn doesn¡¯t like women before. Now it seems that the rumor is not true.¡± Said Edgar in a dandiacal tone, but his eyes were a little deep. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you have so many female friends.¡± Robert, ¡®?¡® Eve was speechless. He must be insane! ¡°How did Mr. Shawn know Eve?¡± Edgar asked again, looking straight into his eyes. Robert, a shrewd man, immediately saw the rtionship between Edgar and Eve. ¡°Miss Kent is a friend of Sa, so I knew her.¡± Edgar was shocked. Was Eve and Sarah friends? ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know that Miss Kent and Sa are friends?¡± Robert said calmly. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t blush even when he was lying, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the way you make friends is so special. Do you know all of Sarah¡¯s friends?¡± ¡°Almost. Robert smiled and said naturally. He grew up with Sarah and knew friends of each other. Only Eve was a friend madeter. Edgar wanted to open the man¡¯s mind and see what he was thinking about and how he could say such words calmly. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 78 That bastard didn¡¯t deserve it Get Bos ¡°I don¡¯t think she needs Eve to take care of her,¡± said Edgar, taking her hand naturally. ¡°We have something else to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡± With a smile on his lips, Robert said, ¡°Go ahead please.¡± Edgar nodded slightly to show his sincerity. Just as he was walking out with Eve, she suddenly broke free from his hand and approached Robert subconsciously ¡°You can go back first. I have something to talk with Sarah.¡± She knew his purpose. As long as she followed him, he would definitely drive directly to the hospital Eve,¡± said Edgar in a warning tone *11l be back as soon as I finish talking with Sarah,¡± said Eve. ¡°You go ahead with your work.¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes darkened. Regardless of whether Robert was here or not, he strode over and grabbed her hand, determined to take her to have an abortion. ¡°I said I won¡¯t go with you!¡± Eve struggled hard. Regardless of this, Edgar tightened his grip on Eve¡¯s wrist. Seeing this, Robert grabbed the hand of Edgar and said, ¡°Mr. Williams, Miss Kent wants to have a talk with Sa. Please let her stay for a while. It¡¯s rare for the two of them to see each other.¡± ¡°I wee Sarah to my house.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t mean to stay. ¡°But today, Eve must go with me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. He removed Robert¡¯s hand from his with the other hand. He tried his best to get rid of Robert¡¯s hand but failed. Edgar even doubted life. How did he grow up? How could he be so strong? ¡°We¡¯d better let them talk more. What do you think?¡± Robert kept his countenance from beginning to end, smiling knowingly. Edgar¡¯s eyes darkened and finally let go of Eve¡¯s hand. Robert let go of his hand at this moment. Edgar nced at him and looked at Eve, ¡°Tell me when you finish talking with Sarah. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Eve refused. Ignoring her, Edgar turned around and went to Edwin¡¯s room. He wanted to ask why Robert, a smiling fox, came to the party. But he didn¡¯t expect that when he opened the door and walked in, he would see that Edwin was sitting on the ground and confronting Jason ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Edgar, confused. -The two of them looked at him sideways and said to him invisibly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡°. Edgar ignored them and sat down on the sofa. He didn¡¯t ask what was going on between the two. Originally, Edwin wanted to ask his brother why he had thrown him on the ground, but thinking of the noise he had just identally heard, the soul of gossip burned again. ¡°Edgar, were you just quarreling with a woman?* ¡°Get away¡± said Edgar angrily. If this guy hadn¡¯t called Robert here, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much? Before Edwin could say anything, Jason who was protecting his younger brother said, ¡°You should go ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Jason?¡± Edgar wanted to tell himst night, but he lost his temper after being scolded by him. ¡°Did I offend you?¡± Jason looked at him silently. But his attitude was obvious. Edwin could only retort by me, and you could give it a try. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t quarrel with you¡± Edgar knew what kind of person this guy was. He said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you ask Roben toe to our party?¡± Hearing this Jason looked at Edwin. He didn¡¯t want to make trouble for him, but to make him unhappy. 4 ¡°Edgar, I don¡¯t like to hear that.¡± Edwin stood up, patting his buttocks. He really didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree readily when I offered you benefits to attend the party?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Edgar was speechless How did he know that Eve would alsoe ¡°Were you quarreling with Eve just now?¡± said Jason, looking deeply at his expression. Edgar said nothing. ncing at him, Edwin didn¡¯t have much reaction. ¡°She is a friend of Sarah Robert invited her here because Sarah wanted her toe.¡± Edwin knew what Edgar cared about ¡°She has nothing to do with him.¡± When Robert made the phone call, he was right next to him. The conversation between the two was no different from that between strangers Edgar¡¯s face was still gloomy. ¡°I know.¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Edwin, ¡°?¡± Why were you so angry? ¡°If Eve wants to take your car when you leaveter, don¡¯t forget to refuse Finally, Edgar said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell Lucas and Robert ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± said Edwin, staring at him. He was not happy now His mind was full of the scene he had dreamed ofst night. Now he even suspected that after the divorce, the scene that had happened between them had been the same There was no smile on Edgar¡¯s evil face at the moment. He just said lightly. ¡°Eve can only take my car¡± The brothers were rendered speechless The two of them regarded him as a disy of affection. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Get Bonus Edgar snorted and ignored him. The three of them just stayed in the room. It was almost eight o¡¯clock when she got up and went downstairs. Lucas also appeared in the living room with messy hair. Seeing that everyone was here, Edwin took out breakfast. The atmosphere at the table was a little weird. Jason nced at Sarah from time to time, and anyone could feel the low pressure on him. Edwin nced at Jason and then at Sarah. However, Sarah didn¡¯t care at all. She lowered her head to eat her breakfast,pletely immersed in her own world, unaffected by the outside world. Looking at Eve, who was sitting farthest from him, Edgar put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to talk with Sarah? Why don¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Sarah, looking sideways. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Eve with a fake smile. She had already torn Edgar into pieces in her heart. ¡°I just want to know your child¡¯s name. I¡¯ve been thinking about it these days, but I¡¯ve never expected it to be good.¡± Sarah was about to say something like ¡®you can ask the child¡¯s father¡®. Thinking of what Eve had told her before, she frowned subconsciously. That bastard didn¡¯t deserve it. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I go back. I¡¯ll send you the good newster.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to deal with it in a hurry. She was very serious about everything she promised. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it for the time being. The baby will be born in several months. Don¡¯t -worry Eve nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 79 Jealousy Get Bog ¡°Isn¡¯t the child¡¯s name always decided by his father?¡± Edwin still remembered that Edgar scolded him this morning. He deliberately said, ¡°Miss Kent, if you can¡¯t figure it out, you can let the child¡¯s father do and get some inspiration.¡± Eve looked at Edgar subconsciously. Before she could say anything. Sarah said coldly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Edwin, ¡°7¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Edgar, ¡®?¡® The three of them looked at her in unison and didn¡¯t understand why she was so angry Lucas didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. He just took a look at Edgar, who was sitting next to him, and was curious about his reaction now. Edgar was angry at first What¡¯s wrong with her? What happened to his family has nothing to do with her. But on second thought, she was night. The child¡¯s father was not him. He really didn¡¯t deserve it! ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?¡± Asked Edwin tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m done. Enjoy your meal.¡± Without saying anything, Sarah put down her chopsticks and sat down on the sofa Ten minutester, everyone finished their breakfast in session. When they were about to leave the vi, a difficult problem urred. Sarah was picked up by Edwin. ¡°Sarah,¡± Said Edwin as he approached her. ¡°Do you want to take my car or my brother¡¯s?¡± ¡°Sa, take my seat.¡± Robert¡¯s voice suddenly appeared, with the car key in his hand. Sarah looked at him and knew that he had something to tell her, so she agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment the voice fell, the pressure around Jason was terrifyingly low. As soon as Edgar took pleasure in his misfortune, Robert¡¯s next sentence appeared. He asked Eve, ¡°Miss Kent, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°No, thanks. My agent will pick me upter.¡± Eve refused. She knew what kind of person Edgar was. If she left in Robert¡¯s car today, he wouldn¡¯t let herself go. He had made up his mind to let her have an abortion, so she could only talk to him for thest time. If he insisted, she had to leave Hearing her words, Edgar¡¯s cold eyes gradually softened. He had made up his mind to give her one more day to consider. That was it. Then Sarah followed Robert into the car When the passed by Edgar, he stepped aside out of kindness It was this time that Jason saw it clearly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Lucas, in a white shirt, looked like a gentleman. ¡°I have to work in the crew these days. I can¡¯t meet you for the time being.¡± Both of them nodded and watched him leave. Get Boy Soon Only the four of them were left. After Sarah left, Edwin had no intention of watching the gossip anymore. He said goodbye and left. He had to tell his grandfather what had happened that night. ¡°Edwin,¡± said Jason in a low voice, with one hand in his pocket. Hearing that, Edwin was stunned for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Send Eve off please.¡± Edwin, ¡°?¡± Edgar, ¡®?¡¯ ¡°Miss Kent, you can go back in the car of Edwin.¡± Without looking at Edgar¡¯s face, he said calmly, ¡°He is idle. You can tell him where you want to go.¡± Eve was ttered, but after weighing the pros and cons, she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t take Robert¡¯s car was that she could tell that Edgar didn¡¯t like him and had a problem with him. But since Edwin was his friend, he wouldn¡¯t be too angry. The car sped away. Only the cold and indifferent sharp Jason and the angry Edgar were left. ¡°Are you poisonous?¡± Edgar was extremely unhappy. He snapped at him, ¡°How did you promise me in the bedroom?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop her for me. She is only allowed to get in my car.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Edgar was furious What? What the hell! He came to him with anger, and couldn¡¯t figure out what he was going to do ¡°Tell me, what do you mean by letting her get in the car of Edwin? You did on purpose.¡± ¡°What do you mean by giving way to Sa and letting her get in Robert¡¯s car?¡± Asked Jason unhurriedly, his ck eyes cold. Edgar paused and then understood everything All of a sudden, he wasn¡¯t so angry. He looked at Jason leisurely, walked over to him and put his shoulder on his back. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Jason didn¡¯t answer. Jealous? How could he be jealous. get out of the way because you like Jenny Edgar pretended to be unintentional, but in fact, he deliberately said something to choke him. ¡°If she knows that Sarah is in the same car with you, she must be jealous. Do you want her to be jealous?¡± ¡°Or, you don¡¯t like her, but Sarah?¡°. Jason frowned deeply. Speaking of the Jenny, he suddenly remembered what Chris had told him on the phone before that Jenny might tell lie. Thinking of this, he unlocked the car key and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s better to think about who the child¡¯s father is than to care abo me.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then he started the car and left, leaving Edgar who was angry again. He had nned to tell Sarah about his grandfather¡¯s eighty year old birthday, but after thinking for a while, he decided to find an opportunity to tell her. She remembered the birthday. But too many things had happened recently, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the days. After the car drove out of the suburban vi for a while, Sarah looked sideways at Robert, who was driving, and asked, ¡°Is somethin happened in New York?¡± ¡°No.¡± Robert looked straight ahead and said in a pleasant voice, ¡°It¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°Eve?¡± Sarah paused. Robert drove straight all the way. He nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she has something to do with Edgar?¡± Her face was full of confusion. Why did Eve have something to do with him again? ¡°When I went downstairs this morning, I saw Edgar and Eve arguing.¡± Robert didn¡¯t hear the specific content, so he didn¡¯t make up mind. ¡°After a few words, he said that Eve is his family.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Let me ask.¡± Sarah felt her mind was in a mess. If he was the man on the marriage certificate, it meant that he was the bastard? It was not a big deal to get married formercial purposes, but for the fact that he wanted to do that when Eve was pregnant, he was nothing but bastard. Robert focused on driving. At first, she wanted to make a phone call to worry about her being with Edgar, but she still chose to send a message to him, ¡°Eve, is the person on your marriage certificate Edgar?¡± When Eve received the news, she was still in his car. She was absent¨Cminded for a moment when she looked at the cartoon profile of Sarah. After hesitating for a while, she finally answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 80 Suspicion from Jason She didn¡¯t say anything else. In order not to make her worry too much, Eve pretended to be rxed and talked to her in a cheerful tone. ¡°To be honest, I never thought that Jason was the man who got married to you in a sh. That¡¯s amazing.¡± Seeing this, Sarah was a little worried. Robert found it and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°She and Edgar are a couple,¡± said Sarah slowly, her eyes still fixed on the screen of her cell phone. ¡°But she changed the topic. I think she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± After chatting with Eve for a while, she didn¡¯t say anything more when she knew that she was in the car of Edwin. She just said in the end, ¡°No matter what, I am with you.¡°. ¡°Are you going to divorce with him at the end of the month?¡± asked Robert, after calcting the time. ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah lightly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Call me when everything is done and I¡¯ll book a ticket back to New York. Robert was very gentle to Sarah, like the elder brother of his neighbor. Sarah nced at him and asked, ¡°Have you finished your work in Anta?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing what he said, Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. Robert sent her back home. After seeing her enter the house, he left and went back to the hotel. At the same time. On the other side. Instead of going back to the Paradise Vi, he went to the hospital where Jenny was When she saw him, her eyes were full of hope. She sat up from the bed and gently called him, ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment for you to have a general check¨Cup.¡± With a clean and deep expression on his face, he said, ¡°Now I¡¯ll take you to have a check¨Cup.¡± Hearing this, Jenny was stunned She quickly reacted and tried to keep her expression. ¡°Okay.¡± With the examination list in his hand, he waited for her at the door. Seeing that he didn¡¯te to hold her hand, Jenny suddenly felt a little ufortable. She guessed that he might still care about what happened that night. *Jason ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you still ming me for what happened that day?¡± asked Jenny, lowering her head. After a pause, he realized what she was talking about and said lightly, ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much. Go to have an examination first.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± said Jenny, lowering her head. The physical examination required a lot of things, When it came to the stomach, Jenny hesitated at the door for a long time and didn¡¯t The look in his eyes darkened. He said in a low voice, but obviously with a little more emotion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± ¡°Can I not do this examination?¡± said Jenny, biting her lips and resisting the examination in her eyes. T¡¯m afraid.¡± Get Hoput ¡°This is the capsules stomach mirror. There won¡¯t be any difort,¡± said Jason. He had already been suspicious of this matter. ¡°You can rest assured to do it.¡± Jenny stood there still. That was how he looked at her. The two of them had been in a stalemate for a while. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down uncontrobly. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do it. As soon as I entered, I remembered what I had suffered when I was treated abroad Jason, I¡­¡± She choked with sobs. Tears streamed down her cheeks. With a deep look in his eyes, he patted her on the shoulder and stopped forcing her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t do it. Just do the other things first.¡± Jenny was still crying. Two or three hourster, all the examinations were finished. After asking someone toplete the discharge formalities for her, he sent her back and said, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll find a carer toe here and take care of you for three meals a day. You just had an abortion, and you need to take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Jenny refused quickly. Thinking that she might overreact, she added, ¡°I¡¯m used to being alone.¡± Hearing this. Jason didn¡¯t insist. He watched her go upstairs and then drove away to thepany. When Chris saw him, he walked over and greeted, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Asked Jason as he walked into the CEO office. Chris was speechless. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing his confused expression, he stopped and looked at him with a bit of seriousness in his ck eyes. He said in a cold voice slowly, ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Chris didn¡¯t dare to say that He kept calm and quickly ran his mind. At thest moment, he finally remembered that his boss had called him at three o¡¯clockst night He breathed a sigh of relief and replied calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just busy with the arrangement of the cooperativepany to dock with us this morning. I haven¡¯t checked it yet.¡± It was not les fault. As long as he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, he would forget most of the things he had told him the second day. He remembered it for the sake of the bonus of ten thousand dors ¡°Hand over the things in your hands to the people in the secretary department Without exposing him, he was not in the mood to fight with him. ¡°Investigate the thing I gave you first¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chris agreed immediately. When he was about to hand over his work. Get Bogus Jason called him into his office. He put his suit jacket on the back of the chair, only wearing a white shirt that was abstinent and colc ¡°Send me the detailed records of the foreign treatment of Jenny, including the doctors and assistants who participated in her surgery,¡± ¡°Ok,¡± replied Chris quickly. When he was about to leave, something urred to him and he stopped. Jason loosened his tie and asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°You just want to know if Miss Smith¡¯s stomach cancer is true, right?¡± asked Chris tentatively. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason honestly ¡°In fact, there is a very simple way. ¡°What?¡± Chris took two steps towards him, pushed his eyes and said calmly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a traditional operation or a mini surgery, there will always be scars on some parts of the abdomen. This scar may not be obvious, but it can¡¯t bepletely removed.¡± In other words. If you want to know, just look at Miss Smith¡¯s belly. With a deep frown, the first thought in his mind was that it would damage the reputation of Jenny. ¡°Anyway, you will marry her in the end. It¡¯s okay to have a look at her belly.¡± Chris seemed to know what he was thinking and said deliberately. ¡°Check it out.¡± In a disguised manner, he denied his opinion. Chris said ¡°Okay¡± and then left. When he turned around, there was a look of seeing through everything in his eyes. He was sure that his boss loved Miss Yeats from beginning to end, but he mistook the unwillingness or regret that had been abandoned for love. It seemed that he would be busy again after the divorce. Maybe he would work in the branchpany of New York in the future. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 81 Jenny had been lying to you Cet Bogot He didn¡¯t waste any time in thepany. After handing over some important things to the people in the Secretary Department, he left Anyway, it was Sunday. He couldn¡¯t go to work as usual. Not long after he left, Jason sat down to deal with the matter. Most of the white-cor office workers had weekend weekend, which was a national legal holiday. However, for this position, he didn¡¯t have to distinguish between working day and holiday. After he dealt with a few documents, his phone vibrated a few times. He didn¡¯t care about it until he finished dealing with the things in his hands. However. When he saw the content on the phone, his eyes darkened. It was a text message with pictures, in which there were several intimate photos of Jenny and another man, and a text message. The content of the message was: ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡± It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman from the tone. Without hesitation, he dialed the number and wanted to ask him where these photos came from and what the words meant He looked at it carefully. The photos were not PS. As soon as he dialed the number, a mechanical female voice came through, telling him that it was an empty number. 0 He frowned and suddenly thought of the previous hot search. After thinking for a while, he picked up the phone and the coat on the back of the chair, walked out of the office and drove to Jenny. At this time, Jenny was still reporting to someone With fear on her face, she said in a voice full of fear and fear, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a good rtionship with Edwin. I would rather believe his words than believe me. It¡¯s really not my fault.¡± ¡°You should know the consequence of breaking my n.¡± The voice on the phone came. The hand holding the phone shook. She was really scared to tears this time. When she was about to exin, there was a knock on the door. There were several knocks. She didn¡¯t know why her heart was beating violently at this moment, as if it was about to jump out of her throat. ¡°I have to hang up. Someone is knocking at the door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incurable disease. You¡¯d better not make any trouble for me again.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± She hung up the phone She deleted the call log and wiped her tears with a tissue. After adjusting her breath, she stood up and opened the door. There were only three people who knew that she lived here. One was her friend, and the other two were Jason and Chris. No matter who came, she couldn¡¯t let them know about her. Get Bogus As the door opened. A tall and strong figure of Jason appeared outside the door. When she saw him, she was nervous subconsciously, but in order not to arouse suspicion, she was very surprised ¡°Jason! Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have something to talk to you¡± With a slight opening of his thin lips, he was holding the documents that he had to deal withter. ¡°Come in,¡± said Jenny, as she took a pair of shoes which had been prepared for him for a long time. ¡°What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you¡± ¡°No.¡± With an indifferent expression on his face and his long and narrow eyes, he was calmer than ever. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something first.¡± Jenny paused. Her guilty conscience made her panic, and her eyes were somewhat erratic. He could tell that she was not in a good condition. Normally, he would only think that she had a physical examination today, worrying about her health. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But since she lied to himst time that Sarah had an affair with Edwin, he didn¡¯t believe her that much. ¡°What¡­ What do you want to talk about with me?¡± asked Jenny, feeling guilty. ¡°Do you have anything to hide from me?¡± he asked. Holding the ss of water in front of her subconsciously, with the same innocence and confusion as before, she asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± said Jason in a low and calm voice. ¡°I just think that Sarah has lied to me many times these days. I¡¯m worried that I will live in lies all the time * Hearing this, Jenny was relieved. She was not as nervous as before. A gentle smile appeared on her face tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the whole world lies to you, I will treat you sincerely.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.¡± When his IQ was online, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone see through his mind. ¡°I just want to confirm it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± said Jenny in a fluster. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason. All of a sudden, the living room became silent. With her clear eyes, she asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°After I get the divorce certificate with Sarah, I¡¯ll take you to get married.¡± He was very scheming, but when he talked about this, he always acted as if he was doing business. ¡°Before that, I want to ask you, have you dated anyone in the past two years when we were apan?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jenny began to panic again. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly asked these questions. She had never asked him these questions before. Rubbing the phone in his hand, he said word by word, ¡°If there is, I want to thank him for taking care of you for me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± said Jenny in a low voice, as if she was riding a roller coaster. I¡¯ve been single since I broke up with you. Im terminally ill and I don¡¯t dare to ept other people¡¯s kindness.¡± She knew very well that Jason would feel guilty when she heard this. As long as he felt guilty, the mistakes she had made before might be gradually forgiven. He unlocked his phone, clicked on the photo in the message, and pushed the phone towards her. ¡°Then have a look. Who is this?¡± Jenny was confused at first. When she took the phone and saw the photos on it, her face suddenly turned pale. The phone fell on the table with a bang. Panic and uneasiness were written all over her face. She opened her mouth, only to find that all the words were stuck in her throat. How could it be. Why was this photo in his phone! ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± he gave her a chance to exin. As long as it was reasonable, he wouldn¡¯t me her. ¡°¡­.¡± Jenny bit her lips, her heart in a mess at this moment, and there was only one sentence in her mind, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± The look in his eyes became deeper and deeper. The indifferent words made people unable to breathe. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Jason, you have to believe me,¡± said Jenny, trying to find an excuse. She really couldn¡¯t be doubted or failed again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know him. This photo must be PS of Sarah. She doesn¡¯t want me to be with you to set me up on purpose.¡± Right. Set a trap for Sarah. Now, Jason hated Sarah. She had lied to him many times. As long as it was her, he would definitely believe her. ¡°Jenny,¡± said Jason, putting the documents on the table. ¡°You should know that I hate lying and deception the most.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter B2 Showdown Heanng this, Jenny was stunned. She had thought about not lying to him, but now she had no choice. If she didn¡¯t marry Jason and didn¡¯t do as that man said, she would go back to hell. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you¡± After psychological construction, Jenny began to think of ways to win sympathy. ¡°I know you still me me for what happened between Sarah and Edwinst time, but I really didn¡¯t lie to you about it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate it.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know him.¡± With that man¡¯s ability, even if he wanted to investigate, he couldn¡¯t find these things. After all, he didn¡¯t want him to find these things either. He didn¡¯t continue. The photos were not PS. it was a certain fact that Jenny was lying. ¡°Jason¡­¡± Tears welled up in Jenny¡¯s eyes. This time, she wasn¡¯t pretending, but really panicked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason, his eyes so deep that no one could see through them ¡°You, you believe me?¡± asked Jenny, feeling that the reversal was too fast. ¡°Now that you have said that, how can I not believe you?¡± said Jason, putting his hand on the document bag, giving the woman a candy, and then continued to cut her with the knife. ¡°But there is one more thing that I need you to solve.¡± With a lingering fear, she took a sip of the water and asked, ¡°What?¡± Tve given your medical record abroad to your attending doctor.¡± As he spoke, he opened the file bag and said slowly. ¡°After he finished reading, he told me that he didn¡¯t take care of you. Why do you exin this?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The cup fell on the floor. If it was panic and fear before, then it was on the verge of despair now Her face was bloodless, her lips were pale, and her eyes were filled with shock. Jason¡­ He has investigated me¡¯ ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are too many patients. I guess I forgot it.¡± She said, trying to hold on Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I asked them to check it on theputer¡± With his deep eyes looking at her, he continued, ¡°They have checked all the patients that have been treated in the past two years, but you are not there.¡± This time. She was speechless Through her reaction, he had understood everything. The anger in his imagination did not appear, but he asked coldly. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Tears fell down from her eyes. He didn¡¯t try tofort her. The two of them just held on for ten minutes, while Jenny kept covering her face and crying. In the past ten minutes, Jenny had already found an excuse in her mind. She took a deep breath, wiped her tears, and suddenly sald with a sad smile with her red eyes, ¡°Since you know it, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I did lie to you I haven¡¯t been treated in that hospital.¡± He frowned slightly. Get Bogos N ¡°Not only this, there is also another thing that I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Tears fell from her red eyes, but her face still maintained a forced smile ¡°In fact, my stomach cancer has not been cured at all.¡± With his eyes darkened, he was thinking about the authenticity of her words. ¡°When I had an operation in another hospital, the doctor said that I could only live for one year. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take off my clothes now and show you the scars left by the operation.¡± As soon as she finished his words, she took off her coat and unbuttoned her shirt She bet that Jason wouldn¡¯t really let her take off her clothes. The truth was indeed the same as she thought. As soon as she unbuttoned a button, he said in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, you can go to the hospital to check the records.¡± With tears on her face, she continued, ¡°The private hospital next to the one you mentioned just now and the inpatient is ¡®Jenny Smith¡°.¡± Hearing this, for the first time, he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was telling the truth or not. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jenny, nodding her head. That hospital was the private hospital of that man¡¯spany. Even if he investigated, he would only find the result they wanted to give him. Looking at her calm expression, he asked, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you lie to me that you¡¯ve already been cured?¡± ¡°Because I love you and I want to be with you.¡± This was the only sentence that was true, and then she began to lie. ¡°Anyway, I will die in a few months. I want to marry you and leave the world without regret.¡± Jenny Said Jason in a low voice. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his emotions. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After giving the phone back to him, she said frankly, ¡°Come to me after you find out all these things.¡± Taking it over, he took a look at the still bright photo. As if knowing what cared about, she continued, ¡°This photo is true. I had nned to wait for death slowly, but he persuaded me to go to the surgery and spent the time with me. We dated for a week, but later found that it was not appropriate, so we broke up.¡± ¡°If you care, I can leave now.¡±. She had to admit that. It worked Even though he was deep in thought, at this moment, he was clearly trapped. They were ying the game of digging a hole for each other. If she insisted that the photo was PS, he might still doubt it. But now, the woman had said everything frankly, which made him not know how to start ¡°Since it¡¯s true, why did you say that it¡¯s PS?¡± Said Jason, looking at her face with deep scrutiny Jenny didn¡¯t say anything This silence made him realize a problem. What he said and did to her would affect the opinions of people around him. He had wronged her, so she was easy to be bullied. only have five months left,¡± said Jenny, changing the topic. ¡°I can stop getting married with you, but I really want to be with you, even ift¡¯s only five months¡¯ love.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find it out.¡± With the document bag in his hand, he stood up and said nothing else. Looking at the document, she hesitated for a while and said, ¡°The medical record in your document bag is fake. Throw it away.¡± ¡°This is thepany¡¯s document,¡± said Jason honestly. ¡°It¡¯s not a medical record.¡± Then he left her house. He didn¡¯t ask her how she made the fake medical record, nor did he want to know. The moment the door was closed, the camouge on Jenny¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She leaned against the sof with all her strength. Her back was full of cold sweat, and her lips were bloodless. No one knew how she made it through just now. She couldn¡¯t help but fear that her lie would be exposed at the thought of the man sitting opposite her, who was exactly the one wh would see through her. After resting for a while. Then she took out her phone and dialed the number before. She had no choice but to use this route in advance. If she didn¡¯t tell that man, she would definitely suffer a lot. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 83 Don¡¯t we have dignity? Get Ros After walking out of themunity and sitting in the car, Jason dialed Chris¡¯s number and asked him to investigate the matter. He couldn¡¯t fully believe a person who had lied to him. Chris was still investigating Zuck. When he heard that there was something else to investigate by himself, hel wanted to ask the boss to raise his sry. ¡°Are you really going to investigate Miss Smith?¡± Wasn¡¯t she your moonlight? Weren¡¯t you going to divorce Miss Yeats for her? Investigate her? For what? ¡°Just do as I tell you. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Jason was in a bad mood. So he said coldly. ¡°Check when she lived in the hospital first, and then check her whereabouts during that time.¡± If it was false, even if the hospitalization record could be found in the hospital, everything would be in vain. It was impossible for a normal person to be hospitalized. ¡°Okay,¡± Chris had no choice but to agree. After all, Jason was the boss who paid him. After hanging up the phone, Jason put the document on the passenger seat, thinking of what had happened during this period of time. For a moment, he was depressed. He wanted to send a message to the three people and make an appointment with the two. But when he remembered that Lucas was going to join the crew, he had to call the other one. When Edgar received the phone call, he was still celebrating with someone in the bar. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Said Jason indifferently. ¡°I¡¯d love to meet you, but I can¡¯t. Cindy just came back. I¡¯m still with her,¡± Said Edgar in a rxed tone. ¡°How about youe here?¡± If it was in normal times, Jason would not take part in other people¡¯s party. But today, things had reversed so many times. He was a little depressed. After getting the address, he drove there. At the same time, on the other side. As soon as Sarah finished her work, she received a message from Robert. Robert said, ¡°Pumpkin,e and save me. Something happened to me. Room 520, Emperor Hotel.¡± Sarah was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She sent back the message, but Robert didn¡¯t reply. Without dy, Sarah took her phone and called a taxi to Get Boys the Hotel. She was worried of him. More than an hourter, the taxi arrived there. She quickly went to Robert¡¯s room and knocked at the door several times, but there was no response. ¡®Robert.¡± ¡°Robert, open the door. It¡¯s me. Sarah.¡± ¡°Robert.¡± As she knocked on the door, she made a phone call. When the phone s connected, she l heard Robert¡¯s ringtone ringing in the room. At that moment. Sarah was a ttle worried. Robert was not only the top of the legalmunity, but also the heir of the Shawn¡¯s family. There were open strife and secret struggles among the powerful families, Robert had been intercepted before. This time, he didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards or assistants to Anta, but only people from the branch company here. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. ¡°Robert!¡± she called him again. When she was about to ask the receptionist to open the door, the door was suddenly opened. She rushed in, only to find that the room was dark without any light. With the phone in her hand, she walked inside and asked, ¡°Robert?¡± At this moment. Suddenly, a stick hit the back of her head.. Before she could react, her body reflexively caught the stick, and then twisted it with her backhand. She pulled the person behind her and fell over her shoulder! ¡°Bang!¡± The person was thrown to the ground and screamed, ¡°Ouch!¡± Soon, she realized that she was cheated Because she didn¡¯t suspect what Robert had called her ¡°Pumpkin¡±. Only a few people in New York knew her nickname, except for her ymates, only her father and several rtives knew it. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to pretend to be her close people. Stepping on the man¡¯s hand, she asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Where is Robert?¡± Get Fo ¡°Captain! Help me!¡± The man on the ground screamed. His voice was twisted in pain. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!¡± With the scream of this person, the bed curtain in the room was opened, and the whole room was lit up in an instant. The dazzling light came in from the window, making people close their eyes subconsciously. At this moment. The man hiding in the room shot at Sarah again. What they used was the short time when the light shone into people¡¯s eyes subconsciously. When the light. suddenly shone in the dark, people would subconsciously close their eyes or block it with their hands. ¡°Bang!¡± The stick fell down but was firmly caught by Sarah. The man who waved the stick was s The others were shocked Shit! What happened? What happened? Why did Sarah catch it? Didn¡¯t she close her eyes? Didn¡¯t she need time to adapt to the light? The most important thing was that wouldn¡¯t her hand hurt if she held on to the stick so quickly? ¡°I¡¯ll ask you for thest time. Who sent you here? Where is Robert now?¡± Sarah held the stick tighter and looked at the six or seven people in the room coldly. She looked around and found that these people should be the bodyguards of the securitypany. Each of them wore a ck suit uniform with a baseball bat in their hands. Unfortunately. They were not good at fighting. The six men subconsciously looked at their leader, and their eyes were obviously saying, ¡°Should we tell her the truth? Sarah is really something.¡± ¡°If you ask us, we have to talk?¡± The captain said. He was a tall and thin man. ¡°Don¡¯t we have dignity?¡± ¡°What?¡± The bodyguard being stepped on his hand was stunned. The second bodyguard was still holding his baseball bat. Hearing this, he was also stunned. The two looked at their captain pitifully. If he must be so arrogant, could he save them fro Sarah first? ¡°Ouch!¡± The first bodyguard suddenly screamed, ¡°It hurts!¡± The second bodyguard trembled all over. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What about him? Should he beg for mercy? ¡°Captain¡­ Captain¡­¡± He swallowed his saliva. It was his first time to carry out such a task. He was really nervous. ¡°Why don¡¯t you save us first before you talk to Sarah? You are risking our lives.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The first bodyguard instantly agreed with him. Sarah was speechless. Who hired these idiots? Newbie? ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± the captain scolded the second bodyguard, regretting that he didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. ¡°She held your baseball bat, not your hand. Just let go of her!¡± The rest of them nodded in unison, ¡°Release your hand..¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the bodyguard No. two hesitated for a moment and swallowed his saliva in fear. ¡°If I release my hand, she will get a baseball bat. She has been so fierce without a baseball bat. If she get a bat, we will all be killed!¡± Everyone was speechless. Sarah was speechless The captain cleared his throat and gave an order decisively, ¡°Then you take it like this first. We¡¯ll talk about it after we finish our task.¡± ¡°For the group honor, you must devote yourself.¡± ¡°Come on, we believe in you.¡± The teammates encouraged him one by one. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Hold on, five hundred dors waiting for you Get Bor The stupid bodyguard seemed to be really encouraged. He clenched the bat vigorously and said firmly, ¡°I will do my best!¡± ¡°Then¡­ What about me?¡± The first bodyguard asked with a sad face. ¡°Bear the pain today, you are the first one to bear the pain in our team.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll award you a prize when I get back.¡± ¡°I will give you an extra five hundred bonus this month.¡± The first bodyguard seemed to be burning with hope and asked anxiously, ¡°Really? Five hundred dors?¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± The captain was afraid that the first bodyguard couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so he decisively took out five hundred dors and put them in front of his other hand. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± he held the money, feeling his body full of strength. After a while, he would get five hundred dors. Hold on! Looking at this scene, a hint of expression appeared in Sarah¡¯s cold eyes. She evaluated the fighting capacity of these people and made sure that she could defeat them alone. Then she withdrew the foot stepping on the man¡¯s hand. Before everyone could react, she grabbed the bat from another man and held it in her hand. The whole process onlysted for a few seconds. ¡°You don¡¯t want to step on my hand anymore?¡± The first bodyguard still held five hundred dors in his right. hand. ncing at the closed door, Sarah wasn¡¯t afraid that they would run away. She casually threw him a word, ¡°Do you still want to be trampled on?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better step on it a little longer. You¡¯d better hurt it with a little more strength.¡± The first bodyguard lied on the ground again and reached out his hand. ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t keep the five hundred dors safe.¡± Sarah was speechless. What kind of people were they?! ¡°If I had known it earlier, I shouldn¡¯t have given you the money.¡± The captain immediately felt that he was at a disadvantage. The first bodyguard hugged the five hundred dors in his hand and said quickly, ¡°you promised me. I¡¯ve nned to use the five hundred dors to buy new clothes and shoes for my daughter. She¡¯s waiting for candies!¡± He couldn¡¯t let his captain take the money away. Humph! Get Boos ¡°And you.¡± The captain stared at the second bodyguard, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to hurry up? Why did you loose your hand?¡± The second bodyguard was choked. He had held it tightly. It was because Sarah was too strong that he failed to hold the bat firmly. ¡°Do you really care about your daughter?¡± suddenly, Sarah asked the first bodyguard who was sitting on the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ground and hadn¡¯t got up yet. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The first bodyguard suddenly became serious and became more vignt. ¡°If you dare to covet my daughter, I will fight with you desperately.¡± ¡°Now that you care so much about your daughter, do you know that if I pursue what you have done today, you will be arrested for suspicion of provocation and intentional injury?¡± Said Sarah slowly, with a bit of indifference in her words. Everyone was dumbfounded. What? ¡°Once you are caught for breaking thew and crime, it will affect your daughter¡¯s future.¡± Sarah knew what he cared about. ¡°She will be affected by the entrance exam, joining the army, confidential scientific research and so on in the future, because her father has been in jail.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you kidding me?¡± the first bodyguard was so anxious that he even spoke his hometown language. ¡°Will it really affect my daughter?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search online.¡± Sarah talked to him patiently. She believed that a father who cared about his daughter wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Perhaps he just wanted to make. a living. The bodyguard was worried at once, and the others quickly took out their mobile phones to search online. After reading the result, everyone looked at each other, with a bit of embarrassment between their eyebrows, as if they didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°Tell me who hired you, what¡¯s your purpose, and where the owner of the phone is now, I won¡¯t hold you. ountable.¡± Taking a look at Robert¡¯s phone on the table, Sarah was willing to negotiate with them peacefully. ¡°Well,¡± The captain hesitated and looked embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you. We really can¡¯t afford the liquidated damages.¡± Five million dors. They couldn¡¯t afford it even if they sold themselves Sarah asked. ¡°How much?¡± Get Boes ¡°Five¡­ Five million dors.¡± The captain didn¡¯t hide it, which was not included in the confidential agreement. ¡°That person says that as long as weplete this task, he will give us five hundred thousand dors. But if the secret is leaked, we shouldpensate him ten times.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you six million dors.¡± Said Sarah directly. ¡°You can split one million, and the other five million will be used to pay for the liquidated damages.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. All of a sudden, they forgot what had happened before. Now there was only one thought in their minds ¨C Was this little sister out of her mind? They wanted to knock her out, but she wanted to pay for them? ¡°Sarah, you¡­¡± The captain still wanted to talk to her. Such a simple girl would be easily cheated when she went out in the future. Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. She just wanted to know who was ying tricks on her again and again three times. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The seven of them said in unison. One million! They got about over one hundred thousand on average!!! This was their annual sry. ¡°Captain, I think this sister is different from that person. I think she is a good person,¡± Said the first bodyguard. ¡°She is not a bad person.¡± Sarah felt puzzled. Bad guy? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just members of a smallpany. We can do wherever our clients need us to do. Most of the time, we¡¯ll help others move goods or be temporary bodyguards,¡± The first bodyguard answered. ¡°Yesterday, someone suddenly came to us and asked us to do something.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That man asked us to hide in a hotel and knock out a person, and then give us five hundred thousand after half an hour.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t agree at first, but that person said that you were a bad person and often bullled your ssmate in school. And he said you were an unfilial daughter.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We couldn¡¯t stand it, so we agreed.¡± ¡°He also gave each of us a suit and let us enter the hotel.¡± Everyone said honestly. The captain wanted to stop them before, but they were not from the securitypany. They were very sincere and honest on this kind of matter. ¡°We apologize to you on this matter. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry,¡± The other six bodyguards also apologized. ¡°Did he just want you to knock me out and wait for half an hour?¡± Sarah felt something was wrong. They nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, she suddenly didn¡¯t understand what the man behind her meant. Thinking of this, she asked, ¡°who is that person? What does he look like? Do you have his photos?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He called me all the time, and the contract was secretly ced at our door.¡± the captain exined everything honestly. ¡°We thought it was a fraud, but he gave us two hundred thousand dors first.¡± ¡°Give me your phone number,¡± Said Sarah simply. The captain thought for a while and finally gave it to her. He regretted as soon as he thought that he almost broke thew. Sarah wrote down the phone number. Thinking that she had no loss today, so she said, ¡°Who will pay the liquidated damages? Give me the bank card and I¡¯ll ask someone to transfer the money to you later.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 85 This Is A Trap Get Boga ¡°Me¡­¡± the Captain stood out, took out a bank card from his wallet, and handed it to Sarah. Sarah nced at it, took a picture of the card, and returned it to them. She sent the phone number to Julian to investigate and then sent the card number to her special assistant for him to transfer money. After that, she put away her phone and didn¡¯t argue with them about what had happened today. She said, ¡°Someone will transfer the money to youter. After youpensate for the liquidated damages, send the other party¡¯s card number to me. Besides, don¡¯t take such a task in the future.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Everyone was very polite with apologetic looks on their faces. ¡°By the way, where is the owner of this phone?¡± she asked coldly as she saw the phone on the table. ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­¡± they shook their heads and said, ¡°That man just asked us to bring the phone over and put it on the table. When you came, he knocked you out and said nothing else.¡± 0 ¡°I see,¡± said Sarah, her eyes darkened. Seeing that they were still there, she added, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can leave after you get the money.¡± She would wait here for half more hour. She would like to see what that person wanted to do. ¡°No, we believe you!¡± said the bodyguard with a sincere expression, ¡°You are a good person. I wish you a happy life in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarah replied simply. Soon, those people left. To make sure that there wouldn¡¯t be trouble in the future, Sarah kept a baseball bat with her. She closed the door and took Robert¡¯s phone, and found that the phone didn¡¯t have a passport. She unlocked it and opened WhatsApp. There was only one message in his dialogue box. This was the message she had received before. Soon, Sarah received a phone call from Julian. As soon as she answered the phone, he said, ¡°Sarah, this number is new. It¡¯s not signed by a real name.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Hearing his words, Sarah had a headache. Why were there so many strange things that happened recently? She had experienced being blocked on the way and knocked out by some hired people She knew this kind of childish behavior was not done by her enemy. So who was that person to do all of that? ¡°Sarah,¡± said Julian, who also found something wrong and was a little worried about her. ¡°I find that someone has been against you recently. Have you offended anyone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have offended anyone.¡± Sarah still insisted on herst guess. ¡°Maybe it was some girl who liked Jason. If it was done by the people I had offended, it wouldn¡¯t have been such a simple situation.¡± The people she had offended would really want to kill her. ¡°But I have investigated a lot of people and found no suspicions,¡± said Julian, who was a little depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this kind of thing. Anyway, she could deal with it easily. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. It won¡¯t be toote to investigate if it was really about Jason.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Julian hung up the phone. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sarah received her assistant¡¯s message, which said, ¡°I have paid the money.¡± Sarah replied, Okay. After that, she walked around the room. After making sure that there was no camera or recording equipment in the room, she went straight into the bedroom of the suite with a baseball bat andy on the bed to rest. About 20 minutester. Suddenly, she heard the sound of someone unlocking the door. In an instant. Sarah woke up from the bed and stood behind the bedroom door with a baseball bat in her hand, intending to give the person who came in a blow. ¡°Crack!¡± The door was opened. A tall and slender figure with long legs came in from the outside. He was wearing shiny leather shoes, and every step he took seemed to step on someone¡¯s heart, making people unconsciously nervous. Except for Sarah. After a while. Get Bog The man came to the bedroom door, put his hand on the doorknob, and opened it. The moment she saw someonee in, Sarah swung the bat in her hand. She was afraid that she would beat the man to death with too much force, so she only used a small part of her strength. ¡°Bang!¡± The bat was caught. The man gripped the bat with great strength and pulled it over furiously. Realizing that this man was good at martial arts, Sarah quickly clenched the bat and kicked him. The man dodged quickly, but he was still kicked by Sarah. He loosened the bat and retreated two meters away from her. The whole process happened in only one or two seconds. Sarah wanted to fight with the man but found that she knew him. She called him in surprise, ¡°Robert?¡± ¡°Sarah?¡± Robert also saw the person who attacked him. The two of them said in unison, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°A few minutes ago, someone knocked on my door and left a letter and a room card outside.¡± Robert rxed and lifted his gold-rimmed sses with his finger. ¡°The letter said that a girl was kidnapped in this room.¡± Sarah: ¡°What?¡± Robert continued, ¡°they also said that they didn¡¯t dare to offend the kidnappers, nor did they dare to call the police, so they gave me the room card secretly and asked me to save them.¡± Sarah thought about something and asked, ¡°Are you living in this hotel?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Robert nodded. His elegant temperament was particrly attractive. ¡°I was going to call the police first, but I was afraid that something might happen to the kidnapped girl, so I wanted toe and have a check first. I didn¡¯t expect that it was you.¡± Sarah nodded. That person knew Robert¡¯s identity and designed this plot. It was really smart. ¡°What about you?¡± Robert asked. Sarah walked out of the bedroom, put the baseball bat on the table, and handed his phone to him. ¡°Someone used your phone to send me a message. The words they used were really like you, so I came here directly.¡± Robert took the phone and read it for a while. He frowned when he saw the message. Sarah sat on the sofa and said to him, ¡°you¡¯recking of rm. You don¡¯t even know your phone has been stolen. If you are called back to the team one day, the captain will definitely punish you.¡± Robert thought for a while and thought that someone must steal his phone when he helped others in the parking lot. ¡°You also fail to know it was not a real message from me.¡± he locked the phone again and said with a smile, ¡°the captain will punish you as well.¡± Sarah was speechless Bye. She didn¡¯t make fun of Robert anymore. Thinking of what had happened today, she said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sure it was not an end.¡± What was that person¡¯s purpose? That person shouldn¡¯t have just asked her and Robert came here for fun. ¡°Do you think Jenny did that?¡± Robert guessed. He only had this suspicion for now, ¡°She may want Jason to see that you and me staying in this room together.¡± So Jason would misunderstand Sarah, and Sarah would dislike Jason as well. That could be a purpose. ¡°She won¡¯t be that clever.¡± Sarah knew Jenny well. She said, ¡°She won¡¯t be able to find someone to steal your mobile phone.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 86 Did You Sleep With Robert? Get Bogos ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to waste her time on this kind of thing. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The consequence of this kind of thing was making Jason suspect her and questioning her. Anyway, she had been wronged so many times, so she didn¡¯t mind doing it again. She was just a liar to Jason. What was the difference? ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Robert also stood up.. ¡°No, thanks, Sarah refused. ¡°You¡¯d better go ask the hotel to get the surveince video first and see who sent you the message.¡± Robert didn¡¯t insist anymore. But he still sent her to the gate of the hotel and called a cab for her. After seeing her get in the car, he went back to his room. After returning to his room, Robert made a phone call. When talking on the phone, he was no longer that gentleman he was in front of Sarah. A dangerous light finked in his eyes when he spoke. He lowered his voice and ordered his people to investigate this matter thoroughly. It didn¡¯t matter that he was used, but no one could keep looking for trouble for Sarah under his nose. He wouldn¡¯t allow that. Sarah didn¡¯t know that. After sitting in the back seat of the car, she closed her eyes and rested. She didn¡¯t notice that a handsome man was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of a Rolls-Royce in the parking lot of the hotel. He saw everything. He watched her walk out of the hotel and get in the car. The atmosphere in the car was depressing and cold. Sitting in the passenger seat, Edgar patted Jason on the shoulder with aplicated expression and comforted him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. Eve is carried with someone else¡¯s child. I didn¡¯t say anything about. that, did I?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Edgar was stunned. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What? He thought he had misheard. Just as he was about to ask, Jason said again, ¡°get out!¡± ¡°Are you going to get even with Sarah?¡± Edgar was a little worried and tried to persuade Jason, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. What if it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± Get Bopus ¡°I said, get out.¡± Jason¡¯s deep eyes looked at him like a knife, and Edgar felt Jason¡¯s patience was running out. From the moment Jason received the pictures and messages, he had been telling himself that it was a misunderstanding. He had wronged her several times before, and this time he couldn¡¯t wrong her again. So he came here to wait. But he didn¡¯t expect to see her and Robert walking out of the room, talking andughing. ¡°Then don¡¯t be too vited,¡± Edgar reminded him before he went out of the car. ¡°Just talk to them.¡± Jason totally ignored him. After Edgar got out of the car, Jason drove towards where Sarah lived. He drove very fast and soon. surpassed Sarah¡¯s cab. An hourter, Sarah got out of the car and went back home. When she saw the sullen man standing outside her house, she was first stunned at first, and soon calmed down. This should be the follow-up of the hotel. She didn¡¯t talk to him. After she unlocked the door with her fingerprint, she just walked in. This time, she didn¡¯t lock Jason outside. She knew that he must have something to talk to her about. ¡°Is it fun today?¡± said Jason, staring at her calm face.. He began to admire her. After having an affair with someone, she seemed like nothing had happened. It was a waste of her psychological quality not to take the job as a spy. Sarah changed her shoes and said while walking inside, ¡°not bad.¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± asked Jason, changing his shoes and closing the door. Sitting on the sofa, Sarah felt a little tired. She replied, ¡°Hotel.¡± ¡°What?¡± How dare she say that? Why did she say it as she didn¡¯t do anything wrong? ¡°You want to talk about how I was in the same room as Robert, right?¡± Sarah asked. She didn¡¯t like to ask too many questions, so she said, ¡°I did go to the hotel to look for him because someone picked up his phone and sent me a message. Using his identity, ¡®that person told me that he needed me to go there.¡± While she was talking. Cat Bogat Sarah took out her phone and opened the chatting dialog box to show Jason, ¡°I thought he was in danger, so I went there.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at that message. Were they close to each other? ¡°I didn¡¯t find it was a trap until I went there. Someone attacked me when I opened the door, but I solved the problem,¡±said Sarah briefly. ¡°If you need it, I can find them to testify to me.¡± ¡°Robert appeared there because someone knocked on his door and gave him the room card and a letter.¡± Sarah continued to exin, ¡°the letter said that someone kidnapped a girl and asked him to help save her.¡± When he arrived, he found it was me.¡± Jason looked up at her face, which had been very calm since they came in. He suddenly wanted to ask her if he looked like a fool. How could he believe such a clumsy excuse? ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡± she asked. ¡°It must be a lot of effort for you two.¡± Jason said coldly, and his ck eyes were filled with anger, ¡°After having an affair, you have to think of a reason to fool me.¡± Sarah was confused. She really couldn¡¯t understand what that man was thinking. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your excuses are well prepared. It¡¯s easy to believe that you take the initiative to make things clear,¡°said Jason, fixing his eyes on her, not missing the slightest expression on her face. ¡°But you have forgotten the most important thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah asked subconsciously. ¡°Did I say that I came to you for this?¡± Jason began to set a trap for her. He had been deceived two times a day. Did everyone consider him an idiot? Sarah was almost amused by his words. What else could hee for? This man really liked to imagine things. Sarah, you are smart, and so is Robert.¡± at the thought that she was in the same bed as Robert, Jason couldn¡¯t control his emotions. ¡°But there is a saying that a wise man can be ruined by his wisdom.¡± She found an excuse and told him about today¡¯s schedule. It was really a good job for her. But if it was really what she said and nothing happened between them, ording to her personality, she wouldn¡¯t feel necessary to exin to him. He didn¡¯t forget that when he wronged her before her tone was fully distinct to him. But this time, she exined in such a calm voice. ¡°What the hell do you want to say?¡± Sarah¡¯s patience was running out. ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± asked Jason, with uncontroble cruelty in his eyes. Sarah was speechless This man was unreasonable. She took a deep breath and decided to talk to him calmly. After all, she would misunderstand something if she saw him in the same room as Jenny. She answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can you be more honest?¡± Jason suddenly lost his temper, ¡°Will you tell the truth only when I send you the photos in your hotel rooms and he sent you to the car?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 87 He Doesn¡¯t Believe Me Get Boat Holding back her impatience, Sarah said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you have doubts about, you can ask me.¡± ¡°You said that someone sent letter to Robert. Who is that person? Why did he send it to him? If someone is really kidnapped, why didn¡¯t they just call the police?¡± Hearing her words, Jason asked all his questions. Sarah said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Her words pissed Jason off. Wait for what? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sarah took out her phone and called Robert, asking him to send her the letter. After hanging up the phone, Robert took a picture of the letter and sent it to him. Sarah clicked on the picture and showed it to Jason. After reading through every word, Jason had only one thought in his mind. Robert was worthy of his reputation. He even prepared such a perfect excuse. ¡°Robert is still checking the surveince video in the hotel to find out who sent this letter to him,¡± exined Sarah. Jason threw her phone on the table and looked at her as if she was a stranger. He said coldly, ¡°are you going to say that the surveince camera of the hotel is brokenter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°If it were you, would you believe me?¡± Jason stood up, and felt he needed more air, ¡°You two asked someone to write this letter, right? So I won¡¯t find anything even if I check the handwriting.¡± Sarah felt it was hard to talk to him. Didn¡¯t she exin everything clearly? The coldness in Jason¡¯s deep eyes gradually condensed, and his expression became colder and colder. Sarah could clearly feel that something was blocking them. The atmosphere was in a stalemate for a while. ¡°Sarah.¡± Jason called her name dryly, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± After that, he left. When he left, he mmed the door heavily. He wanted to believe her, but he saw hering out of the hotel with Robert, and she told him everything before he even asked. How could he believe her? The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous he felt. This time, he didn¡¯t call anyone to apany him and drove to the nearest bar. Now he needed alcohol to paralyze himself. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Sarah again. He was afraid that he Get Boo couldn¡¯t control his anger and hurt her identally. However, Sarah had been hurt. She looked at the trembling door. Her heart, which had been very calm recently, felt stabbed. His mind was full of the determined back of Jason and his words ¨C Sarah, I really shouldn¡¯t believe you. She couldn¡¯t breathe. If it weren¡¯t for the call from Robert, she would have been in the mood that hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. The moment the phone was connected, Robert sensed that something had happened and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± with one hand supporting her forehead, Sarah lowered her eyes and said. Robert thought for a while and asked, ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Sarah told him the whole conversation between her and Jason. Everything she said was true. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡± Robertforted her. He knew that this must have a certain impact on Sarah¡¯s mood. He said, ¡°The way you said to him is easy to make him think that you¡¯re making an excuse.¡± ¡°Why do you take his side?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand. She just wanted to exin everything clearly at once. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with each other. With a gentle smile on his face, Robert tried to exin to her, ¡°You always ignore those groundless usations unless the other pushes you too far. Jason has been with you for two years, and he knows you well.¡± His words made Sarah fall into meditation. She had never taken the initiative to exin things before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Robert knew how to talk with Jason. After hanging up the phone, Sarah let the phone slip on the table and she fell on the sofa, with her mind in a mess. She had thought that she would be able to adjust her mood in a while, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her mind today. She kept recalling the words of Jason and the cold and alienation back of him when he left. Ten minutester, she still couldn¡¯t adjust to her mood. She stood up and walked out of the door. She took a taxi to a bar downtown. When she prepared to pay, she found that she didn¡¯t bring her phone with her. Instead of going back to get her phone, she took out her wallet and paid for the taxi then entered the bar. Get Bogus The bar was very lively. Sarah randomly found a seat and ordered two sses of wine. She didn¡¯t like to get drunk. And she wouldn¡¯t get drunk. She came here just because there were lots of people. Just like now, as soon as her wine was served, someone came to sit down at her side and said, ¡°Little girl, are you alone?¡± ¡°Leave me alone,¡± said Sarah in a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. We are all here for fun. Let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± The man approached her and put something in her ss quietly. Sarah had seen this kind of trick many times. At the same time, Several men also came over. Sarah was beautiful. Even in a dim bar, she was able to catch people¡¯s attention at a nce. In addition, she had that kind of cold, goddess temperament. So she was easily targeted at this ce. She didn¡¯t like ces with too many people, and other people got close to her.. She didn¡¯t choose a private room today, but a booth in the hall because she was in a bad mood, and wanted to beat someone more easily when they find trouble with herter. ¡°Little girl, you are so interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your bill tonight.¡± ¡°Order whatever you want to drink. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Those men kept talking. One of them even handed the drugged wine to her and acted like he wanted to make friends with her. Sarah took the ss of wine, and those people gave each other a look. Sarah could tell that they were in the same group as the one who drugged her just now. ¡°You¡¯d better drink it yourself,¡± Sarah said coldly. Those men stopped. The deafening music made them unable to hear her words clearly. Before they could ask again, Sarah pinched the face of the man who handed the wine to her and forced him to open his mouth, then poured the wine into his mouth. The whole process happened so fast that none of them could react. Sarah¡¯s eyes swept over them one by one and asked, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t see you add something to the wine?¡± ¡°Well, so what?¡± ¡°You must drink!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to drink it? Isn¡¯t it exactly what you want to have a good time with us on your bedter?¡± ¡°Little girl, we don¡¯t care whether you know it or not. Because you have to drink no matter what.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarah asked calmly. ¡°Are you going with us by yourself or do you need us to hold you?¡± the man who drugged her snickered, thinking that Sarah was an ordinary girl. He added, ¡°If you let us hold you, you won¡¯t be so cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood today.¡± Sarah took a piece of paper and wiped her hands. She was a neat freak, ¡°You can kneel down and beg for mercy before turning yourself in. Then I won¡¯t beat you.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 88 The Cool Girl ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are in a bad mood. We can make you happy.¡± ¡°Come with us. Let me show you what happiness is.¡± ¡°Let me hold you.¡± Everyone reached out their hands to Sarah, with light in their eyes as if they were looking at their prey. When one of them reached out his hand towards her chest, Sarah grabbed his wrist with all her strength. ¡°Ouch!¡± the man screamed and trembled with pain, ¡°It hurts! Let go of me, or I will get you hurt!¡± Seeing this, the others realized that something was wrong and rushed forward in an instant. At this moment, Sarah made a move. She raised her foot and kicked the person closest to her with great force. ¡°Bang!¡± The man¡¯s body flew out and hit the wall, making a dull sound. When the others surrounded her, Sarah raised her hands and punched them. She didn¡¯t hesitate and beat them hard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She vented all her unhappiness today. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sarah beat them up. She didn¡¯t need any skills to fight with people like them. She just needed to reward them with fists and feet when they rushed up. ¡°Damn it! Who is this woman?¡± ¡°What a shame!¡± They whispered. Thest person picked up an iron bar and swung it to Sarah. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t beat a girl at this bar. But the reality was cruel. When he moved, Sarah caught the bar skillfully, grabbed it, and gave him two punches. The man was knocked to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Look! What¡¯s going on there?¡± Get Bogus ¡°They were the bullies in this bar. They often hurt girls here.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t there anyone do something about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to find the evidence. So no one could be against them.¡± People in the bar were talking about it. Many people looked at the woman who was beating those men with a stick. All of them were attracted by her cold and beautiful face. What a cool girl! Sarah nced at those people. Three of them have broken their ribs, and two of them have broken their hands. In addition, there were many other injuries on everyone¡¯s face and body. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for intentional injury!¡± the man who first drugged Sarah pressed his stomach and said in pain, ¡°How dare you beat people up in a public ce? We¡¯ll send you to jail!¡± Sarah threw the iron bar on the ground. Those men trembled with fear. ¡°Do you need me to call the police for you?¡± said Sarah in an indifferent tone, sitting on the sofa in the booth. She was defending herself. Those people swallowed and looked at each other. Soon. They had a new idea. ¡°Do you know who we are? How dare you offend us like that? Do you still want to live in Anta?¡± ¡°Little girl, you look beautiful. As long as you beg us to let you go, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Think about your family. You can protect yourself, but what about your family?¡± They threatened. Sarah had nned to beat them up and let them go. After all, what they suffered now were not minor injuries. But it seemed like she had to send them to jail for a few years. ¡°If you want to live a good life in the future, just listen to our advice.¡± They had already thought about how to deal with Sarah, and they said, ¡°As long as you apany us for a night, we won¡¯t me you for what you did today.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. ¡°What?¡± The onlookers were shocked. Get Blogos Everyone was stunned. Even those men who asked her to do so didn¡¯t expect she would agree. They said that just to buy some time and let their men know what was happening there. But the crazy woman agreed? ¡°You¡­ Really agree? ¡°They thought it was too unreal. Sarah said coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I apany you for one night and you can let go of what happened today?¡± Upon hearing this, They all understood what was going on. They thought this woman was a big shot, but it turned out that she just pretended to be powerful! She was actually a coward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where are we going?¡± Sarah stood up and nced at them. She had made up her mind to teach them a lesson when they arrived. ¡°We have a room upstairs. Go upstairs.¡± ¡°Come and help me.¡± ¡°Damn it! I will definitely teach this woman a lesson¡± They grimaced in pain and stood up from the ground with bruises all over their faces. They looked at Sarah as if she was a little sheep. With the same coldness in her voice, Sarah said, ¡°lead the way.¡± ¡°What?¡± They all doubted their ears. How could a coward who begged for mercy have the courage to say that? ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Sarah was very dissatisfied with their behavior, ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Okay, lead the way,¡± they said through gritted teeth. They had made up their minds to make this woman¡¯s life worse than death. They would let her pay for the humiliation they had suffered today. They didn¡¯t suspect too much, and just look Sarah¡¯s strange reaction as bluffing. As soon as they were going to leave, a girl stood out and looked at Sarah worriedly. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go with them. They will be insatiable if you give in to them once.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll call the police. They won¡¯t dare to harass your family.¡± Several girls stood out and tried to protect her. Sarah felt warm in her heart. She looked at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± they wanted to say something more. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll drive you out.¡± the man who was not seriously injured stood out and shouted, ¡°If you keep meddling, I¡¯ll let you die on the street tomorrow.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Sarah kicked him without hesitation. That man fell forward! ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you want your family to be safe or not?¡± ¡°You will die.¡± Those people cursed. Standing in front of the group of girls, Sarah looked at their fierce faces and asked, ¡°How could a society ruled byw make people die on the street?¡± If you keep talking, our boss will surely kill you,¡± they said angrily. Sarah nced at them as if she was looking at a group of idiots. She had nned to call the police. After all, judging from the arrogance and demeanor of these people, there must be something wrong. When she touched her pocket, she remembered that she didn¡¯t bring her phone with her. She didn¡¯t want to talk to them anymore and said, ¡°One more word, I¡¯ll break your other arm.¡± Hearing her arrogant words, those people didn¡¯t dare to say anything! They didn¡¯t dare to make trouble for her. Until now, they were still afraid of her fighting skills, especially the one who had just been kicked once more. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 89 A great fire ¡°Tell boss about it!¡± Get Bo ¡°From now on, you¡¯d lose your foothold in Anta.¡± They strode off after the tough words out. Obviously, they left for finding someone to help and treatment. Since the tumult had subsided, these onlookers dispersed to do their own things. Only the girls who stood out to defend Sarah still stayed. They looked at her with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better to be apanied when you¡¯re in a bar.¡± A girl said in a soothing tone. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± They allforted Sarah. Sarah gave out a warm and ease smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Their voice was heavy with concern. ¡°You coulde with us if you don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll y for a while before we leave.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Sarah with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡£ These girls didn¡¯t say any more. They thought she was an innocent girl. Before they left, they stopped Sarah, ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± asked Sarah. *Don¡¯t go with others next time.¡± ¡°Those people don¡¯t look like good. If you go with them, the consequences will be terrible.¡± ¡°In a bar, don¡¯t drink your wine if your ss once leaves your sight.¡± Hearing their words, Sarah felt warm and relieved. They were as sweet and adorable as her sister. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Sarah responded with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± they smiled back¡­ Then Sarah left the bar. She nced at the clock outside the bar and found that it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The bar was in the center of the city, two hours away from where she lived. Having to take a two-hour drive to get home really repelled her, but she could only ept the truth very unwillingly. At this time, she hadpletely calmed down and understood why Jason didn¡¯t believe her. There must be something wrong. Get Bit She could tell it from Jason¡¯s attitude. Jason had long ago suspected the rtionship between her and Robert. Now that she had done something that waspletely inconsistent with her personality, no wonder Jason refused to believe her. Many thoughts whirled up in her mind. She managed to clear her head. She had nned to take a taxi home, but after thinking that it would only take 1.5 hours to take the subway, she thought better of taking the taxi. At half past ten. Sarah arrived at the subway stop not far from her home. As soon as she went out into the street, she saw fire engines heading towards her residential compound. Meanwhile many people around her were talking. ¡°I heard that a house¡¯s on fire. I don¡¯t know if there is anyone inside.¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s too scary.¡± ¡°How did the fire start?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± A house was on fire? With a puzzled face, Sarah quickened her pace. When her residentialpound came into view, she saw mes spurt out from one window, and the house upstairs¡­ It seemed to be her home??? Did she see it wrong? Sarah couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She rushed towards her house quickly. Actually there was nothing important in her house. It didn¡¯t matter if herputer and phone were burned, but her marriage license was still in it. She would have to apply for a new one if the marriage license was gone in the fire. With the grudge between she and Jason, he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. Instead, he would definitely think that it was an excuse she made. If that was the case, a dispute was unavoidable. Sarah stood downstairs of her house. The fire engines had already gone in, and there was a cordon around to prevent the crowd from approaching. Jason was sitting in the back seat and Chris in the driver¡¯s seat. Looking at the house wrapped in thick smoke, Chris said, ¡°Boss, there was a house on fire. And the room upstairs seems¡­ to be Miss Yeats¡¯s home.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jason got out of the car. Get Bogas He was kind of dizzy under the influence of alcohol, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee here. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is anyone in those houses upstairs. One owner didn¡¯t open the door when I knocked just now,¡± ¡°No one answering means no one is in there.¡± ¡°Looked at the great clouds of smoke. I guess all the owners upstairs should know their building was on fire.¡± The onlookers broke into discussion. Jason quickly took out his phone and called Sarah, but no one answered. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Chris called him tentatively. Jason didn¡¯t say a word. He took Chris¡¯s phone and called again. He was afraid that Sarah didn¡¯t want to answer his phone as she was still angry with him. However, he called a lot of times from both his and Chris¡¯s number, none of it was answered. Jason looked down at his phone in a daze. He panicked. He didn¡¯t care whether Sarah had an affair with Robert or not now. He was only worried about her safety. He decided to call Robert and asked him to call her. But the result made him feel even more scared. Sarah didn¡¯t answer Robert¡¯s call either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Maybe Miss. Yeats doesn¡¯t hear her phone.¡± Chrisforted. ¡°She is inside.¡± Jason said in a hoarse voice, fixing his eyes on the house wreathed in thick smoke. When he called Robert, he checked the location of Sarah¡¯s phone. The IP address was her home¡¯s network. In an instant, a thought popped into his head. Sarah fell asleep, her phone was muted. ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that Jason walked into the crowds, Chris hurried to grab his arm. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Jason shook Chris off and rushed forward. ¡°Sarah is still inside!¡± Sarah¡¯s affair with Robert did prickle his heart, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her die in front of him. The fire engines just arrived. But the thick smoke had already went into Sarah¡¯s house through the window. If she was sleeping and unaware of the fire downstairs, would she have been choked to death? The thought that she might die in the fire brought him much pain. Chris wanted to pull Jason aside. But Jason strode forward with all his might. He couldn¡¯t stop his boss at all!!! At this moment, a confused voice sounded, ¡°Chris?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Chris was stunned. Jason, who just broke free and was about to run into the crowd, stopped too. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss. Yeats?¡± Chris¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I went out for a while.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t notice that Jason was there. She looked at the fire and then at Chris. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chris looked at his boss subconsciously. Sarah followed his sight. When she saw the undisguised worry on Jason¡¯s face, she paused. ¡°Boss, Miss. Yeats is¡­¡± said Chris. ¡°Get in the car.¡± As Jason walked pass Sarah coldly, the big rock pressing on his heart finally vanished. ¡°Drive me home.¡± Chris was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t follow Jason. He coughed to ease the awkward atmosphere, saying, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you worry about Miss. Yeats just now? Now that she is fine, how about having a talk?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 90 The reserved Jason Get Bonds ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m worried about her?¡± said Jason. The sight of Sarah reminded him of her affair with Robert ¡°You even wanted to rush into the fire rescuing Miss. Yeats.¡± Chris deliberately exposed Jason¡¯s real intension. Jason¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. Was Chris wanting to revolt? ¡°Boss, you might want to have a good chat with Miss. Yeats.¡± He ignored his boss¡¯s cold eyes and turned around, saying. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Then he got into the car and locked it. Jason wasn¡¯t listening at all. He walked towards the car and stretched out his hand to open the door. But he only found that the car was locked by Chris. He froze at once. With anger mounting in his heart, he shouted, ¡°Chris!¡± But Chris just lowered his head and turned a deaf ear to his words. Anyway, the car had a good sound instion. He could manage to avoid all eye contact with his boss. He could make it! ¡°Are you here for me?¡± asked Sarah, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡¯ Jason blurted out, still angry with her. ¡°No.¡± she replied decisively. Jason¡¯s face became even more colder. He was pissed off by Sarah¡¯s indifferent words. He knew she was an ungrateful woman. He was just a ruthless person to her no matter how much he worried about her. ¡°Just so you know.¡± he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the marriage license. I can¡¯t spare time to apply for a new one with you if it¡¯s burnt in the fire.¡± ¡°I can apply it myself as long as I have all the documents it needs.¡± said Sarah calmly. Her words were like an invisible hand gripping Jason¡¯s heart. He managed to ease his anger. He really couldn¡¯t stay with her any longer, or he would lose his temper. Seeing that Chris was still pretending to be blind in the car, he raised his hand and knocked on the car window. Chris was still struggling. Get Bots He didn¡¯t know whether he should unlock the car. What if the misunderstanding between Miss. Yeats and his boss wasn¡¯t cleared up? Before he could figure it out, he received a message from his boss, ¡°Open the door or get fired.¡± A chill ran down his spine. He put down his phone, unlocked the door and got out of the car quickly. Afraid that his boss would make things difficult for him afterwards, he opened the back door and bowed respectfully, ¡°Please, boss.¡± Jason got in the car; his eyes were as cold as ice. Even Sarah could fall his imposing manner. ¡°Miss. Yeats, we are leaving now.¡± said Chris in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Okay.¡± The car melted into the inky darkness. Jason exuded an aloof air. Hoping to ease the spooky atmosphere, Chris plucked up courage and said, ¡°Boss, I can see that you care about Miss. Yeats. But why don¡¯t you just show your heart to her?¡± Will you care about the person who betrayed you?¡± asked Jason. ¡°Miss. Yeats betrayed you?¡± Chris got confused. Jason pursed his lips and said nothing. He didn¡¯t tell Chris what had happened between Sarah and Robert. After all, Sarah was a girl. Reputation was the most important thing to her. Although Chris would keep his mouth shut, it would do Sarah no good if he knew about her affair with Robert. ¡°You and Miss. Yeats are going to get a divorce certificate on Wednesday.¡± Chris felt that his boss didn¡¯t know how to ease the tension between him and Miss, Yeats. ¡°After that, Miss. Yeats may go back to New York. By then, you may not be able to meet her for the rest of your life.¡± Jason frowned slightly. Thinking that she had asked him for a vi as apensation, he felt relieved. If she really intended to go back to New York and nevere back, she wouldn¡¯t need a vi in Anta. ¡°Boss, ¡­¡± ¡°Have you finished what I asked you to investigate?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you have time to worry about other things?¡± Get Botol Jason¡¯s forceful words silenced him. But Chris didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Since you have decided to divorce, why do you still investigate Zuck?¡± Jason was just pretending to be caring nothing about Sarah. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be honest with your true feelings? You deserve a divorce!¡± Chris thought. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Jason warned. Chris shut up obediently. Jason¡¯s head was aplete mass. He thought of nothing but Sarah. He didn¡¯t know why he had paid more and more attention to her these days. Then the buzz of his phone wretched his mind back to the present. When he saw the caller was Robert, his eyes darkened. But he still answered the phone, What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Have you found Sarah?¡± ¡°Sarah?¡± Jason said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her Pumpkin?¡± Robert fell silent. Jason¡¯s heart ached. It was as if he finally exposed the secret between his wife and Robert. Robert called her Pumpkin. What an intimate address. ¡°How about having a talk?¡± Robert was reassured after making sure that he didn¡¯t exposure Sarah¡¯s true identity in front of Jason. Raising his eyes, Jason said, ¡°Okay. See you in thepany, ten o¡¯clock on Monday.¡± He really wanted to see what Robert was going to talk to him. After it was settled, Robert hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t ask about Sarah. If something bad really happened to her, Jason wouldn¡¯t have talked to him in a calm tone. After all, his voice. was heavy with anxiety and helplessness when he made the first call. -Half an hourter, the firemen quenched the mes. Sarah went back her home. She could still smell the smoke in the room. The walls were also ckened. She went over to take the phone on the table and saw a missed call from Robert, two from Chris and seven from Jason. Thinking of what Jason had said just now, she frowned. She sent a message to Robert, telling him that she was fine. Then she saw Jason¡¯s phone number on the screen. She clicked it and was about to input: ¡°the fire was put out, I¡¯m alright.¡± But the next second she thought better of it. She only sent a few words and a picture. She knew what Jason really cared was the marriage license. Sarah: ¡°the marriage license is intact.¡± The picture was the marriage license on the table. Jason was in the car when he received the messages. He managed to hold back his anger. Sarah was really something. She knew well about irritating him.. Throwing the phone aside, his face was gloomy. Chris cast a cursory nce at his boss. Knowing that he was in a bad mood, Chris took a deep breath and kept his mouth shut. The purpose of Sarah¡¯s reply was simple. Since Jason cared nothing except for the marriage license, then Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. she was willing to reassure him. After sending the message, she found that grandpa Noth had sent her a text a few hours ago. Grandpa Noth: ¡°Sarah, will you attend my eighty-year-old birthday party?¡± Sarah: ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Grandpa Noth had a very high position in the city. If the Yeats Group would send someone to attend his birthday party, she could be the representative. She was going to get the divorce certificate with Jason on August 31st while grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday was on September 15th. She didn¡¯t know what business she would take over after she returned to New York. She couldn¡¯t ensure something she was not sure. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 91 You shouldn¡¯t suspect Sarah Not long after the message was sent out, she received a call from grandpa Noth. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Sarah answered it without hesitation. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you free tomorrow night?¡± Grandpa Noth asked. ¡°Your parents hase back after they finished their work. I wanted to have dinner with you since you and Jason is going to divorce.¡± Sarah was silent for a moment. She had a meal with him on Friday¡­ Although there were only grandpa Noth, Edwin and her, it could still be called a family meeting. ¡°Your mother misses you very much. She has been talking about you since she came back yesterday.¡± Grandpa Noth added, ¡°you might want to have a talk with her.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah refused; she would yield to Mrs. Noth¡¯s passion. ¡°I¡¯lle tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said he happily. Then she waited for grandpa Noth to hang up first. The thought that she would have to go to the Noth family¡¯ mansion for dinner tomorrow made her fell kind of tired. She rubbed her temples, put the phone on the bedside table to charge, and then went to wash up. The night fell. Sarah fell into a sound sleep. Running around all day had drained her strength. When she was sleeping. Jason was tossing about on his bed. He didn¡¯t think about whether Jenny¡¯s words were true or not. All he could think about was how Sarah felt when she was with Robert. Did she know what kind of person he was? The more he thought about it, the more chaotic his mind became. In the end, sleepiness overwhelmed him. He fell asleep. The second day. Sarah asked the cleaner to clean her house while Jason went to thepany. At ten o¡¯clock, Robert arrived at the gate of the Noth Group on time. Then he was let in after he reported his name to the safety guard. Chris took him to Jason¡¯s office. Standing beside, Chris looked at the two men sitting opposite each other, Get Bout his heart was beating fast, too nervous to say a word. He was afraid that his boss and Robert would fight in the office. He didn¡¯t know who was more powerful since there was little difference between the two¡¯s heights and figures. ¡°Go ahead with your business,¡± said Jason to Chris. ¡°I have something to discuss with Mr. Shawn.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chris left decisively. He understood what his boss meant. He didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb his serious conversation with Robert during this period of time. The moment the door was closed, Jason stood up and walked to the sofa. Sitting opposite Robert, he said. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯te there.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Noth?¡± Robert pretended not to understand Jason¡¯s undertone. ¡°What happened between you and Sarah yesterday? I don¡¯t think there is a need to repeat it.¡± Said Jason; his long, narrow eyes were much more aloof than usual. Robert pushed his gold rimmed sses up his nose. A slight smile lifted the corner of his lip. Jason wrinkled his nose in disgust. He hated it the most. He hated the hypocritical Robert. He always discussed with people in the most rxed tone and expression. Even if someone exposed his disguise, he would only retort with a faint smile, ¡°So what?¡± Jason couldn¡¯t figure out how could Sarah have something to do with someone like Robert. Didn¡¯t she see through this despicable man¡¯s shrewdness and baseness? ¡°Pumpkin told me that you think that we slept together in the hotel.¡± Robert said in a very matter-of-fact way. He didn¡¯t address Sarah as her name. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°If Pumpkin divorced now, I¡¯d definitely say yes to piss you off,¡± said Robert with a half-joking smile. His eyes exuded elegance and confidence. ¡°But she¡¯s still your wife. I can¡¯t ruin her reputation. You will know what happened between us after you watch this video.¡± Robert took out his phone. He clicked on the video he had copied and handed it to Jason. ¡°I edited the video, leaving only the key parts. If you want theplete version, I can send it to you. But its length is more than an hour.¡± Robert said while Jason was watching the video. Cm Boy! Jason didn¡¯t respond. He fixed his eyes on the phone screen. The video showed that several people entered a room, followed by Sarah. Then a man in mask and peaked cap knocked on the door of Robert¡¯s room, leaving a room card and a letter on the ground. Jason couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly. Then Robert came out to pick up the letter. After reading it, he also went into Sarah¡¯s room. Ten minutester, he came out with Sarah. He walked her to the hotel door, sent her in the car and left. You can check the time in the video.¡± Robert said, thinking that Jason should have finished watching it. ¡°And then?¡± Asked Jason. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His face was still emotionless. Actually he had believed what Robert just said. But he just disliked when Robert acted like everything was in his control. ¡°I spent less than ten minutes in the room with Sarah.¡± Robert cut to the chase. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to take a shower, let alone to do anything else.¡± ¡°Take a shower for five minutes and do what you want to do in two minutes.¡± said Jason seriously. 0 Robert adjusted his sses and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you are very experienced in this respect.¡± Jason raised a questioning eyebrow. He red at Robert. He handed Robert¡¯s phone to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m just evaluating your ability.¡± ¡°Except for business, your assessment of other things is far from the truth.¡± Robert¡¯s voice was heavy with sarcasm. Jason didn¡¯t answer. He knew that Robert was using him of wronging Sarah. ¡°Who were those guys who entered Sarah¡¯s room ahead of time?¡± he asked, his eyes darkened. ¡°Have you found the person¡¯s identity who sent you the letter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still investigating.¡± Robert didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°Yesterday, I¡¯ve been asking my man to restore the surveince video. As for the people who entered Sarah¡¯s room, they are just ordinary people, and they take money to do things. They misunderstood that Sarah was a bad person.¡± Speaking of this, Robert could tell from Jason¡¯s expression that Jason believed him. Now it was the right time for him to tell Jason the whole story. He recounted what had happened In the hotel. Get Bogus He didn¡¯t mean to exin anything, he just thought that it was better for Jason to investigate this matter. Something was out of his reach. Ten minutester. Jason heard Robert out. What he said was the same as Sarah¡¯s narration. It was the truth, not an excuse that the two of them had That was why he felt kind of ufortable. The misunderstanding that Sarah had illicit love with Robert caused his grudge against her. Yesterday outside her residentialplex, he even said that what he cared about was only the marriage certificate. He must have broken Sarah¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°You know what kind of person Sarah is since you two are married for two years.¡± Robert continued, ¡°You can suspect me, but you shouldn¡¯t suspect Sarah.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 92 Jason won¡¯t be jealous Get Bopt ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Robert stood up and tidied up his suit. He had a ssic elegance about. him. ¡°Someone is setting up Sarah.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Jason stopped him. Robert stood till, waiting for his words. Jason looked into Robert¡¯s eyes and asked a straight¨Cforward question, ¡°What¡¯s your feelings for Sarah?¡± ¡°My feelings for her change with her need.¡± His reply was nd. He and Sarah grew up together. Their rtionship was deeper than friendship, more reliable than love, moreplicated than kinship. If Sarah had to get married one day, he could be her husband. If not so, he could be her friend for the rest of her life. Hearing his words, Jason suddenly understood. ¡°Your feelings for her were friendly, not sexual.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°If you love her, with your personality, the truth that she had an unforgettable first love in her heart would definitely bother you a lot.¡± Jason¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Not to mention that she has always sleeping with Zuck in her arms.¡± Love was possessive. Especially for someone like Robert. ¡°Your definition of love is too narrow.¡± Robert gave out a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything to make Sarah happy.¡± Jason examined his expression, intending to find a trace of lie. But he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Was Robert¡¯s love for Sarah so sincere? ¡°I didn¡¯t stop her from going to Anta to marry you, did I?¡± Robert added, knowing that Jason was still Content ? N?velDrama.Org. suspicious. He didn¡¯t want to make Jason feel that no one cared about Sarah. Jason would only regret his indifference toward her when he had a sense of crisis given by other men. Jason was Sarah¡¯s husband, he shouldn¡¯t wrong her. Jason felt it was even more difficult to see through Robert. Robert pushed his sses and said casually, ¡°She decided to marry you because she fell in love with your face at first sight. I¡¯d be happy to see you treat her well. But if you don¡¯t, I can be the one who brings her smile.¡± Get Bopas ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance.¡± Jason blurted out. Robert reminded him, ¡°You two are going to get a divorce the day after tomorrow.¡± Thecence on his face made Jason fell ufortable. Some words were on the tip of his tongue, but he thought better of speaking it out, ¡°Does Sarah know your feelings?¡± ¡°She thinks we¡¯re just friends.¡± How could Robert not know Jason¡¯s real intension. If he said Sarah had known his love for her, Jason would have said that she was disloyal to him. He didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore since he had said what he should say. Now Jason should reconsider his rtionship with Sarah. With Robert¡¯s words lingering in his mind, Jason didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew clearly that Robert¡¯s face was the type that Sarah liked. If she divorced him, she would choose Robert for sure. Then what about him? He became edgy and defensive. During the two years of his marriage with Sarah, Robert didn¡¯t show up until he proposed a divorce. Did Robert really care so much about her? He couldn¡¯t get an answer to this question. He decided to ask someone to investigate who set Sarah up. After that, he went back to his work. Robert left the Noth group in a good mood. Given that Sarah was worried about Jason¡¯s misunderstanding. he called her, telling her that he had made it clear to Jason. After hearing that, Sarah said lightly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Robert had always been frank with her. ¡°Il doesn¡¯t matter if he believes it or not.¡± She had already thought it through. I¡¯m thinking about going to the Noth family¡¯s mansion for dinner tonight. I guess they would advise me to divorce after grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡± She knew what grandpa Noth and mom were up to. She was afraid she couldn¡¯t deal with them. She couldn¡¯t refuse to have a meal with them since the elders treated her very well. Besides, she was not busy now. It would be impolite if she refused to go. ¡°When is Mr. Noth¡¯s birthday?¡± Robert asked. ¡°September 15th.¡± Get Bod ¡°I remember that Jason is going abroad on a business trip on the 16th, right? You can ask him in advance. If it¡¯s true, you can use it as an excuse.¡± Sarah had to carry out the divorce process in thirty days. Otherwise, she would have to apply for a new divorce, and then she would have to wait for another month. Something quite unforeseen would happen in a month. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. Anyway, she had to get divorced the day after tomorrow. She used to like Anta, but now she didn¡¯t. Before hanging up the phone, Robert said, ¡°By the way, I told Jason that I love you.¡± ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Robert was doing this. ¡°He seems to be jealous.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be jealous.¡± Sarah said casually. Jason¡¯s feelings couldn¡¯t strike the deep chord in her heart anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a joke in front of Julian and others.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Robert smiled. Julian and his friends were really good at gossiping. After hanging up the phone, Robert began to prepare to go back to New York. After staying in Anta for so long, there were a lot of things waiting for him to deal with. On the contrary, Sarah had her own free time. After two days of leisure, she would get down to work. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her assistant urged her to go back to work, she would have chosen a beautiful ind to live for a period of time after getting divorced. At noon. She made herself a lunch. Then she thought of what Robert had said, so she called Chris to inquire about it. After she made sure that Jason was going on a business trip on the 16th, she was relieved. Then she made a call to Eve. She didn¡¯t want her to keep everything in the dark. After all, Edgar was very unreliable. The phone was answered almost in a second. ¡°Eve, you¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, help me!¡± Eve cried in a hoarse voice. Sarah could tell the fear in her tone. ¡°Edgar wants me to have an abortion!¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Sarah cut to the chase. But before Eve could finish her words, the phone was hung up. Sarah hurried to dial again, only to find that Eve¡¯s phone was powered off. Eve indeed got into trouble. She wanted to escape but was discovered by Edgar. Edgar locked her in the car. Her phone was turned off and thrown to the farthest ce from her. ¡°You dare to run away?¡± Edgar said coldly, holding her wrist. He didn¡¯t expect that Eve would oppose him. Last night, she agreed to have an abortion. But today, she bought an air ticket secretly and wanted to leave the city when he was in work. ¡°Let me go!¡± Eve struggled hard, but she failed to shake Edgar¡¯s hands off with her slim figure. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 93 Need me to call the police? Get Boys Without loosening his grip, Edgar ordered his assistant coldly, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± The assistant immediately started the car and drove to the hospital under the group. Seeing that she was getting farther and farther away from the airport, Eve was filled with panic and fear. She didn¡¯t want an abortion. And she didn¡¯t want to be on the operating table. I ¡°Edgar, if you dare to abort my child, I won¡¯t forgive you for the rest of my life!¡± Eve¡¯s eyes turned red. Edgar didn¡¯t take her threat seriously and was still keeping her in check. After driving for an hour, they arrived at the hospital. When the car stopped, Eve wouldn¡¯t get out of the car. She knew clearly what was waiting for her after getting off the car. Looking at her, Edgar couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. But finally, he forced her out of the car. ¡°Be obedient,¡± said Edgar, trying to control his temper, ¡°You¡¯re not physically fit to have a baby right now. If you really want one, you can wait after you recover.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you just think he¡¯s not yours and want to get rid of him?¡± Cried Eve, and her wrist had been pulled red with a searing pain, ¡°Why get yourself so many high sounding reasons?!¡± ¡°Eve!¡± shouted Edgar harshly. Eve¡¯s eyes were full of stubbornness. There were few people in the hospital at this time. Considering the identity of Eve, Edgar had made preparations in advance. He didn¡¯t mean to exin anything to Eve. He winked at the doctors who were waiting over there and took her to them. Eve struggled, cried and resisted. But all in vain. She had no choice but to be dragged to the operating room. She didn¡¯t have a cell phone, nor could she call for help or call the police. She couldn¡¯t even protect her own child! She just looked at the cold and heartless face of Edgar and blurted her sight little by little. At this moment, she hated his guts. Gen Bogus ¡°Edgar, You¡¯ll pay for your life!¡± Eve cried inwardly. ¡°What are you doing? Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly appeared. She was just standing in the hall and looking at the group of people controlling Eve. The whole hospital seemed to be frozen because of her words. Eve felt that the voice was like a godsend. She immediately wiped away the tears that blurred her sight. When she saw it was Sarah, her nose twitched and tears welled up again. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Sarah¡¯sing.¡± Eve¡¯s heart cried for joy. ¡°Let my friend go.¡± wearing a set of casual clothes, Sarah looked young, free and easy, but also noble and elegant. The doctors looked at each other and finally all looked at Edgar, who was standing at the door in a suit. Edgar frowned when he saw Sarah. ¡°Howe I run into Jason¡¯s soon¨Cto¨Cbe¨Cdivorced wife everywhere?¡± He thought. ¡°This is my family matter, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Edgar walked over and said in a casual manner, ¡®Mrs. Noth, you¡¯d better mind your own business.¡± ¡°Do you need me to call the police and ask them if forcing an abortion a family matter?¡± Sarah had come to Eve and protected her behind. Then the doctors all began to speak. ¡°Mr. Williams, let¡¯s not make a big deal out of this.¡± ¡°Although you are couple, you have no right to deprive her of her right as a mother.¡± ¡°How about¡­ You talk to Mrs. Williams again?¡± They didn¡¯t want to do it actually, but as their master asked, they had to do something even they didn¡¯t want to do. Edgar¡¯s face darkened. He had been pissed off by her for the umpteenth time. ¡°Bitch, You¡¯re really annoying!¡± Edgar cursed inwardly. ¡°Sarah, you are Jason¡¯s wife and I can¡¯t do anything to you,¡± said Edgar, trying to frighten her, ¡°But don¡¯t forget that you are going to divorce soon. I could easily get you to lose everything.¡± ¡°How dare you, Edgar!¡± said Eve angrily. She didn¡¯t feel afraid until now. Get Boo When Sarah called her, she was so scared that she said that subconsciously. But when she thought about it now, she didn¡¯t know what Sarah would do in the future if she took Sarah down with her. ¡°Calm down. It would hurt the baby.¡± Sarah gave her aforting look and reminded her, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m rich?¡± Eve was stunned for a second. It urred to her that Sarah had told her that she got almost sixty million dors from the divorce. If she saved it in the bank, the annual interest rate would be about one hundred and twenty thousand dors. It seemed that¡­ It was impossible for her to lose everything. Noticing the interaction between the two, Edgar remembered that if Jason divorced with this woman, she would get the marital property. ¡°God, Jason, can you do something right?¡± ¡°You only make things worse for me!¡± Thought Edgar. ¡°Eve, think it over. If you don¡¯t have an abortion today, It¡¯s not impossible that Sarah will have a car ident, ? and have a broken arm or leg or something.¡± Edgar had to threaten her from other aspects. But he wouldn¡¯t really do it. He just wanted Eve to make the choice she needed to make. Eve¡¯s eyes were red with hesitation. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t want to have an abortion, but she also didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Sarah. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sarah took Eve¡¯s hand and wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t even care people like Edgar who was an airhead. But Eve stood still. With tenderness in her eyes, Sarah looked back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sarah, you go first¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Go back with me and keep the baby well.¡± As long as Sarah became domineering, men were no match for her. ¡°Jason can¡¯t even do that, let alone him.¡± She added. How could she lose her arms and legs? If her enemies said so, she might have believed that. But Edgar? Impossible. Edgar was pissed off. He didn¡¯t care about her scolding Jason, but why degraded him? ¡°Are you sure you want to set yourself against me?¡± asked Edgar, looking at her back as she left with Eve. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t.¡± Sarah stopped and said. Edgar breathed a sigh of relief. He still had the upper hand as long as she was afraid of him. He walked over with one hand in his pocket. He was about 6.2 feet tall, more than half a head taller than Sarah. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to go against me, just stay out of¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to ask me to fight against you.¡± she said to him indifferently. Then she took Eve¡¯s hand and left. She didn¡¯t even look at Edgar during the whole process. Edgar¡¯s hand hanging down tightened slightly. After weighing the pros and cons, Edgar ordered the bodyguards over there, ¡°Stop them.¡± Sarah really pissed him off! As soon as he finished, four bodyguards went up and surrounded Sarah and Eve. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Eve began to worry again. ¡°Edgar, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless now.¡± Sarah was not afraid at all. But Edgar didn¡¯t care at all. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What he wanted was to keep Eve and gave her an abortion. If she continued to mess around, the baby would be fatal to her once it grew up. He couldn¡¯t let it happen. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 94 Don¡¯t try to irritate me ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ordered Edgar. As soon as he finished speaking. The bodyguards began to attack Sarah. ¡°Wait!¡± Get Bopus Eve spoke at the critical moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her, and the bodyguards stopped moving. She looked through the gap between the two bodyguards and looked at the tall and noble man standing in the distance, saying, ¡°Why do you have to abort my child? If you can¡¯t tolerate him, we can divorce.¡± Edgar pressed his thin lips into a straight line. There was an iprehensible emotion in his long and narrow eyes. ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to have a baby.¡± Edgar finally said the reason. He didn¡¯t want to break with her. ¡°I asked the doctor. If you insist on giving birth, the baby will take your life.¡± Sarah was confused. She looked sideways at Eve.. Eveughed at herself, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world, ¡°Would you be frank?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Edgar narrowed his eyes, looking dangerous. ¡°As a mother, I know well about my baby.¡± said Eve, ¡°I went to the hospital with my assistant every time. The doctor said that the baby was very healthy.¡± Eve knew that if it was dangerous to have a baby, the doctor would tell her immediately. How could such a situation happen as Edgar said. ¡°Arrest them!¡± said Edgar without any hesitation, his tone full of hostility. The bodyguards no longer hesitated. Two of them went to catch Sarah, and the other two went to catch Eve. It was obvious that they would send Eve to the operating table today. But they had overestimated themselves and underestimated Sarah. ¡°Bang!¡± Sarah liked kicking. She made her move without hesitation and had no intention of holding back when dealing with these people. Seeing that she kicked another one away, Eve stood there dumbfounded, staring at the Sarah who was so cool. The sadness just now all turned into admiration at this moment. Get Bogus ¡°Is she still my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Such a fighter?¡± With sharp eyes and quick hands, Sarah grasped the bodyguard¡¯s wrist and twisted it. It snapped with a click. ¡°Ah!¡± the bodyguard screamed. Then she gave him another kick and kicked him to the side of Edgar. The whole processsted less than a minute. Like a hen protecting a chick, Sarah stood in front of Eve to protect her. She became more and more unfriendly to Edgar, ¡°How could you do that to a pregnant woman? You¡¯re such a loser.¡± ¡°Sir¡­ She is too strong. We are no match for her.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s as good as Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°Are we going on?¡± The bodyguards were all scared by Sarah. At this moment, they only hoped that Edgar would say ¡®piss off and give them a chance to slip away without a stop. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t even beat a woman. Rubbish!¡± Edgar was really angry. He was very unhappy at the thought that Eve would be taken away by Sarah. All the bodyguards felt displeased. ¡°Go try yourself.¡± They thought. At this time, Sarah became the voice of the bodyguards¡® heart, ¡°Since you think they can¡¯t do it, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± The bodyguards¡® eyes lit up. Ms. Yeats! You are our Goddess!!! From their eyes and small acts, Edgar could easily know what they were thinking, and he was very resentful of Jason now. If he hadn¡¯t married such a fierce wife, how could Edgar be in such a predicament? ¡°You are Jason¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t fight with you.¡± Said Edgar. The four bodyguards were no match for her. And how could he win? He was not really stupid. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that for his sake,¡± said Sarah relentlessly. ¡°If you are a real man, just do it.¡± If he came, she could help Eve teach this scum a lesson. Edgar was speechless. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t show her any mercy. Go and get Madam back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. Sir, you can do it.¡± ¡°Come on, Sir!¡± The four bodyguards who had suffered losses spoke very loudly, as if they were afraid that someone present could not hear them. Edgar was in a dilemma now. If he went up, he couldn¡¯t win Sarah. But if he didn¡¯t, Eve would think he was a loser. ¡°Eve, have you decided to go with her?¡± He changed the topic decisively and made the atmosphere be more serious. If it was in the past, Eve must be in a dilemma. She would have wondered whether Sarah could deal with Edgar. But now! All she thought about was that her friend was a goddess!!! So when she heard Edgar¡¯s words, she said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. The most important thing now is the battle between you and Sarah.¡± Edgar was speechless. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. It seemed that they were waiting for his choice. ¡°If you can¡¯t defeat her, just give up.¡± said Eve briskly. Seeing her like this, Edgar fell in a trance for a moment, as if the person in front of him ovepped the one when he first knew her. At that time, she was also lively and cunning like a rose with thorns. I can¡¯t defeat her.¡± said Edgar. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. ¡°But have you really decided to go with. her?¡± Sarah nced at him. Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°you can¡¯t beat me. Why talking so much crap?¡± Edgar understood what Sarah meant and tightened his grip. ¡°Eve, let¡¯s go.¡± Sarah took her to get her phone and left. No one dared to stop her. No one wanted to be beaten up again. Looking at Eve¡¯s receding figure, Edgar said nothing. Seeing this, the bodyguards finally spoke to their master after Eve and Sarah left the hospital, ¡°Sir, we just watched Madam being taken away by Miss Yeats. Don¡¯t we do anything?¡± ¡°Go stop them.¡± Said Edgar. ¡°Rubbish. Are you showing off that you can talk? You think I¡¯m in a good mood?¡± Thought Edgar. The bodyguards were rendered speechless The special assistant had been waiting aside. Seeing this, he just walked up and said, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Follow them and find out where they¡¯re staying.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t think Sarah had the power to take Eve out of his control. ¡°Bring her back at the right time.¡± . ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He knew well who Sarah was. With his eyes darkened, he took out his phone from his pocket and sent a message after hesitating for a long time. Edgar: Don¡¯t try to irritate me. You can¡¯t afford the price. When Eve saw the message, she had arrived at Sarah¡¯s residence. The house had been cleaned up by housekeeping. After Sarah asked Eve to sit down and have a rest, she went to get some water for Eve. While Sarah was away, Eve checked the messages. And she just ignored the one from Edgar. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 95 Offended Edgar However. Some things would alwayse at a price. Edgar was not that kind of person who was easy¨Cgoing. He had made up his mind that even if he pushed you into a desperate situation, he had to achieve his own goal. As soon as Eve put down her phone, she saw the call from his agent. When the phone was connected, the voice on the other side was a little anxious. ¡°My God, how did you offend Edgar?¡± The agent¡¯s voice was loud and anxious. ¡°He stopped all your resources.¡± Eve paused. She didn¡¯t say anything but said, ¡°We fell out.¡± ¡°Are you stupid?¡± The agent said in a tone of disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to be a B¨C lister through a viin. But you told me that you are pregnant and need to rest for a year.¡± ¡°I agree with you. You¡¯re not on cast but you can market.¡± The agent said very seriously. ¡°But now you have offended Edgar, and he directly cut off all your resources. What do you do?¡± If the marketing couldn¡¯t keep up with you, the poprity would soon be reced by other ys and actors. At that time, let alone the B¨Clist, it was not impossible for her to return to the small transparent. Eve understood all this. She kept silent for a while and replied, ¡°then start from scratch.¡± ¡°Eve!¡± The agent had never seen such a twisted person. She had thigh to hold, but why did she offend him. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I have acting skills and appearance.¡± Eve was confident in her professional ability. ¡°My vocal music, lines, form and performance are not bad. As long as I work hard, I will get something.¡± The agent didn¡¯t say anything. Before Eve could say something more tofort her, the agent said, ¡°being banned by Edgar means that you don¡¯t have any good resources.¡± Eve tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°At that time, it¡¯s only the shoddy script. No matter how good your acting skills are in that kind of ce, so what?¡± The agent said the most realistic words. ¡°Are you willing to act that meaningless y all your life?¡± She was not reconciled. This was the first thought of Eve. Maybe many people didn¡¯t believe it, but her dream was to be an actress and artist. Get Hop ¡°I¡¯ve told you what I should say. It¡¯s your own business to make a choice.¡± The agent was really thinking about her career. She hung up the phone. Eve sat there for a long time, lost in thought. It was impossible for her toe back to Edgar. She wouldn¡¯t make fun of her own child. But her career¡­ If she offended Edgar, it meant that she was inferior to the new actors who just joined. At least the new actors could be trained by the director because of their good acting skills, but she was banned by Edgar, and no one dared to use her. Thinking of this, her heart became heavier. ¡°Boom!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A cup of hot water was put on the tea table in front of her. With a gentle attitude, Sarah said, ¡°have a cup of hot water.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Eve. She didn¡¯t want Sarah to worry about her, so she drank it with a sweet smile. After drinking it, she began to talk with Sarah, afraid that Sarah would find something wrong with her. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you were so good at fighting before?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need to do anything before,¡± answered Sarah. Eve praised her, ¡°my little sister is so handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you,¡± said Sarah suddenly. Eve didn¡¯t react for a moment, and her eyes were full of confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what your agent said.¡± Sarah heard it. She stood in front of her with a cup of hot water for a long time, but this guy didn¡¯t notice it. Upon hearing this. After a pause, Eve smiled carelessly, ¡®she¡¯s just kidding. Edgar can¡¯t interfere in my career.¡± Sarah had already offended Edgar because of her. How could she let Sarah worry about her career. ¡°You should take good care of yourself for few months. Don¡¯t worry about the resources that have been cut off.¡± Sarah was not joking. She sat in front of her and held her hand to give her strength. ¡°After you give birth to the baby and recover, I will give you a better life if you want toe back.¡± ¡°?arah¡­¡± Eve coughed and became less depressed. She found that her little sister was quite interesting. Get Boga The way he drew cakes for her was more convincing than her boss. ¡°What?¡°Sarah said. ¡°You have the potential to be a boss.¡± Eve praised her, but her heart has been put down. There must be a road in front of the mountain, and the boat would cross the bridge naturally. She didn¡¯t believe that Edgar would meddle in everything! ¡°I am the boss. ¡°Sarah replied. Come on. Although you have one billion and four hundred million, it¡¯s just a deposit,¡± said Eve, flicking her forehead. ¡°I said you have the potential to be a boss, because the big cakes you drew can¡¯t be digested,¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 96 Sarah is from my family Seeing that Eve knew what she was doing, Sarah didn¡¯t care. After cleaning up a room for her, Sarah took her to buy some clothes to change. When she finished these things, it was already five o¡¯clock. If she hadn¡¯t received the call from Edwin, she would have forgotten that she was going to the old house tonight. After she told Eve something, she rushed there. When she arrived, it was already past seven o¡¯clock.. ¡°You¡¯re not very old, but you¡¯re quite arrogant. Is it appropriate for so many of us to wait for you?¡± A person who looked a little simr to Jason¡¯s father asked. Sarah knew this man. He was Ben, Jason¡¯s second uncle. The old house was very lively tonight. Grandpa, father, mother, uncles, aunts, and their children were all there. It was indeed her fault to bete. She said two words to the crowd, ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°Who can¡¯t apologize? This is the Noth family. Don¡¯t think that you can be disrespectful just because you have married with Jason,¡± Ben continued. He didn¡¯t like people like Sarah who had no family background to marry into the family. Grandpa Noth hated it the most when someone mentioned his Sarah. Before he could rebuke, a low and somewhat cold voice suddenly sounded, giving off a strong sense of pressure. ¡°Ben, you¡¯d better say this to yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ben was annoyed. ¡°Sarah is from my family,¡± said Jason in few words. Sarah: ¡°?¡± Satisfied expressions appeared in the eyes of Grandpa Noth and parents. It could be seen that they were quite satisfied with what he had done tonight. ¡°Father, look at how Jason is now.¡± Ben didn¡¯t know that Grandpa Noth liked Sarah, so he kept speaking ill of her. ¡°He offended the elders for a woman who only knows how to climb up the branches. It¡¯s obvious brother and sister¨Cinw didn¡¯t teach her well.¡± Mr. Noth nced at him casually and said calmly, ¡°we really don¡¯t children.¡± e second brother who can teach Everyone was speechless. Everyone knew that the child of Ben¡¯s family was a piece of mud that couldn¡¯t hold up the wall. He couldn¡¯t do business or study well. He only knew how to eat, drink and have fun. He didn¡¯t want to do anything serious. For a moment. Get Hopas The atmosphere in the hall was a little strange. Holding Sarah¡¯s hand, Jason walked to Grandpa Noth and sat down. He looked at Ben and said, ¡°if you could make Daniel less trouble, Sarah and I wouldn¡¯t havee sote.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Said Grandpa Noth, very cooperative. ¡°Daniel fought with someone and went to the police station. He said that the CEO of the Noth group was his brother.¡± With his thin lips slightly opened, Jason said slowly, ¡°if we didn¡¯t deal with his mess, we wouldn¡¯t have dyed for so long.¡± Grandpa Noth coughed.. This guy. He lied so easily. Did he really think he didn¡¯t know that he had waited for Sarah for more than an hour outside the old house? Uncle Ben¡¯s face turned red, and so did aunt. ¡°Uncle Ben and aunt taught him well. They fought and made a scene in the police station,¡± said Edwin mischievously ¡°Brother Edwin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little offensive?¡± A girl about seventeen years old said. She was the daughter of Andy. ¡°Haven¡¯t you and brother Jason had a fight? Haven¡¯t Sarah had a fight ?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Edwin said seriously. The elders didn¡¯t interfere in the matter among the children. Since Grandpa Noth handed over the control of the Noth group to Jason, Ben and Andy had different opinions. They were both grandsons. Why should he favor Jason! ¡°Then let everyone see this.¡± Tina clicked on a video and raised it so that everyone could see it. ¡°I saw it yesterday when I went to the bar. I didn¡¯t expect that sister¨Cinw Sarah would fight so hard.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the video of Sarah fighting with someone in the bar began to y. This video had been recorded since the moment she started. Because of the noise around, it was difficult to hear clearly what those people said to her. All they could see was that she was good at fighting and beating people. Until the end. Only then did they hear clearly what she said to the others. ¡°One more word, I¡¯ll break your other arm.¡± The atmosphere in the main hall was a little strange. Grandpa Noth, Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth, and the others all looked at Sarah. They were all shocked by this. Sarah is so good at fighting? This was Grandpa Noth¡¯s first reaction, followed by his love for Sarah. ¡°Sister inw, you are my idol,¡± said Edwin. He had already worshiped her. He couldn¡¯t even be so handsome with fighting skills. How did Sarah make it? Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth looked at each other and said, ¡°my son¡¯s path of pursuing his wife is even more bumpy.¡°. ¡°You said that Daniel couldn¡¯t fight, but what about Sarah?¡± Tina didn¡¯t like what he said. She looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with her?¡± She was sure. Grandpa would definitely dislike Sarah after he saw this. Grandpa hated the kind of people with simple mind and developed limbs the most. What Sarah did was simply humiliating their family! ¡°Get rid of the cruel and pacify the good people.¡± Said Jason unhurriedly. ¡°Yes,¡± said Grandpa Noth ¡°Yes,¡± said M and Mrs. Noth. Everyone was dumbfounded. Hearing that, Tina became anxious at once. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too different? Jasper¡¯s fight is a mess, and Sarah¡¯s fight is to get rid of the tyrant and good?¡± ¡°If there weren¡¯t several girls who stood out to stop her, she would have slept with someone upstairs!¡± She paused. Tina became more and more excited. She just didn¡¯t like Sarah, It didn¡¯t matter that uncle¡¯s family got grandfather¡¯s favor, but why could Sarah get grandfather¡¯s favor. She was grandpa¡¯s granddaughter! ¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡± said Jason suddenly. There was a cold air around him, and his eyes were cold. Andy quickly pulled his daughter. If they really offended him, the consequences would be unbearable for them. ¡°If you¡¯re blind, you can go to the doctor.¡± With sharp eyes, Jason didn¡¯t show mercy because the woman was his sister. ¡°Sarah is not someone you can ssh dirty water at will.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was a simple sentence. It made everyone understand how important she was in this family. Except for the new year¡¯s dinner every year, they didn¡¯t have much time to meet with her. It could be said that they didn¡¯t know much about her. Because of this, they didn¡¯t understand why Jason would marry such a person with no family background. ¡°All right,¡± said Grandpa Noth, pretending to be serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a good family dinner? It¡¯s noisy. Can¡¯t it be as quietly as Sarah?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 97 Have You Ever Seen Whose Heart Grows Right in the Middle? Sarah was speechless. The rest of them didn¡¯t look good. After hesitating for a while, Andy said in the most objective way, ¡°Dad, to be honest, you are a little biased.¡± ¡°Have you never been entric?¡± said Grandpa Noth sourly. ¡°Have you ever seen anyone who has never been partial?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you and the younger generation.¡± Andy pretended not to understand what he meant. He coughed and said, ¡°Daniel and Tina are your grandchildren. Why haven¡¯t you protected them like this?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Grandpa Noth snorted. It was obvious that he was unhappy. ¡°Why should I protect them?¡± He didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s face. As the greatest elder in the family, he had always been straightforward. ¡°They are your grandchildren,¡± said Andy, still unwilling to give up. ¡°Have you ever seen any grandpa who loves his granddaughter inw more than his own grandson.¡± Hearing this. There were some other emotions in everyone¡¯s eyes. They also realized that Andy wanted to embarrass and mock Sarah on purpose. After all, she was just an outsider. ¡°I¡¯d rather protect and love Sarah than you ungrateful wolves,¡± said Grandpa Noth angrily. He didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards them. ¡°Since childhood, besides being coquettish to me to ask me to help them, have Daniel and Tina ever cared about me?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Not to mention Daniel and Tina, even the two bastards, Jason and Edwin, could notpare to Sarah!¡± Grandpa Noth said directly, regardless of everyone¡¯s face. Like children, the old neededpany and care. Although both of Jason and Edwin cared about him, cared about his health and his emotions every time they came back, the two little boys still didn¡¯t apany him much. As for Tina and Daniel, they could hardly see him except that they had something to ask for his help. ¡°Tina is still young and thoughtless.¡± Andy could only find an excuse. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Forget it. He couldn¡¯t find any excuse for that brat. Get Bogus ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for being thoughtless. I¡¯m old, not stupid.¡± said Grandpa Noth angrily. The more he spoke, the sadder he became. ¡°Who in your two families yed chess with me, practiced calligraphy with me, and stood with me like Sarah?¡± ¡°None of you!¡± ¡°Do you want to use your busy work as an excuse again? Jason is in charge of the bigpany, right? He can spare some time to apany me every month. Are you busier than him?¡± The more Grandpa Noth said, the angrier he became. Neither Ben nor Andy¡¯s family dared to speak. They also knew that they hadn¡¯t done enough, but practicing calligraphy, chess and standing were so boring. How could they have the leisure time to y with him. ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you afraid that we will be sad if you say so?¡± Tina became more and more prejudiced against Sarah. ¡°Who knows if Sarah has known your hobbies in advance and deliberately learned them, so that she can get your love after marrying brother Jason.¡± ¡°You can learn as well.¡± Sarah, who had been silent all this time, start to speak, ¡°As long as you can surpass me in one of those hobbies, I will ask grandpa to give you the Noth Group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± said Grandpa Noth decisively. He still couldn¡¯t beat Sarah on ying chess. Sometimes, he was curious about how this girl could be so good at chess. Although every time he won or drew, he could tell that it was Sarah who gave up the game in silence when he yed again. Tina was angry. Then she asked, ¡°Have you asked for brother Jason¡¯s opinion for promising this?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± said Nate in a calm voice. Grandpa Noth snorted. ¡®Can he have any objection?¡® Jason was speechless. ¡°What kind of ability do you have topete with me with what you are good at?¡°Tina didn¡¯t like this feeling. She was supposed to be loved by everyone. ¡°If you really have the ability, you shouldpare with me with what I am good at.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with Grandpa¡¯s hobby?¡± Sarah asked Tina. In the past two years of her marriage, although Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t like her at the beginning, he didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant to her, Gradually, she found that he was actually a lonely old man. He didn¡¯t have the traditional idea of preferred boys to girls. He cared about every child the same, but after giving his care, he found that some people were not worth it. Get Boys Tina didn¡¯t like her very much. ¡°What kind of ability does it count to suck up to grandpa?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than you who don¡¯t have the sense of respect for the old,¡± said Sarah simply. It seemed that none of these could make her mood fluctuate. She was not afraid of this little girl. However, this kind ofpetition was meaningless. It would only cause the farce. After hearing that, Tina was pissed off, but Grandpa Noth ordered the meal directly. No one dared to be presumptuous during the meal, and everyone ate in a proper way. Sarah is no different from when she usually eats. She ate her favorite Chinese food, and used the public chopsticks to pick up grandpa¡¯s favorite food for him. In the eyes of some people, her most basic filial piety was interpreted as ttering Grandpa Noth. But Sarah didn¡¯t care and wouldn¡¯t care. The dinner was over. The servants cleaned up the table and every family members took a walk with Grandpa Noth in the yard. . After a while, someone started to stir up trouble. He told something that he had been restraining himself tonight. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors recently that Jason is going to divorce with Sarah. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± ¡°The rumor stops at the wise.¡± said Grandpa Noth with an obscure meaning. Sarah nced at Grandpa Noth. Won¡¯t they get the divorce the day after tomorrow? ¡°But one of my friends who works in the Bureau of Civil Affairs said that some time ago, he saw that Jason and Sarah had submitted a divorce application.¡± Ben finally found a chance to talk about it. ¡°ording to the time, they will get the divorce certificate in a few days.¡± With a slight frown, Jason was about to say that¡¯s not true. However, Sarah spoke first, ¡°Yes, we will get the divorce the day after tomorrow.¡± Grandpa Noth was speechless. Jason was also speechless. ¡°The outside world is not as good as the Noth family.¡± sald Ben with a snort. ¡°You can not live a good life just by saying good words and coaxing the elderly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to remind your own child than to remind me.¡± Sarah was not a pure rabbit. How could she let others talk bad about her all the time? ¡°No amount of money can stop your child from squandering.¡± Both Andy Noth and Ben Noth relied on the dividends from the Noth Group. Daniel was a spendthrift. As a result, there was a huge gap between Jason¡¯s father and his two ns. Hearing her words, Ben got angry at once. When he was about to retort, Grandpa Noth said, ¡°Ben, Andy,you can go back first. I have something to talk with Sarah and Jason.¡± Although they were unwilling,they left. Grandpa Noth took the two of them to see Mr. and Mrs. Noth. As for Edwin, No one knew where he had gone. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 98 Don¡¯t Say That You¡¯re Our Son. We Can¡¯t Lose This Face. Seeing that there were only Jason¡¯s parents and grandpa, Sarah knew that their goal tonight was finally Her grandfather, father and mother inw probably wanted her to postpone the divorce. *Sarah,e and sit here.¡± Mrs. Noth greeted her gently and elegantly. It could be seen that she liked her very much. Then, Sarah walked to her. Then. Then, Grandpa Noth began to talk to Mrs. Noth. Likest time, Mr. Noth was reading a newspaper aside. And Jason stood there alone, like an orphan who no one wanted,. ¡°What are you doing?¡± seeing that Jason sat down next to him, Grandpa Noth got angry. ¡°Is this for you? Go over there!¡± Jason was speechless. He didn¡¯tin and went to the other side. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be disliked by his mother. ¡°Sarah and I don¡¯t want to be next to you. Stay away from us.¡± He could tell that. They didn¡¯t like him because he and Sarah would divorce soon. He didn¡¯t say anything more and sat down next to his father. He was finally not driven away this time. ¡°Haven¡¯t you made Sarah change her mind?¡± Mr. Noth held the newspaper in his hand leisurely, as if he was watching a y when he asked. Jason was still speechless. Are they annoyed? ¡°Have you visited Sarah¡¯s family?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this. Mr. Noth finally had some mood swings. He put down the newspaper and looked at him sideways. ¡°Son, this is not your speed of doing things.¡± ¡°It sounds as if you won my mother¡¯s heart very fast back then.¡± Jason was not mannerly to his father. ¡°The speed doesn¡¯t important. The most important thing is that I¡¯ve finally won your mother¡¯s heart. Mr. Noth Get Ro picked up the newspaper again and didn¡¯t worry about Jason anymore. ¡°If you still n to be with Jenny, you won¡¯t have the chance to get Sarah back in your life.¡± Feeling that his father was taking care of him too much, Jason retorted, ¡°If you are free, you can run the ¡°I want to apany my wife.¡± Mr. Noth retorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been showing off your love for twenty¨Ctwo years. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡± When he was five years old, this man had been showing off their love regardless of the asion since he got his mother. The two words ¡°My wife¡± almost became his pet phrase. Mr. Noth pursed his lips and said, ¡°People who don¡¯t have a wife don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Oh? That Sarah is about to divorce?¡± Jason was silent. ¡°Or the newly married Jenny?¡± Jason was speechless again. He had never wanted to seal his father¡¯s mouth. He shouldn¡¯t have helped him get his mother back then. He should have found more rivals in love for him and made him angry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about the past.¡± Mr. Noth could see through what Jason was thinking at a nce. ¡°No matter you helped me chase after your mother or not, I can win her heart.¡± ¡°Who can¡¯t brag?¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°¡­¡°He didn¡¯t want to know. *Because your mother has always loved me, and I am her first love that she can¡¯t give up.¡± It was rare for Mr. Noth to officially talk to him about this. ¡°Although I misunderstood her, I have never been with any other woman except her.¡± ¡°Not to mention breaking up and divorcing her for others.¡± Mr. Noth added the most important sentence. Hearing that, Jason was stunned. Mr. Noth nced at him and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are the son of me and your mother outside. We can¡¯t afford to lose the face.¡± ¡°Who held me around and showed off that ¡®this is my son¡®?¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t expect that his father had the ability to change his face. Get Boos ¡°Who?¡± Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows and asked. Jason was speechless. He refused to talk to him. As soon as the father and son finished talking, the conversation between Grandpa Noth and Sarah began. ¡°How about you and Jason divorce after my birthday?¡± said Grandpa Noth, trying to buy more time. ¡°I really want you to attend my birthday party as my granddaughter inw.¡± ¡°I have made a deal with Jason that we will get divorce the day after tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Jason,e here!¡± Grandpa Noth interrupted her. He really didn¡¯t want Sarah to divorce with Jason What a good girl! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Why didn¡¯t Jason cherish her? ¡°You two go to get the divorce certificate after my birthday, is that okay? Grandpa Noth looked at him ferociously. It was obvious that his eyes was saying ¡®If you have any problem with it, you should hold it back!¡± 0 With his eyes darkened, Jason said, ¡°I have no opinion.¡± ¡°Sarah, since Jason has agreed, you can go to get a divorce certificate with him after the birthday party.¡± Grandpa Noth really wanted to spend more time with Sarah. ¡°Grandpa¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to make the old man sad, but she wouldn¡¯t give in. ¡°There are only thirty days. left after the calming down period. Your birthday is on the 15th, and on 16th, Jason will go abroad on a business trip. To avoid any ident, it¡¯s better for us to get divorce the day after tomorrow.¡± Hearing this. Mrs. Noth, Mr. Noth, and Grandpa Noth all looked over. They also understood Sarah¡¯s determination through her words. No matter what, she was determined to get divorce with Jason. The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly quieted down. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going on a business trip?¡± said Jason as usual, with his darkened eyes. Sarah thought he was angry that she had investigated his whereabouts. Then Jason opened his mouth, ¡°Chris.¡± ¡°He has been busy with other things recently, and my schedule has been handed over to the people in the secretary department.¡± Jason said in a serious manner, his eyes as cold as ever. ¡°My schedule of a business trip abroad has been canceled.¡± Sarah stared at him. Why didn¡¯t she believe it. ¡°Since Jason doesn¡¯t need to go on a business trip, it¡¯s not toote to get it after the birthday party,¡± said Mrs. Noth. ¡°Call the secretary department and ask about your 16th schedule.¡± Sarah was sure that he was lying. She had asked about his schedule this noon, ¡°Turn on the speaker. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll go with you to get the divorce license. on No. 16.¡± With his eyes darkened, Jason sent a signal to his father with his hand hanging on the side, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± said Sarah firmly. ¡°Okay.¡± Jason moved closer to her, and took out his phone and unlocked it by his right hand, deliberately using his own movement to attract her attention. As for Mr. Noth behind him. Although he disliked his son, he had to help him when he saw his help signal. He took advantage of the moment when Jason used his body to block Sarah¡¯s sight for him. He quietly took out his mobile phone to deliver the message to the people in the Secretary Department, but he still held the newspaper in his hand and pretended to read it.. After all, he used to be the boss of the Noth Group. It was easy to get in touch with the people in the secretary department and convey the message. Even Mrs. Noth didn¡¯t notice what they were doing. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you called them yet?¡± seeing that Jason unlocked the phone and didn¡¯t click the address book, Sarah asked him. ¡°In case you don¡¯t keep your words, I should record the voice in advance.¡± In order to buy time, Jason had tried his best, but his face was as indifferent as ever. ¡°Repeat what you said just now. I¡¯ll leave a evidence.¡° Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 99 It¡¯s All His Fault Sarah looked at him with her blue and clear eyes. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to record it?¡± Jason couldn¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking. ¡°Of course I dare.¡± Sarah looked away from his extremely good¨Clooking face and slightly moved her body to look at Mr. Noth behind Jason. ¡°But before recording, please put down your phone, Dad.¡± Jason was speechless. Mr. Noth was speechless too. How shrewd Mr. Noth was! He put his phone away in a calm manner and put the newspaper on his laps with a little confusion. ¡°What?¡± Jason hated his father even more. His father was a good pretender and had deceived his innocent and kind¨Chearted mother into marrying him. ¡°It¡¯s the phone under your newspaper.¡± with a nce at it, Sarah confirmed the location of the phone, and her eyes were soft. ¡°I think the message should be sent to the secretary department.¡± It was a simple sentence. But it made both of Jason and Mr. Noth a little surprised. Mr. Noth looked at his son and his eyes was saying, ¡®Sarah is too smart. What should I do?¡± ¡®How do I know?¡± Jason looked back at him. From the beginning of the n to the time when Sarah exposed them, he had never thought that she would know. He had learned how reassuring his father was when he was a child, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would fall into a fight with her. ¡°What?¡± Mr. Noth was confused. Seeing his confused face. Everyone could say he was innocent. Mrs. Noth was confused and thought that Sarah must have misunderstood. After all, Mr. Noth¡¯s expression showed that he really didn¡¯t know. Sarah was not stupid, let alone she had been specially trained in some aspects. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t continue what she had asked before. She talked to the elders and said a few polite words. Then she said, ¡°I have something to deal with, so I¡¯m backing home now. I¡¯lle to see you again when I have time.¡± Mrs. Noth stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Get Bogat Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. She knew that Mrs. Noth must have something to tell her. The whole room just watched the two of them leave. Mr. Noth also put the newspaper aside and talked deeply with Jason. ¡°Sarah is so smart. It¡¯s good for her to divorce with Jason.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jason was confused. Did dad know what he was talking about? ¡°She is so smart that I want her to be my goddaughter.¡± Mr. Noth¡¯s voice was slow and a little cozy. ¡°Your mother has always wanted to have both son and daughter. She should be very happy with Sarah bing our goddaughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± said Grandpa Noth. If Sarah was his god¨Cgranddaughter, it didn¡¯t matter whether she was with Jason or not. Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows slightly and discussed with his father, ¡°How about you discuss with Sarah about this?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± said Grandpa Noth readily. Seeing that his father and grandfather was talking about this seriously, Jason was very speechless. He thought they were ying tricks on him. ¡°Do you need me to remind you that Sarah is still my wife now?¡± Jason said very formally. ¡°Do you know what the outside world will say if my parents want her to be their goddaughter?¡± ¡°You two will divorce soon.¡± said Grandpa Noth. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± said Mr. Noth. ¡°As soon as you divorce, I¡¯ll go to Sarah and talk to her family about this,¡± said Grandpa Noth. ¡±???? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡± said Mr. Noth. ¡°Okay.¡± Grandpa Noth replied. The two ignored him and chatted with each other, not asking for his opinion at all. In his opinion, they were here to make trouble. Once they really epted Sarah as their goddaughter or god granddaughter, he could no longer be with her. He could only be her brother for the rest of his life. As soon as this idea came to his mind, Jason was stunned. They shouldn¡¯t have contacted each other after divorce. Why did he subconsciously feel that they would remarry. Grandpa Noth and Mr. Noth looked at each other, seeing that their goals had been achieved, they began to do their own things. One of them was enjoying his tea, and the other was reading the newspaper. Get Bogus The two of them were leisurely. Only Jason¡¯s mind was in a mess Not long after Sarah went out with Mrs. Noth, Mrs. Noth began to speak. She held Sarah¡¯s hand, as if she was a mother who cared about her daughter. ¡°Have you decided to divorce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± said Sarah, nodding her head. ¡°I know everything about you two.¡± Mrs. Noth looked down at Sarah¡¯s fair and slender hands and said. apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jason¡¯s absurd behavior. It¡¯s all his fault.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. Since Mrs. Noth treated her well and gave her a mother¡¯s love, she wouldn¡¯t me Jason in front of her, but Jason was not a good husband. ¡°I have an unreasonable request. I hope you can agree.¡± Mrs. Noth was really reluctant to part with her. The appearance of Sarah. It made her feel that she really had a daughter, a gentle, sensible and smart daughter, who dared to love and hate. Sarah said, ¡°Go ahead, please.¡± ¡°I want you to be my goddaughter.¡± Mrs. Noth said it after careful consideration. The reason why Mr. Noth and Grandpa Noth talked to each other was to enlighten Jason, but Mrs. Noth really had this idea. It was not that she liked her daughter¨Cinw, but that she just liked Sarah. Sarah didn¡¯t expect that it was this matter. After careful consideration, she finally refused Mrs. Noth¡¯s request. After the divorce, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Jason except for business. She might spare. some time to visit Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth, but she didn¡¯t want to be Mrs. Noth¡¯s goddaughter. It was easy to have uncontroble factors in a rtionship. She had to cut it offpletely. Mrs. Noth felt a little regretful, but she didn¡¯t force her. After sending Sarah away, Mrs. Noth went back with a bit ofplexity. Seeing that Jason was still standing in the living room, she nced at him with some dissatisfaction, but in the end, she said nothing. Although Jason had done something wrong, Mrs. Noth couldn¡¯t bear to me him. In the past few years, she had relied on Jason to survive. The baby had grown up. Then he wouldn¡¯t be as innocent as before. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to separate from Sarah, we can move to New York, you can take her as your goddaughter.¡± Mr. Noth stood up andforted her. ¡°Sarah refused.¡± Mrs. Noth sighed again in her heart. She also knew that Sarah refused because she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Jason. But it was still a pity. Hearing this, the heavy stone in Jason¡¯s heart suddenly loosened. Thinking that this ce was a little far away from Sarah¡¯s home, he said goodbye and left. When he arrived outside, he knew that Sarah had been sent away by the driver of the Noth Family. ¡°Do you want to see Sarah off?¡± said Edwin, putting his hand on Jason¡¯s shoulder. Jason didn¡¯t say anything, but gave off a feeling that he was much quieter than before. Edwin patted him on the shoulder and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Go and check the bar where Sarah punished others. If there is something wrong with the bar, hand it over to the police, and don¡¯t let go of those who beat her.¡± after saying that, Jason went to the garage to get a car and left. The car drove out of the old house and he was obviously depressed. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with himself, but he felt a little depressed when he thought that when Sarah left tonight, she had told his parents and grandpa, but she hadn¡¯t told him. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Please Bookmark this site .. Daily fast update Chapter 100 What¡¯s Going On? Are You ying a TV Show? He didn¡¯t know where he was going. It waste at night and he couldn¡¯t go to thepany. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Paradise Vi either. He drove aimlessly on the road. He stepped on the elerator, held the steering wheel in his hand, and looked ahead, but his thoughts were gradually drifting away. If he hadn¡¯t received a call from Edgar, he wouldn¡¯t have known how long he would drive. As usual, he said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can youe here and take care of your wife who is about to divorce with you?¡± Edgar said coldly than usual. When he saw Sarah who came straight to his door, he was angry. T give you half an hour to pick up. your wife, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± With his deep eyebrows frowned, Jason was a little confused about what Edgar had said. Call the police? Pick up his wife? ¡°Did you hear that?¡± said Edgar, who was much more fierce than usual. ¡°Is Sarah with you?¡± Jason asked slowly with a little confusion. Edgar was speechless. Why did he ask him to pick her up if she wasn¡¯t here. He was not insane! ¡°Of course!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone decisively. At the intersection, Jason turned the car around and stepped on the elerator, heading to where Edgar lived. After hanging up the phone on the balcony upstairs, Edgar looked at the eight bodyguards who were knocked down by Sarah downstairs. He pinched between his eyebrows. Did Sarah made by steel? So many bodyguards couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Standing downstairs and looking at the person on the balcony, Sarah only said, ¡°Hand Eve over.¡± When Sarah went back, she found that the door was pried open, and Eve in the room was missing. In an instant. She guessed that it was Edgar who did it. Get Bout ¡°Miss Yeats, let¡¯s not do this the hard way.¡± Edgar¡¯s patience had reached a certain limit. ¡°Do you want me to show you my marriage certificate with Eve so that you can know who she is?¡± ¡°Ask Eve toe out. I want to confirm her safety.¡± Sarah was really worried about her. Eve was against Edgar. She was afraid that he would hurt Eve too much when he took her away forcefully. Moreover, Eve was pregnant. Edgar didn¡¯t respond at all. This was his house. ¡°Why should I listen to you? I just saw you as a woman in the hospital before and didn¡¯t want to argue with you too much. But if you don¡¯t know what you should do, then it¡¯s not my fault for hurting you.¡± ¡°On the count of three, let go of Eve.¡± Sarah was so worried about Eve that she can¡¯t take care of something. Eve did not answered the phone and she couldn¡¯t get in touch with her. She didn¡¯t know what to do if Eve¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t located here. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°One.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten me. I won¡¯t let you see her.¡± Two.¡± ¡°Jason is on his way here. You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± ¡°Three.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were getting colder and colder. Edgar haven¡¯t felt threatened by her. He didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°So what? You¡¯ve already count to three, can you As soon as he finished speaking. Sarah moved. There was a poke card of half the size of her ID card suddenly appeared on her left hand. While Edgar was still provoking her, she exerted strength to her left hand, and the customized little cards flew towards him, instantly cutting off a line on the balcony! Edgar was shocked. His eyes widened. What¡¯s going on? She was ying a TV show? ¡°If you don¡¯t hand Eve over, I¡¯m not sure if my hand will slipter.¡± Sarah threatened him. There was coldness in her eyes. Cetop Hearing her words, Edgar look a step back subconsciously. If the strength and speed of the little card came at him just now, he would definitely die. What was the background of Jason¡¯s wife? How could she know such things? Seeing that Edgar had no intention of taking action, a poke card appeared on Sarah¡¯s left hand again, with the pattern of square 9. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± said Edgar. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Then he entered the inside room. First, he called the bodyguards to keep an eye on Sarah, and then he called Jason. ¡°When on earth will you arrive?¡± Edgar was afraid of Sarah. Thinking of Sarah¡¯s horrific poker ying which was like a TV show, Edgar felt he might have lost his life. ¡°If you don¡¯te, my life will be taken away by your wife.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± said Jason. ¡°She is going to take my wife away!¡± Edgar blurted out. Jason was speechless. Hearing this unreliable answer, Jason hung up the phone and sped up. Sarah had been waiting downstairs for about ten minutes, but Edgar didn¡¯t came out. When she was about to break in,the phone in her pocket vibrated. When she saw a very strange number on the screen, she hung up. The other side kept calling the second one. Putting away the cards in her hand, she slid the answer key and said, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Is that Sarah? I¡¯m Cindy.¡± a pleasant but anxious female voice came from the phone. ¡°Your friend is in the hospital on the south road now. Someone forced her to have an abortion. Can youe here for a while?¡± ¡°Which friend?.¡± ¡°Eve.¡± When the one word came out, Sarah was shocked. She quickly calmed herself down and said ¡°Got it, thank you.¡± after saying that, she hung up the phone. Before she came here, she checked the location of Eve¡¯s mobile phone and thought she was also here. Now it seemed that Edgar did it on purpose. She didn¡¯t have time to pick with him. When she was about to run out to find a car, she saw that Jason was driving the car and was preparing to stop outside. Without thinking too much, she rushed to him and said that she wanted to borrow the car. Then she got on the car with the car key. Jason followed her and sat in the car. Sarah didn¡¯t care about his following, she just started the car and stepped on the gas, leaving the vi without any hesitation. When the bodyguards saw this scene, there was a series of questions came into their heads. They had no idea why Sarah suddenly left. When Edgar heard this, he was relieved. Atst, Jason had taken his wife away. But when he received the call from the special assistant, he was stunned. The assistant told him what had happened on the other end of the line, ¡°Mr. Williams, Miss Thomson came here for some unknown reason. She called Miss Yeats and told her that she had stopped us. Is the operation still going on?¡± ¡°Cindy Thomson?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Edgar was furious. What the hell was she doing?! ¡°Ask someone to pull her away. The operation must be carried out no matter what happened.¡± Edgar ordered quickly, and at the end, he said, ¡°Take good care of Eve¡¯s mood.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± the assistant replied and hung up the phone. In the hospital. In front of Eve stood a girl with long golden hair. She was graceful, and she was wearing thetest fashion clothes of this season. The special assistant of Edgar, dressed in a suit, said in a businesslike manner, ¡°Miss Thomson, this is president Williams¡¯s family matter. If you don¡¯t get out of the way, we have to offend you.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Sarah¡¯s friend is Robert Get Bonus ¡°What family matter? Why do you force a girl to have an abortion?¡± Cindy stared at him and asked. straightforwardly, ¡°You call Edgar and I¡¯ll ask him about it!¡± ¡°Miss Thomson, don¡¯t put us in a dilemma.¡± ¡°You are embarrassing Eve.¡± They were in a stalemate. The special assistant knew that reasoning was useless. He winked at the bodyguard next to him and asked him to pull Cindy away, These bodyguards were much more skilled at dealing with ordinary girls. ¡°Let go of me. If you force Eve to have an abortion today, I will tell Edgar¡¯s parents.¡± Cindy was controlled by the bodyguards. ¡°Continue the order.¡± The assistant turned a deaf ear to Cindy and looked at Eve. With a knife in her hand, Eve pointed the knife at her neck the moment the bodyguards surrounded her. ¡°Stop! If anyonees over again, I will die here.¡± She was not a good fighter as Sarah. Even if she had a knife, she couldn¡¯t do anything to these bodyguards. She could only threaten them with her own life. She bet that these people didn¡¯t dare to really let her die here. ¡°The CEO said that you don¡¯t have to threaten us with suicide.¡± The special assistant was still businesslike, like an emotionless machine. ¡°If you go by yourself, you will suffer less.¡± Eve¡¯s heart sank, and her hand holding the dagger trembled slightly. The bodyguards didn¡¯t take her threat seriously at all. ¡°I told you not to move!¡± Eve shouted angrily. She moved the knife closer to her neck and even used more forces. All of a sudden. Her neck was cut by the knife. Blood flowed down the wound and was jaw¨Cdropping on her white neck. Get Bonus The assistant¡¯s pupils shrank, and for the first time there was an emotional fluctuation. He quickly ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Let me leave.¡± Eve still kept that posture. ¡°No matter where you go, it¡¯s a done deal,¡± the special assistant said very seriously and emotionlessly. ¡°The boss has decided. No one can change that.¡± Clenching the hilt of the knife, Eve said, ¡°Just let me go.¡± She knew that wherever she escaped, she would be found out by Edgar. But she still wanted to have a try. ¡°Mrs. President¡­¡± ¡°Let me go, or I¡¯ll cut off my artery now.¡± Eve threatened. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯ll call boss right now.¡± The assistant quickly took out his phone and looked for his boss¡¯s number while gesticting to the bodyguard. Eve kept staring at him and didn¡¯t rx his vignce at all. But even so. When the bodyguards rushed up regardless of anything, she was still frightened. The bodyguard quickly took the knife away from her hand. As the knife was held very hard and kept close to her skin, it cut her neck again at the moment it was taken away. Blood gushed out of her neck. It was more serious than thest one. ¡°Eve!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly appeared with unprecedented anxiety. She rushed to Eve quickly and kicked away the bodyguards who were going to catch Eve. When she saw the blood, she immediately checked Eve¡¯s wound. ¡°Sarah,.¡± Eve was frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Although she tried tofort her, she was still worried about the wound. ¡°The wound is not very deep. Come with me to stop the bleeding and bandage it first.¡± Then she took Eve to the hospital. The doctors waiting there had seen herst time. She took Eve over and said, ¡°Disinfect the wound, stop the bleeding and bind it up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The doctors agreed quickly. Then they and took Sara to the office to treat the wound with medical. kit. God knew how anxious they were when they saw that just now. Seeing Eve was taken to deal with the wound. The special assistant finally came to his senses. He breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he began to worry about Sarah¡¯s skills. He wanted to talk to her first. But this time. Before the assistant said anything, Sarah spoke first. Sarah showed a serious and cold face. she endured these people to the extreme. ¡°Tell Edgar to wait. for the summons from the court. And you, if anyone dares to hurt Eve again, the result is the same.¡± ¡°There is awyer team in the Williams Group. If you want to sue, you can do it as you like.¡± The assistant¡¯s words were all in ordance with Edgar¡¯s standards. ¡°As for Miss Yeats, we can go to the court to talk about the matter that you hit our bodyguards just now.¡± Sarah asked him, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the sound of the door closing, Edgar came over. ¡°In addition to what he said just now, we can also talk about the matter that you broke into my house and almost killed me.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s settle my house being pried together.¡± Sarah disliked this man more and more. ¡°I was just worried that you would imprison my wife, so I broke in with my men.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t like Sarah either, and his eyes were cold. ¡°It¡¯s not the same as you breaking into my house and hurting people.¡± Without joking with him, Sarah said, ¡°You¡¯d better keep it to tell the judge in court.¡± Edgar wanted to say something more. Jason held him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Edgar frowned and said in the same tone as before, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are going to help Sarah. She will be your ex¨Cwife¡± ¡°I just want to remind you that Sarah¡¯s friend is Robert,¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t want Sarah to fight with Edgar. He knew what kind of person Edgar was. If Sarah really offended him, he would definitely make trouble for her after she divorced him in the future. She might not be able to resist. With one hand in his pocket, Edgar said in an evil tone, ¡°So what? Do you think a person like Robert will offend the Williams Group for her?¡± If they were just ordinary friends, of course not. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Butst time when they had a talk, Robert personally said that he liked Sarah. In the first time they met, Robert said that as long as Sarah needed, everything he had was hers. Jason knew it was not only a joke. Robert would really give all to Sarah. Thinking of this, he was a little annoyed, so he didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Take your wife away,¡± Edgar urged. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way, or I really don¡¯t mind getting event with her.¡± The moment Edgar finished speaking, Sarah looked at Jason. Her eyes were obviously saying, ¡°You¡¯d better not to stop me.¡± He had never been interested in other people¡¯s family affairs. He just stood beside the car and waited for Sarah to finish her work and send her back. He didn¡¯t like Eve. But after staying here for a while, he roughly understood why Sarah had a fight with Edgar. Edgar had gone too far this time. ¡°Miss Yeats¡­ Miss Kent¡¯s wound has been bandaged.¡± The doctor took Eve out and exined, ¡°She is pregnant. We can¡¯t prescribe medicine for her.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 You like her but dare not admit that Sarah looked at the bandaged wound and asked, ¡°How much is it?¡± Doctors said quickly, ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Although this hospital was a private hospital under the Williams Group, they must take an exam to get the qualification for practicing medicine. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. They had heard some of the conversation just now. If Sarah really sues them, their career would be over. When Edgar saw the bandage around Eve¡¯s neck, his eyes narrowed and his hand in his pocket. stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her neck?¡± ¡°Just now, Mrs. President cut her neck when she threatened us not to get close.¡± The special assistant exined the matter, without adding any embellishment. ¡°The bodyguard identally. cut her skin when he took the knife from her.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Edgar¡¯s heart was clenched. ¡°I have told you to be careful.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen to Eve if the cut was deeper. The assistant didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, what they could do was to ept the anger of their CEO. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend at this time.¡± There was no hope in Eve¡¯s eyes. She looked at Edgar as il he was a stranger. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just what you want when I¡¯m dead?¡± It was the first time that Edgar felt so uneasy. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I just want you to have an abortion. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Eve gave him a cold look. She thought, ¡®Is abortion not an injury?¡® ¡°Believe it or not, I asked you to abort the baby for your own good.¡± Edgar knew that if he didn¡¯t speak it out, it would be toote. ¡°If you insist on giving birth to the baby, your life will be in danger.¡± If not, how could he force her to have an abortion. Even if she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child the baby had to call him father. Noticing that Eve didn¡¯t want to talk to Edgar, Sarali said for her, ¡°If you really care about her, you won¡¯t force her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Edgar thought that this woman was here to meddle in other people¡¯s Get Bonum business. ¡°If anything happens to Eve, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡°Edgar.¡± There was a hint of warning on Jason¡¯s angr and handsome face. Edgar was speechless He thought, ¡®Don¡¯t speak. If it weren¡¯t for your wife, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much!¡± ¡°Eve cares more about her own health than you do.¡± Sarah really felt that there was something wrong with his brain. ¡°You just said that if she insisted on giving birth to this baby, and it would bring her danger. Who told you that?¡± ¡°Of course, it was a doctor.¡± ¡°Which doctor?¡± Hearing this, Edgar fell silent. However, Eve spoke at this moment. She didn¡¯t sneer at him, but just said: ¡°It¡¯s Lisa Jones.¡± He looked at her subconsciously. How could she know. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sarah.¡± Eve had confirmed the answer through Edgar¡¯s eyes. She felt a sudden pain in her heart. Lisa was Edgar¡¯s childhood sweetheart. They had a good rtionship. Lisa had made trouble for her several times since she married Edgar. Lisa also worked in the hospital where she took a pregnancy test, but not in the obstetrics. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah took her away. When they passed by Cindy, Eve¡¯s face softened. She said to her gratefully, ¡°Miss Thomson, thank you for calling Sarah here. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Cindy. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Saral?. If it weren¡¯t for Cindy¡¯s call, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed over, and Eve would have been dragged to the operating room. Cindy smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sarah nodded slightly, and then took Eve to walk across Edgar and Jason to go outside. At this moment. ¡°Wait,¡± said Jason. He grabbed Sarah¡¯s arm. Sarah frowned. Her first reaction was that Jason was going to help Edgar stop her and Eve, so she looked at him. coldly. ¡°Give you the car.¡± Jason threw the key to her. His face was cold as usual. ¡°Pick me up at thepany the day after tomorrow. I won¡¯t have time to divorce you until the afternoon.¡± After a pause, Sarah took it and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She got on the car with the key and let Eve sit in the back seat. During the whole process, Edgar didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak. It was not until Sarah drove the car out of the hospital that he got angry at Jason. ¡°Do you still remember that I let Sarah get into Robert¡¯s car yesterday morning?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Jason, confused. ¡°Eve is my wife. Is it appropriate for you to ask Sarah to take her away?¡± said Edgar angrily. He didn¡¯t understand why Jason did that. Hearing what he said. ¡°I asked Sarah to take Eve away for your own good,¡± said Jason. Edgar was amused, ¡°Tell me, what did you do for me?¡± ¡°If you force Eve to abort the baby, she will hate you forever.¡± It was hard to reason with him. ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Thest few words made Edgar¡¯s body stiff. Jason didn¡¯t forget that Edgar had sprayed perfume and lipstick on his body in the box before. If he didn¡¯t like Eve, he wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about,¡± said Edgar. He turned his eyes away. ¡°No matter who is the father of the baby, she is the mother,¡± reminded Jason. ¡°Even for her own good, you should discuss with her, not force her to make the decision.¡± ¡°Why are you so annoying today?¡± Edgar frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Just talk about me. Why don¡¯t you say that you have done something wrong to divorce with Sarah for the sake of Jenny?¡± Jason was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Sarah will hate you forever? Jason said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡± said Edgar in an unruly tone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± said Jason. ¡°Are you not interested or afraid?¡± Edgar exposed him. His brothers stabbed knives into each other¡¯s chest. ¡°You like him but you don¡¯t dare to admit it. I¡¯ve never seen anyone more awkward than you.¡± With a cold expression in his deep eyes, Jason said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you don¡¯t like her.¡± Edgar said perfunctorily, ¡°You don¡¯t like her? Why do you get angry with me because she got on Robert¡¯s car? Why do you be a sarcastic man when you first met Robert?¡± ¡°Jason, when can you be honest to your heart?¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t like her, she can¡¯t change your mood no matter what she does. You can calcte. how many times you have been angry with her and quarreled with her after she proposed to divorce.¡± Edgar stabbed the dagger into Jason¡¯s chest. He was in a bad mood, and he will not make Jason happy. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I just expose you ¡°You think too much.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was the same as usual, but his hand tightened. ¡°I quarreled with her just because she behaved differently from before and did something that touched my bottom line.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Edgar chuckled. He tutted and showed a meaningful expression. Jason did not like his expression and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Who on earth behaves differently?¡± Edgar raised his eyebrows and decided to attack Jason again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she was like before, but I can¡¯t understand you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back first,¡± said Jason. He was not in the mood to talk to him anymore. ¡°Jason.¡± Edgar stopped him. With his hand still holding the phone, Jason looked at Edgar indifferently, as if nothing could interest him. ¡°Sarah is the only person who can easily affect your mood since you were a child,¡± said Edgar. He couldn¡¯t sleep well tonight, so he annoyed Jason. ¡°You won¡¯t quarrel with anyone else for those things, even Jenny.¡± Jason was quite familiar with the matter of stabbing a knife into his brother¡¯s chest, so was Edgar. Edgar¡¯s words stirred up a lot of waves in Jason¡¯s heart. Without showing any emotion, Jason put the phone in his pocket and reached out his left hand to Edgar. Edgar, ¡°?¡± He frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The car key.¡± said Jason in a calm voice, as if what Edgar had said didn¡¯t affect him at all. ¡°My car had been driven away by Sarah. I want to borrow yours.¡± ¡°You borrow it. What am I supposed to drive?¡± Jason said, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± Edgar, ¡°?¡± Edgar was confused and could not see through him. He thought, ¡®Is this guy crazy because of the stimtion?¡® Jason didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. He took the car key from his hand and said in an indifferent tone as usual, ¡°Get in the car if you want to go.¡± Edgar wanted to refuse, but considering it waste, he didn¡¯t choose to ask his assistant to send him home. Before leaving. He nced at Cindy and said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± Cindy refused. She said that someone would pick her up. Edgar did not force her. He opened the door and sat down in the passenger seat. After driving the car out of the hospital, Jason headed for the Paradise Vi. On the way, Edgar said to him, ¡°Are you really going to marry Jenny?¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. ¡°I suddenly feel that what Lucas said before is quite reasonable.¡± Clearly, Edgar wanted to stab the knife into the end. ¡°It¡¯s a scum behavior to divorce his wife for the sake of pale moonshine.¡± ¡°Do you need me to call him and ask him what someone is doing by forcing his wife to have an abortion?¡± said Jason coldly without getting angry. Edgar was speechless Such a mean person! He turned up the music and focused on driving. An hourter, they arrived at the Paradise Vi. On the front passenger seat, Edgar had fallen asleep. Feeling that the car had stopped, he opened his sleepy eyes and asked in a hoarse and vague voice, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. He turned off the engine and opened the door. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get off the car to see me off.¡± Edgar unfastened the seat belt and opened the door. He felt very sleepy. ¡°How about you sleep here directly? It¡¯s veryte¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Edgar stopped. He looked around at the unfamiliar building and rubbed his eyes. ¡°This¡­ is not my home.¡± Edgar said to Jason, who was walking towards him ¡°Yes, this is my home.¡± Throwing the car key to him, Jason said calmly, ¡°You can drive yourself home. I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡± Edgar, ¡°?¡± He followed Jason and said, ¡°I just exposed you. Why did you do this to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dark and windy at night. Drive carefully.¡± said Jason, ying with his phone. Edgar was speechless Why was he so mean? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They were brothers! Compared with their mutual attack, Sarah and Eve were much more harmonious. Sarah lived in the suburb, so that she hadn¡¯t arrived at the ce when Jason and Edgar were at home. Taking a look at Sarah, Eve hesitated all the way and finally said, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you joking about suing Edgar?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide anything from her. Eve bit her lips and feltplicated. It was a red light. Sarah stopped and looked back at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sue him.¡± Eve summoned up the courage to say this. She looked at Sarah with a littleplex expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about revenge, and don¡¯t worry that I will lose.¡± Saral?forted Eve. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.¡± Eve had made up her mind and told Sarah all her considerations. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave Anta. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah did not ask more. Get Bonus As long as the decision was made after careful consideration, she would support it. When Eve heard this word, she felt warm. She felt much more rxed and told Sarah what she was thinkingter, ¡°I want to divorce him after I settle down.¡± ¡°Okay, if necessary, I¡¯ll ask Robert to introduce awyer to you.¡± Sarah thought everything over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you win.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eve felt happy. Knowing Sarah was the luckiest thing in her life. That night, when they went back, Sarah arranged for Eve to have a rest. The door was also fixed by her. Sleepy as she was, she went to wash and sleep after seeing Eve fall asleep. In the second morning. Sarah personally arranged a flight for Eve to New York. In order not to let Edgar find her, she called Julian to pick Eve up and transferred her files built in the hospital to another hospital. It was already noon when she finished that. She didn¡¯te back until she had lunch outside. She saw Edgar standing in front of her door. She showed her dislike at the first time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I want to talk to Eve,¡± said Edgar in a hoarse voice. He was not in a good mood. It was all because of the culpritst night. It was sote, but Jason still asked him to drive back. He was smart enough to follow him into his house. But he had never expected that. There were so many empty rooms, but Jason asked him to sleep on the sofa! He slept on the sofa. It was already cold in autumn, but Jason didn¡¯t even give him a quilt or a nket. He had been frozen on the sofa for the whole night. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Chapter 104 I¡¯m also in a bad mood ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± replied Sarah coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t take her to the hospital today.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Edgar looked very handsome. ¡°I just want to talk to her. You don¡¯t have to worry about what I will do to her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any bodyguards or special aides with me. I¡¯m the only one here,¡± said Edgar. ¡°She left Anta this morning.¡± Not afraid that Edgar would find out, Sarah told him directly. Edgar, ¡°?¡± He became serious. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Sarah did not want to waste any time with him, and she opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Do you think she still dare to live here after your men pried the door and took her awayst night?¡± It was a simple sentence. But Edgar¡¯s heart sank. Looking at the serious look on Sarah¡¯s face, he realized that she was not joking. He left Sarah¡¯s house immediately and called his special assistant, ¡°Check which flight Eve bought today. Call me as soon as you find it!¡± Ten minutester. Edgar got an answer. The special assistant¡¯s mood was no different from usual. ¡°From this early morning to now, Mrs. President has bought a total of seven tickets, including Phdelphia, New York, Paris¡­¡± Hearing these ce names, Edgar¡¯s heart sank. He also knew that the reason why Eve did this was to prevent him from finding her. She bought so many air tickets to confuse him. ¡°Check which flight is from nine o¡¯clock to ten o¡¯clock,¡± he quickly responded. Sarah just came back. She must have Just sent Eve to the airport. Get Bonus It would take about 1.5 hours to get here from the airport. Now it was twelve o¡¯clock. It meant that Eve¡¯s flight would arrive before ten o¡¯clock at thetest. Sarah wouldn¡¯t stay at the airport for two hours. The flight from nine o¡¯clock to ten o¡¯clock must be which Eve would take. ¡°Paris and Boston,¡± the assistant replied immediately. ¡°Investigate these two ces and find Eve for me.¡± Edgar never thought that Eve would dare to escape. Did she really not want to stay with him? His spection was within Sarah¡¯s expectation. She sent Eve to the airport at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. If she hadn¡¯t submitted the flight application in advance, she would have arranged a private ne for Eve. Edgar wouldn¡¯t know that Eve had gone to New York. When the special assistant was investigating Eve, Edgar went to the Noth Group with anger. He felt that Jason was a scourge. Since Jason proposed to divorce with Sarah, he also had a hard time. As soon as he arrived at the Noth Group, he felt the atmosphere on the floor of the president¡¯s office was a little low, especially in the secretary department. Everyone was silent. ¡°Chris.¡± Edgar stopped him. Chris was hesitating at the door of the assistant¡¯s office with documents in his arms. Chris trembled with fear. When he saw it was Edgar, he relieved. With a gentle smile, he called, ¡°Mr. Williams.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± said Edgar casually, with one hand in his pocket. ¡°Nothing.¡± How could he say that his boss was in a bad mood now? They didn¡¯t dare to offend him. ¡°Mr. Williams, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jason.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t mean to interfere. ¡°Is he here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mr. Williams!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke our boss when you go thereter. He is in a bad mood now.¡± Chris said after hesitating for a while. Get Bonus ¡°Just in time,¡± said Edgar, ¡°I¡¯m also in a bad mood. Chris was speechless. The secretaries were also speechless. ¡°Chris, why don¡¯t you take documents to the boss and ask him to sign them first? I always feel that after Mr. Williams goes, the boss¡¯s anger will soar.¡± ¡°I agree with you¡± ¡°I agree with you, too.¡± Standing there, Chris didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to go, but the boss was in such a state and he dared not! If he had known it earlier, he would let the boss sign them first and then told the boss the information he found. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. Why didn¡¯t you send the documents here earlier?¡± He was a coward and his heart was beating fast at the moment. ¡°If you had done it earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have faced that.¡± The secretaries were all silent. It was not their fault. It was all because those managers and directors didn¡¯te early. In the CEO office. On Jason¡¯sputer was the information that Chris gave to him. On the first page of the information, there was a name in the name column, Jenny. He read all the documents one by one. He knew that he was cheated by Jenny again. The hospital that Jenny mentioned did have her hospitalization record, and even the payment list of her hospitalization and operation. This document demonstrated that Jenny had been in hospital. But in the video below, she didn¡¯t show up there when she was in hospital, but in other ces. ¡°ng! ng!¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Jason¡¯s deep thoughts were interrupted. When he was about to say that why came here without knocking at the door, he saw Edgare in with a long face. When Edgar saw Jason, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I heard from your special assistant that you are in a bad mood.¡± Jason was confused and he thought, ¡®When did he say that he was in a bad mood?¡® ¡°Tell me what happened and make me happy.¡± Edgar sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed. Jason was not in the mood to waste time with him. He had to ask Jenny what she wanted to do. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? Let me guess.¡± Edgar guessed his silence automatically. ¡°Is it because you are going to divorce with Sarah tomorrow? Are you unwilling to leave her?¡± Upon hearing this. Jason¡¯s hand holding the mouse paused. Thinking of this, his mood suddenly dropped, and his mind was full of the details of getting along with Sarah. Her tenderness and alienation clearly in his mind. He even remembered every detail of their time together, every happiness, quarrel and cold war. Divorce? ¡°It seems that my guess is right,¡± said Edgar. He stood up and walked towards Jason. Jason turned off theputer, took his phone and coat, stood up and walked outside. He had to go to ask Jenny. Edgar wanted to stop him, but he found that Jason left so fast that he had no chance to speak. He caught up with him and said, ¡°I just said a few words to you. Why are you so angry?¡± Hearing that, Jason stopped. His ck eyes were so deep that no one could see through him. ¡°My wife was sent away by your wife, but I didn¡¯t vent my anger on you. Why are you so cold to me?¡± Edgar didn¡¯t attack him anymore. They were all in trouble. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Sarah? You can find Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Charade Get Hamus ¡°There is also a reason why Eve wants to leave you,¡± said Jason. His emotion did not fluctuate for Edgar¡¯s words. ¡°Your intelligence quotient was such low. You should be reborn.¡± Edgar, ¡°?¡± Jason said, ¡°When did I say that I was angry?¡± ¡°Your assistant said that,¡± said Jason. ¡°Is he right? You¡­.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hear what he saidter. He seemed to understand something all of a sudden. Jenny¡¯s ident, the top search on Instagram, and the rtionship between Sarah and Robert seemed to be obtained from others. And this news waspletely different from what Sarah said. Just like what Edgar was thinking and his real feelings. Edgar noticed the change of his mood. Seeing that Jason was in a heavy mood, he waved his hand in front of him and said, ¡°Really? I just said a few words to you. Why are you so angry?¡± Without answering him, Jason strode out of the office. Edgar was right. It seemed that it was him who had changed from beginning to end. Sarah had always been her. ¡°Hey!¡± said Edgar. He chased Jason out. However, Jason had already entered the elevator and went downstairs. A bad feeling rose in Chris¡¯s heart. He put down the document and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Williams, our boss is¡­¡± ¡°He is out of mind.¡± Edgar was still angry. Then he left. He didn¡¯t care about their thoughts and mood. Chris was speechless Everyone in the secretarial department was just like him. Their documents hadn¡¯t been signed by boss yet! Get Bonus Today, even Chris couldn¡¯t find a Jason who was in a good mood. After leaving thepany, he drove to Jenny. When he arrived, Jenny was still taking a nap. Seeing himing all of a sudden, Jenny was nervous. ¡°Why are you here, Jason?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked what you saidst time.¡± As he spoke, he walked inside. His low voice was much colder than usual. ¡°You did stay in that hospital for inore than a month.¡± Jenny was relieved by his words at once. She closed the door and asked, ¡°I¡¯m dying. If you don¡¯t like me, I can leave.¡± ¡°You are dying?¡± Jason stopped and murmured these three words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I only have a few months to live?¡± said Jenny. She lowered her eyes, full of loneliness. ¡°If you dislike me, I¡¯ll leave Antater and live the rest of the months in other ces peacefully.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said Jason. However, the word was like a mountain pressing on Jenny¡¯s heart. She soon realized that something was wrong. Jason looked at her indifferently, as if he was looking at an insignificant stranger. As soon as this thought came to her mind, she stiffened. She denied her guess subconsciously. No way! Jason loved her. How could he look at her like that. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± She stammered and flustered for no reason. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then exin to me, since you are in hospital, why did Chris find out that you appeared somewhere else during that period?¡± said Jason. He looked at her with his ck eyes. It seemed that he could see through everything. ¡°Who helped you get the hospitalization record?¡± Boom! All of a sudden, Jenny went nk. She was cold all over, and the expression on her face almost could not be maintained. ¡°What, what do you mean? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± ¡°Do you not understand, or dare not understand?¡± His words were deep and calm, but gave off a Get Bonus strong pressure. Jenny¡¯s hands hung on both sides uneasily. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. All her small movements were seen by Jason. ¡°You suspect me?¡± Jenny looked at him, holding back the fear in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. If you don¡¯t believe that I have stomach cancer, I can take off my clothes now and let you see the scars of my operation.¡± With his right hand stroking the phone, Jason lowered his left hand to the side indifferently. He clicked a few times on the phone and replied emotionlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take off your clothes. I¡¯ll arrange an examination for you now to check whether you have had an operation or not.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± said Jenny. She knew that she had be a goner. But she also knew that she couldn¡¯t admit it until thest moment. She would be done for if she admitted that. Hearing that, Jason looked up and asked, ¡°Do you deserve my trust?¡± He believed her and wronged Sarah in the past. But now what he had found out told him that the person he had always believed was lying to him. So. Who else could he trust? ¡°How do you know that Chris didn¡¯t lie to you?¡± Jenny could only y her trump card, with tears in her eyes because of her emotions. ¡°What if he is bought off by Sarah?¡± Jason frowned and became a little impatient. Sarah was mentioned again. Jason said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that not all dirty water can be poured on her.¡± He felt that the person in front of him was very strange. ¡°Why do youe to me again?¡± Jenny finally walked into her room after aplex nce at Jason. When she arrived at the door, she said, ¡°Jason, you are a cold¨Cblooded man.¡± ????? ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± said Jenny. She fully showed her determination. Then she went to pack up her things. During the whole process. She was very free and easy, just like those who were extremely disappointed by their lovers. Jason walked towards her room, stood at the door and asked coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you lied to me and why you came to me again.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why do you still ask me?¡± Jenny stopped and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what I say, you will think that I¡¯m lying, won¡¯t you?¡± It was a simple sentence. Hearing that, Jason frowned and tightened his grip on the phone. He thought of what Sarah had said. ¡°Do you believe everything everyone says but me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not. I didn¡¯t do those things before.¡± Her tone was very simr to Jenny¡¯s.. How did he treat her? He said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe any of your words or investigation.¡± He also said, ¡°Sarah, I shouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± Thinking of this. He was in a mess. That was exactly what Jenny wanted. She also found out from what had happened just now that Jason might have fallen in love with Sarah unconsciously. Only Sarah could make him feel emotional. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 What does it look like to like a person She couldn¡¯t continue to pretend anymore, and it was impossible for Jason to marry her again. What she could do was to leave before hepletely exposed her. Only in this way, when they met again in the future, she might have a little hope. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± said Jenny as she packed up her things. When she passed by him, she said, ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Then she left. Seeing that she was about to leave, Jason called her in a deep voice, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Who helped you get the hospitalization record?¡± ¡°My cousin,¡± said Jenny. She had alreadye up with an excuse. ¡°He works in that hospital. I don¡¯t want my friend to worry too much about my health, so I asked him to make a fake for me.¡± He was still staring at her. He didn¡¯t believe a single word. But when he thought what she had said before, Sarah¡¯s face appeared in his mind. ¡°I had an operation in another hospital three months ago, but for some special reasons, there was no my admission record.¡± Jenny was better at acting this kind of y than pretending to be weak. ¡°I stayed in n Hospital from May 3rd to June 7th. You can check that.¡± ¡°As for the reason that I came back to you, just as I said before.¡± When Jenny finished, she wiped her tears, but didn¡¯t cry out. Jason didn¡¯t know how he felt. Angry? No. Disappointed? Not really. He didn¡¯t even have much emotional fluctuation, just thinking that he didn¡¯t want to see this person again. ¡°You can leave now,¡± he said indifferently. His mood was no different from usual. ¡°From now on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡± Jenny showed a forced smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Her smile was heartbreaking. She grabbed her suitcase and left. Before today, she had thought about what if he exposed her. At that time, she thought that if she told him what had happened to her, with Jason¡¯s deep. protection and care for her, he would definitely protect her and fight against that person for her. But after it did happen, she finally understood. Jason would never give all to anyone. He was such a man. He wouldn¡¯t care about her even if he knew what had happened to her. What he cared more about was whether he was cheated or not. Thinking of this, the hand holding the suitcase was cold. She felt terrible at the thought of returning to that man after the mission failed. That was hell! After she left, even if she was reluctant, she still called that person.. She was very clear that she couldn¡¯t escape, no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t escape from the control of that person. The phone was connected. It was still the man¡¯s voice. The voice was very light, but it made people feel chilly. ¡°Did you fail?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The hand holding the phone was full of cold sweat. ¡°You¡¯re really useless.¡± The man¡¯s voice was slow and dangerous. He said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another thing. If you can¡¯t do it well, you can go back to that basement and stay there.¡± All of a sudden, Jenny felt like falling into an ice cave. That basement¡­ No! No way! Jason didn¡¯t care about Jenny anymore. After leaving the house, he went back to his car and sat down. He leaned against the chair, thinking about everything about Sarah. Including what Edgar said yesterday. ¡°Jason, when can you be honest to your heart?¡± Get Benum ¡°Sarah is the only person who can easily affect your mood since you were a child. You won¡¯t quarrel with anyone else for those things, even Jenny.¡± These words were reflected in his mind again and again. He wanted to get rid of them, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. While his mind was in a mess, he made a call to Lucas who was acting. He had some questions to ask Lucas. ¡°Jason?¡± Lucas had just finished a scene and was surprised. Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. He leaned against the driver¡¯s seat and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What does it look like to like a person?¡± Lucas, ¡°?¡± Like? He thought quickly, ¡°Do you like Sarah?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± said Jason. He was good at hiding his emotions and talking nonsense seriously. ¡°It¡¯s Chris. He has been confused about his own feelings recently. Just now, he suddenly asked me what it looked like to like a person.¡± ¡°I am single.¡± Lucas gave him three words. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever acted in a romantic drama?¡± said Jason casually. ¡°Just say it. I can give him a reply, or he won¡¯t be in the mood to work.¡± Lucas was speechless How could he say something like that casually? He didn¡¯t give any random advice. He only said, ¡°You can search online. There should be at professional answer.¡± His voice was as gentle as usual. ¡°Beep.¡± Jason hung up the phone. He opened a search engine and input a few words in the input box: ¡°What does it look like to like a person?¡± Search. When he saw the first article, he clicked it. If you like someone, you will behave like these. Get Bonus First, when you chatted with him or her online, you would unconsciously smile. 11211 Smile? He would only be pissed off by Sarah. Second, when you couldn¡¯t see him or her, you would miss him or her uncontrobly and create all kinds of coincidences. When you meet, your hearts would beat fast out of control. No. Third, you would feel abased and feel that you did not deserve her. No. ¡± Fourth, you would be unhappy when you see that he or she stay with other women or men. When he saw this, the picture of Sarah and Robert being together appeared in his mind. He would indeed be unhappy. Did he like Saral?? As he thought of this, he turned to the end of the question, on which there was a line of bold words, ¡°Is there a person in your mind when you see this? If three of them are your feelings, it means that you like her very much.¡± He threw the phone on the passenger seat. Three points meant like. He just felt one point. It meant that he did not like Sarah. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt much more rxed. Without wasting any time, he started the car and drove towards Saral?. He had made up his mind. Although he didn¡¯t like her, his grandfather and parents liked her very much. He wanted to ask her if she wouldn¡¯t divorce after Jenny¡¯s matter was settled. Although he didn¡¯t like her, she was a good match. Did Lucas would open Jason¡¯s mind to see what was in it if he knew this idea? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The car drove all the way. An hourter, he arrived at Sarah¡¯s home. Considering Sarah didn¡¯t wee him, he called her in advance and told her that he had something to talk to her. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Love can also be an illusion. Sarah thought he was going to discuss something else about divorce, so she asked him toe up Within five minutes. Jason had already changed his shoes and sat in Sarah¡¯s house. Sarah didn¡¯t like him, so she wouldn¡¯t pour him tea or receive him. ¡°If you have anything to discuss, just speak up,¡± sitting on the armchair opposite him, she was all indifferent. Taking a deep nce at the ss of water in front of Sarah, Jason thought that he had to talk to her slowly, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± Sarah simply replied with six words. Jason was speechless.. Now he was one hundred percent sure that he didn¡¯t like her. He wanted to ask. What about the tenderness at the beginning? What about patience at the beginning? What about the concerns and care she showed to him at the beginning? Seeing that he had been staring at her, Sarah frowned slightly, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before,¡± said Jason in an indifferent voice. He felt that Sarah had changed a lot this month. Sarah was speechless Is he retarded? Sarah didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. She cut to the chase, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t divorce,¡± Jason said without hesitation. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Saying that. Sarali was afraid that she heard it wrong and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°There was a misunderstanding between me and Jenny I¡¯ve told her that we won¡¯t be together,¡± after exining to Sarah, he looked at her and said, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for us to divorce.¡± Sarah was speechless again. She wanted to ask who gave hum the courage to say that. Get Bonus Seeing that she hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time and that her eyes were still a little unfriendly to him, he asked, ¡°Do you want a divorce?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± replied Sarah, ¡°To live with a scum like you for a lifetime?¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. Scum? ¡°It¡¯s your business that you guys are not going to be together,¡± there was no trace of reluctance in her eyes. Now she just wanted to leave, ¡°I have decided to divorce you since half a year ago when I knew that you only treated me as her substitute.¡± If he hadn¡¯t disagreed at that time, she would have gone separate ways with him. She liked his face, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would endure everything for love. She didn¡¯t have to be with him. ¡°You¡¯re not a substitute,¡± Jason felt it necessary to rify himself. Sarah: ¡°Okay.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°At that time, I thought you were independent. We happened to be sopatible with each other in many ways, and I thought you were very suitable to marry me.¡± It turned out to be trueter. They hadn¡¯t quarreled with each other for a year and a half before they got together. They discussed and solved everything. Life was indeed warm. ¡°Suitable?¡± Sarah seemed to be irritated and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jason said in a deep and calm voice, ¡°You won¡¯t be as suspicious as others, nor would you call me constantly when Ie backte. Most importantly, you treat me very well.¡± Upon hearing this. Her emotion was ignited. She looked at the person sitting on the sofa and asked directly, ¡°Then why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°You are good to me, and I should also be good to you,¡± there was something wrong with his mind, and he said, ¡°Moreover, you are my wife. It¡¯s my responsibility to take good care of you.¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Get Bonus This simple sentence hit her heart. Her heart, which had already been calm, was stabbed at this moment. She had always thought that in the past year and a half, even if Jason had regarded her as a shadow of Jenny, he should have liked her. But now she knew that it was just because of responsibility, because she was good to him, not because of love. Speaking from a different angle. Jason was gentle and honest. He would warm her belly when her belly hurt, dry her hair when she was too tired after washing her hair, and massage her feet when she was walking in high heels. She didn¡¯t need to worry about her family¡¯s affairs or make money. She should be happy even if there was no love involved in the rtionship. She shouldn¡¯t be unsatisfied. She also knew that if she didn¡¯t divorce this time, he would still take good care of her as before, gentle, and sensitive to her, but she just couldn¡¯t ept it. A rtionship like this was too fragile. A ¡°I¡¯m back¡± from his ex¨Cgirlfriend could just destroy it all. ¡°This time, I can promise you that I won¡¯t divorce you again,¡± seeing that she hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, he thought that this was what she cared about, ¡°I will take good care of you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Sarah said in a low voice, hiding all his emotions under her eyes, ¡°I choose to divorce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jason asked in confusion. ¡°What do you think I need?¡± she didn¡¯t want to be over romantic, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She hadn¡¯t been in any rtionship before she met him. But it didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t thought about having a rtionship. Her ideal love was about two people who loved each other deeply. Life had ups and downs, but they would never be separated. Just like the saying, she also wanted vigorous love. Jason frowned slightly. He thought about everything he knew and finally gave a reply, ¡°Security? Money?¡± Gal Bonus The sense of security was mentioned by them, and the money was brought up by her when she divorced. ¡°You can get out now,¡± said Sarah, who was toozy to say any polite words, ¡°I will pick you up and we will go to Civil Affairs Bureau together tomorrow afternoon. Remember to bring your ID and documents.¡± Jason was deeply annoyed by her words: ¡°Sarah!¡± He came here to have a good conversation with her, but she asked him to get out. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Sarah was so much more alienated than before. ¡°You can tell me what you want directly. I know your living habits, but that doesn¡¯t mean I know all your thoughts,¡± even he didn¡¯t know why she was angry. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him. This person was useless except for his face which had been favored by God and money. Without being polite to him, she said, ¡°I want you to get out of my house right now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason said. He was so angry and the coldness he showed could almost turn the air around him into ice, ¡°Divorce.¡± At this moment. Both are at their emotional peak. Because of what he had said before, Sarah was inexplicably upset, while Jason was still angry because she refused to stay. He didn¡¯t understand why they had to divorce. After leaving Sarah¡¯s home, he went back to thepany. Noticing that there was something wrong with his boss, and thinking of what had happened before, Chris subconsciously thought it was because of Jenny. After careful consideration, he decided to go in and ease his boss¡¯s mood. After all, he had to report somethingter. If he didn¡¯t calm him down, he would still be the one suffering! (Imaphed and blina kruka ka man kommend pun oma buss, wild), monit We hodily and end simped an unde te punto six skilpado tamomma wenge pengg * When the pond be tinta now, Yoganandantis vinil So theberre And the thes, the ne misli he decidedown gah Keciphiles Ways aik kena renda shirit doncke bonos erth Injilted fun and he mightily ! 4 to 4 An Bhuttas dore me a unista valinton se tolp fine wolkes pitome danke verte tipinimas. that then diese wusts in una fum howing till tie strach xe to Miss Yeats and Miss Smith that could make the boss so angry. Now that boss was not angry at Miss Smith, only Miss Yeats was left. ¡°I haven¡¯t found any clue about Zuck that you asked me to investigate before,¡± Chris said, observing the expression on Jason¡¯s face, ¡°How about you give me more specific information?¡± Upon hearing this. A chill immediately froze in Jason¡¯s heart. His eyes became colder and colder. He only said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate anymore.¡± Chris was speechless. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t Sarah in front of me, and don¡¯t tell me anything about her,¡± said Jason angrily. His mood fluctuated greatly. Chris suddenly understood, ¡°Then divorce tomorrow?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to mention it?¡± hearing about the divorce, he was unhappy. He couldn¡¯t figure out why she wanted to divorce hiin. He had already solved the problem with Jenny and promised that he would only treat her well in the future. Why was she determined to divorce? ¡°Boss, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Miss Yeats,¡± Chris said after careful consideration. He was a fan of Sarah, ¡°But I think whatever, it should be your fault.¡± Jason got confused. Who gave him the gut to say those words? The moment Chris finished his words, he stopped. His head was buzzing, and he froze. Damn it! What did he say just now? Why did he say that suddenly? ¡°My fault?¡± the coldness in Jason¡¯s voice was like the cold wind from the North Pole. Having his mentality copse, Chris had to pretend to be calm to maintain his image. What should he say to save himself at this time? Please. Give him a clue! Get fizmus ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I told her that I wouldn¡¯t divorce her?¡± Jason said. The atmosphere around him. suddenly became depressed. Chris was speechless. Not divorcing? Chris¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You won¡¯t divorce Miss Yan?¡± ¡°She is the one who wants to divorce,¡± Jason said it coldly. He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger when he thought slie told him to get out. Hearing this, Chris had a rough idea of what had happened. Perhaps the boss thought that Miss Smith was not a good person, so he didn¡¯t want to divorce Miss Yeats anymore. But Miss Yeats was an independent person, and she didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others, so she refused. Thinking of this, he said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Miss Yeats to make this decision.¡± Suddenly, Jason¡¯s deep breath sank, and he felt that the man had betrayed him, ¡°Chris!¡± Normal? Why didn¡¯t he find Sarah was normal? ¡°If you think about it from Miss Yeats¡¯s point of view, you will know that she has made the right decision.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 108 Chapter 108 He was so angry that his lungs ached. Right? How could it be right? Chris knew what Jason was thinking from his expression. He gave an example, ¡°If Miss Yeats asks for a divorce for Mr. Shawn, and at thest moment, she finds that Mr. Shawn is not a good man, she will t ell you that she won¡¯t divorce you. What do you think?¡® ¡°What do you think?¡± Jason asked in reply. However, he began to get angry because of this assumption, and his whole body was cold. ¡°Do you think how she could decide if she wants to divorce or not?¡± Chris guessed what Jason was thinking . ¡°Do you feel angry? Do you think she betrayed you and even feels that she is unforgivable?¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. But his reaction was obvious enough to prove everything. ¡°But what you are doing now is the example I just gave you. It¡¯s just that you and Miss Yeats have chan ged their positions.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Yeats is not your subordinate. You cannot just hire her with money,¡± seeing that Jason was gettin g colder and colder, Chris added, ¡°Love can¡¯t be measured by money.¡± Upon hearing this. Hearing that, Jason couldn¡¯t help but frown. These words stirred up a lot of waves in his heart. He always felt that. If he cared, loved, and kept his promise, Sarah would stay with him for the rest of her life. He didn¡¯t need her to worry about money or housework. She just needed to do everything she liked. But she refused. ¡°Then what should I use?¡± said Jason suddenly. ¡°Love.¡± Jason was confused. ¡°As a person like you, as long as you don¡¯t cheat on her and don¡¯t restrict her freedom, and give her mo ney, she may live with you like this,¡± said Chris. ¡°But Miss Yeats doesn¡¯tck these. What she wants is love.¡± Although Chris didn¡¯t know what kind of family background Miss Yeats was from. But since the first time he took Miss Yeats to a shopping mall, he felt that her family was not short of money. At that time, the price of a single product in that shopping mall was at least tens of thousands, and all of goods. If she had never been to such a ce, slie would behave a little reserved even if someone is paying. for her. But Miss Yeats just walked around naturally, and the whole process of selecting things was very simple, ¡°How do you know her so well?¡± Jason said coldly. Chris was speechless. He shut himself up. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Just say you¡¯re pregnant ¡°You will clean up all the toilets on this floor,¡± said Jason with a deep breath. He made a cold. decision and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t clean them up, your sry will be deducted.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chris could barely think. Why would he be punished even after he told the truth? Jason was not convinced! ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Jason said with his thin lips. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Chris was about to cry. He forced a smile to maintain hisst dignity, ¡°It¡¯s worth it to wash the toilet with the high sry of the special assistant.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go?¡± Jason said, ¡°Waiting for me to give you the tools?¡± Tears welled up in Chris¡¯s eyes. He took out his phone andined to his good friend, ¡°My boss is too stingy. I was just telling him the truth. He let me wash the bathroom.¡± The worker who was about to be online: ¡°He is giving you a reward.¡± The worker who was about to be online: ¡°It¡¯s good to do things that cure people with the highest. sry.¡± Chris was speechless. Chris: ¡°Why did you change your WhatsApp name?¡± Chris: ¡°How can you heal people by washing the toilet?¡± The worker who was about to be online: ¡°My WhatsApp name represents my working status.¡± The worker who was about to be online: ¡°Try to understand it by yourself.¡± Chris was speechless again. He didn¡¯t understand. The boss just wanted to make trouble! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Reluctantly as Chris was, he still went to the bathroom. When other departments saw him working hard, they all looked at him in horror. At the same time, they all understood that their boss was angry again! Time passed quickly. Get Bonus After cleaning up the bathroom on the first floor, he went to get the documents. But the boss didn¡¯t sign any of them! ¡°Boss?¡± thinking that he had been punished, Chris became bolder, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that pick it up after work? Why haven¡¯t you signed it yet?¡± With his eyes still fixed on theputer screen, Jason said, ¡°I¡¯m not off duty yet.¡± Chris was speechless. you would He wanted to say something more, but he found that the document besides the boss had been put away from this afternoon. So? What did the boss do in the past few hours? For a moment. His curiosity was aroused. Seeing that the boss had been staring at the screen attentively and somewhat empty¨Cminded, he quietly moved his steps to get closer to the other side. Then he saw a terrifying search box! #The best way to dy the divorce## ¡°What?¡± Chris blinked, and then blinked again. ¡°Boss, you¡­¡® As soon as he began to talk, he sensed that the coldness in his boss was increasing at a speed of physical perception, and his cold eyes made him dare not move. Why did he let him see this? ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Jason said, with a deep breath. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Chris understood the world of adults. The more he knew, the more dangerous it would be, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°How could you not see these words? They are huge. I guess your eyes are useless,¡± Jason¡¯s words. were unpredictable, ¡°Go to the financial department to process your resignation tomorrow.¡± Chris froze. Should he see the words or not? Get Bonus He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I saw it,¡± Chris said reluctantly. ¡°How dare you look at the confidential information of thepany? Fired.¡± Chris was speechless. At this point, he couldn¡¯t care anymore, and he asked, ¡°Do you want me to see it or not?¡± ¡°If I can fix it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you saw it or not,¡± said Jason in a low voice, stopping ying with him, ¡°If I can¡¯t solve it, the result will be the same.¡± Chris took a deep breath countless times. He prayed that anyone could just take Jason away from this world. ¡°Curse me in your heart?¡± Jason said. His bottomless eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chris was so smart that he answered politely with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about this question.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more. The two of them looked at the content on the website. Under the search box, there were several answers. ¡°That¡¯s easy. The best way to avoid a divorce is to disappear ande back when the time is right.¡± ¡°Get injured and hospitalized, I don¡¯t think I would get carried to a divorce.¡± ¡°Go on a business trip.¡± ¡°Find excuses, such as the wedding of your sister, the one¨Cmonth birthday party of your brother¡¯s kid, the birthday of your parents, and the wedding of colleagues.¡± ¡°Marriage certificate, household register, and ID card are missing. It¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Just say you are pregnant.¡± ¨CAfter looking at most of them, Chris coughed and said, ¡°Except for the sixth solution, everyone else seems to be right.¡± ¡°None of them would work,¡± said Jason. The reason why he had been looking at this page was not that he thought the method of this page was useful, but that he wanted to find inspiration through these methods. Chris gave up. Get Bonus Were all these good solutions? ¡°But except for this, there seems to be no other way.¡± Chris really couldn¡¯t figure it out, ¡°Why don¡¯t. you burn your house with a fire? In this way, your marriage certificate and residence booklet will be lost.¡± Jason was speechless. His eyes were deep, as if he was looking at a retard, ¡°I think you can donate your brain.¡± Was burning a house something that a normal person could think of? Chris was speechless. ¡°Since you can¡¯t figure out a way, you can go to resign tomorrow,¡± said Jason ruthlessly, his darkened. eyes Unwilling to give up the high sry, Chris said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to get your documents and identification tomorrow. Something will happen when I¡¯m on the way to send you the documents, and the car was destroyed. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice for the happiness of you and Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± said Jason sourly. Jason couldn¡¯t get what Chris was thinking. Just full of bad ideas. ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t want to divorce, just don¡¯t go,¡± Chris didn¡¯t want to think about solutions anymore, ¡°Anyway, as long as a person doesn¡¯t agree, there is no way to divorce.¡± It would take a longer time to go through thew. Miss Yeats might not do it. The look in Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. In the end, he only said, ¡°She does want to divorce.¡± He knew that if someone didn¡¯t agree, they couldn¡¯t divorce this time, but he also knew that if he did so, she would disappear from Anta. If a couple had been separated for more than two years, they would divorce. With Robert¡¯s concern for Sarah, he would find the bestwyer in this field to help her with the At that time. They would end in a bad term and never get along well with each other again. ¡°Then you can divorce,¡± saying these heartbreaking words, Chris deliberately provoked her, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t love Miss Yeats. You Just get used to it. As time goes by, you won¡¯t feel it. At that I Get Bonus time, you can marry a gentle and suitable person.¡± Not to mention how rich Jason was, many people wanted to marry him because of his face. He was so handsome. As a man, even Chris thought his boss was very charming. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I never offended you He denied this idea subconsciously. There was only one thought in his mind: They were not Sarah ¡°Boss?¡± Chris asked tentatively. ¡°Come and take these documents tomorrow morning,¡± without discussing this matter with him, he closed theputer page and picked up the signature pen. Jason had thought for the whole afternoon, but he couldn¡¯t think of any solution He was very angry with what she had said to him. But when he thought that she would no longer belong to him after the divorce and would be someone else¡¯s wife and be with others, he would feel depressed without any reason. He wanted to kick all those people out of her life. He wanted her to only remember him. When Chris walked out of the CEO¡¯s Office, he had mixed feelings. He knew that his boss liked Miss Yeats, but this love was not deeply rooted in his heart. Maybe the divorce was a good thing. It was freedom for Miss Yeats and growth for the boss. But¡­ For the sake of his future happiness! He decided to help his boss to get more information. If there was a chance, his boss would be happy in the future, and he would not have to suffer every day! Thinking of this, after work, he called Sarah decisively. But he knew that Sarah had made up her mind. He also knew that the divorce was going to happen no matter what. At the same time, on the other side. When Sarah just put all the things she was going to take with her tomorrow in the bag, she kept getting messages from WhatsApp. She sat on the sofa and took her phone. She saw a bunch of messages on WhatsApp. Sarah was speechless. Get Bonu She checked them one by one. The newest message was from the group chat with her best friends, and new messages were still popping up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. White mouse: ¡°Sarah, are you going to divorce tomorrow?¡± Jacob: ¡°Stay away from the jerk. It¡¯s good for your physical and mental health.¡± Jim: ¡°Leaving the bitter sea is good for your smile.¡± White mouse: ¡°I¡¯ve arrived in Anta! ¡± There were countless messages about her in the group chat called Seven Intimate Friends. Seeing that there was nothing important, she started to check other messages. The second message was from Rita, who said, ¡°Sister, when will youe back tomorrow? I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± The third message was from the White mouse, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m in Anta now.¡± White mouse: ¡°Where do you live now? Send me the address.¡± Sarah clicked on most of the news, basically talking about her divorce. She didn¡¯t expect them to remember it better than she did. While thinking. Julian called. Right after Sarah picked up the phone call, Julian started talking, ¡°Sarah, have you seen the WhatsApp message? I¡¯m in Anta now. Send me your address and I¡¯lle to take you back to New York.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah answered. Thinking of the fact that Robert had booked the ticket this morning, she decided to tell Julian about it. She didn¡¯t know if there was any empty seat left for that flight. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll stay in Anta for a few days before I go back,¡± said Julian with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Answered Sarah. After hanging up the phone, she sent the location to Julian. As soon as she finished these things, the doorbell rang. She went to open the door without caring who it was. If it was a bad guy, she would just beat him up. Get Bonus As soon as the door was opened, she got sprayed all over the face, and then she fainted on the ground. Seeing this, the man at the door pulled her up from the ground and put her on his back. Then he carried her to the underground parking lot. Two hourster. Sarah was tied to an abandoned warehouse in the suburb. Her mouth was covered with ck tape, and she was tied up with a thick rope. Her eyes were tightly closed because of thea. Two men were standing in front of her, both dressed like ordinary people. If they walked in the crowd, no one would know they were kidnappers. ¡°Ask Jenny toe here and tell her that the person has arrived.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a while. Jenny showed up. She was wearing a sweater with her long hair on her shoulder. When she saw that Sarah was still in aa, she pinched her hands which were drooping on both sides. After struggling for a while, Jenny asked the two men, ¡°How long will she wake up?¡± ¡°About an hour,¡± the kidnappers were around thirty or forty years old. They were tall and sturdy. Obviously, they were professional. ¡°Take off her clothester and record the process that you destroy her,¡± there was a trace of pity in her eyes, but she still said, ¡°Call me when it¡¯s done. ¡°No problem. We are good at it.¡± ¡°Miss Smith, would you like to join us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she is the wife of Jason Noth. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± The two of them said, but their eyes were fixed on Sarah. This woman was good¨Clooking. When she was quiet, she was like a cool and gorgeous woman. This was a good deal. ¡°I¡¯m your employer. All you need to do is to do your job well.¡± looking at Sarali who was in aa, Jenny finally made up her mind, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. Hurry up.¡± Hearing what she said, the two men went straight to her. They tore the ck tape on Sarah¡¯s mouth and untied the rope. Get Floris Seeing that they began to take off Sarah¡¯s clothes, Jenny¡¯s hands hanging on both sides gradually tightened. Anxiety, guilt, apology, and self¨Creproach all appeared on her face. In the end, she didn¡¯t stop them, allowing her emotions to drown her heart. Sarah, I¡¯m sorry. Sorry. She didn¡¯t want to do that, but she had no choice. She didn¡¯t want to go back to that basement, nor did she want to bear the torture of that person. ¡°Bang!¡± A dull voice sounded. He thought the two men had hit Sarah hard. When she was about to scold them not to hurt her, she saw Sarah kick away thest of the men, ¡°Bang!¡± Hearing this, Jenny narrowed her eyes. Sarah! How did she¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in thea?¡± asked Jenny, who unconsciously stepped back because of fear. ¡°That kind of thing is useless to me,¡± Sarah walked towards Jenny step by step, and her eyes were a little colder than usual, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was you who gave the order.¡± The moment Sarah opened the door and was sprayed, she realized what it was. She had been trained the drug resistance in the organization before. It did not affect her. She was nning to call the police, but she knew that someone had been ying tricks on her and Jenny recently, so she decided to go along with the n and pretended to pass out. But to her surprise. This time, it was Jenny who did it. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Sarah forced her to the pir of the warehouse, ¡°I didn¡¯t offend you.¡± Jenny was overwhelmed by endless fear. She knew she was done. Once Jason knew what she had done, he would investigate her. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to dig out everything, and then it would be toote for anything. When she was about to say something, one of the men behind Sarah picked up an iron bar and rushed towards her. Before Jenny could stop them, she pushed Sarah aside and quickly said two words, ¡°Watch out!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Don¡¯t make things worse Sarah had already noticed that one of the men she kicked just now was walking towards her. Before Jenny¡¯s hand could touch her, she gave the man behind her a spinning kick and took the iron. bar from his hand. This action shocked everyone. ¡°You¡­¡± the man stared at her with a frown, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± With the iron bar in her hand, she walked toward them without saying a word. The two men looked at each other and knew that if they didn¡¯t make a move today, they would have a hard time in the future. Thinking of this. They picked up another iron bar from the ground. ¡°It was just an ident. If you take off your clothes and lie there, we will spare you,¡± the man said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, you will suffer a lot.¡± ¡°I only asked you to destroy her and not let you kill her,¡± said Jenny, panicked. She just wanted to have something to threaten Sarah. She never intended to hurt her. ¡°Miss Smith, the moment she attacked us just now, it¡¯s not just your business alone,¡± the man in a Khaki coat said viciously, ¡°You go out first. We will call you after it¡¯s settled.¡± Jenny subconsciously looked at Sarah: ¡°Sarah¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Sarah. She just wanted toplete the mission that guy gave her. But in this situation, she could not stop these men at all. What could she even do? ¡°Get out,¡± Sarah said two words. ¡°They are all good at fighting. You are no match for them,¡± Jenny said. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t call the police. If she called the police, she would be doomed. If she didn¡¯t call the police, Sarah would be tortured to death by these two people. ¡°Which side are you on?¡± the man in the other ck coat was a little angry, ¡°If you still want to get the video, you can go out and wait.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Jason Noth¡¯s wife. She¡¯s from the Noth family,¡± said Jenny. She didn¡¯t want to tell them, but she had no choice, ¡°If you hurt her, he won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°So she is his wife!¡± the man in the Khaki coat suddenly smiled with a yful look in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s said that his family has enough endless money. How about I call him and tell him toe to get his wife with one hundred million?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give it to us, we will break her hands. If he refuses again. We will kill her,¡± the man in the ck coat also said. ¡°Good idea.¡± The two of them agreed with the idea. With a cold body, Jenny realized that this was out of her control, ¡°You are crazy!¡± ¡°Jenny, if you don¡¯t go out now, we¡¯ll drag you into this as well,¡± the two men were just doing things for the money. Thinking about the one hundred million, they suddenly felt that the one hundred thousand from Jenny was nothing. ¡°Get out of here Sarah,¡± suddenly, Jenny stopped her and said, ¡°Run to the west after you go out. I parked a car there. You can¡¯t have an ident.¡± Sarah was confused. For the first time, she couldn¡¯t understand what this person was doing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire them?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°I just want to have something to threaten you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you or get you killed,¡± for the first time in her heart, she was in a panic, ¡°You¡¯d better go!¡± If she stayed, these people wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. Even if anything happened, it was better for her to die here than to return to that person. It was a ce more horrible than hell. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± Sarah stood in front of Jenny and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about these two people.¡± ¡°They killed people¡­¡± Jenny was afraid that Sarah didn¡¯t know the situation, ¡°If you fight with them¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Sarah replied. The two men were speechless. Get Bonga They looked at each other and felt that Sarah didn¡¯t take them seriously. They picked up the iron bar in their hands and walked towards her. ¡°Little girl, you are so arrogant.¡± ¡°You and Jenny can stay here today. It happens that we have two here.¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s fingernails were pinched into her flesh, and her eyes were full of worry. Sarah was very calm the whole time. The two men had never been ignored like this. Seeing that, they both nned to beat her up first. The next moment. Both of them moved towards Sarah. Jenny¡¯s heart was in her throat. Seeing that one of them was about to hit the back of Sarah¡¯s head, Jenny didn¡¯t know where she got the courage and speed to rush behind Sarah. ¡°Bang!¡± The man in the ck coat hit Jenny¡¯s back with his stick. Jenny made a muffled sound. The only thing she could feel was pain. Fortunately, Sarah withdrew her hand quickly. Otherwise, the hand that was about to hit the man. behind her would hit on Jenny¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand what Jenny was doing. ¡°I¡­¡± a thinyer of sweat broke out on Jenny¡¯s forehead because of the pain. If this hit Sarah, it would hurt this much as well. ¡°Stay over there,¡± Sarah pulled Jenny back and threw her three words indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± Jenny was speechless. How was she making trouble? After all, she had helped her block a hit. Before she could think about it carefully, Sarah told her with her actions that she didn¡¯t need anyone to help her. ¡°Banel¡± Bang!¡± Two times in a row. She kicked the two men so hard that they couldn¡¯t stand up. They didn¡¯t expect that a girl could be so strong. Most importantly. How was she so good? ¡°Kidnapping me?¡± Sarah asked indifferently, standing in front of the two men who were sitting on the ground limply, ying with her iron rod. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The two of them felt that this person was very terrifying, so they had to pretend they were defeated first, ¡°We were just ying with you. we didn¡¯t mean that. We are all hired by Miss Smith, and of course, we will follow her orders in all our actions.¡± Jenny was speechless. When did she let them hit Sarah? ¡°Really?¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was so ambiguous that no one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Of course.¡± All of the sudden, the kidnappers behaved cowardly They had made up their mind that they must gather their brothers to beat herter, even though her husband was Jason Noth! ¡°Well, ¡®We¡¯re very good at destroying girls¡® lives¡®, did she ask you to say it as well?¡± Sarah put the iron bar forward, just in the middle of the man¡¯s legs in the ck coat. The two of them trembled with fear. They stared at the stick and swallowed. There was no way they could defeat her. She didn¡¯t seem to forgive them easily. What should they do? ¡°I hate people bully girls the most,¡± she kicked the stick forward with great strength, ¡°Since you can¡¯t control your lower body, I¡¯ll help you cripple it.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 I promise I will give you anything Before the man could beg for mercy, a huge pain came from below and he screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± Then he passed out in pain. The man in the Khaki coat¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he subconsciously reached out to block it. The other guy must have been disabled just now. He couldn¡¯t share the same fate. ¡°I know I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t make the same mistake again. Can you let me go?¡± he begged for mercy, flustered, ¡°I promise I will do anything. ¡°How many girls have you bullied?¡± asked Sarah. Afraid of being taught a lesson, the man lied, ¡°We were just having fun. We haven¡¯t bullied anyone. This is our first time.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I will¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The man¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat. Sarah stood there with an iron bar, and the other fainted person had already shed some blood. The man was frightened to death. He said word by word, ¡°There are only four or five of them. But don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t hurt them, just¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Sarah didn¡¯t listen to him anymore and kicked him. These men couldn¡¯t even be called scums. The man felt pain all over his body, and a wave of dizziness appeared. He had fainted. Bang. Sarah threw the iron bar on the ground. Jenny, who had witnessed everything with her own eyes, was soft all over. She had never thought that Sarah was so powerful. ¡°What are you waiting for? Call the police.¡± Sarah said to Jenny calmly as usual. ¡°Why¡­ Why am I the one to call the police?¡± ¡°My phone is at home. I didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Get Borus Before Jenny could react, she took out her phone. She didn¡¯t realize it until she was about to dial the number. She quickly stopped and said nervously, ¡°No¡­ we can¡¯t call the police. If we call the police, they will give me away.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be caught?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were very clean. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head. She couldn¡¯t be caught, nor she wanted to be caught. ¡°Then why did you ask people to kidnap me? Back then, I only thought that there was something wrong with your character. Now, you don¡¯t even have a personality,¡± as she spoke, she walked out. It was a deserted grasnd outside. Biting her lips, Jenny lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just followed Sarah like this. She knew that Sarah would not let it go easily. ¡°How is your back?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The hit that you blocked for me, which wasn¡¯t necessary,¡± said Sarah casually. Sarah didn¡¯t understand what Jenny was doing. She was confused. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± the color of Jenny¡¯s lips was still a little pale. She felt the pain, but she could not say it out loud, ¡°Can you not sue me? As long as you don¡¯t sue me, I can do anything for you.¡± ¡°Who told you to do that?¡± Sarah asked directly. Judging from their previous encounter, although Jenny was not a good person, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. This behavior was very strange. ¡°No one¡­¡± Jenny didn¡¯t dare to say anything, ¡°I just want to have something to threaten you. When I don¡¯t have money in the future, you can give me.¡± Saral? was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to expose such ame excuse. She took her phone and dialed an emergency number. Get Bonus What are you doing?¡± asked Jenny anxiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll call the police now,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what Jenny was hiding, ¡°Kidnapping is a high penalty in criminalw. If you want to spend the rest of your life in prison, you can keep hiding it.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± It seemed that Jenny had returned to normal. Noticing the change in her expression and eyes, Sarah asked, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,¡± said Jenny, taking a deep breath, with all kinds of emotions in her eyes, ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Then I have to call the police.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call the police!¡± If Sarah called the police, Jenny wouldn¡¯t go to jail. That man had a lot of ways to get her out., But after she was taken out, the days waiting for her were even more terrible than hell. Sarah didn¡¯t want topromise. Jenny couldn¡¯t get the phone, and she couldn¡¯t convince Sarah as well. She knew very well that if Sarah wanted to call the police, she would have done it already. There was no need to waste time with her here. ¡°I don¡¯t know what made you abandon your personality,¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t understand this person, ¡°If you didn¡¯t let me leave, but let them do whatever they wanted, I might think you are a bad person.¡± She would never show mercy to bad people. But Jenny¡¯s reaction was so strange. ¡°Do you have any family?¡± suddenly, Sarah changed the topic and asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Family.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hearing her words, Sarah returned the phone to her, turned around, and left. In Jenny¡¯s eyes, Sarah was just a mystery. She had no idea what she was going to do, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go to your family and tell them that you¡¯re a criminal,¡± she said tentatively, ¡°By the way, talk to them about your disturbing in my marriage, which almost destroyed my rtionship.¡± Get Bonus Hearing this. ¡°What?¡± Jenny lost her mind. Her eyes turned red. She rushed up and pulled Sarah back. It seemed that she changed into a different person, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Sarah paid attention to Jenny¡¯s expression and physical reaction. ¡°If you care about what I have done before, you can kill me,¡± said Jenny, trying to hold back her anger, ¡°Or you can ask someone to rape me, destroy me, and cripple me.¡± Sarah was confused. She was lost in her thought. A normal person couldn¡¯t say this. Jenny didn¡¯t even care about her life and injury, but she didn¡¯t want Sarah to call the police or tell her family. ¡°Come with me,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t continue to provoke her. After saying this to her, she left the abandoned factory. She found the car ording to what Jenny had told her. Half an hourter. Sarah sat in the driver¡¯s seat, while Jenny sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Neither of them spoke. Putting one of her hands outside the window, Sarah saw that Jenny had almost calmed down, so she said again, ¡°Tell me, who let you do it and who forced you? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will call the police. and let them deal with what happened today.¡± For the sake of Jenny¡¯s conscience, Sarah wanted to give her another chance. But if it was not worth it, she would not forgive her again. This was thest chance. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you can kill me,¡± said Jenny, lowering her eyes, as if she had reached a point of despair. ¡°I¡¯m aw¨Cabiding citizen. I don¡¯tmit any crime. You will decide your fate.¡± ¡°That man will notice that I suicide, he will go for my family after he figured it out,¡± Jenny¡¯s hands unconsciously tightened, and the depression in her heart seemed to have been relieved at this moment. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 You should also inform Jason of your safety Sarah caught the keywords: ¡°That person?¡± Jenny paused. Only then did she realize that she had spilled the beans. On second thought, this mission had failed. Whether she was caught or left, she would eventually fall into the hands of that person. It seemed to be the same whether she said it or not. ¡°If I told you, can you help me protect my family?¡± asked Jenny, who put forward thest condition, ¡°they are just ordinary people.¡± ¡°You tell me first.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t agree immediately. Jenny didn¡¯t know what was going on. After hearing such a reply from Sarah, she was relieved. She looked at Sarah and said, ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t know where to start with too many things.¡± ¡°That person asked you to kidnap me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That person wanted me to take a video of you being destroyed and threaten for your help.¡± Jenny said honestly. Without saying anything more, Sarah continued to ask, ¡°A man and a woman? What does she or he want me to do?¡± ¡°A man. He wants you to stay with Jason and do as he ask when he gives orders,¡± said Jenny, feeling much more rxed. ¡°He also asked me toe back.¡± ¡°He asked you to marry Jason?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you so obedient to him?¡± ¡°I have no choice but to listen to him. He is in charge of everything for me.¡± with a bitter smile on her face, Jenny continued, ¡°My life and everything are decided by him.¡± Sarah: ¡°???¡± Get Bonus Isn¡¯t this a society ruled byw? Jenny took out her phone, found the photo album, clicked a picture and handed it to her. ¡°Here are my grandmother and my brother,¡± said jenny slowly after Sarah had seen it. ¡°Now they are taken care of by that person. I have always been obedient, and that person allowed me to good care of my grandmother and brother.¡± ¡°Grandma is suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease. My brother is in high school now, and my parents. have passed away.¡± Jenny was under pressure, ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for two years. I can only call them or make a video call. Grandma and grandpa also think that the person in my family is a nanny hired by me.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sarah frowned. Jenny remembered the past and said emotionally: ¡°When I fell in love with Jason, my grandma was seriously ill and I didn¡¯t have any money to start my career. So I hinted him to support me. I didn¡¯t know if he understood or didn¡¯t want to support me. After half a year, I got nothing so I left.¡± ¡°You can tell him about your things directly,¡± said Sarah calmly. ¡°He will help.¡± ¡°At that time, I was young and didn¡¯t experience the cruelty of the society. I felt ashamed to ask for money.¡± said Jenny bluntly. ¡°Besides, I really want him to support me.¡± ¡°I just broke up with him, and that person came to me, saying that I could make money as soon as possible, as long as I help him,¡± Jenny said, clenching her hands more tightly. ¡°I went, but what waiting for me is hell.¡± ¡°That person has a grudge with Jason?¡± Sarah asked, thinking about what happened earlier. Jenny was slightly stunned, ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± ¡°The reason why he asked you to marry Jason is that he wants to steal the business secrets of the Noth Group, right?¡± Sarah continued to analyze. If he wanted to kill Jason, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a fuss at all. Jenny was terrified. Get Bas She really didn¡¯t understand how Sarah knew about it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t call the police this time.¡± without any intention to talk to her, Saral? just added, ¡°but if it happens again, I won¡¯t be softhearted.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± said Jenny with a sigh of relief. She knew. It won¡¯t happen again. After Jenny went back this time, she should live in that dark ce for the rest of her life. ¡°Take out your phone and call the police.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t call the police?¡± ¡°I want the police to arrest the two people in the warehouse.¡± Saral meant the people who were disabled by her. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If they use you, I will say that you are not involved.¡± Hearing her reply, Jenny was relieved. She obeyed Sarah and called the police. On the way. After thinking for a while, Sarah asked, ¡°Apart from today¡¯s matter, crimes?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Jenny quickly. have you done any other illegal Sarah nodded and drove away from the suburb. It was past seven o¡¯clock in the evening when they arrived at themunity. When Sarah got out of the car, she looked at Jenny and said, ¡°No matter who you are facing, don¡¯t let him¡¯control your conscience. I can protect your family, but I can¡¯t protect your eroded conscience.¡± Upon hearing this. Jenny was stunned. With ecstasy in her eyes, she swallowed and asked, ¡°You¡­ Are you willing to protect my family?¡± Without answering, Sarah turned around and left. Get Bonus She agreed not to help Jenny, but to protect the two innocent and ordinary people. Watching her leave, Jenny didn¡¯t know why. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Jenny just believed her. After entering themunity. Sarah made a phone call and settled Jenny¡¯s grandmother and her brother. After that, she entered themunity. When she saw the door of her house was closed, she was stunned. She seemed to have forgotten something very important. When she was taken away, the door of her house was open. Before that, Julian called her and told her that he hade to Anta. She had left for more than four hours. Moreover, the door was open, so Julian must be afraid that something had happened to her. Thinking of this, she quickly opened the door and entered the room. When she was about to go to the living room to take her phone to make a call, she heard a worried young man talking on the phone. ¡°Robert, haven¡¯t you found Sarah?¡± asked Julian, worrying about Sarah. Sarah was speechless. She closed the door with mixed feelings. The moment the door was mmed, Julian walked over with his phone. When he saw Sarah standing at the door, his eyes widened slightly. He didn¡¯t even hear what Robert said on the phone. He only said, ¡°Sarah?¡± What?! Sarah is back! ¡°Sarah is back?¡± asked Robert in a low voice. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Julian in a hurry. Robert felt relieved and said, ¡°Give her the phone. I have something to talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Julian, as if he was still dreaming. He quickly handed the phone to Sarah and said, ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s from Robert.¡± Sarah took it over and told him that she was safe. Then she exined the whole thing to him. Robert was relieved to know that she was fine. ¡°You should also inform Jason of your safety.¡± ¡°Why should I tell him?¡± Sarah asked in confusion. ¡°In the afternoon, when Julian found that you were drugged and taken away, he thought that it was from someone who didn¡¯t like Jason.¡± Robert exined, ¡°So he told me to ask Jason.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 No way to resist Sarah was speechless. She pinched between her eyebrows and agreed with a slightlyplicated feeling in her heart, ¡°I sce.¡± After hanging up the phone, she called Jason several times, but it was not connected for the time being. After careful consideration, she sent him a message to inform him of her safety. After sending the message, she thought of what Jenny had said and asked Chris. When the phone rang, Chris was in a rtively remote vi with Jason. Seeing that it was from Sarah, he reported to Jason, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Will you answer it?¡± asked Chris tentatively. ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer it now.¡± the look in Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. He just sat on the sofa in the living room. Chris followed the order, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them just watched her hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Chris asked, ¡°Miss Yeats should have called to inform us of her safety. If we don¡¯t answer, will she be worried?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason coldly. Sarah was not worried at all. ording to Jason¡¯s character, he would investigate things thoroughly. There was no danger on the way she was kidnapped. It was estimated that there was no signal at the ce where he was. After knowing that Sarah was safe, Jason began to interrogate. In the living room of the vi, besides him and Chris who was standing behind him, there were two men leaning on the chair opposite to them. Two men were both wearing hospital clothes and their faces were pale. If Sarah was here, she could recognize that these two were the two men she had beaten in the warehouse. ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap Saral??¡± said Jason in a grey suit, with his legs crossed on the Get Bus sofa. He looked imposing. Although he did nothing, he made people feel nervous and timid. The two men¡¯s hearts trembled. Jason!!! That woman was really the woman of Jason. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t have the intention to speak, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, Chris adjusted his sses and said, ¡°My boss has always been impatient. It¡¯s better for you two to exin it as soon as possible, or¡­¡± As he spoke, he looked at the most vulnerable part of the two people, which was also the ce. where Sarah kicked them hard. The two felt a chill on their backs and covered them subconsciously! Chris still kept smiling. ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m Billy,¡± the man in ck said. He was wearing a hospital gown now. The other one also said, ¡°My name is Jake.¡± ¡°We really didn¡¯t know that she was your woman,¡± said Billy, who was really scared. ¡°Someone gave us a sum of money and asked us to kidnap her to the warehouse. If we had known she is your woman, we didn¡¯t dare to do it.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes.¡± Jake was flustered. ¡°So other people can be kidnapped?¡± the look in Jason¡¯s eyes became colder. The two of them trembled and said, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Who ordered you?¡± said Jason coldly, with a strong pressure in his ck eyes. The two looked at each other. They were considering whether to tell him or not. When they woke up in great pain, they were already here. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. before. ¡°Chris, call the police and tell them that these two people can be taken away.¡± Jason said coldly. ¡°Collect more evidences and submit them to the police. Try your best to sentence them to death.¡± The two of them, ¡°!!! Get Bonus ¡°No! We will tell you. We¡¯ll say everything!¡± said Billy in a panic. ¡°It was a woman called Jenny who asked us to do it.¡± Jake said quickly, fearing that he would be punished if he said it toote. ¡°She gave us a sum of money and asked us to kidnap Sarah.¡± ¡°Miss Smith?¡± Chris turned to look at his boss subconsciously. The collision between the former and the current lover. Normally, it would only be a quarrel between two women. When it came to his boss, it turned to criminal cases. ¡°Why did you kidnap her?¡± said Jason, his eyes getting deeper and deeper. Billy and Jake looked at each other, terrified. If they told him, they must be punished severely. All of a sudden, Jason angered, and the atmosphere in the room became oppressive and cold. ¡°She asked us to take off Sarah¡¯s clothes and rape her,¡± said Billy, his heart pounding, ¡°She also asked us to record the process.¡± Jake: ¡°Yes.¡± Chris paused. He looked at his boss subconsciously. ¡°Did you touch her?¡± said Jason, his tone waspletely cold. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chris had no doubt that if the two men had touched her, his boss would definitely break their bones. and show no mercy. ¡°No!¡± they didn¡¯t dare to dy, with cold sweat dripping on their forehead. ¡°We just wanted to follow Miss Smith¡¯s instructions, but your wife beat us two, and¡­ Even disabled us.¡± ¡°You two together can¡¯t defeat Miss Yeats?¡± asked Chris curiously. The two were speechless¡­¡­. Can¡¯t they defeat her? They werepletely unable to resist! ¡°Miss Yeats is really good at fighting. Even if we have more helpers, we won¡¯t be her match, let Get Bonus alone just two of us.¡± Billy had changed the way he called Sarah several times. He was really scared of her fighting capacity. Upon hearing this. The scene that Sarah was beaten up before came to Jason¡¯s mind. At that time, he had always thought that she was acting with those people, but now it seemed that¡­ It was probably true. ¡°Boss?¡± Chris called him in a low voice. ¡°Hand them over to the police and ask them to investigate their records. If theymit any crime before, submit the evidence together,¡± said Jason, his thin lips slightly opening. Chris: ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, we know we made a mistake. We won¡¯t make it again. Please forgive us this time.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t bully Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth!¡± The two begged for mercy. If their records were really found out, they would surely be sentenced very heavily. They couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen! ¡°You didn¡¯t bully her?¡± said Jason, standing up. His legs were particrly long under his suit pants. ¡°If Sarah is just an ordinary girl who doesn¡¯t know how to fight. Can¡¯t you bully her?¡± He couldn¡¯t calm down at the thought that Sarah might be in danger. And what happenedst time. It was time to check it out. The two of them were desperate and said bravely, ¡°If you want to punish us, you should also investigate the person who hired us. We are just following orders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. None of you can run away,¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t listen to their nonsense anymore. He asked Chris to make a phone call and soon the police came to take the two people away. When they were taken away, Chris said to the police meaningfully, ¡°My boss said that these two people should be punished since theymitted a crime. We will submit other evidence as soon as possible.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Jason said it would be postponed After the police left. Then Chris returned to the vi. Seeing his boss sitting there with coldness, he walked over and said, ¡°Boss, they had been taken. away by the police.¡± ¡°Make an appointment with Jenny tomorrow,¡± said Jason, his eyes unfathomable. ¡°In addition, investigate the matter that Sarah was beaten upst time carefully.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the investigation about the rtionship between Sarah and Robert in the hotelst time?¡± Jason was careful. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found it, but it¡¯s a little strange.¡± Chris frowned. ¡°Now we¡¯re waiting for the results of the second round of investigation. I¡¯ll show you the results when theye out.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason slightly. After this matter was over, Chris thought of another thing. He took out a customized little poke card from the pocket of his shirt and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Williams asked me to give it to you.¡± Jason took a look at it. He strode to the sofa and sat down, with a sense of alienation and coldness all over his body. For this, he only said, ¡°Let him go to the crew to y with Lucas. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°No,¡± exined Chris. Jason: ¡°?¡± ¡°Mr. Williams said that Miss Yeats left this at his housest time when she went to his house.¡± Chris said in details, ¡°He asked me to return it to you.¡± The simple sentence sessfully attracted Jason¡¯s attention. He took the diamond K and said at this moment, ¡°At his home?¡± Get Bonus Saral? didn¡¯t like Edgar. How could she go to his house? What¡¯s wrong with him. As soon as he thought about it, he noticed the specialty of this card. It was made of special materials. and very thin. Most importantly, it was even smoother than the new cards bought on the market. ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Jason asked as he looked sideways. Chris was speechless. Didn¡¯t I tell you? Miss Yeats left it at his house. ¡°Apart from asking you to give this to me, what else did he say?¡± Jason asked as he rubbed his. cards. If this was an ordinary item that Sarah had lost, he would have already sent it to the office of the Noth group. But now he gave it to him in this way. Chris felt that his boss was really good at predicting things. ¡°Mr. Williams also said that if you want to know how Miss Yeats came to his house, you can go to find him.¡± Upon hearing this. Jason thought for a while. Then he walked out with his phone and car key. ¡°Boss.¡± called Chris. ¡°Postpone the things for tomorrow morning.¡± as usual, Jason said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Edgar.¡± ¡°Then how about your divorce with Miss Yeats this afternoon?¡± it seemed that Chris suddenly understood something. ¡°Postpone it.¡± ¡°Reason?¡± ¡°I went to the suburb to look for herst night. The car is out of gas in the wild, and my phone is out of power.¡± Get Bonus said Jason, who had already thought of an excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯te back until thetter half of the night. Before I went to bed, I was taken away by Edgar to talk about business. I¡¯m tired and need a rest.¡± Chris was a little relieved, as if his boss had finally grown up. ¡°Okay.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jason knew that Chris was a reliable man. After saying that, he took the car and left. In order to make things more realistic, Chris calcted the time and sent a message to Sarah, saying that Jason was busy. Everything was arranged properly. In this way. On the second day, Sarah didn¡¯t find anything wrong, nor did she feel that his boss was dying. Jason didn¡¯t expect that at thest moment, there would be another reason to dy the divorce. The car drove in the dark and arrived at the ce where Edgar lived an hourter. Just like him, Edgar was used to living alone. Around one o¡¯clock in the morning, he was the only one in the vi. He didn¡¯t care whether Edgar was asleep or not. He rang the doorbell again and again. About ten minutester, no one came out. Thinking that there was only one person in the room, he entered the unlock code that Edgar had. told him before. A momentter. He stepped in. He went to the living room and closed the door. Afraid of frightening someone, he called Edgar first. The call connected, and Edgar¡¯s phone rang. In this quiet night, the ringtone was particrly clear. ¡°What,¡± said Edgar in an unclear voice, ¡°is there something wrong with Jason? Why did he call me in the middle of the night?¡± Jason ¡°¡­¡± Bang! Something was dropped on the floor. Edgar threw his phone on the ground, pulled the quilt and went back to sleep. Get Bonus Jason turned on the light in the living room, looked up and went upstairs. The sound of footsteps was very clear in the vi. As soon as Edgar pulled the quilt to sleep, he heard the sound of footsteps. The voice was like the ghost stories he had read when he was young. He subconsciously held the quilt tightly in his arms, and he waspletely awake in this strange and terrible atmosphere. What the hell. Was it a ghost in the middle of the night? Horror movie in real life? There were another two slow footsteps. It seemed that the sound was getting closer and closer to his room. At that moment, Edgar stared at his room and held the quilt more tightly. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± There was a sudden knock on the door. Edgar was startled. When there was a knock on the door again, he turned on the brightest light in the room. After swallowing saliva several times, he put on his clothes and walked towards the door. At the same time, when Jason was knocking at the door, he became a little impatient. He put his hand on the doorknob and opened the door. Unfortunately, at this time, Edgar put his hand on the doorknob as well. Before he started to push, he felt the doorknob move automatically. Edgar, ¡°!!!¡± What happened? Was there really a ghost outside? Crack A light sound of door opening rang in the room. In such an environment where one could clearly hear his own heartbeat, the sound was particrly clear. Edgar stoned back quickly and hugged his pillow. * He didn¡¯t care what was going on outside. As long as someone dared toe in, he would throw the pillow at it. In a sh. The bedroom door opened. A tall and deep figure of Jason appeared in front of the door. Looking at the man in pajamas holding a pillow and looking at him warily, he frowned and said in a cold voice as usual, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the door when you wake up?¡± ¡°Jason?¡± Edgar¡¯s tense mood rxed all of a sudden. What should I do? My legs are a little weak. Without entering the room, Jason stood at the door and said, ¡°Come out. I have something to talk to you.¡± Not in the mood to argue with him, Edgar adjusted his state and followed him downstairs. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Don¡¯t you think Sarah is too mysterious He sat down on the sofa. Frightened and sleepless, he retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you scaring me at night?¡± ¡°Scaring?¡± Jason didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edgar yawned and changed the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in a bad mood ande to me for a drink because you are about to divorce.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Jason handed the card to Edgar. When Edgar saw it, he was less sleepy and smiled yfully. ¡°Chris said that you told him, if I want to know why this card was left at your house, I shoulde to you,¡± said Jason, fixing his eyes on him. He was really curious about it. Edgar nodded and sat down in an evil and casual manner, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°When did she leave it?¡± without hesitation, Jason asked directly. ¡°You came here to pick her upst time.¡± till now, Edgar still doubted Sarah, who was so powerful. Jason: ¡°?¡± Edgar didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He returned the card to Jason, stood up and walked upstairs. While walking, he said, ¡°Follow me if you want to know.¡± Then, Jason followed. Edgar went through the bedroom and went to the balcony outside. With his hands in his pockets, he raised his chin, indicating Jason to look at the broken thread. ¡°This thread was cut by the poke card in your hand when she stood downstairsst time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to waste my time on you.¡± Jason didn¡¯t believe it at all. Standing downstairs, she cut the thread so precisely with cards. This was not something ant ordinary person could do. Even though Sarah used to be the bodyguard of Yeats family, it didn¡¯t make sense. Edgar raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Gut Bonus Jason gave him a look. Obviously, it meant that if I believe it, I will be a fool. ¡°Okay,¡± said Edgar. He had expected it. He back to lis study and said, ¡°Come with me. You¡¯ll know when you watch it.¡± He turned on theputer and found the surveince video of that night. Edgar yed the video from the moment when Sarah beat up the bodyguards. Seeing that Jason was serious, he exined, ¡°Your wife, who is about to divorce, is not simple. She beat so many of my bodyguards alone.¡± Jason watched it seriously. Sarah¡¯s moves were not slow at all. Every move had a purpose. This move couldn¡¯t be used by an ordinary bodyguard. ¡°There is no need to watch the conversation between me and her.¡± seeing that the scene of Sarah beating bodyguard was over, Edgar quickly pressed the button and said, ¡°I¡¯ll skip to the end.¡± Without saying anything, Jason just let him do it. Edgar stopped at the ce where Sarah was about to make a move. At that time, Edgar said provocatively to her, ¡°So what? Can youe in?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, in less than two seconds, she shot a poker card and cut off the line on the balcony. ¡°See?¡± said Edgar, who was still scared at the thought of it. ¡°Wait,¡± said Jason suddenly. ¡°What?¡± asked Edgar, confused. Without saying anything, Jason went to press the button and yed it backwards. Finally, he stopped at the ce where Edgar had finished his words. This time, he kept staring at the left hand of Sarah without blinking. But he still couldn¡¯t see clearly how the card appeared in her hand. It suddenly appeared like a magic. Get Bonus He slowed down the speed, but he still couldn¡¯t see it clearly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edgar asked as he watched him ying the video again and again. The look in Jason¡¯s eyes became deeper and deeper and he was still holding the poke card in his hand. ¡°Copy this video to me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to divorce her?¡± instead of taking any action, Edgar turned off theputer. ¡°Why do you want this?¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Edgar.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°If you want to get this surveince video, you have to help me find Eve first.¡± Edgar remembered that he had searched for a long time, but there was no news, so he was a little anxious. ¡°She was sent away by your wife who is about to divorce. You have to return her to me.¡± ¡°Give me the surveince video first. I¡¯ll ask Chris to check it for you.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. ¡°Jason.¡± sitting on the chair, Edgar turned to look at him and said, ¡°I trust you on other things, but you have to help me find her first. At least, you have to let me know which city she is in first.¡± It was not that he didn¡¯t believe in Jason. It was mainly because that he thought Sarah was strange. If she still hid other secrets, he would Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. never be able to find Eve all his life. ¡°New York.¡± Jason blurted out. Edgar paused, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Eve is in New York.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. Staring at him with his long and narrow eyes, Edgar asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°When you want to protect a person, where will you arrange her?¡± asked Jason. Edgar: ¡°Anta.¡± This was his home. Get Bonus It was the safest to stay with her. ¡°New York is Sarah¡¯s home.¡± although Jason didn¡¯t want to think about it, he felt that her status. was absolutely different from here. ¡°Robert is also in New York, and Eve will only be there.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like New York very much,¡± Edgar blurted out. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for what happened before, she might have gone to a city she liked.¡± Jason analyzed, ¡°But after you took her to the hospital two times, she only felt that she was safe around Sarah.¡± His simple words enlightened Edgar. He took a deep look at Jason with all kinds of emotions, took out the U disk from the drawer and gave it to him. ¡°Thank you.¡± with the U disk in his hand, Jason was about to leave.. ¡°Jason,¡± called Edgar. Hearing that, Jason stopped his steps and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Sarah is too mysterious?¡± reminded Edgar. It depended on whether Jason could understand or not. ¡°With your ability and brain, you can¡¯t find out everything about her¡­¡± ¡°She is a hacker,¡± Jason summarized. It was because she was a hacker that he didn¡¯t investigate many things, and he thought it was impossible. With one hand in his pocket, Edgar stood up and said, ¡°Ordinary hackers won¡¯t be such capable. The hackers you hired before are unable to run five kilometers. What about Sarah?¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He was thinking about it too, but there were some things that he couldn¡¯t think about. Once he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but look into it. They would divorce soon. It didn¡¯t matter whether he knew it or not. ¡°She¡¯s good at physical strength because she likes exercising. She knows how to fight, because she has learned martial arts to protect herself.¡± Get Bonus Edgar was better than Jason at this. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to cut off the rope on my balcony with poker card and nail it on the wall while standing downstairs.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 You will soon be alone again. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± said Jason, sensing the underlying meaning of his words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she is a good person,¡± said Edgar doubtfully. ¡°But it will be bad if she is chased by the international criminal police.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Edgar as if he was looking at an idiot. Dissatisfied, Edgar asked, ¡°Why do you look at me in that way?¡± ¡°Robert is her friend.¡± Jason was smart and didn¡¯t mislead by Edgar. ¡°If Sarah really did something bad, he will know it.¡± ¡°I just said it casually,¡± said Edgar. ¡°After all, your wife who is about to divorce is really not simple.¡± Jason ignored him. He had been with Sarah for two years and had never found any secrets from her. But in theing month of divorce, her circle of friends suddenly became the top circle of New York, followed by hacker technology. Just when he thought it was over, poker cards appeared. What else did he not know about her? ¡°Tomorrow is your divorce day, right?¡± seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Edgar took the initiative to say, ¡°Do you want this surveince video to investigate her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just afraid that you will fall into it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Think about it. She has nothing to do with you after you get divorced.¡± Edgar stood up and put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°What if you find something interesting and fall in love with her again? With her character, she may not remarry you.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to find Eve first and then worry about me,¡± said Jason ruthlessly. Edgar was speechless. Jason had no intention of staying with him any longer. Get Honus After taking the surveince video, he left the vi. On his way back, he kept thinking about what Edgar had said. If Sarah divorced him, it meant that they would have nothing to do with each other from now on. It was meaningless for him to investigate such a person. All these things had been around him. When he returned to Paradise vi, it was already three or four o¡¯clock in the morning. He didn¡¯t go to rest, but yed the video that Sarah showed the cards one thousand times slower. But even so, there was only a shadow of the card. The surveince video was not very clear, so he still did not know how the poker card was appeared. When he came to his senses, he found that it was already dawn. ording to the agreement, they should get divorced today. But he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to go, nor did he want to cut off the only connection with Sarah. He felt that after they separated this time, they would really be strangers. When she was thinking about this, he received a message from Chris. Chris: ¡°Boss, Miss Smith has left Anta. We can¡¯t find her whereabouts.¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± He immediately made a call. The moment the phone was connected, Jason asked in a deep voice and showed solemnity in his eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Miss Smith left Antast night,¡± said Chris, ¡°It seems that someone has deliberately concealed hier whereabouts. Do you want to let the hackers you hired before check it out?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t want to use them unless he had to. Chris sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Get Bonus ¡°I feel sorry for you,¡± said Chris boldly. ¡°Your ex¨Cgirlfriend left, and now your wife is going to divorce you. You will soon be alone again.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°You should carefully check who has been with Jenny in the past two years. And you should also check the person in the photost time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chris agreed immediately. He hung up the phone. Lying on the bed, Jason rubbed his eyebrows and went back to his bedroom to rest. The divorce couldn¡¯t be postponed anymore. If there was no suitable reason, it would be difficult to fool Sarah. In all kinds ofplicated emotions, he fell asleep. In his sleep. He saw Sarah. Sarah was wearing a ck leather jacket with her back to him. Behind her were a group of bodyguards in ck clothes and sunsses. He caught up with her and wanted to ask her who she was, but he found a gun against his forehead. The person holding the gun was none other than Sarah. Her face was as cold as he had never seen. She pulled the trigger and killed him expressionlessly. Before he died, he heard what she said: the task waspleted and the target was killed. He was suddenly awakened. He wiped his forehead quickly and found that it was full of sweat. Then he adjusted his breath and his eyes became a little deep at this moment. At this moment. Suddenly, his phone rang. After calming himself down, he picked up his phone. When he saw it was a call from Sarah, he frowned imperceptibly. Finally, he picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Get Bonus Hearing the hoarse voice on the other side of the phone, Sarah paused. Chris didn¡¯t lie to her? ¡°Where are you now?¡± she asked. ¡°Paradise vi.¡± because of his dream andck of sleep, he was not in a good mental state. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°Chris said that you took a lot of time to see mest night, and you were dragged away by Edgar to talk about business in the middle of the night.¡± Sarah was trying to see his reaction. ¡°I called to ask when you can have a good rest and go to divorce.¡± After he heard the word ¡°divorce¡°. He was almost awake. He also knew that even if he was seriously injured and lying in the hospital, he might be taken to get divorced. ¡°Now youe to Paradise vi to pick me up with the documents,¡± said Jason in a low and hoarse voice. He didn¡¯t force her to stay any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you after I change my clothes.¡± After a pause, Sarah replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She hung up the phone. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± asked Julian, who had been gossiping beside Sarah. ¡°I don¡¯t think he pretends it.¡± Sarah took the documents that had been prepared on the table and said, ¡°He sounds very listless. If he was trying to dy the divorce, he wouldn¡¯t have asked me to pick him up just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± said Julian, relieved. -Sarah nodded. Thinking that she wouldn¡¯t stay in Anta for too long, she asked, ¡°You will stay several days to have fun in Anta, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Julian. He had nned to pick up Sarah, but when he arrived, he found that there were a lot of delicious food in Anta. Get Bonus Since the flight took by Robert and Sarah was unavable, he decided to stay for several days before going back. ¡°At that time, please help me sell this house to a real estate agent.¡± Sarah told him about it. ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to youter. Move all the stuffs to the vi in the suburb.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Julian readily. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Someone must say that you still love my brother After Sarah arranged things, she took the car key and drove to pick up Jason. This car was taken from Jason when she went to the hospital to pick up Evest time. After taking a look at the information on the passenger seat and finding that there was no omission, she drove out of themunity. But to her surprise. She would see Edwin leaning against his car outside themunity. His car was parked at the right ce, which was the only way for her to go out, and she couldn¡¯t avoid it. She had to open the window and ask him to move the car. She wasn¡¯t curious about what he came here for and she didn¡¯t want to ask. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, I didn¡¯t mean to stop you here,¡± said Edwin as he paced over and leaned against the Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. window. ¡°Grandpa said he missed you and asked me to take you to y chess with him.¡± ¡°Make up.¡± without hesitation, Sarah exposed him. Grandpa Noth knew that she would divorce with Jason today. Since he had agreed before, he wouldn¡¯t stop her on the day of divorce. Obviously. What Edwin said was a lie. Scratching his face with his index finger, Edwin said with a smile, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s dad and mom. They want to have another meal with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± when Edwin lied, he was serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call them now.¡± With one hand on the steering wheel, Sarah said, ¡°You want to dy the divorce, don¡¯t you?¡± ording to the personalities of Mr. and Mrs. Noth, if Edwin really called them, the two of them would also help him cover the lie. It was unnecessary to make this call. ¡°Your brother has agreed. Why are you stopping me?¡± Sarah was a little confused. Get Bonus Edwin was speechless. How could he answer this? ¡°If you keep stopping me, I¡¯ll add one more condition on the divorce agreementter. All the supercars in the family will belong to me.¡± She knew clearly what kind of person Edwin was, ¡°Your brother won¡¯t stop it.¡± Hearing that, Jason paused. Then he acted as if nothing had happened, and said casually, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, what are you talking about? You just want a divorce. I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± ¡°Go to the Paradise vi to pick up your brother first.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Edwin got in the car obediently and led the way. There were many limited edition and vintage supercars in his brother¡¯s garage, which couldn¡¯t be bought on the market now. On the way to the Paradise vi. Edwin nced at the car behind him through the rearview mirror and called his brother after careful consideration. Jason didn¡¯t want to answer any phone call today, let alone his brother. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± said Jason in a low and hoarse voice. ¡°Are you really going to divorce my sister¨Cinw?¡± Edwin asked as he steadily drove the car. Jason: ¡°¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t he mention it. ¡°I have a way to buy you some time,¡± said Edwin as he began to bargain with him. ¡°But you have to promise me that after 1 help you, if my sister¨Cinw wants all of your supercars, you have to refuse.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason said coldly. When Edwin was about to say something more, he found that the phone had been hung up. Jason looked at the transparent file bag on the tea table, which contained all the information needed for divorce. Get Honus He might not know much about Sarah, but he knew her determination to get things done. He couldn¡¯t postpone it. Since she didn¡¯t want to be with him, it was meaningless to stay. He didn¡¯t like a quarreling marriage. Another hour passed. At about three o¡¯clock, Sarah finally arrived. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, won¡¯t you consider it again? A man as handsome, rich and in good shape as my brother is so rare,¡± said Edwin as he opened the door for Sarah and led her inside.. ¡°If you divorce him, wouldn¡¯t you disgust yourself by looking at a face that is not as good¨Clooking as him all day long?¡± said Edwin. When Sarah walked inside, she paused and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you support me to divorce him before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing that I support you, and it¡¯s another thing that I don¡¯t want you to suffer losses.¡± Edwin still looked frivolous. ¡°I¡¯m just helping you analyze the pros and cons of divorce.¡± ¡°Who told you that I must get married after divorce?¡± didn¡¯t Sarah expose him. Before today. Edwin had a little hope for his brother, and he wanted to watch the drama. But now it was time to divorce. There was no progress between the two. Couldn¡¯t he help them? ¡°If you don¡¯t get married, someone will say that you still love my brother,¡± said Edwin. ¡°But you don¡¯t have the courage to go back to my brother.¡± Sarah was speechless. She stood at the door and said, ¡°No one will say that except you.¡± However, Edwin was right about one thing. It would be difficult to find such a good¨Clooking man like Jason in the future after she divorced with him. Although Robert was also good¨Clooking, and even one of the most handsome man in the world, his face was still a little inferior to Jason, who was favored by God. Besides, it was hard to find the temperament of Jason. When she was thinking about this, she walked into the living room of the Paradise Vi and saw the man waiting on the sofa. He was wearing a well¨Ccut suit, and a few strands of hair hit between his eyebrows, making him look more handsome. Seeing that Sarah was here. He picked up the document bag and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anymore. The two got in the same car. Standing in front of the door, Edwin watched them leave. It was not until the car disappeared that he took out his phone and sent a message to his parents and grandfather, ¡°They left for divorce.¡± The three people who received the news all had some feelings, but they were finally relieved. It¡¯s not their own business after all. They wouldn¡¯t interfere in their children¡¯s rtionship. The car went all the way to the city hall. When Sarah drove the car, Jason sat on the passenger seat. The two of them kept silent. It took an hour to get to the city hall from his home. With a document in his hand, he turned his head and saw that Saral? was a little more indifferent than usual. He opened his thin lips and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, but Sarah understood. She only replied him, ¡°No.¡± ¡°The money has been transferred to you by Chris. The vi in the suburb has been transferred to your name. The most expensive super car is in the garage of the vi,¡± said Jason calmly, his eyes deepening, Saral?: ¡°Okay.¡± Jason: ¡°The unlock code of the vi is your birthday. The car key and the spare key are in the mailbox outside the vi. The password is the same.¡± Sarah: ¡°okay.¡± ¡°The other keys are in the key tray at the entrance of the vi,¡± said Jason. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Delete all his contact information ¡°Okay.¡± Still said Sarah. As soon as she finished speaking, Jason tightened his grip on the folder than before. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood. It seemed that something very important had left him and would never came back. ¡°Sarah.¡± Jason called her. Sarah stopped at the intersection of traffic lights and asked indifferently. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened before.¡± Said Jason. He didn¡¯t even expect himself to say that. ¡°I¡¯ll find out all the people who beat you and framed you in the hotel.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°The past has been written off since we got the divorce. certificate.¡± She was not a person who would miss the past. The past hurt, the gentleness, and the moment she officially returned to her identity as Sarah, they wouldpletely be the past. ¡°If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you cane to me.¡± Said Jason. Sarah still said, ¡°No.¡± Jason was speechless. Was she trying to make a clean break with him? If she had a child at this time, would she be a little softhearted and stay for the child? Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little unhappy with Edgar. Why didn¡¯t Eve divorce him? ¡°Hide Eve well after arriving at New York.¡± Said Jason suddenly. ¡± Edgar had already known that she is in New York.¡± Sarah was stunned. Why did he mention Eve all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t think too much and wasn¡¯t afraid that he was cheating her. She said naturally, ¡°New York is so big that he can¡¯t find it.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything more Get Bonus She knew that it was Edgar who was looking for someone, but she could still say that confidently. Was she relying on her own ability or Robert¡¯s rtionship? Or the Yeats Family? While he was thinking. Jason looked at Sarah more carefully than before. ¡°Here we are.¡± Sarah parked the car and looked at the Civil Affairs Bureau across the street. She pulled out the car key and was about to open the door and get off. At this moment. He grabbed her wrist. With an inexplicable look on her face, Sarah looked at him as if he was a stranger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Now you can tell me who you are, right?¡± With his deep ck eyes, he tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°And where are your families?¡± Sarah rolled her eyes a little. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this with him, but finally she said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we get the divorce certificate.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say it now?¡± Said Jason, frowning. ¡°No.¡± Sarah broke free from his grip and quickly reminded him, ¡°Get out of the car to get the certificate first, or we will dy until the staff to get off work.¡± Then she got off the car. Looking at his empty hand, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when he took her to meet Jenny. She only said that he pinched her so hard that it hurt, but she didn¡¯t break free. Was she deliberately hiding her talent? Time didn¡¯t take good care of him. Before he could figure out what was going on, Sarah had opened the door on his side and pulled him out of the car. She took the documents to the Civil Affairs Bureau! Half an hour passed. All the procedures werepleted, and the divorce certificates were in their hands. Looking at the divorce certificate in his hand, it seemed like he had a deep dream. He felt that it weighed a thousand pounds, and something in his heart hadpletely left him at this moment. Get Bomis When the staff asked them if they were willing to divorce, he had thought about saying no. But he knew clearly that the result of saying that was that Sarah left Anta without saying goodbye, and from now on, he would never posess the name Sarah in his life. He said he was willing to sign it. They got divorce certificates. At four forty in the afternoon. Both of them took the divorce certificates and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. There was a strange feeling in Sarah¡¯s heart. She concluded automatically that it was normal for her to have a strange feeling about the rtionship between her and the man she had married since he was her puppy lover. Thinking of the message Robert just sent to her, she said to him, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Said sharp, looking at her with his deep eyes. Sarah left with ease, leaving only his back. Thinking that it was a long distance from her ce, he followed her and said, ¡°Let me drive you back. It¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here.¡± ¡°No, someone ising to pick me up.¡± Just as she finished her words. Robert appeared. He parked the car in front of her, lowered the window and called her, ¡°Get in the car, Pumpkin.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Said she as she walked towards the car. With a slight frown between Jason¡¯s deep eyebrows, he saw that Sarah was about to pull Robert¡¯s car and get in. Jason grabbed her wrist and pulled her back! His sudden behavior made Sarah stumble and a little angry. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why is Robert here?¡± Said Jason in a cold tone. He even began to guess if Robert was waiting for Saraht to divorce him so that he could get the marriage certificate with her? At the thought of this possibility, the anger in his heart suddenly rose. ¡°He¡¯s here to pick me up. You tell me why.¡± she broke free from his grip. She didn¡¯t tell him that she was going to leave Anta with Robert today and go to New York. The main reason was that she knew that if she said so, with his imagine ability, he would definitely think that she was going to get the marriage certificate with Robert. Instead of waiting for Jason to leave, Robert appeared before he left in order to prevent Jason from thinking too much. She and Robert had nothing to hide since all they did were above board. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason wanted to see what was going on between the two, but the expression on Sarah¡¯s face was still calm. Although he was angry, but he knew that he had no right to investigate at this time. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your identity and where your families are.¡± ¡°Grandpa knows it.¡± Sarah gave him four words. Jason was puzzled. He frowned slightly, ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Said Sarah lightly. While Jason was still thinking, Sarah quickly opened the door of Robert¡¯s car and got in. Robert also started the car and left. Looking at the car speeding away, Jaosn wanted to chase after it, but he found that it was meaningless. He went back to the car and started it to the old house. He had to ask his good grandpa why he didn¡¯t tell him about the identity of Sarah and let him. investigate it alone for so long. When he went to ask about the news, Sarah had already gone to the airport. On the way. Robert drove the car and asked, ¡°Does Granpa Noth really know your identity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you may not be done with each other.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve cheated Jaosn so miserably.¡± Said Robert with a graceful smile. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely find you again.¡± After a pause, she took out her phone and said, ¡°I forgot it if you didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Robert asked, looking sideways. ¡°Delete all his contact information.¡± As she spoke, she added, ¡°Cut him offpletely.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 You just said that I didn¡¯t deserve Sarah Robert paused. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect her to say that. After thinking for a while, Robert told her, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you topletely cut off the past. between you and him. Not to mention that Yeats Group has a cooperation with Noth Group, but even if he knows that you told Grandpa Noth and didn¡¯t tell him about it, he might get entangled with you to the end.¡± ¡°He is not that kind of person.¡± She deleted the WhatsApp rtionship and continued, ¡°There is no unforgettable love between him and me.¡± There is, in a way that he thought it was appropriate. With a slight smile on his lips, Robert said meaningfully, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Sarah was confused. What did he mean? Robert said nothing more and drove straight to the airport. Halfway, Saral? looked back at the back seat of the car. Seeing that Robert had taken away herptop and other important documents, she could go back to New York with relief.. At the same time. On Jason¡¯s side. When he went to the old house to look for Grandpa Noth, he was told by the butler that he and his friends had gone out and would note back in the next two days. Jason knew that his grandfather didn¡¯t like him because he had divorced with Sarah, but he didn¡¯t care. Thinking that he would know who she was sooner orter, he left. That night. -He returned to Paradise Vi. As before, he was the only one in the house. But this night, he felt empty, not as secure as before. He frowned and wanted to get rid of the restlessness in his heart, but that feeling had been lingering in his heart. He stood up and wandered around the room. He came to the room where Sarah used to live. There were no more things in it, only the things she Cet Bonus had bought in the mall to vent her anger. She was a poor girl, but she didn¡¯t take these valuable things away. How stupid she was. He looked at these things one by one, and the expressions of her when she picked these things and the eyes she looked at him could be seen in his mind. This kind of moodsted for two hours.¡± It was not until the call from Chris that he came to his senses. When he realized what he was doing, he left the room uneasily and irritably, with his own pride in his heart. What was he doing. It was not a big deal to divorce. That girl had no advantages other than making him angry. After calming down a little, he answered the phone call and walked out of the room with his phone. The light in the huge vi was as bright as day. Standing at the corridor on the second floor, he seemed to be surrounded by loneliness, and the noise of the whole world was isted from him. ¡°Mr. Noth?¡± Seeing that there was no reply from the other side of the phone, he repeated. He was still looking at the sofa downstairs, as if Sarah was there watching a drama. Hearing that, he only replied lightly, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chris was speechless. It seemed that what he said just now was in vain. ¡°You asked me to investigate Miss Yeats¡® being mass brawl¡­¡± For the sake of high sry, Chris opened his mouth again patiently. Before Chris could finish his words, Jason interrupted him in a cold tone as usual, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. Youe first.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Paradise Vi.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Chris didn¡¯t dare to refuse. Get Bonus As the special assistant of his boss, he was on call almost twenty¨Cfour hours a day, except that he was given a holiday. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He also wanted to be free, but he couldn¡¯t resist the high sry and bonus of his boss. Half an hourter. Wearing a suit and usual sses, Chris appeared in the Paradise Vi. Before he could ask what happened, Jason sat on the sofa and said in his cold aura, ¡°Go to the cer and get some bottles of wine.¡± ¡°Wine¡­¡± Chris was afraid that he had misheard. Hearing that, Jason gave him a look. Chris didn¡¯t dare to ask anything and went to get it. The result was that Jason didn¡¯t say anything but let Chris drink one ss after another. When Chris finished the third bottle, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and a shadow had already appeared in front of his eyes. Jason knew clearly how much alcohol his assistant could drink. When Jason saw that the ss was almost empty, he leaned against the sofa and looked more affectionate than usual. ¡°Chris.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth¡­¡± Lying prone on the sofa, Chris lost his consciousness. ¡°Why do you think that Sarah insists on divorcing me?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. After the alcohol, something popped out. ¡°I have given her everything she wants.¡± As soon as Chris heard that it was his idol, he sat up straight. He blushed and said drunkenly, ¡°Because Miss Yeats thinks you don¡¯t deserve her!¡± Jason was puzzled. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Although you are rich, pretty and in good shape, what Miss Yeats wants is spiritual love.¡± Although Chris was drunk, he spoke all the words vaguely on the side of Sarah.¡± Miss Yeats doesn¡¯t like ordinary people like you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Said Jason coldly. Chris shivered and stili said in a firm tone, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then who do you think she likes?¡± When Jason asked, his eyes had never been so deep. When Chris was awake, he would ring the rm at a full level. Unfortunately. He couldn¡¯t get drunk anymore. ¡°Mr. Shawn.¡± All of a sudden, the hand holding the ss became cold. Without any vignce, Chris said, ¡°Mr. Shawn is gentle and patient to Miss Yeats. He considers for her from her point of view. This is true love.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say a word. He stood up, put the ss on the table, and nced at the person still on the sofa. Then he took away the only nket on the sofa and went upstairs with cold steps. He didn¡¯t look at Chris until he closed the door. The second morning. When Chris woke up, he found himself curled up in a ball. He thought about what happenedst night, but found that his memory was stopped at drinking with his boss. What happened? Why did he sleep here? ¡°If you wake up, get up and go to wash your face.¡± Jason had already changed his clothes, and his temperament was even colder against the ck suit. ¡°After washing your face, tell me what found out last night.¡± Chris was totally confused. During the process of shower, he had been thinking about how he offended his boss. you His boss was usually a little cold and difficult to get along with, but he would never leave him on the sofa likest night. After the shower. Chris asked, ¡°Mr. Noth, did I offend you somehow?¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Jason as he ate his breakfast in a low voice. After sitting down, he paused for a while and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Jason in the most t tone, ¡°You just said that I didn¡¯t deserve Sarah.¡± Suddenly! It was a smart move. Chris was stunned. ¡°You also said that I¡¯m an ordinary person.¡± Added Jason. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 The all¨Cround assistant of Sarah was ready Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Get Bonus ¡°Mr. Noth, this must be a mistake.¡± Thinking of his miserable dayster, Chris continued, ¡°In my heart, you and Miss Yeats are a perfect match.¡± Jason stopped eating breakfast, looked up at him and said word by word, ¡°Isn¡¯t the one you like Robert?¡± Boom! Chris was shocked all of a sudden. What did he say to his boss after he got drunkst night? Why did Mr. Shawn get involved. ¡°Since you think he is such a good man, you should work for him from now on.¡± After breakfast, Jason said in a noble manner, ¡°I, such an ordinary person, don¡¯t deserve you.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, It was all my fault.¡± Chris was about to cry. ¡°You can¡¯t believe what you said after drinking. I promise that you are much better than Mr. Shawn in my heart.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Said Jason, standing up unhurriedly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe what you said?¡± ¡°If I ever tell a lie, I should be fired out of Noth Group by you in the future and live a begging life.¡± ¡°Then you are fired now.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth!¡± Chris was on the verge of breaking down. If he had known it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk with his boss! Seeing that Chris was following him like a snail, Jason said to him coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me? Do you really want to be fired?¡± Stunned, Chris was relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The two of them left the vi. While driving, Chris observed the expression on his boss¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me what you found outst night.¡± Sitting in the back seat, Jason said in the same tone as before. ¡°The people who beat Miss Yeats were indeed hired, but now they are nowhere to be found.¡± Speaking of business, Chris was reliable. ¡°I wonder if you can ask Miss Yeats if she still remembers Get Bonus what they look like.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a monitor?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°The monitor seemed to be broken. There was no record of that period of time.¡± Jason was confused. He frowned. After hesitating for a while, Jason said, ¡°You go to thepany to deal with today¡¯s event. I¡¯ll ask her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± How smart Chris was. It was just a simple sentence. He knew that his boss wanted to find an opportunity to stay with Miss Yeats alone. He left the car to Jason and went to work by subway. After taking over the car, Jason went straight to where Sarah lived. When he arrived, he knew that she had moved yesterday. As for the ce she lived, it had been hung online and was about to be sold. In a sh, he remembered that Sarah left with Robert yesterday. At that moment. Jason had thought a lot. Without any hesitation, he drove to the vi he gave to Sarah. If Sarah was not there, it meant that she had left Anta with Robert. If so, he must go to New York to ask her. Why didn¡¯t she tell him! At the same time. In terms for Sarah. She had just rested for a night in New York. When she was about to tell her special assistant that she would go to work in two more days, the assistant had alreadye to her. In her private residence, a handsome, cold man with a height of 185 appeared in her living room. He was pretty, clean and fair skinned. He was already more than 20 years old, but he still had a strong sense of teenager. No one would doubt that he was at the same age as Julian if he stood with him. Get Bonus ¡°Can¡¯t you let me rest for another two days?¡± Sarah¡¯s hair was still a little messy. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t woken up. Wearing a suit, Sivan said in a cold tone, ¡°No, you¡¯ve been resting for two years.¡± Sarah was speechless. She was about to say something. Her phone vibrated. She picked it up and answered it when she saw it was Julian. ¡°Oh my God! Sarah!¡± The voice of Julian was so excited, ¡°Is this super car in the vi really for me?¡± This is a global limited edition. He had always wanted to buy it before, but it hadn¡¯t got enough ces. Hice hice! Sarah really knew him best! ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah was not interested in this kind of car. It¡¯s up to you whether to leave it in Anta or check in to New York.¡± ¡°Sarah, I love you!¡± Said Julian happily. ¡° Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 122 Chapter 122 If you love me, please get rid of Sivan for me.¡± Staring at her special assistant, she felt helpless again. ¡° Let him go back and take another month¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Julian said. Who was Sivan. He was Sarah¡¯s most capable assistant! When Sarah didn¡¯t want to go to work, he would help her deal with everything. He never let her worry about work. But if anyone stood in the way of Sarah¡¯s work, he would kick them away mercilessly. Sarah was speechless At the critical moment, none of them could be trusted. ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± Sivan said again. ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah had no choice but to ept the failure. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal first. I can only stay in the co mpany for two or three days. Two or three dayster, I will work in Yeats Group. You can¡¯t stop me.¡± Your favorite bed and sofa have been put in the lounge of your office.¡± Said Sivan in a serious manner. ¡°You just need to rest in the lounge. I will finish the work for you.¡± Sarah thought for a while and said, ¡°One week, no more.¡± ¡°You can take the work of Yeats Group to thepany.¡± Sivan urately grasped all her preferences. ¡° There won¡¯t be such a good lounge and a special assistant to help you deal with problems in Yeats Gro up.¡± ¡°Sivan.¡± ¡°I can also help you with the work of Yeats Group.¡± Sarah swallowed back all the words she wanted to say. She couldn¡¯t let such a good assistant down. ¡°Fine.¡± She agreed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Since she got Sivan in thepany, her workload had been reduced sharply, and it could even be dow n to zero in the following time. She even wanted to give thepany to Sivan directly and just get herself some share dividend. But this guy didn¡¯t want to do it. Compared with the happy days of Sarah after divorce, the cognition of Jason was overturned. When he arrived at the vi he gave to her, he saw a boy in white in casual clothesing out of the ga Out of the distance, he didn¡¯t see the boy¡¯s face clearly. But there was only one thing for sure, whether his temperament, appearance, or figure, this person was In a sh. An idea came to his mind. ¡®Is this guy Zuck that Robert mentioned before?¡± The one who sleep with Sarah? At the thought of this possibility, an uncontroble anger rose in his heart. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had just divorced, but now she asked him to sleep with her. Hadn¡¯t she gone too far. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Sivan cklisted Jason ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked casually. ¡°You haven¡¯te back to work in the past two years and I have been given such a holiday was because you got married with him?¡± Sivan thought about the phone call just now and what had happened during this period of time. Without hiding anything, Sarah said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°His name is Jason?¡± He asked thest question. Sarah raised her eyebrows slightly, she didn¡¯t expect that this fellow knew so much. ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment. Sarah didn¡¯t know that her special assistant had cklisted him. He clearly remembered that Chris hadined to him many times that his boss was not good. It was definitely not good to be a husband for such a bad boss. No wonder his boss divorced with him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Well done. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She knew her assistant well. ¡°Miss Yeats, you¡¯d better just take care of thepany in the future.¡± When Sivan was serious, he called her Miss Yeats without any meaning of joke. ¡°Never get married.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Said Sarah with a faint smile. She answered perfunctorily. On their way back. Sarah closed her eyes for rest in the car. Sivan was considering what work he had to do today. Half an hourter. At the Angel International Group. It was apany named after her mother and sister. It had only been founded for four years, but it developed very fast. ¡°Oh my God! Miss Yeats?¡± ¡°Sivan?¡± ¡°Am I out of my mind? Our boss is here!¡± ¡°Thank God. Sivan have been looking forward to it for a long time. Finally, our boss is back.¡± As soon as she entered thepany, she heard people¡¯s exmation. Get Bonus. Followed Sivan, Sarah entered the exclusive elevator for the president. Thinking of the scene just now, she looked sideways at Sivan and asked, ¡°What have you done in the past two years? Why did they say something that makes me feel like I have abandoned you?¡± ¡°They just miss you so much.¡± Said Sivan seriously Sarah looked at him suspiciously. Really? Why didn¡¯t she believe it. After walking out of the elevator, Sivan followed her to the CEO office. When she saw that it was clean and theyout was exactly the same as two years ago, she was stunned. This guy¡­. How considerate he was. ¡°These are the documents that need your signature. I¡¯ve read them. No problem.¡± Sivan took a pile of documents from his desk and handed them to her. ¡°You sign first. I¡¯ll take thevender to the lounge.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah stopped him. Sivan paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything in the past two years. My sleep quality has improved. I don¡¯t needvender.¡± Hearing what she said, Sivan felt a little relieved. He fetched a cup of hot water for her and asked her to take a rest in the lounge. But she didn¡¯t get a rest. As soon as she finished signing, she got a phone call from her father. She was as indifferent as usual and didn¡¯t have much interest in talking to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard from Robert that you have returned to New York.¡± Said Eric in a low voice, in case he said something wrong to alienate their paternity. ¡°Come to thepany if you are free today. Didn¡¯t you say that you want an investment counselor position?¡± Subconsciously, Sarah peered at Sivan. After hesitating for a while, she agreed, ¡°Fine.¡± It was better to solve the problem as soon as possible if it was unavoidable. Ger Bunus Hearing this word, Eric immediately smiled happily and relieved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in thepany. Tell me when youe here.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Said Sarah. She hung up the phone and told Sivan about it. After handing out the documents that she had just signed, Sivan drove her there in person. When they arrived. It was already half past ten. When Eric heard that she was here, he immediately came out to wee her and took her to his office. Unfortunately, Sarah didn¡¯t n to stay here any longer. After taking the identity of an investment counselor, she signed the contract and was about to go back. ¡°Pumpkin!¡± Eric called her nickname. Sarah stopped what she was doing. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Eric took out an invitation from his office drawer, walked over to her and said, ¡°Grandpa Noth¡¯s eighty year birthday ising, he has sent us an invitation. Do you think we should go?¡± In terms of business partners, they should go. If they didn¡¯t, it would arouse suspicion and there was no need to make trouble. However, there was a special rtionship between Pumpkin and the Noth Family¡­. If she didn¡¯t want to go, he wouldn¡¯t go. ¡°Yes.¡± Said Sarah with ease. ¡°Really?¡± Eric was a little worried about her and asked vaguely, ¡°Haven¡¯t you divorced with Jason? Will he make things difficult for you if you go there?¡± ¡°I went there as a member of Yeats Group, not the Yeats Family.¡± She exined. As she didn¡¯t like Eric, but she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her either. ¡°Besides, he can¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Said Eric, with his heart relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡± Sarah pursed her lips and said nothing in the end. Eric wanted her to stay for dinner, but she refused. She took the contract and left the chairman¡¯s office. Thinking that there would be a project to Get Blomus discuss with Noth Group, she went downstairs to find the president of Yeats Group, her cousin. When she passed by the nning department, she saw them arguing. ¡°You¡¯ve been working on such a simple n for a whole week. If you really can¡¯t do it, then leave!¡± ¡°You are making things difficult for me. I haven¡¯t learned this before. How can I know how to do it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that anyway. If you are in a hurry, then ask someone else to do it.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire you right now.¡± ¡°Fire me?¡± The girl seemed to have heard a funny joke, with a bit of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Do you have the right? Do you know who is behind me?¡± Originally, Sarah didn¡¯t n to interfere. But when she heard that someone used nepotism so arrogantly in thepany, she had to take care of it. Yeats Group was not only the work of her father, but also her mother¡¯s. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t see it. Now that she saw it, she wouldn¡¯t leave such a worm in the ¡°I¡¯d like to know who¡¯s behind you.¡± Sarah was still holding the contract in her hand, dressing. business attire like an officedy. Her aura was even stronger with the height of five feet seven inches in heels. When she showed up. The whole nning department was stunned. They subconsciously thought she was a new executive or a partner of thepany. ¡°Who is she? She is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Domineeringdy, I really want to make friends with her!¡± ¡°What Should we do? I suddenly feel that our CEO is inferior to her. She has such a good temperament and appearance.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The arrogant girl looked her up and down with a frown and asked, ¡°What does the business of our department have to do with you?¡± She wanted to continue to be arrogant. But her mother had reminded her not to be too publicized in thepany and not to leave a bad impression on Eric. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Let Eric bear the first wave of cold air ¡°When did she join thepany?¡± Sarah asked the group leader who had scolded arrogant girls before. The group leader didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she answered without asking the identity of Sarah, ¡°In July.¡± ¡°Show me her work in the past two months.¡± Said Sarah indifferently. The group leader immediately opened theputer folder. She only took Sarah as a new senior executive of Yeats Group and exined in detail, ¡°This is all the n she wrote since she entered thepany.¡± ¡°Only two?¡± ¡°Adding the one she still working on, there are three in total.¡± The group leader was exhausted. She had been assigned to this department by the secretary of the chairman and the leader was asked. to take good care of her, so she did. But she¡¯s no good herself. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s not abled, but she still don¡¯t learn! All because of this, she couldn¡¯t help getting so angry when she handed in the n today. Sarah didn¡¯t draw a conclusion immediately. She clicked on the n and looked at it. When she saw the content, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. How could she make such a n? The interns would wrote better than her after some guidance. In order not to wrongly use the girl, she asked about her sry. When she heard the number of twenty thousand dors, she even wanted to fire the person behind the girl. She didn¡¯t want to waste two thousand, let alone twenty thousand. ¡°Go to the financial department to settle your sry and leave.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to waste time with such a person. The group leader was surprised. The others were even shocked. Everyone looked at Sarah in surprise, as if they didn¡¯t expect her to really make this decision. Get Bonus ¡°Really?¡± The group leader was in a happy mood, but she was afraid that it would bring trouble to Sarah. ¡°I heard that there seems to be someone behind Wendy ck.¡± ¡°Fire her.¡± She said the two words in an indifferent tone. There is no outsider in thepany. ¡°How dare you fire me, you are just a mere investment counselor?¡± Wendy saw the contract in Sarah¡¯s hand. There were four words on the cover of the contract, ¡°I will make you unable to stay here anymore if my father knows it.¡± Sarah suddenly smiled. She was really curious about who recruited her father. Yeats Group was in a mess. ¡°You ask him toe here.¡± Sarah also wanted to know what position Wendy¡¯s father was in. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in the No. three meeting room.¡± ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Then Wendy ran away. Although her mother told her not to cause any trouble to Eric, this time it was her who was in trouble. Eric would help her if she pretended to be pitiful and cried a little! Seeing this, the group leader was a little nervous. She was afraid that if Sarah couldn¡¯t deal with it, it would bring trouble to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your work. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡± Sarah said to them and then left. She had nned to wait in No. three meeting room. Thinking that the CEO Office was also on this floor, she went to see her cousin first to aske him. about the situation. It would be easy to deal with itter. When she arrived at the door of the CEO Office, she knocked on the door. After getting the permission from the inside, she pushed the door open and entered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Asked Wilson, lowering his head to deal with the matter. ¡°Have you recruited any management personnel whose surname is ck in the past two years?¡± She asked like chatting as she closed the door. Two years ago. There was no management in thepany whose family name was ck. Get bonus As soon as she said this. Wilson stopped writing and froze for a moment. As if he couldn¡¯t believe it, he suddenly looked up at the source of the voice. When he saw that it was really Sarah, his eyes burst into a strong surprise. ¡°Pumpkin?¡± ¡°Wilson.¡± Sarah smiled slowly. ¡°Where have you been in the past two years?¡± said Wilson, standing up and hugging her. He really loved his sister. ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to go out for fun, but you leave thepany under my management. I don¡¯t even have time to meet a girl.¡± ¡°I went Anta.¡± It was easy for Sarah to get along with her family. Wilson let go of her and poked her forehead, ¡°Little fool!¡± Sarah touched her forehead. Although it had been two years, time passed quickly for adults like nothing. The two of them greeted each other warmly. After the conversation, it urred to him that his sister had asked him a question when she came in. ¡°By the way, did you ask me something just now?¡± ¡°Are there any senior executives whose family name is ck in thepany?¡± ¡°ck? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°No?¡± Sarah was confused. She wondered if Wendy¡¯s surname was inherited from her mother¡¯s? ¡°Yes.¡± Nodded Wilson. He was concerned about her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to fire someer. Won¡¯t you stop me?¡± She raised her eyebrows and teased. ¡°I listen to you, Pumpkin. Do you think I will stop you?¡± Wilson flicked her forehead again. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care how old she was. In his eyes, she was always that little fool. After hearing the answer, Sarah was relieved. She left the words that she woulde to himter, and then went to the No. three meeting room to wait. After she left, Wilson had been thinking about the senior executives whose family name was ck. All of a sudden! Get Bonus He thought of a person. Damn it! Did Pumpkin meet that guy? Thinking of this possibility, he felt a little nervous. The rtionship between Pumpkin and Eric was a little stiff. If she knew it, wouldn¡¯t they raise the roof? Thinking of this, his mind was in a mess. He decided to go out to stop her but was afraid that he would run into Pumpkin who was a little. vicious after getting angry. Forget it! He decided to wait and see. Let Eric bear the first wave of cold air. Sarah had been waiting in the meeting room. At about twelve o¡¯clock, there was a voice outside the meeting room, followed by the voice of Wendy. ¡°Dad, the person who wants to fire me is inside. She asked you to look for her.¡± Eric was bemused. Dad? He frowned and hesitated for a while, but still didn¡¯t say anything. Theoretically speaking, he was indeed half of her father. Originally, he was not interested in dealing with this kind of matter. From childhood to adulthood, no matter Pumpkin or Rita, no one have ever needed him to hold on to the scene. Basically, only Pumpkin her own could help Rita to hold on. It was the first time that he was not used to it. With mixed emotions, Mr. Yeats showed his majesty. He had made up his mind that no matter who was inside, he would talk patiently. Wendy didn¡¯t have much social experience, and her mother wanted her to exercise, so he had to send her to the nning department. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everybody would show some respect to him. There was no reason to fire Wendy. Taking a look at him, Wendy reached out her hand and pushed the door open. She was already thinking about pping on Sarah¡¯s faceter. As the door opened. Sarah raised her eyes from looking at the contract. Mr. Yeats wanted to know who was the one who made Wendy unhappy. Sarah also wanted to know who was the one who allowed Wendy to work in thepany. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Is Sarah? Really? Get Honus The first one to appear was Wendy. She expressed obviously more uncontroble arrogance with her eyes when she looked at Sarah. She opened the door slightly and said to the man outside, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s her.¡± And then. He was Mr. Yeats, the chairman of the board of the Yeats Group. They met each other. At that moment, Mr. Yeats was shocked and he tried to think what he could do? Why the girl is Sarah? What did Wendy do? ¡°So, your father?¡± she tightened her grip on the corner of the contract, and said calmly. Mr. Yeats wanted to exin something to her. But Sarah looked at him with disappointed expression. In that kind of eyes, Mr. Yeats saw her facial expression which was same as that at the first time he had an argument with Sarah. She was indifferent, alienated and unfriendly like before. Wendy felt good. She continued, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mr ck, may I know your profession in the Yeats group?¡± Sarahpletely treated him as at stranger. Mr. Yeats was stunned. He knew that Sarah hated him ¡°My surname is Yeats, not ck.¡± He was so flustered that there was only one thought in his mind. Sarah was angry. Sarah was very angry! -At the same time, he also knew that she hoped he was a stranger for her. Now he knew that: whatever he asked and what he answered, one more word would make her angrier. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know him? Oh my god.¡± Wendy was shocked. But in the presence of Mr. Yeats, she changed her tone to a normal one. ¡°He is the chairman of the Yeats group.¡± Sarah felt so bad for the girl called her father as her father. But she acted herself as normal and Get Borus said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Wendy, I think maybe you can call me Uncle Eric. I will marry your motherter not now.¡± Mr. Yeats knew about his daughter well so he noticed her subtle change. Wendy blushed. She was so embarrassed. She also knew that it was not appropriate to call him like this, so she could only say with her head down, ¡°Okay, Uncle Eric.¡± ¡°The Yeats Group is apany which focus on strength and ability. I don¡¯t care whether he is your father or your uncle. If he can¡¯t do it, I will let him go.¡± she didn¡¯t show any respect to the man. ¡°We have no efforts to support useless people.¡± ¡°Uncle Eric, she¡­¡± Wendy blushed when she heard Sarah¡¯s words. However, for the sake of Mr. Yeats here, she couldn¡¯t really argue with Sarah. Whereas, her image of being a kind girl who worked hard in front of Uncle Eric would be ruined. Mr. Yeats coughed and said in a panic, ¡°You can go out first. I¡¯ll have a talk with her alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wendy walked out of the room. She didn¡¯t have an idea to get what they said and she went back, as if nothing had happened. The people around her held their breath and kept a distance from her subconsciously. They had seen it just now. It was Mr. Yeats who went to the No. three meeting room with her! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­ I heard that the CEO of thepany supports her all the time, right?¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Did Miss Wendy get fired just now? I heard that Sarah was an investment counselor.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If Mr. Yeats really wants to punish Miss Wendyter, I¡¯ll go upstairs and make it clear.¡± the leader of the team felt so nervous. She didn¡¯t expect that Wendy was the girl behind Mr. Yeats. Actually she still wanted the high sry and good welfare of the Yeats Group. But she couldn¡¯t let anyone take the me for her! Hearing their discussion, Wendy didn¡¯t respond. Get Bonus She asked Uncle Eric toe down not only to battle with the arrogant woman, but also to let these people know who supported her. These people often asked her to work all day long. Did shee here for work? Compared with the discussions outside, the No. three conference room was much quieter. Mr. Yeats sat on the right front of her with pic, like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Sa¡­ It¡¯s not true,¡± exined Mr. Yeats. He didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand him too much. ¡°Wendy¡¯s mother has been worried that she can¡¯t find a job, so I proposed to let here to the Yeats Group to learn more. There is no more intention to let her stay here.¡± ¡°I heard that she needs to finish three ns in two months, but now she just submitted one to her leader, and the other two are not qualified. And her monthly sry is twenty thousand dors.¡± said Sarah. ¡°You have no other thoughts about her job?¡± Mr. Yeats rubbed his fingers and felt uneasy. He couldn¡¯t tell her that he had been with her mother. And he would be her stepfather. He was capable and it was natural for him to arrange some a good position for her. He was very clear that once he said so. He might lost his daughter. Sarah¡­ She hated him all the time. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know what should do. ¡°She should go.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Yeats felt terrible and said in a kind tone, ¡°the Yeats Group is a bigpany and we can set a job for her.¡± ¡°The Yeats Group¡¯s rule has always been to observed and we promote someone based on their strength and rules.¡± This was what she cared and was angry about. ¡°Are you going to break the rules for your stepdaughter?¡± ¡°No!¡± She was not his daughter! He only had two precious daughters. ¡°If Wendy has qualified ability, I will agree with you,¡± said Saral? sincerely. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t work Get Bonus hard with serious attitude, and she was so arrogant. The Yeats Group won¡¯t support such a person. ¡°What?¡± Mr. Yeats was confused. ¡®why did she say that?¡®. Sarah: ¡°?¡± What? ¡°As far as I am concerned, even though she is not as smart as you, she is still promising and behaves herself well.¡± Mr. Yeats recalled what had happened before. ¡°I saw her worked hard for a project before¡­¡± Speaking of this, he realized that Sarah didn¡¯t feel good, so he immediately said the key point, ¡°I saw her still worked hard after she went home.¡± Sarah closed the contract in her hand. It seemed that the Jenny and Wendy were not nice people to deal with. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she was a girl like you described.¡± Mr. Yeats said more with a bit of seriousness. Sarah: ¡°?¡± She paused and said without hesitation, ¡°Do you believe what I said?¡± Perhaps she had suffered too much distrust from Jason, or perhaps she had been misunderstood. again and again during this period of time. So when she heard that, she was moved. 1 ¡°You are my daughter. If I don¡¯t believe you, who else can I trust?¡± Mr. Yeats made it very clear. ¡°As a father, I know all things of you.¡± Sarah was a kind girl who won¡¯t nder others. He knew her well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will talk to her mother about this.¡± Mr. Yeats knew her attitude and guaranteed that for father¡¯s love. ¡°I will ask Wendy to learn something more in somewhere.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 When did he say that he would fire Sarah N?velDrama.Org ? content. For this result, Sarah did not say anything more. But when she thought of what Wendy had said before, she rubbed the contract and said slowly, ¡°She threatened me that she would make me feel too terrible to stay here when her father knew it.¡± Mr. Yeats, ¡°!¡± What the hell was Wendy talking about.¡± ¡°Her father has no right to meddle in your affairs, it is our family¡¯s affairs.¡± His attitude was very clear. She looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her still working in the nning department in the near future. If she still can¡¯t take the responsibility of her job after the training, I¡¯ll fire her. OK?¡± The Yeats Group wouldn¡¯t casually fire a new employee. If the employee has no sufficient ability to take his job, he will be trained for half a month or a month with sry. If he still doesn¡¯t meet the standard after the training, he will be transferred or be fired. Wendy made a mistake beyond her rules. ¡°Okay,¡± said Mr. Yeats. After the meeting. Seeing that Sarah was still a little cold to him, Mr. Yeats said after hesitation, ¡°You can announce it later. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to tell her.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. They stood up and opened the door. When they saw Sarah and the chairman walking towards them, everyone held their breath and looked at her worriedly. They were afraid that she would be implicated. ¡°Mr. Yeats, it¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t fire this investment counselor,¡± the leader of a team said first with a serious expression. ¡°I need to take this responsibility.¡± Mr. Yeats, ¡°?¡± When did he say that he would fire Sarah? Subconsciously. He made a nce at Sarah. When he saw that she was still as calm as before, he felt a little worried. Did she think that he had fired many people for Wendy? At the thought of this, Mr. Yeats felt nervous and worried. If he was really misunderstood for the such things, wouldn¡¯t Sarah hate him seriously? ¡°The chairman didn¡¯t fire me.¡± at that moment, Sarah said. Then she looked at Wendy and said, ¡°You pack up your things and prepare for the further training.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Wendy. She was obedient and sensible in front of Mr. Yeats. She said directly, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be the editor of the nning department. I need you learn more in the further training for being qualified in your future job. You can choose a job you¡¯re interested in or good at there.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What happened. Why did Wendy will be transferred from our nning department?¡± ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t she the daughter of the chairman?¡± ¡°Who is this investment counselor? How could she ask the chairman to transfer his daughter?¡± In the discussion. Wendy was so embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Uncle Eric to be so cold to her. She had been so obedient and sensible, but why did he still treat her like this. ¡°No, thanks,¡± she said, pretending to be pitiful. ¡°I inay be really stupid. I¡¯m not suitable for such at bigpany as the Yeats Group. I think I need to find more chance rather than wasting the energy and time of others in thispany.¡± ¡°So, you should fill the form for resign.¡± she looked at the team¡¯s leader. The leader: ¡°[¡± How did the investment counselor know her job so well? Confused as she was, she took a look at the silent chairman and quickly took one. ¡°I got it.¡± Wendy, ¡°I¡± What happened? Didn¡¯t Uncle Eric say anything? Get Bonus you leaving she asked directly. by bit her lips and took it over unwillingly. She hated Sarah so much. had no chance to withdraw what she said in front of so many people, especially did something that in front of Uncle Eric. filled the form slowly. She really hoped that Uncle Eric could stand out and scold the stment counselor, then give her a new chance and tell everyone that she was his daughter. Uncle Eric didn¡¯t say anything until she finished filling in the form. i know, it¡¯s not wrong to be stupid.¡± Looking at the resignation letter, she said mercilessly in t of everyone, ¡°It¡¯s wrong that you are still sozy and arrogant.¡± dy was about to cry. had never been so aggrieved! How could this woman do that. ah didn¡¯t give her any time to regret. She signed her resignation letter and went to Wilson¡¯s ce. ur sry will be auditedter.¡± she handed the resignation certificate to her and said, ¡°you can re now.¡± ndy was angry and felt humiliated. new that all these people wereughing at her, and they must beughing at her in their deep. of this. nsciously, her clenched her fists. eing this, Mr. Yeats coughed and said that he needed to go. He was afraid that Wendy would call m father in front of everyone. e didn¡¯t want others to misunderstand the rtionship between them, and he didn¡¯t want Sarah to isunderstand him. s soon as he left, they said more about them. I was so nervous. I really thought the chairman was her father.¡± Exactly.¡± ¡°Thank you a lot. You can keep these for yourself.¡± Wendy became angrier. She would act herself as before when Mr. Yeats was absent. ¡°I don¡¯t need to work, my father will support myself all the time.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Yeats your own father?¡± ¡°It is not true. Is there a father really let his daughter leave his ownpany, which was decided by anyone else not himself.¡± ¡°Miss ck, you don¡¯s seem like a family.¡± ¡°What if she takes her mother¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°I remember that your mother¡¯s surname is Brown, right?¡± Among all kinds of discussions, Wendy was even more embarrassed with much rage. She hated Sarah very much now. This woman was really annoying! She looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Mr. Yeats is indeed not my biological father, but he is my stepfather. As long as I want to work in the Yeats Group, he can arrange work for me at any time.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do anything, I can get a higher sry than you! Are you clear?¡± Wendy blurted out. She wanted these people to know that she was different from them. Sarah wanted to leave. After dealing with the matter, there was no need for her to stay. But when she heard what Wendy said, she stopped and turned around with cold face. No matter she or Rita, she had never be so arrogant outside under the background of Yeats family. How ungrateful the Wendy was. ¡°In my memory, Mr. Yeats doesn¡¯t marry your mother now, right?¡± said Sarah, walking over with a cool face. ¡°There is nowful paper to say you are his stepdaughter. Can you understand?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Chapter 127 Didn¡¯t you invite her for dinner? How dare she. What did she want to do? She retorted confidently, ¡°Are you sure? Why don¡¯t you say my mother doesn¡¯t marry Uncle Eric?¡± ¡°Your uncle told me that.¡± Sarah answered her. These words made Wendy felt more angrier and embarrassed. Who she was? Why did he told her that. ¡°My mother married Uncle Eric a long time ago.¡± Wendy lied to her with great brave. ¡°So, what does matter? You have no chance to work in the Yeats group without my permission.¡± she said firmly. She hated her so much actually. ¡°Also, you have no chance work in any subsidiary without my permission.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Wendy was worried. Although she knew that this woman couldn¡¯t do that. But somehow, when he saw her cool face, she couldn¡¯t help worrying and being afraid. ¡°Because I¡¯m an investment counselor of the Yeats Group.¡± she told her calmly, ¡°So, you know, as the chief investment counselor in Yeats Group recruitment is a part of my job.¡± Wendy was pissed off. Why was this woman so annoying! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ignoring her resentful eyes, Sarah went to Wilson¡¯s office directly. Before she arrived at the CEO Office, she saw Wilson leaning against the wall in the corridor. He opened his arms to her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Sarah was speechless She entered into his office and said, ¡°So, am I crying?¡± ¡®It must be crying when she heard what Wendy said. ¡°Well, I am here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wilson entered the CEO¡¯s office with her. ¡°I know you care about Eric¡¯s marriage so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± said Sarah coldly. Wilson knew that she was still unwilling to open her heart to him, and he understood her. He Get Bonus understood that everyone needs some private space. ¡°Please send a message to the leader of HRter. They need to refuse anyone who called Wendy.¡± Sarah really didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. ¡°If Mr. Yeats asks, you can tell him that I decided it.¡± Wilson covered his mouth with his hand and smiled. His beautiful eyes curved into a crescent moon. Sarah: ¡°?¡± She was confused, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Come on, Mr. Yeats,¡± said Wilson as he raised his hand and flicked it on her forehead. ¡°He is your Dad?¡± Saral? didn¡¯t answer him. She knew that her bad father loved her and Rita so much, but he did something wrong to her mother and she didn¡¯t forgive him. ¡°Have you done some projects with the Noth Group recently?¡± she changed the topic. ¡°Yes, here you are.¡± Wilson was quite reliable in business. ¡°There is a project of artificial intelligence robot. We will set the further cooperation. Are you interested in it?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± she was so serious about business. Only her father, Rita, a few friends and her special assistant knew that she ended her marriage with Jason. Others, including Wilson, had no idea about it. Wilson showed her the project soon. After taking a few nces at it, she held it in her hand and said, ¡°It is mine.¡± Although she had signed agreements in several projects with Noth Group before, she hoped that she could get more benefit from these project, when ites to the cooperation with Jason. Wilson didn¡¯t stop her. He knew his sister had business talent. After negotiation, Wilson asked her to have dinner together, but she refused. Sivan was still waiting for her downstairs, and they had to go back to thepany togetherter. As soon as she left, Mr. Yeats came. He looked around thepany but couldn¡¯t find her daughter, so he asked Wilson. ¡°Have you seen Sarah?¡± Wilson: ¡°She left few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Left?¡± Mr. Yeats frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite her for dinner together?¡± The moment he left, he asked his secretary to order some food. They were all Sarah¡¯s favorite food. Why did she leave so quickly. ¡°She¡¯s in a hurry to leave because of something,¡± said Wilson, ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t ask someone else work in our so casually in the future. Some people may feel terrible even if they don¡¯t say anything.¡± Mr. Yeats understood. She was still mad at him! Sarah didn¡¯t think about that anymore. She saw Sivan sat in her car. Sivan had been waiting for her for more than two hours. And then, he drove to the restaurant. He had already ordered lunch in advance. All the dishes were the Sarah¡¯s favorite. He knew that the she was not fastidious in food, but he also knew what she liked. As soon as they arrived at the restaurant. Then she received a WhatsApp message from her bad father. ¡°I hope you can go home and have dinner together tonight.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t reply. She just made Wendy lost her dignity in thepany today. Sarah knew that Wendy wouldin and cry to her mother when she went back, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of person her father¡¯s new lover was. She had no more energy in such things. And she didn¡¯t want to see her father was close to other women but her mother. It was better to refuse his invitation. In the restaurant. Suddenly, Sarah heard a voice. She knew her. ¡°He fired me because of a younger woman.¡± It was a coincidence that Sarah heard that. ¡°You don¡¯t know how embarrassed I was at that time. That woman said, in front of the crowd, she would never permit me to work in the Yeats Group.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. It¡¯s not my fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that it was her fault. I¡¯ve been working in thepany all the time. But today, she suddenly fired me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Wendy was very dissatisfied with the person who talked with her on the phone. ¡°You always do something like that. I told you it is not my fault but you still stand on his side. I will see what you will do, if you lost this what you have owned.¡± After hanging up the phone, she found a seat and sat down angrily. There was a man sitting next to her. Seeing that she hung up the phone unhappily and was angry, heforted her gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk with your mother calmly?¡± ¡°You know, she didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Wendy was extremely unhappy. ¡°She thought I must have done something wrong to offend uncle Eric. I don¡¯t know what he has done to her!¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the manforted. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your mother when I have chance.¡± She was attracted by his words. Uncle? Kenny Brown? She turned around and saw that Wendy was with a man. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Please work hard every day! She couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face from her position, but she knew he was Kenny Brown. She deliberately provoked him in the hotelst time in order to offend him. So. Get Bonus She could guarantee Kenny Brown would be arrested and spend a long time in prison. But so far, she had never encountered such a thing. ¡°Sivan.¡± ¡°I am here. Miss Saral?.¡± ¡°Is a good day for you to deal with something?¡± she had already made a n in her mind. Sivan knew so well. There was no one better than him in understanding her words, ¡°I am OK.¡± He knew he should do that. Sarah was relieved. ¡°Thank you.¡± They finished the meal slowly. When they paid the bill, Sarah deliberately raised her voice, in order to let Kenny Brown notice them and carry out her n. The result was simr to what she had expected. For a while, both Kenny Brown and Wendy looked at her. Sarah¡¯s voice was easy to tell. It was a familiar voice to Wendy. Kenny Brown had been thrown into the bathtub by the women. So he couldn¡¯t forget her ever. Then. After paying for the bill. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Sarah?¡± Sarah looked at him callously and ignored him as if he was invisible. ¡°Uncle, do you know her?¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw this scene and asked him. Who the hell was this woman. How could she know Kenny? ¡°Excuse me, we are good. I am the kind person who helps enjoy her marriage with Mr. Noth.¡± although he didn¡¯t know what happenedter, he knew that with such a beautiful girl like Sarah, he would definitely not let her go. Get Bonus Men all love beauty. Wendy, ¡°?¡± She was confused. ¡± Mr. Noth is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about itter.¡± Kenny Brown didn¡¯t mean to tell her what he had done here. ¡°You can go home first. I¡¯lle to you.¡± ¡°Why? I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Wendy got angry when she saw Sarah. ¡°She is a bad girl, and I hate her. It was she who talked nonsense in front of Uncle Eric that drove me away.¡± Hearing that. Kenny raised his eyebrows. With a yful look in his eyes, he blurted out, ¡°What a charming girl you are. Miss Sarah, you get them all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wendy felt as if she had known something, but she was not sure. ¡°Miss Sarah was the lover of Mr. Noth, but she was slept with Mr. Yeats.¡± said Kenny without hesitation, as if he knew everything. ¡°She is the key, or you would have been fired by Mr. Yeats.¡± ¡°You¡­ You mean she is Uncle Eric¡¯s lover?¡± Wendy asked in surprise. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Uncle Eric was so old¡­?¡± Wendy was confused about these things. ¡°In their business, as long as the money is paid, age is not a problem.¡± Actually, he thought she was really beautiful. ¡°Someone older than Eric also can slept with her. You know.¡± So disgusted. She thought. Sarah listened carefully. Later, she looked at Sivan and said indifferently, ¡°Have you finished?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± nodded Sivan. ¡°Tomorrow, I will sue him with the excuse of insult and defamation.¡± While looking at the Kenny Brown, Sarah said to Sivan. Sivan nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, he changed his facial expression. If this woman was Mr. Yeats¡¯s lover now, it would be easy to crack down him.. Get Bonus what should I do? That couldn¡¯t happen! ¡°How can I be ndered and insulted? What I said is true.¡± He spoke a little loudly and turned to stop them. Sarah didn¡¯t exin too much about what she had just said. She just said, ¡°I am not the judge.¡± Then she left without hesitation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She was sure that Kenny retaliated soon. Since then. Then she could sue him for several crimes at the same time. ¡°Stop!¡± shouted Kenny Brown. He tried to catch up with her, but failed. Wendy didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Uncle Kenny, why are you so worried? Let her go.¡± ¡°What do you know? I can¡¯t show evidence of this kind of thing.¡± He was in pic for the sake of imprison. ¡°If I can¡¯t show evidence to judge, it means that I¡¯m lying!¡± He didn¡¯t know if they had done something in the end. He didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship they were. He remembered that when she was in the hotel, she said that she was the bodyguard of Rita. The reason why Mr. Yeats dismissed Wendy was probably because of Miss Rita. ¡®what should I do? He couldn¡¯t be arrested by these things. Thinking of this, he told Wendy that he had something else to do and then left. Then he made a phone call to ask someone to follow them and gather others. The speed of Sarah¡¯s car was not very fast, so that they could be followed easily. The people following their looked at the Bentley, and the people in the car began to gossip. ¡°Damn it! Who did Mr. Brown ask us to follow?¡± ¡°Is a renowned guy?¡± ¡°I knew this car costs millions.¡± ¡°Do we still do that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sarah and Sivan knew what they were doing. After thinking for a while, she said slowly, ¡°I won¡¯t go back to thepany today. Go to the house that I seldom used.¡± ¡°Sarah, you just work for several hours,¡± said Sivan while driving. Sarah was speechless She added, ¡°I promise I will stay here for the whole day tomorrow.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, people do it at midnight,¡± Sivan tried to persuade her. ¡°Even if you go there now, they won¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s better to stay in thepany for half a day and give them a chance to prepare.¡± ¡°Siv¡­¡± ¡°I take it as your promise.¡± ¡± What if she was forced to go to work by Sivan every day? The car drove into the garage of the The group of stalkers also wanted to follow them, but they couldn¡¯t because they have no proper reasons to apply this license. After confirming their position, they told Kenny Brown that they were waiting here. Kenny ask them wait for signals, and he gathered so many people outside. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Got the evidence When she was about to get off work, Sarah changed her clothes and changed her shoes into casual shoes in the lounge. As for the reason, of course, it was for the convenience of beating peopleter. As soon as she changed her clothes, her phone lit up. It was Rita who called her. Thinking of what her father said, she answered it. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Will youe back for dinner tonight?¡± Rita said in a lively and lovely voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have ss today, so I specially came back to learn two dishes from aunt.¡± Sarah tightened her grip on the phone. She didn¡¯t want to go back, but she didn¡¯t want to extinguish Rita¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Sister¡­¡± said Rita coquettishly. ¡°What time is it?¡± Sarah finallypromised. ¡°Half past seven!¡± Rita grinned happily. Then she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± She hung up the phone. Then Rita said to her father, ¡°Sarah promised toe back for dinner, but I don¡¯t like aunt Linda and others. If you have anything to do today, don¡¯t call after shees back.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mr. Yeats agreed immediately. In order to avoid any ident, he specially told Linda about it, but in a euphemistic way, to take care of her emotions. Sarah checked the time and it was already half past five. It would take an hour to go back here, which meant that she had to deal with those people as soon as possible. While she was thinking. Sarali made a decision. After talking to Sivan, the two of them drove out to the suburb instead of home. In order to give those people a chance to do something, she parked her car in a rtively remote ce and pretended to have an ident to check it there. It was a little dark at six o¡¯clock in autumn. Those stalkers were very happy to see this. ¡°We can take action in this ce. There is no monitoring and no one else.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Call Mr. Brown, let¡¯s finish the task here.¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± ¡± With these words, more than 10 people got out of the car, each holding an iron bar, and walked towards the car of Sarah and Sivan. Looking at therge group of people, Sivan said to Sarah, ¡°Boss, they are here.¡± ¡°Eight for one.¡± Sarah took a look. Besides Kenny Brown, there were sixteen more. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sivan. They closed the engine hood and pretended that the car was fine to leave. Before their hands left the hood, the people of Kenny rushed up and surrounded the two of them. They looked serious and knocked the iron rods in their hands. ¡°We meet again, Sarah.¡± When Kenny came over, he felt a little better. Sarah and Sivan looked at each other. Sarah said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Hand over the video you have recorded today,¡± said Kenny. He nned to deal with this matter first before taking revenge. ¡°Otherwise, my bodyguards are not weak.¡± ¡°Threatening me?¡± Sarah was as calm as ever. ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± nodded Kenny. There was no monitor here, and the two men didn¡¯t put their phones outside. Even if he threatened, he would not have trouble. ncing around the angry people, Sarah said, ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°Then I have to make you pay for it,¡± said Kenny, winking at the people next to him. Soon, two men came forward and tried to beat them. If she was hit by an iron rod, it would definitely hurt for several days! Unfortunately. Both of them were good at fighting. Get Bonus At the moment when the iron rod came down, Sarahi and Sivan caught it. Before everyone could react, the two had already controlled the main ce. ¡°What are you waiting for? Fight together!¡± ordered Kenny. The mes in his heart were rising. When the rest of them heard his words, they all raised their iron sticks and tried to smash them. At this point. They were in self¨Cdefense, and Saral? no longer had any scruples and showed no mercy to them. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A dull thump was heard, followed by the screams of those people. Upon hearing this, Kenny was shocked. He had never expected that Sarah and Sivan were so good at fighting. In less than ten minutes, all the sixteen people he brought were knocked down, and the two of them. were not injured at all! ¡°You¡­¡± He was speechless. He was afraid that she would kill him and throw him into the mountain ditch. He was no match for the two of them. ¡°Last time you instigated Kevin to break Rita¡¯s arm and bleed her head. I¡¯ll make you pay for it today.¡± said Sarah, holding the iron bar in her hand. Her words were calm but made people feel scared unconsciously.. Taking two steps back, Kenny said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t¡­ hasn¡¯t she recovered?¡± ¡°Let me tell you. If you hit me and killed me, you did it on purpose. I can sue you!¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯te over.¡± Said Kenny. He was in a panic. If he had known that these two people were so powerful, he should have asked those useless losers to bring knives. The two of them couldn¡¯t take the knife with their hands. ¡°Sivan, get in the car.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Sivan had been listening to her all the time. The two of them passed by the bodyguards who were beaten to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. They got into the car and turned around on the way back. This action made the bodyguards and Kenny confused. Especially in the Kenny, he didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly let him go. Judging from the fact that she had thrown him into the bathtub to soak in water in the hotel before, this woman should be very ruthless. How could she let him go so easily? In fact. She wouldn¡¯t spare anyone who bullied Rita. After getting in the car, she looked at the picture taken by the vehicle recorder just now. Both the picture and the voice were very clear. With this, she could sue Kenny and send him to jail. And she had entrusted someone to deal with. this matter. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After that, Sarah went back first. Things went more smoothly than she had expected. At seven twenty. Sarah arrived at home. When Rita saw her, she was so excited that she threw herself into her arms and said, ¡°sister!¡± Like what she had done when Rita was a child, Sarah rubbed her head with a smile on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t know that I miss you so much these days.¡± said Rita in a spoiled manner, rubbing her head against her body. Sarah was always gentle to her. ¡°I miss you too.¡± ¡°Come in and have dinner.¡± Rita pulled her in and chattered, ¡°Today¡¯s dinner is made by dad and me. I made two dishes, and dad made four!¡± Sarah was stunned. She looked inside and saw her father was busy cooking in the kitchen. For a moment, there were someplex emotions in his heart. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 I¡¯m asking, why do you look at sister? His father was not good at cooking and didn¡¯t like to stay in the kitchen, so the family had hired a maid to cook. But now¡­. The man was cooking. ¡°After you came back to Anta a few days ago, dad studied the menu alone to cook.¡± seeing this, Rita said, ¡°It took a lot of food materials to achieve today¡¯s achievements.¡± Her sister was not a picky eater. As long as the food was cooked and not poisonous, she would eat it. But even so. Her father still wanted to make the best food for her, because both she and her father thought that her sister deserved the best. ¡°Come and have a taste of my cooking.¡± Rita took her over, picked up a piece of braised pork and gave it to her. ¡°I¡¯m good at cooking this and sweet and sour spareribs. How about it?¡± ¡°Yummy.¡± at this moment, her heart was filled with joy. ¡°It¡¯s fat but not greasy. It smells good.¡± Rita smiled happily. At this moment. Mr. Yeats also came out of the kitchen with crucian soup and an apron on him. When he saw Sarahe back, he was very happy. He stood there with crucian soup and greeted. with a smile, ¡°You are back.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sit down and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They sat down. Their father was still standing there. He was very happy when he thought that Sarah was finally willing to have dinner with him. Seeing that he was still standing there, Sarah asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eric was stunned. Then he felt that the crucian soup in his hand was very hot. He hissed and quickly put the soup on the table. Get Bors With a big smile on her face, Rita joked with her father, ¡°Dad, are you stupid?¡± Eric was a little embarrassed. He took off his apron and sat down to have dinner with them. Sarah took the spoon, filled a bowl of crucian Soup for her father and handed it to him. Seeing the crucian soup in front of him, Eric was stunned. His nose twitched and his eyes became moist. ¡°Dad, the tears mixed with crucian soup are not delicious.¡± Said Rita, trying to lighten the atmosphere. Eric smiled with tears in his eyes. He took the spoon and drank it one by one. When he finished, he slowed down gradually. Two years had passed. Finally, Sarah was willing to get close to him. Looking at this scene, Sarah felt like there was a stone pressing on her chest. She couldn¡¯t describe this feeling, but she felt stuffy and ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± said Sarah in a lower voice than before. ¡°After dinner, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Eric in a hoarse voice. During the dinner. She ate more slowly than ever. When they arrived at the end, the dishes on the table were already cold, and the three of them were completely wasting time on the table. Eric thought simply. He didn¡¯t know when he would have dinner with Sarah next time. He had to cherish this time. Sarah was just thinking about how to tell her father what had happened to Kenny. The aunt Linda whom Rita referred to was the sister of Kenny. If her father got the marriage certificate with aunt Linda, then legally, Kenny would be father¡¯s brother¨Cinw. If Kenny hadmitted a crime and been put in jail, some things would be ultimately affected. She had to tell them about it. Get Bonus At half past eight in the evening. Eric put down his chopsticks reluctantly. Sarah had nned to wash the dishes. After all, she was only responsible for eating this meal and didn¡¯t do anything. The aunt had been given a holiday by her father. However, before she could touch the bowls, her father had already taken them over and said, ¡°You and Rita go to watch TV. I¡¯ll clean them up.¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t persuade him, so she had to let him go. On the sofa. While eating the fruit, Rita gossiped, ¡°Sister, is there any secret between you and father that I don¡¯t. know? Don¡¯t fool me with the words that I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll be twenty years old in a short time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Said Sarah.. The two sat on the sofa, one watching TV and the other thinking about what to sayter. Fifteen minutester. Eric came out after cleaning up. He sat on the armchair on the other side and asked, ¡°You just said you had something to tell us. What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°I will send Kenny to prison.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, he will be sentenced for ten or twenty years.¡± Eric and Rita looked at each other. The two of them asked, ¡°is that all?¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Wasn¡¯t it very important to him? ¡°You can do whatever you want to do with the Browns. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± said Eric again. Sarah was relieved and said, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two chatted casually. Rita sighed. The conversation between her father and sister was really inconceivable. Her father was always like a smiling tiger in the business world. He had endless words to say and would attack without dirty words when anything happened. Why did he be so incloquent when it came to her sister? ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that you should teach Jason a lesson when you went to Anta to attend Mr. Noth¡¯s birthday party on 15th?¡± Rita helped them find a topic. ¡°Have you decided how to do it?¡± Eric was speechless. He subconsciously nced at Sarah from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Why are you looking at sister?¡± said Rita. Eric was speechless. This girl. Could she speak or not! ¡°In my opinion, you won¡¯t be able to deal with him,¡± said Rita seriously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Eric blurted out. Said Rita with a sly smile. Sarah looked over. Eric was stiff for a moment, hoping that there was a crack in the ground for him to go in. What happenedst time didn¡¯t shock Jason enough Did Sarah think that he was not dignified as a father? At the thought of this. Eric was in a bad mood. He wished he could do it again and let him give full y to his ability. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with him.¡± Sarah stopped him and said directly, ¡°I have divorced him. The less I get involved, the better.¡± Eric didn¡¯t dare to retort, ¡°okay.¡± Although he had promised, he was still very dissatisfied with Jason. Seeing that there was nothing else to do, Sarali stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Eric. He really wanted to keep her here. But he also knew that even if he kept her here, he didn¡¯t know what to talk to her. She didn¡¯t want to talk about their family. Jason? She didn¡¯t want to, neither. Nor did she want to talk about thepany. After a whole day¡¯s work, she only felt this topic boring. Rita shook her head, with a bag of snacks in her hand. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not ming you. You said ¡®Okay¡® all the time. How could you talk to my sister?¡± ¡°In my opinion, you should stop her.¡± Rita said jokingly, ¡°You just left after dinner. How much you don¡¯t want to stay with me? I¡¯m your father anyway. Do you take me seriously? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 An uninvited guest Eric was speechless. Sarah, who had just taken a step forward, was speechless, too. ¡°If you say so, she will definitely feel that you are very strange and ask you what¡¯s wrong,¡± said Rita, pretending to be a topic bag. ¡°You said that it¡¯s okay, but she certainly doesn¡¯t believe it. She would think that there must be something wrong with you. In this way, you can have a talk, right?¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Rita said. In Sarah¡¯s opinion, Rita would start to be naughty in three days without beats. She just looked at her like that and asked the most disagreeable questions for students, ¡°How many schrships have you got after going to college? Have you finished your exams? Have you made at clear n for your postgraduate entrance exam? How about your career n?¡± ¡°I have it every year. Yes. Already. I have sessfullypleted my research and be at parasite at home.¡± Rita chuckled, and answered at ease. ¡°Really?¡± said Sarah, looking at her. Her eyes and expression were very gentle. However, Rita felt danger! ¡°What about your life n?¡± Sarah asked directly, ¡°For example, are you going to marry your boyfriend or let him marry you?¡± Rita coughed. Sure enough, she shouldn¡¯t have said that to her sister. It was light. If she had been naughtier just now, she would definitely not be able to escape from her sister. Boo¡­ Hoo! ¡°Ding¡± Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Putting down the snacks in her hands, Rita jumped up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door!¡± Then she left the scene as fast as she could. Thinking of what Rita had just said, Eric pursed his lips and said tentatively, ¡°Sarah, why don¡¯t you Get Bonus sit a little longer? It¡¯s not easy for you toe back and have a talk with us.¡± ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Sarah said. Eric didn¡¯t dare to say anything, ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment. Rita came in. With some hesitation, she looked back and forth between Sarah and her father. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Emm¡­¡± Rita didn¡¯t know how to say. Her father had warned her repeatedly not to mention Aunt Linda and her daughter in front of her sister. Now that she heard that Wendy ck suddenly came, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What? Who is it?¡± asked Eric. Rita winked at her father. It took only a while for Eric to understand who came. Didn¡¯t he tell them not to disturb them tonight? Why were they here? ¡°His new woman?¡± Asked Sarah. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Wendy ck?¡± Surprised, Rita looked at her and asked, ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± Wendy ck?! How did she know this name? ¡°Let her in.¡± Sarah wouldn¡¯t go upstairs. She wanted to see what this person was doing. Rita looked at her father subconsciously and didn¡¯t open the door until she got his his permission. Eric had scolded Wendy thousands of times in his heart. She was a sensible girl. Why did she make trouble when he wanted to get along well with Sarab? In order not to make Sarah misunderstand him, he exined, ¡°Before I asked you toe back, I Get Borus Called them and told them that I would apany you at home today. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed. I don¡¯t know why she suddenly came.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Saral?. If she guessed right, Wendy came here for the sake of Kenny, or she wanted to threaten him with her affairs. After a while. Rita came in with Wendy. Seeing that Sarah was also there, Wendy looked at Eric in surprise. The look in her eyes seemed to say that how could uncle Eric have the courage to bring her back? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his daughter would know? ¡°Wendy, what brings you here?¡± Uncle Eric asked politely. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you,¡± said Wendy, as she took two steps towards Eric. Biting her lips, she asked, ¡°Can you let them leave for a while?¡± Eric, ¡°?¡± Did you know what you were talking about? These two were my precious daughters! If he wanted them to leave, the two would definitely wonder if their father didn¡¯t love them anymore for the sake of his ¡°new daughter¡°. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it here,¡± said Eric, who cared about how they felt. ¡°They are not outsiders.¡± Wendy clenched her fists. Did he make Rita ept so soon? ¡°I want to say something private. Uncle Eric, are you sure you want me to say it here?¡± She thought about what her uncle had told her and said word by word. Eric was speechless. Private? How? Taking a deep breath, Wendy walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°I know your rtionship with that investment counselor.¡± And then?¡± Eric asked innocently. So what? Now that Sarah had begun to work in the Yeats Group, it meant that she was willing to appear in front of everyone. He had long wanted others to know that he had a daughter. Wendy, ¡°?¡± Then? She was confused by his words. She frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Rita knows about it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eric was getting more and more confused. Rita knew from the very beginning that Sarah was his daughter, so why should he be afraid? Was this girl stimted to be silly because of resignation? ¡°Do you know that in addition to you, your investment counselor has been with Jason from the Noth Group?¡± Wendy said in a normal voice and looked in the direction of Sarah with a threat. Both Eric and Rita paused. They were surprised how this person knew about it? No one knew about this matter except them. Sarah was sitting on the sofa again, looking at her like looking at a clown. Eric frowned and said seriously, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°My uncle.¡± ¡°How did he know?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was my uncle who helped her to get along with him,¡± said Wendy directly. Eric,¡°?¡± Rita, ¡°?¡± The two of them were confused. Rita put a piece of fruit in her mouth, blinked her ck and white eyes and asked, ¡°Did your uncle do it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Said Wendy confidently. Get Bonus Now that things hade to this, she didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. Her uncle sent her a message and asked her to find Mr. Yeats to solve the video thing. He couldn¡¯t be sued for nder. The only solution was to talk to Uncle Eric. ¡°You¡¯re not in the same channel,¡± Sarah exined kindly. ¡°What she said, being together is some kind of deal in the circle, not really being together.¡± Upon hearing this. Mr. Yeats, Rita, they both understood what she meant. They were both adults and could read some gossips. Rita frowned. She didn¡¯t like Wendy at all. Mr. Yeats looked at Wendy with anger in his eyes. It was the first time that he had been so angry. ¡°Get out!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Their existence will only drag me down Wendy was stunned by the scolding. She had never seen uncle Eric get so angry before. She was so stiff that she forgot to react for a moment. ¡°Uncle Eric¡­¡± She swallowed and was afraid, ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Didn¡¯t he admit it himself? Or he didn¡¯t tell her the true rtionship between him and the investment counselor? With various thoughts in his mind, Mr. Yeats said word by word, ¡°The investment counselor you are talking about is my biological daughter, Sarah, and Rita¡¯s sister!¡± ¡°How, how could it be possible?¡± Wendy stammered and retorted subconsciously. ¡°Get out!¡± Mr. Yeats was extremely unfriendly to her. mes of fury rose in his heart. ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to step into our family again. Don¡¯t call me Uncle!¡± He had treated her as half a daughter before. He didn¡¯t expect her to say that to him and Sarah! Wendy panicked. She knew very well how important it was to be protected by Mr. Yeats. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Eric. I didn¡¯t know that she is your daughter. When my uncle said that she had that kind of rtionship with you, she didn¡¯t refute and misunderstood me.¡± Just one sentence. Mr. Yeats¡® anger was ignited again. He frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°Did you say it in front of her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ uncle said it.¡± Wendy realized that something was wrong. Eric looked at her subconsciously and felt more guilty, thinking that it was because he didn¡¯t protect her well. Sarah didn¡¯t care much about it. Fake could never be true. She looked at the panic expression on Wendy¡¯s face and said, ¡°Listen to your uncle more in the future. Try to go to jail with him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wendy panicked. She knew she was done when she learned that this woman was Uncle Eric¡¯s daughter and the sessor of the Yeats Group. No wonder uncle Eric would listen to her in the Yeats Group today. Get Bonus No wonder she said that she would never be able to enter the Yeats Group without her permission. ¡°The nder in the daytime, beating me with his people in the evening, and the fact that he instigated Kevin to hurt Rita.¡± Sarah always said the most frightening result in the inest words. ¡°I have left evidence.¡± Wendy was rendered speechless. She found that this woman named Sarah was more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. She was totally different from a richdy like Rita! ¡°Do you want to go by yourself or shall I invite you to go?¡± said Sarah, looking down at the woman. half a head shorter than her. Wendy bit her lips. She turned around and left amid all kinds of emotions. The noisy atmosphere just now also quieted down at this moment. While Rita was still thinking about what had happened just now, she finally came to her senses. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were beaten up in the evening?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Eric¡¯s heart clenched. He couldn¡¯t help worrying about her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It a trifle, and it¡¯s solved,¡± Saral? said. ¡°How can it be a trifle?¡± Eric was very concerned about her safety. ¡°From tomorrow on, I¡¯ll arrange eight bodyguards for you, and let them follow you all the time.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Sarah?!¡± ¡°Their existence will only drag me down.¡± Eric was speechless. Rita, = What she said¡­ Sounded reasonable. In the past, her father had arranged bodyguards for them, and Rita epted. Anyway, the bodyguards were all secretly protecting her. However, Sarah refused. It didn¡¯t matter if she refused. After her father¡¯s repeated requeste the AN Get Horus she could beat all of them up! Since then, Eric had never mentioned the bodyguards again.¡± ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Sarah was about to go to bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Eric said suddenly. Sarah stopped. Rita looked at him in surprise. Dad called her. What a big progress! ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Yeats faltered. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her. He was afraid that Sarah would be unhappy if he told her directly. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate if he didn¡¯t tell her. Seeing his expression and helplessness, Sarah knew what he was going to say. She said slowly, ¡°Wendy is Wendy. And she is another one. I can deal with it.¡± Eric was stunned. There were obviously more emotions in his eyes than before. After saying that, Sarah went upstairs to wash, as if she was not affected at all. ¡°Is what your sister just said what I think?¡± Eric was a little uncertain and a little nervous. ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Rita. For Sarah. It was true that she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her father was with that woman, but she also knew that what Wendy had done had something to do with Kenny, and it had nothing to do with that Woman. She wouldn¡¯t get involved. She went to the bathroom and took afortable bubble bath to rx herself. Then she went to bed. Not long after she went to bed, her phone rang. When she saw it was a call from Julian, she slid the answer key and answered, ¡°hello.¡± ¡°Sarah, help me!¡± The roar of Julian came through the phone. Get Bonga Hearing that voice, she asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her first reaction was that if Julian was kidnapped by her enemy. But when she thought that her enemies didn¡¯t know her true identity, she was a little relieved. As long as it was not those vicious people, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°I¡¯m kidnapped. Come and save me,¡± blurted out Julian. Leaning against the head of the bed, she said, ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being heard by the kidnappers?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right next to me.¡± ¡°He has the phone?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ask him to turn on the speaker. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Hearing this, Julian immediately said to the people beside him, ¡°Sarah asked you to turn on the speaker.¡± The ¡°kidnapper¡± did it. ¡°Sarah, he turned it on,¡± reported Julian. Sarah rubbed her hair, which was still not very dry, and her eyes darkened. She said word by word, ¡°Jason Noth, it¡¯s you, right?¡± Julian, ¡°!¡± Shit! How did Sarah know? He looked up at the man in a suit, who was standing in front of him with a sense of alienation and coldness. He was curious about his reaction. The look in his eyes darkened, and then Jason admitted bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Money?¡± ¡°Pull out my phone number and ount from your cklist.¡± Sarah had thought of many reasons, but she didn¡¯t expect that. Holding the phone in her hand, she said slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little unworthy tomit a crime for this?¡± ¡°Who told you that I havemitted a crime?¡± said Jason without hesitation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kidnap Julian?¡± ¡°He volunteered.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Volunteered? 11 Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 You are not going to help me? Seeing Jason was staring at him, Julian felt extremely nervous, so he had to tell Sarah honestly. Jason had been waiting for her since he called her with Grandpa Noth¡¯s phone and asked her to whitelist him. But she didn¡¯t. Coincidentally, Chris found out the identity of Julian at this time. The moment he saw the information about the Julian, he finally remembered why he felt that the Julian looked familiar. It turned out that he had seen him where he had dinner in New York and in Rita¡¯s ward. Thinking that Sarah left the house and the car to Julian, he guessed that they were on good terms. This was. In order to control Sarah, he invited Julian to Noth Group for business, saying that he wanted to cooperate with his father on a project. Julian went to the appointment. Then, Jason invited him to experience AR. Hearing that, Julian, who had no precaution, immediately agreed and signed his name. Then he was locked on the high¨Ctech chair. After listening to his description, Sarah asked, ¡°What does it have to do with saving your life and kidnapping?¡± Even if he was locked in the chair, there was no need to cry. Jason couldn¡¯t really see him starve to death. ¡°There are three anxieties. He doesn¡¯t allow me to go.¡± Now, Julian was really anxious. ¡°Sarah, please pull him out of the cklist. You can pull him back after I finish.¡± Sarah was speechless. So was Jason. ¡°Take care of it by yourself. I¡¯m asleep.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to y with them anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t, Sarah!¡± Jun panicked. ¡°Saving a life is better than building a seven level pagoda. For the sake of my beauty, please save me once, just once!¡± Jason looked at him suspiciously. Pretty? Did she change her taste? ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°If you really hang up on the chair of Noth Group, I¡¯ll have it pay the bill. and burn more paper money for you.¡® Julian was about to cry. Boo¡­ Hoo! Why couldn¡¯t Sarah trust him at the critical moment. ¡°Sarah¡­.¡± Before he finished, Sarah hung up the phone decisively. She muted the phone, pulled over the quilt and began to sleep. In the brightly lit experience room, Julian was still confined to the chair. ¡°I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s useless. No one can change what Sarah has decided, let alone threaten her.¡± ¡°Ask her to pull me out of the cklist and I¡¯ll give you a project.¡± Said Jason coldly, throwing his phone in his arms. Julian muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t n to inherit the family business.¡± Jason, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked more straightforwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡± After thinking for a while, Julian said something that deeply touched his heart, ¡°You can give me whatever Sarah can. However, If I offend you, Sarah can help me, offend her, no one will help.¡± Not only was there no one to help. Those guys would even add insult!!! ¡°So you don¡¯t want to help me?¡± Jason asked as he picked up his phone again and rubbed it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I have no choice,¡± said Julian very sincerely. He was not a fool. What a nice person Sarah was. No one would help the bastard cheat Saral?! Humph! but if I ¡°In that case, I have to borrow your phone to send a message to her,¡± said Jason in a low voice. ¡°I believe that someone can help me solve this problem in the group chat of seven intimate friends on Get Borus N?velDrama.Org ? content. your phone.¡± His eyes widened. How did he know the seven intimate friends?! ¡°I know that Sarah is also inside,¡± said Jason deliberately. ¡°Do you still want to solve the problem after knowing that she is in there?¡± Said Julian, but he knew. that things were not as simple as he thought. ¡°She¡¯s inside, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll often see the news,¡± said Jason, sitting down in a chair next to him In the two years she had been with him, she hadn¡¯t spent much time ying with her phone. On the contrary, she spent most of her time reading, and the books she read were very messy, almost everything. Even if she divorced him, she wouldn¡¯t have more time to y with her cell phone. Julian swallowed. He suddenly became a little scared. Let¡¯s put aside other things. If he really used his phone to send messages in the group, he would definitely beughed at by the crowd in the future! A hacker couldn¡¯t even protect his phone. ¡°Chris.¡± seeing that it was almost the time, Jason handed the phone to Chris, who had not been off duty yet. ¡°Break the secret of his phone. First, check the usual tone of Julian, and then send a few messages to the group.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Chris couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Julian. Jason took out his phone and sent him several messages. ¡ª¡°You have no idea what I have just experienced. I was kidnapped by Sarah¡¯s ex husband!¡± ¨C¡°Fortunately, I was smart enough to escape.¡± ¡°He is so stupid. In order to make Sarah whitelist his phone number and Whats App, he used such a stupid method.¡± After sending it out. He said, ¡°When someone in the group replies, you can send another message.¡® But then again, if one day I am suddenly cklisted by Sarah, how can I let her pull me out?¡°¡± ¡°Someone will reply. You can reply ording to his tone,¡± said Jason indifferently. Julian, ¡°!¡± He had seen the news. How could he imitate his tone so much?! ¡°Okay,¡± said Chris. ¡°Wait!¡± said Julian, a little flustered. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. Don¡¯t pretend to be someone and send message or something like that.¡± any Although those words were from Jason, after he took back his phone, the group members didn¡¯t care about it. He didn¡¯t want to be sneered at! ¡°It¡¯s just to ask Sarah to pull you out of the cklist, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s easy.¡± Said Julian, pretending to be strong and almost crying. Jason stared at him with two words written all over his body, ¡®Hurry up¡®. Taking a look at the thing that he was confined on the chair, Julian tentatively said, ¡°Can you let me go first and let me go to the bathroom?¡± Jason nced at Chris. Chris let him go at once. In order not to let Julian slip away, Jason asked Chris to follow. When Julian walked into the bathroom, he saw that Chris followed him in and didn¡¯t look away from him for a second. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Bro, can you turn around? I¡¯m not used to your stare at me like this.¡± ¡°I will keep an eye on you. If you run away because of this, my bonus this year will be gone.¡± Chris pushed his sses and said formically. Julian was speechless. Forget jt. People who value sry and bonus cannot be persuaded. Five minutester. Then they went back to the CEO office. Jason also came here from the experience room, with the phone in his hand. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The trip to New York Get Bonus He just sat on the chair. The well cut suit made him a little cooler. Seeing that Julian came in, het asked, ¡°Can you say it now?¡± ¡°Can I ask you why you are so persistent in asking Sarah to pull you out of the cklist?¡± Julian asked. Chris looked at her boss subconsciously. His intuition told him that the boss couldn¡¯t say anything good. ¡°If she want to cut off the contact, she should let me do it,¡± said Jason, with emotions rolling in his. deep eyes. ¡°Not her.¡± Even if he wanted to cklist her, it should be him who cklisted her. Not to mention that she had been lying to him all the time. Chris was rendered speechless. So was Julian. He thought that what he said was so childish. ¡°Can¡¯t you just delete Sarah? Isn¡¯t it you who cut her off?¡± Jason stared at him without saying a word. Although Jason said nothing and didn¡¯t look frightening, it was terrifying. ¡°If f you really want Sarah to pull you out of the cklist, first of all, you have to make her think that you are worth it,¡± said Julian very seriously. ¡°With your current situation, no matter what you do, she will not pull you out.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. How did such a brainless person be a friend of Sarah. ¡°Not to mention¡­¡± After pausing for a while, he was considering whether to say it or not. ¡°Let alone what,¡± said Jason. ¡°Not to mention that you are Sarah¡¯s ex husband,¡± said Julian as he tapped his face with his finger. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the deep face of Jason and continued, ¡°Sarah has a rule for love. A qualified ex should be dead.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s her first love?¡± Asked Jason suddenly, ¡°They haven¡¯t contacted each other since they broke up?¡± Sarah said this to him. Get Bonus But he didn¡¯t forget the time when Edwin asked them to have a party. When she lost and was about to take a big risk, she reacted when Edwin asked her to call her first love. She said in silence that I would drink, and then drank three sses in one breath. In the past two years, she had only drunk a few times. She even didn¡¯t know how to drink unless it was necessary. But at that time, was it because a qualified ex should act as death, or because that person had left an indelible mark in her heart that she drank so much without hesitation? Thinking of this, he felt ufortable. She should still have that person¡¯s phone number in her phone, or she had already remember that person¡¯s phone number. Julian was speechless. First love? What first love? Sarah has a first love?! With a confused look on his face, he blinked his eyes several times before asking, ¡°Who told you that Sarah has a first love?¡± Hearing his words, there was an indescribable emotion in his heart. He asked, ¡°Who is Zuck?¡± ¡°Zuck¡­ Who is he?¡± Asked Julian in confusion. He really didn¡¯t dare to say anything!!! But this was the first love and Zuck, and he had never heard of it. Was it a big lie from Sarah? Upon hearing this, Jason was a little jealous. All of a sudden, he understood why he was unhappy to see Robert and Sarah together, but he was not so irritable when he knew that Julian and Saral? had a good rtionship. For Sarah, Robert was special. He knew her first love and Zuck, whom Julian didn¡¯t know. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Robert and Sarah?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°Robert and Sarah are good friends,¡± said Jun, thinking if there was any problem with this saying, ¡°They grew up together, without guessing, and their family has been friends for generations. Anyway, they are good.¡± Get Poffudi ¡°Give the phone back to him,¡± said Jason to Chris. Chris acted as a tool. In a bad mood, Jason said coldly, ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Julian in confusion. Let him go? ¡°Mr. White, this way, please,¡± said Chris politely. Julian took two steps and turned around. He really didn¡¯t understand what was going on. But at the thought that he didn¡¯t need to be interrogated and threatened, he felt rxed and walkedExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. much faster. After seeing Julian off, Chris returned to the CEO¡¯s office. His intuition told him that his boss must have something to talk to him. It was true. As soon as he returned, he received an order from Jason, ¡°Get ready in the next two days. On the fifth we will go to New York.¡± ¡°New York?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about Anta now. Bussiness in New York needs to develop well.¡± Chris was rendered speechless. Did you believe this excuse? You were in charge of the important business in New York. Whether it was in Anta, New York, or abroad, the branches of Noth Group were all developing well and there was no need to worry about them at all. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Asked Jason, noticing that Chris didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Chris was the best among all secretaries and special assistants. But if he didn¡¯t want to go to imperial capital, he wouldn¡¯t force him. Chris sighed in his heart that he had been divined before, ¡°I¡¯m your special assistant. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there naturally.¡± ¡°Speak humannguage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a house in imperial capital. The rent is very expensive.¡± Get Bonus ¡°I¡¯ll give you one when I get there.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Chris felt relieved at once. He decided that no matter what difficulties he had encountered before, he would help his boss solve them. ¡°After that, I will book the air tickets, and my work will be handed over to New York.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason in a low voice. Chris nced at him and asked, ¡°Who will be in charge here?¡± ¡°Ex CEO,¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t forget that his unreliable father was discovered by her when he made a bet with herst. time. If he hadn¡¯t been found out, he would have divorced her after his grandfather¡¯s birthday. And the half a month was enough for him to win her heart back. Now that he had made things worse, he didn¡¯t mind interrupting his n to travel with his mother. Chris immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, boss.¡± In the next two days, when Grandpa Noth knew that Jason had to work for a long time in New York, he was finally satisfied. After saying ¡°Get out¡°, he didn¡¯t care. As for Mr. Noth, when hearing that he would be in charge, he was very calm. How could he be bullied by his son? He told them everything in an orderly way, and then went out with Mrs. Noth to have a date. In a twinkling of an eye, fifth arrived. Chris and Jason boarded the ne to New York. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, Chris smiled. All he could think about. was the house in New York waving at him. At the same time, in New York, Sarah had an appointment with someone from Noth Group to talk about cooperation. In order to make it convenient for her to work, she also arranged a position for Sivan In Yeats Group, for the tacit understanding between the two people. When the two of them arrived at Noth Group, the director came to take them to the reception room. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The cooperation In the reception room, looking at Sarah and Sivan, David was finally relieved. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t those who had came before. Or he had to wear a smirk again. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± David was in a good mood. ¡°Fenton will be here soon.¡± As usual, Sarah said indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡± David asked someone to talk with them first and then went to Fenton. He was very rxed, walked into Fenton¡¯s office and said, ¡°Fortunately, the people who came today are not those guys before. Otherwise, when the bosses, we don¡¯t know how to exin.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Asked Fenton. ¡°The new investment counselor of Yeats Group and her assistant,¡± David said casually. ¡°I guess Yeats Group is going to give her this cooperation to practice.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not rx too much.¡± Fenton closed the file and said, ¡°Noncone in Yeats Group is easy to deal with.¡± Every time they cooperated, they couldn¡¯t be too careful. He had to rest for a few days before recovering. Sometimes they all thought that they would never cooperate with Yeats Group again. But when they thought of the benefits, they braced themselves to continue. So did Yeats Group. They were all d that they didn¡¯te to the cooperation this time. The group of people from Noth Group were too difficult to deal with! A momentter, Fenton took his secretary and David to the reception room. After the two sides took their seats, the cooperation was officially discussed. This time, Fenton and David know what real despair was. Sivan was talking to them all the time, while Sarah spoke unhurriedly when she was asked the key point. She looked indifferent and always said the most shocking words in the most understated tone! Half an hourter, the negotiation was about toe to an end. With sweat all over her forehead, David forced a smile and said, ¡°We will discuss it again and give you two answers, okay?¡± Get Bonus ¡°No problem.¡± There was tenderness in her eyes, giving them enough time. Sitting next to him, Sivan looked cool. Fenton and David walked out of the reception room and left the secretary in case that the people of Yeats Group needed anything. In the general manager¡¯s office, after entering the office, Fenton began to pull his tie. His unruly eyebrows and eyes became more serious. David drank a few mouthfuls of water. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the two neers of Yeats Group could be more talkative than those of Yeats Group before.¡± David held a ss of water, and his fat body looked a little plump. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t thought that my boss woulde this afternoon, I would have nodded to agree.¡± ¡°I agree with you,¡± said Fenton in a serious tone, sitting on the chair. This cooperation, Yeats Group could bring them a lot of benefits. As a businessman, this cooperation was advisable. But Yeats Group demanded seven more dots than before! They were supposed to take the lead in their project, but now Yeats Group took more than them. ¡®If we just say yes, it seems that we are at a disadvantage. It¡¯s unrealistic to let the people of Yeats Group ept the old rule.¡® ¡®But it isn¡¯t a good idea to cooperate with otherpanies since the benefits are big enough.¡® ¡®What should we do?¡± ¡®What a tangle!¡® ¡°How about we tell them that the decision well be made this afternoon?¡± David suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°When the boss arrives, let him decide?¡± ¡°No.¡± Fenton refused. Not to mention that if they did this, the boss would think that they were not capable, but Yeats Group would not give them time to think about it. These two people were different from those who came to talk about cooperation before. They had resources other than Yeats Group in their hands. If they promised to give the reply now but didn¡¯t until afternoon, there must be disagreements. Whether to cooperate or not would be another matter. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± David was really in a dilemma. Get Bonus ¡®Agree to cooperate,¡± Fenton made a decision after thinking. ¡°We won¡¯t suffer losses if we cooperate for a long time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then what should we do in the future? There must be more than one project with Yeats Group.¡± David was really worried. He didn¡¯t want to meet these two people again. Boo¡­ Hoo. The general manager suddenly smiled and felt relieved. ¡°After that? It¡¯s none of our business from now on.¡± David, ¡°?¡± ¡®What?¡® ¡®What did he mean?¡® ¡°Chris said that our boss would work in New York for a long time,¡± Fenton added. ¡°We just need to make sure that this project can make profits. As for the rest, he will handle it.¡± Hearing this, David was suddenly enlightened. Right. Why didn¡¯t he think of this! Their big boss would work in New York for a long time. For this kind of thing, both the boss and Chris were very cunning. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to sign the contract.¡± David felt rxed. Fenton tidied up his appearance, put on his tie and went back to the reception room. Facing Sarah and Sivan, the two of them became serious again. ¡°We have reached an agreement. Let¡¯s cooperate,¡± said Fenton, with a smile and seriousness on his face. There was not much expression on her face, but amercial faint smile. Both sides signed and shook hands. The cooperation was sessful, Get Bonus ¡°To be honest, before today¡¯s formal meeting, both of us are relieved.¡± Fenton, the general managernt, breathed a sigh of relief and appreciated her very much. ¡°I think you are not the difficult people we met before, but I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Yeats is the real elite of Yeats Group.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± David said directly. Sarah smiled. Before she could say anything, Fenton said, ¡°May I have the honor to have a meal with Miss Yeats?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± replied Sarah politely. The secretary immediately went to book a seat. That noon, Sarah and Sivan had lunch with Fenton and David. During the dinner, they chatted about their daily lives. Then Fenton said, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked where Miss Yeats is from.¡± ¡°New York.¡± ¡°Are you single?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone at the table was stunned. David looked at him in astonishment and rolled his eyes, indicating, ¡®What are you doing, Fenton?¡® Fenton: ¡®Chase her¡®. David, ¡°?¡± ¡°Yes, she is single.¡± Before Sarah opened her mouth, Sivan spoke. She cast a nce at him. What the hell was this guy doing? ¡°It¡¯s good, and I¡¯m single, too.¡± Fenton was happy at once. With a smile on his face, he looked mature and steady. ¡°What do you like to y, Miss Yeats?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 A visit to Sarah¡¯s father ¡°Our boss likes sleeping and reading.¡± Sivan spoke for her again. His cold voice and serious face had a strong impact. ¡°And beating people.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fenton praised directly. Now he only had one thought in his mind: Mr. Yeats was good¨C looking, good at business and good in character! She was his cup of tea. When he was about to say something more, his phone rang. He wanted to hang up, but when he saw it was Chris, he apologized and answered the phone. ¡°Chris.¡± ¡°We¡¯re having dinner with the investment counselors of Yeats Group.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Fenton kept talking on the phone. When he finished his words, he looked more serious than usual. He hung up the phone. Although he really wanted to have dinner with her again, he had to obey the order of the boss. ¡°Miss Ye ats, I¡¯m sorry. Our boss suddenly arrived ahead of time. I have to go back first.¡± ¡°David, you stay here with Mr. Yeats. Make sure that she eats well,¡± Fenton said. David said and then asked, ¡°Has the boss arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, he just arrived at thepany.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Chris say that they wouldn¡¯t arrive until this afternoon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to go back first.¡± Fenton said in a hurry. However, when she heard him call Chris, she was confused. ¡°You just said the boss is¡­¡± ¡°He is the big boss of the headquarters of ourpany, Jason,¡± said Fenton. He thought there was not hing to hide. ¡°He will work in the branchpany of New York for a long time.¡± Saral?: ¡°?¡± What was wrong with him? ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. See you next time.¡± Fenton stiled and left. When she learned that he hade to the emperor, Sarah looked a little more worried than before. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± said Sarah, trying to calm herself down. Get Bonus The dinner didn¡¯tst long. After dinner, both sides left. Sarah also went to see her cousin in the first ce. Seeing that the cooperation had reached the highest point, Willson admired her more and more. ¡°My si ster is really awesome!¡± Sitting on the chair next to him, Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She was thinking about one thing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Willson, noticing that she had something on her mind. ¡°Let Sivan go with you about the cooperation of Yeats Group in the future.¡± Sarah made a decision. She really didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to New York to work. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Willson, ¡°?¡± He was confused, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that their boss, Jason, hase here and will work in New York for a long time.¡± The first half of her sentence was very serious, and the second half began to talk nonsense seriously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that h e will take a fancy to me when I go to talk about the cooperation, so that our two families will unite by m arriage.¡± Upon hearing this, Willson stared at her. Being stared at, she felt a little guilty. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Willson suddenly said and made a decision. ¡°I¡¯d better go thereter.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± Is he serious? ¡°I¡¯ve known a lot about him, and his appearance and family background match you.¡± Willson said seriou sly, not joking at all. ¡°But he¡¯s too cold. He¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± If it was a warm man, maybe he would make a match. But he isn¡¯t. Sarah exhaled a mouthful of stale air and felt a little relieved. ¡°Speaking of this, when will you get married? You¡¯ll be twenty¨Cfive years old in a short time.¡± his heart of gossip began to burn. ¡°Do you like someone? How is Robert?¡± Sarah was speechless Willson: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your expression?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still single. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± She said it lightly. ¡°Ask me when you get married and have your children.¡± ¡°Hey, you little girl!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving after the cooperation. I have work to do.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Willson stopped her. She looked back as usual. ¡°Are you hiding someone in your heart?¡± Asked Willson curiously. Get Bonus Sarah: ¡°?¡± How did she make up this? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is he the man who sent you home when you were eighteen?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The one in military boots and ck overcoat is so handsome!¡± Hearing this, Sarah finally had a little expression. Did he refer to the captain? ¡°How did you know that?¡± She asked in a serious tone. When she was eighteen years old, she went out on a mission and got hurt. The captain worried about h er safety and forced her back home. But at two or three o¡¯clock in the morning, everyone in the house had fallen asleep, let alone her cousin who lived next to them, not in the same house. ¡°Is it really him?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s just one of my leaders,¡± exined Sarah. She didn¡¯t want to misunderstand him, but out of cau ¡°It¡¯s so far away, how can I see it clearly?¡± Said Willson, ¡°But judging from his temperament and dressing handsome.¡± Willson believed that he was handsome even though himself was a man. It was too imposing. ¡°Oh.¡± Sarah was relieved and made up the story seriously, ¡°If you look at him closely, you will know that looking.¡± ¡®Not good¨C looking¡® captain was sitting in a clean room full of mahogany furniture. His long fingers were covered wit He was looking at the photo in his hand. Getting closer, you would found that there were eight people in the photo, two of whom were him and Sa ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Willson believed in his eyes. Saral? didn¡¯t want to talk more with him on this matter. The less people knew about the captain, the bette They all started to live their own lives, but the captain had always belonged to the country. It was not app That afternoon, as soon as she finished her work in the Ning group, she nned to go back to Angel Int Unexpectedly, Rita sent her a series of Ins messages. Rita: ¡®¡® ¡®Sarah, you can¡¯t imagine what happened at home.¡® ¡°Daddy is confused! I Get Bontas Sarah: ¡®?¡® Rita: ¡®He is home!¡® Sarah: ??! ¡®Your ex husband, my ex brother¨Cin¨C law, he came to our home with a lot of things. Now he is in the study with my father. I don¡¯t know what th Sarah was speechless. Jason was really an unqualified ex husband. She pinched between her eyebrows. She really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with him. She knew what kind of person she was and what kind of person he was. When the two of them met, they would definite Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 It¡¯s difficult to get back However, didn¡¯t he go to the branch office of New York? Why did he go to her home again? After hesitating for a while, she took out her phone and dialed her father¡¯s number. She had to know what Jason was doing. She wouldn¡¯t go back if it was business, but if it was her business, she had to go back. When Eric¡¯s phone rang, he had just started a conversation with Jason. When he saw that it was a call from Sarah, he immediately answered it. Before he could finish his words, she said, ¡°Take me as your secretary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eric immediately understood. Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. She asked directly, ¡°Is he with you now?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Eric didn¡¯t expose. He didn¡¯t look at him when Sarah asked. He was very clear how smart the young man in front of him. was. ¡°You can find an excuse to call me on the balcony. I have something to ask you,¡± said Sarah clearly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Eric had been in the business world for many years. Few people couldpare with him in acting. With his phone in his hand, he said to Jason, ¡°I have some business to deal with first. Please wait a moment, Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason without any doubt. Eric walked over in an orderly manner, and his words and behaviors were not exposed. After he closed the door on the balcony, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that he would screw it up. ¡°I¡¯m on the balcony.¡± ¡°Rita said that he brought a lot of things with him?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Tonics, collections and so on.¡± ¡°Why did he give these to me?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand. Get Bonus Eric was a little scared. He swallowed and didn¡¯t know whether he should say it or not. He knew it clearly. If Sarah knew this, she must be angry! Without urging her father, Sarah waited for his answer. ¡°He¡­¡± Eric stammered, a little hesitant, and finally finished his words. ¡°He said he was here to propose.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± Propose? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t agree,¡± said Eric directly, fearing that Sarah would misunderstand him. ¡°I will also a sk people to return the things he brought.¡± ¡°You talk to him first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± For the first time, she couldn¡¯t understand what was on his mind . Is he seriously ill! Propose? It was not a big deal to mention him. With some hesitation, Eric didn¡¯t say anything in the end. After hanging up the phone, he returned to the study. In a suit, he looked aloof and graceful, as if he was a rich gentleman. Eric sat back in his chair and replied, ¡°You have divorced.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here,¡± said Jason in a deep voice and in a noble manner. ¡°I didn¡¯t visit my father¨Cin¨C law two years ago. It¡¯s my mistake.¡± Upon hearing this, Eric¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Father inw?!!! Where is your face!, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you married Sarahst time, and I couldn¡¯t stop her. But this time, I won¡¯t let her be w ith you again.¡± Eric was serious and didn¡¯t mean to joke at all. ¡°I know what you have done -10 her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to you, and I apologize to her as well,¡± said Jason in a much better attitude thanst time, ¡°I can promise you that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°There is no turning back, I won¡¯t regret if I have done something. Since you have chosen to divorce, yo u should live your own lives well.¡± Get Bonus ¡°Everyone will more or less make some regretful decisions,¡± said Jason word by word. ¡°Haven¡¯t my fath er¨Cinw made it?¡± Eric was stunned. He subconsciously thought of the past. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about regretting something, but there¡¯s still room for manoeuvre.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no room for manoeuvre!¡± Rita pushed the door open and came in. She blurted out bluntly. He looked at the girl with his deep eyes. Rita came in. She knew it was not good to eavesdrop, but she also knew that the man must have ulteri or motives. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get back together.¡± Rita insisted on this matter. ¡°From the moment you sister for the sake of Jenny, there¡¯s no way between you two anymore.¡± She hated it the most when the ex cried and the current would lose. Bastard! ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± said Jason in a calm tone after a moment of silence. Eric frowned and didn¡¯t like him. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, her expression showed that she didn¡¯t like him. After a moment of silence. ¡°Do you really want to be with my sister again?¡± Eric was speechless. What did she want to do. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason, not believing that Rita would help him. divorced my ¡°Well, you give all your shares and your wealth to my sister,¡± said Rita directly. ¡°Restore another broken ¡°If you can make it, I can let you pursue my sister.¡± Said Rita directly. With his thin lips slightly open, he asked word by word, ¡°Why must we get back together?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to remarry my sister?¡± Rita blurted out. She didn¡¯t know what was on his mind, ¡°Yes, I want to remarry, but what I mean is that we have a new beginning,¡± said Jason word by Get Bonus word. ¡°Remarriage does not mean that we return to the past marriage, but that we two get together again and start a new marriage.¡± ¡°What happened in the past can¡¯t be reversed,¡± added Jason. ¡°The rest is a new beginning. ¡± Rita, || ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of the loophole. ¡± In deep silence, he looked at Eric, waiting for his answer. As long as Eric agreed, he could talk to her slowly. If they didn¡¯t agree, it would be troublesome. Eric didn¡¯t answer. The atmosphere in the room was so awkward that none of the three people spoke. After a long time, he said to Eric, ¡°I¡¯ll be good to her.¡± Eric still didn¡¯t say anything. There was only one thought in his mind: why hasn¡¯t Sarah arrived yet. It was impossible for him to agree. It was good enough that he didn¡¯t raise his stick to beat him since he had hurt his daughter, but he dared ¡°Father inw.¡± said Jason again. ¡°Mr. Noth, are you a fish?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice came as she had promised, and then she walked in, still wearin inw here.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 I hope you won¡¯t disturb my life Her appearance instantly attracted the attention of the three people. Eric was relieved to see her, but at the same time, he was a little worried. He didn¡¯t know whether she still cared about him or not. If she really cared about it, what he did was nothing more than stabbing a knife into her chest, making her even more ufortable. ¡°Sarah!¡± Rita¡¯s eyes were full of Sarah. She walked up to her and rubbed her head. Then she faced him and said word by word, ¡°the door is over there. Take care.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t finished the talk yet. How can I go?¡± There was no change in his deep tone, but when he saw the ol uniform on her, he paused. At that moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Sarah was a perfect match for her in business. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡± She had been very absolute from the very beginning. ¡°When we divorced, I told you that a qualified ex husband should be like dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an excellent ex husband,¡± said Jason calmly, looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m dead, but I¡¯m alive again.¡± Sarah was speechless. Why did he be so shameless. Ignoring her extremely unfriendly sight, he looked at his father and Rita and said, ¡°Father inw, I want to have a talk with Sarah alone. Can you give me some space?¡± Eric looked at Sarah subconsciously. He wouldn¡¯t leave if his dear daughter asked him to. ¡°You can go downstairs and have a rest. I¡¯lle to you after talking with him.¡± Atst, she decided to have a private talk with him. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Rita was a little worried. Sarali gave her aforting look and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.Go downstairs first.¡± Rita had always been obedient to her. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she left in three steps and two turns. So did her father. He actually wanted to stay. Get Banus After all, he was an elder. If he was there, Jason might not be so presumptuous on some things. But he had to go since he was asked to leave by Saral?. After a while, there were only two people left in the room, Sarah and Jason. She just stood there with thorns all over her body. ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± ¡°Remarry me.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°You can make any request as you like,¡± said Jason, his thin lips slightly parted, the same as when they divorced. ¡°But you have no choice on this matter.¡± Hearing his confident tone, Sarah asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said firmly. His aura, expression and eyes were as if he was sure that he would bring her back. ¡°You really should look at yourself in the mirror,¡± said Sarah, her breath suddenly t. ¡°Do you know how you are now? Stubborn and self righteous. Do you think that everyone has to revolve around you?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. Why did he think she would remarry him so confidently. ¡°No.¡± said Jason in a deep and calm voice, as if he didn¡¯t care about what she said at all. Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Seeing that she was silent, he stood up. His long legs were set off by the suit pants, which were iparably long. He walked towards Sarah step by step, and her breath enveloped her. Sarah frowned subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for what happened before. I apologize to you here solemnly,¡± said Jason word by word in a slow voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Sarah was unmoved. She didn¡¯t think that an apology would solve everything. ¡°Pull me out of your cklist.¡± Get Borus ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you really know you are wrong, or are you just curious about me?¡± Sarah exposed him with calm eyes. ¡°Because of my identity, my hacker skills, and¡­ The poker cards that fell into the house of Edgar.¡± She had seen how deeply he liked her. Even if his love for her at that time was very shallow and did not reach his love, it was still stronger than just now. There was no love in his eyes just now, but only purpose. Hearing her words, he stopped pretending. In the past few days, Chris had found out what happened to Sarah in the hotel and that she had been beaten up. But when he pulled out the mastermind behind it, it was over. What appeared in front of them was a person they didn¡¯t know at all and had nothing to do with her. He wouldn¡¯t believe such a person even if the evidence pointed to him. He turned back and sat down again, starting to talk about business. ¡°Do you have any identity that I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°It seems that he has.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer either. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong wi want to care about it. his brain, nor did she know what he wanted to do. She didn¡¯t ¡°Pretend to be with me. Let¡¯s work together.¡± the favored face of Jason was very beautiful. ¡°Find out the people who beat you and framed you in the hotel.¡± ¡°No,¡± she refused. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t with you, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°I was beaten up and framed in the hotel, while Jenny had a car ident and lost her virginity.¡± It was the first time that she had made it so clear to hin. ¡°There is only one possibility for all these things.¡± ¡°What?¡± Get Bonus ¡°These are done by the same person, in order to remove the stumbling block around you. This person likes you.¡± Sarah hated these behaviors, and she didn¡¯t want to deal with them. It was better to make more money and sleep more than to deal with it. 11211 Almost in an instant, he blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± He had never had any contact with other women in his life except for Sarah and Jenny. His friend list was almost male only. Seeing that he was so determined, she knew that Jason was still the one who didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°I have told you everything I should say. I don¡¯t want to see you again in the future.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with him. ¡°And I hope you won¡¯t disturb our life.¡± ¡°You pull me out of the cklist first,¡± said Jason firmly. Sarah didn¡¯t want to argue with him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She took out her phone and pulled out his Ins and phone number from the cklist. She said in a t tone, ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, he gave it a try. He could send the message and get through to her. Although he had achieved his goal, he felt a little depressed when he saw the alienation and indifference of Sarah. This feeling was hard to describe, but it was as if something important hadpletely left him. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± asked Saral?. ¡°You did all this just to make me leave?¡± The affection Jason feeling in his heart was immediately mobilized, and the previous forbearance disappeared at this moment. ¡°Or what? Do you think I¡¯ve forgiven you and nned to make up with you?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Since she had a boyfriend, he would give up Jason stood up and was about to leave. The suppressed anger in his heart rose all of a sudden. He had done what Edwin said, but he was still stubborn? Sarah followed him out. Eric and Rita had been waiting downstairs for a long time. They feared that there would be a conflict. between Jason and Sarah. They would quarrel or fight. So they just waited, waited¡­ After waiting for a while, they finally heard the sound from the stairs. They looked at the source of voice at the same time. Jason became colder than before. The guessed that the conversation between them had broken down. ¡°Father inw.¡± Said Jason, who stopped in the living room. Eric looked at Jason subconsciously. When he was about to answer, he remembered that Sarah had divorced Jason. So he pretended not to hear it. He was not his father¨Cinw. Jason raised his eyebrows slightly. He immediately saw through Eric¡¯s thoughts. He didn¡¯t care about it at all. He just stood there, opened his thin lips slightly and said word by word, ¡°I just arrived at New York today. I haven¡¯t decided where to live. Can I stay here for one night?¡± Eric was stunned. Rita was also shocked. Sarah became speechless. The three of them were all confused. They didn¡¯t expect that Jason was so shameless. ¡°Both Sarah and Rita are girls. It¡¯s not convenient for us to wee a male home for a night.¡± Eric felt that he must say something. ¡°Mr. Noth, I¡¯m afraid you must find a ce out by yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, iny father¨Cinw.¡± After saying that, Jason left. What he thought was simple. Before the divorce, he didn¡¯t know Sarah¡¯s identity or parents. He hadn¡¯t come to visit them Get Bonus Although they had divorced, he still had to make up for the past. Eric was still wondering why Jason suddenly left. Was he so obedient? He just came back to his senses. He saw Sarah and Rita staring at him. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric was confused. He had no idea what had happened. ¡°If you answer his question, it means that you admit that you are your father¨Cinw.¡± Rita was angry. She began to speak ill of Jason. ¡°He has too many thoughts!¡± ¡°Send someone to return the gifts.¡® ncing at the neatly ced gifts, Sarah frowned slightly.. Eric arranged it immediately. But Jason was really thoughtful As if he had expected this, he asked Chris to drive away after getting in the car. As a result, the gifts were not returned sessfully. Eric felt a little guilty. Looking at the pile of things, he asked, ¡°what about these things?¡± ¡°After he settled down in New York, ask someone to send the things to his ce,¡± said Sarah calmly. ¡°If hees here again in the future, don¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Eric. Sarah nodded and went upstairs. ¡°Sarah!¡± Eric suddenly called out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah stopped walking. She asked in the same t tone as before. ¡°You¡­ Do you still like him?¡± Eric wanted to know it first. He didn¡¯t want Sarah to be too sad. ¡°What¡¯s your feeling for him?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him anymore.¡± Answered Sarah quickly. In the past half a year, her love for him had been gradually worn out. Then so many things had happened, and even the remaining feelings had disappeared. She really didn¡¯t like him now. She didn¡¯t feel anything. Looking at her back, Eric was a little worried. He asked Rita, ¡°Do you think your sister really Get Bonus doesn¡¯t like Jason? Or does she just feel hurt?¡± ¡°She really didn¡¯t like him.¡± Said Rita confidently. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she is my sister.¡± Rita¡¯s answer was direct, with full of innocence. Her sister was always direct. If she liked him, she would say she liked him. Otherwise, she would deny. The word ¡°duplicity¡± was not suitable for her, ¡°What if Jasones again?¡± Eric was worried. ¡°It seems that he won¡¯t let her go.¡± ¡°He is not willing to give up because he thinks that sister is single now. As long as he tries hard, there is always hope.¡± and has a boyfriend, he Rita said seriously. ¡°But as long as she is not singl will give up.¡± Eric was even more worried. He was also worried about her. ¡°But your sister should be not interested in love now.¡± The first marriage and the first love hurt Sarah so deeply. She probably didn¡¯t want to be in love or get married again. ¡°Who says she must find a real boyfriend?¡± Ideas popped up in Rita¡¯s mind. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Robert have a good rtionship with sister? They can pretend to be a couple, right?¡± Eric¡¯s eyes lit up. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right. Why didn¡¯t he think of that? Sarah was also thinking about what they were talking about. ording to Jason¡¯s character, since he hade here once, he woulde a second time. Even if Eric didn¡¯t open the door, he had many ways toe in. She didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, but it was impossible topletely avoid hilm. She just wanted a quiet and stable life. Thinking of this. She made a phone call. At the same time. On the other side. Chris took a look at the rear¨Cview mirror and asked while driving, ¡°Boss, how is your rtionship with Miss Yeats¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Stop Edwin¡¯s ck card,¡± said Jason. Chris paused. Weren¡¯t they getting well? ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jason rubbed his phone and thought Sarah cklisting him. He said, ¡°Go to the White¡¯s house.¡± ¡°White?¡± Chris was stunned. ¡°Yep,¡± said Jason, without saying anything. Chris didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The moment he drove over and saw Julian, Chris knew what he was going to do. It never urred to Julian that he would meet Jason here. What kind of injustice was this! The moment they appeared in the White¡¯s family, Julian¡¯s father gave them a warm wee with at big smile on his face. When he learned that Jason came to see Julian on purpose, he repeatedly told him to be polite to the guest. Any offensive behaviors would be prohibited. Although Julian said yes, he didn¡¯t care much in his heart. The two were talking in the living room. Dressed in white casual clothes, Julian looked like a teenager. Although he was scared, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Mr. Noth, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°How much do you know about Sarah?¡± Jason asked directly. Actually he was a guest, but when he sat there, the aura around him made people misunderstand him as the owner of this ce. All of a sudden, Julian was on the alert. Sarah? ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her,¡± Sald Julian quickly. ¡°Robert is the most familiar with Sarah. If you Get Borus want to know her, you can ask him.¡± ¡°Since we don¡¯t know her well, why don¡¯t we know more about her together?¡± Jason said in a serious tone, which was hard to tell when he was fooling Julian. ¡°As her friend, if you don¡¯t know her well, wouldn¡¯t it be a failure?¡± Julian was speechless. What? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 We trust each other, because we are friends. ¡°Mr. Noth, can you say it more clearly? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Julian was confused. Jason was speechless. Chris coughed and clenched his fist to cover his smile. I¡¯m sorry. He really didn¡¯t want tough, but he couldn¡¯t help it! ¡°Tell me everything you know about Sarah. You can get whatever you want,¡± Said Jason word by word, without beating around the bush. Julian blinked. He quickly understood and asked, ¡°Do you want me to be your undercover?¡± ¡°You can say that,¡± Said Jason frankly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this,¡± Blurted out Julian. ¡°I have to do this. Robert and the other guys won¡¯t spare me, let alone Sarah.¡± Sarah was so kind to him. How could he betray her. It was impossible! ¡°As long as you agree, I¡¯ll give you ten million,¡± said Jason. ¡°It¡¯s not about money. I¡¯m a friend of Sarah. I cannot betray my friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a betrayal. It¡¯s to help me understand her,¡± Exined Jason. ¡°But Sarah doesn¡¯t like you. Your understanding of her is just an interruption to her.¡± Said Julian very seriously, with a unique sense of youth in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s annoying to be remembered by someone you don¡¯t like.¡± The look in Jason¡¯s eyes turned cold. Chris secretly gave a thumbs up to Julian. There were not many people who were so courageous and not afraid of the boss¡¯s coldness! ¡°How do you know that she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Said Jason in a cold and thin tone. ¡°She¡¯s already cklisted you! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Actually, Julian was very timid in his heart, and all he thought about was that Saral? was his support ¡°Sarali rarely cklist anyone, and what she proves that she really doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± does Get Bonu ¡°She has released me,¡± Said Jason. His eyes was growing darker. Julian was stunned. Release? After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°That means you are an insignificant person in Sarah¡¯s heart. She doesn¡¯t want to waste any time on you anymore.¡± The simple sentence hit Jason¡¯s heart. Then he thought of the scene that Sarah released him from the cklist with a calm and emotionless face and then coldly said ¡°OK¡°. In that case. It seemed that she wanted to draw a line with him and disappear. ¡°Fifty million.¡± he raised the price. ¡°Mr. Noth, as I said, this is¡­¡± ¡°One hundred million.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t betray Sarah.¡± ¡°One billion.¡± Facing the person in front of him who was opening bigger and bigger chips, Julian was neither. surprised nor happy. He just felt that the legendary business legend in front of him was very childish. He stood up and didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. ¡°No matter you give me one billion, ten billion or one hundred billion, I won¡¯t sell her, nor will I tell you anything about her.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Sarah that you told me the address of her home.¡± With his eyes darkened, he continued, ¡°Guess what she will do.¡± Hearing this, Jun was stunned. At this moment, he was not like the young man who only knew how to shout beside Sarah. He suddenly became very serious and mature. He looked at Jason and said, ¡°Sarah won¡¯t do anything. She knows what kind of person I am. Even If something really happens, she will believe me, because we are friends.¡± Get Bonus The seven of them had never doubted each other. They unconditionally trusted each other. Sometimes they were fond of joking. But something really happened. They were all together. ¡°Mr. Noth, if you really like Sarah and care about her, you should respect her,¡± Said Julian. He felt that this person was really childish in love. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, at least don¡¯t bring her trouble.¡± The coldness around him suddenly increased. He suddenly asked, ¡°who are you to say that to me?¡± ¡°A friend of Sarah,¡± Said Julian directly. Jason pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. It was impossible for him not to disturb Sarah. He wouldn¡¯t let go of her until he was sure what the emotion in his heart was. Seeing that, Julian added, ¡°I know something about what happened between you and Sarah. You can¡¯t even trust her. How can you like her?¡± This sentence stirred up a lot of waves in his heart. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But he only asked, ¡°if she stays in the same room with your family and your family dies, won¡¯t you doubt her?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Julian without hesitation. ¡°I know what kind of person Sarah is, and I trust her.¡± That was the end of the story. Without saying anything, Jason gave Julian a cold look, stood up and left.. Seeing him walk out of the door, Julian breathed a sigh of relief. His back was almost wet with sweat. It was really not suitable for him to stay with someone with a strong aura. Boo¡­! Jason was too scary. White mouse: ¡°Sarah, you have topensate me for the mental damage! I was almost scared to death by Jason just now!¡± Sarah was still waiting for Sivan¡¯s call. When she called him before, he was busy. He texted her back and asked her to wait. After reading the message, she asked, ¡°why did he find you? Get Bonus White Mouse: ¡°He asked me to be his spy, helped him understand you, and even offered me a price. of one hundred billion!¡± White Mouse: ¡°I refused him for you. Should you give me somepensation, such as fifty billion or something?¡± Sarah asked: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hearing this, the White Mouse became coward! He said it was a joke. This was Sarah! Whoever wanted to get money from her would end up with nothing. No way! When she was about to say something to him in case he was tricked by Jason, she saw that Sivan had already called her. She slid the answer key. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is there any girl you like?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have a fiancee or something like that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah felt relieved after hearing three ¡°No¡°. Before she could say anything, Julian asked, ¡°Boss, do you want to arrange a blind date for me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Said Sarah, rolling her eyes. Sivan was with a handsome face. ¡°I want to hire you to do something for me.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Pretend to be my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sarah was surprised. Get Bonus hesitation. ¡°Since when?¡± Sivan asked again. ¡°Maybe two dayster.¡± Sarah thought for a while and said deliberately, ¡°Don¡¯t call me boss then, or the secret will be easily exposed.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Friends are to be betrayed Get Boros. Hearing her words, Sivan was silent for a while and then said, ¡°Wait for me for ten minutes.¡± Although Sarah was confused, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Sarah was wondering what to do. If Jason were in Anta, she wouldn¡¯t care about it. But he had to work in New York for a long time, and he came to her home today. With all these things happening, she had to take some measures. She really didn¡¯t want her life to be disturbed, and she really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Before she was awarded it. Ten minutes had passed. Sivan sent her a photo and a voice message, ¡°Boss, this is my n. Please have a look.¡± Sarah clicked on the picture. When she saw the content, she was shocked. ¡°We are just acting. We don¡¯t need to be so serious, do we?¡± She also sent a voice message. The picture sent by Sivan was a screenshot of a document. It recorded how he wanted to chase her in detail, the steps, and how long it would take for her to agree. It was a perfect arrangement. If it was not just a show. She would all believe that it was true. ¡°You asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend so that Mr. Noth of the Noth group would give up, right?¡± Sarah admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± There was no need to hide anything from her assistant. ¡°He is a thoughtful man. If we don¡¯t follow this step, he will have suspicions.¡± Sivan was thoughtful and added, ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to dinner tomorrow, and I¡¯ll let him see it.¡± Sarah was stunned. What did he mean by saying he¡¯ll let Jason see it? Get Bonus ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°Jason¡¯s special assistant Chris is my friend,¡± said Sivan solemnly, ¡°Letting him know is equivalent to letting Mr. Noth know.¡± He knew what kind of person Chris was. He had to make use of all the resources. Sarah only felt the world was really small. After hanging up the phone, Sarah looked at the n again. All of a sudden, she felt that she had underestimated him. With his ability, he should be the Boss. N?velDrama.Org ? content. On the other hand, After hanging up the phone, Sivan made a call to Chris. He had to put on an entire y. Otherwise, it would easily arouse suspicion. ¡°Chase a girl?¡± Hearing what he said, Chris was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure you are not kidding me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a joke.¡± Sivan said on purpose, ¡°I have liked her for a long time, but she had married before, so I didn¡¯t tell her about my feelings.¡± Chris¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked, ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°She is divorced.¡± Terence said two words indifferently. At that moment, Chris thought of Sarah subconsciously. In order to make sure that the person his friend was chasing was not Sarah, le specially asked, ¡°What was your rtionship with her before?¡± ¡°She is my leader,¡± Sivan said, He wanted to say ¡®boss¡® but changed his mind when he thought that Sarah¡¯s Angel International Group was still a secret, so he changed the word. He was still a part¨Ctime employee in the Yeats Group, so they wouldn¡¯t feel he was lying. Hearing this, Chris was relieved and began to make various suggestions. They had a good chat. In the end, Get Bonus Chris even said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare flowers for tomorrow¡¯s dinner. You should send flowers to her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sivan. In order to help his friend, Chris specially asked for a one¨Cday leave from Jason. On the second afternoon, ording to the script, Sarah had to date him. When she arrived at the restaurant reserved by Sivan, Chris came out and took her in. This ce was designed for dating couples, was very stylish, and the overall decoration looked very At dinner. Looking at Sarah, Sivan said, ¡°Chris willeter¡± Sarah was confused and asked, ¡°Why would hee here?¡± ¡°Send flowers,¡± Sivan replied simply. As soon as he finished his words, Chris walked in with a bunch of flowers in his arms. From his direction, he could only see Sivan and couldn¡¯t see Sarah. Chris could book the flowers in advance, but in order to see the girl his friend liked, he deliberately dyed the time and arrived when they were having dinner.. He smiled when he saw a woman wearing a business suit sitting opposite his friend. It turned out that this guy liked tough women. TSK, TSK. He didn¡¯t guess that. Chris adjusted his tie and walked over with the flowers. With a smile, he said to Sivan, ¡°Excuse me, these are flowers¡­ You booked.¡± Thest two words he said were by willpower. At this time, he had seen the face of Sarah. Get Bonus When he saw her, he froze, and his mind went nk for a moment. Shit! It was Ms. Yeats! How could it be Ms. Yeats!! ¡°Ms. Yeats, why¡­ Why are you here¡­¡± Chris¡¯s head was buzzing, and he was totally confused. Sarah pretended to be surprised, but her tone was still the same as usual, ¡°Sivan invited me to dinner. Do you know him?¡± Chris was petrified. Sivan invited her. Even his Boss couldn¡¯t make sure he could invite Ms. Yeats for dinner. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends since childhood.¡± Chris¡¯s mind was a mess. Sarah nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chris didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked at Sarah, who was eating and said to Sivan, ¡°I have something to talk to you about. Come with me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Sivan refused directly. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my Pumpkin.¡± Chris was even shorter in a breath. If his Boss heard this, he might blow up! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go with him first,¡± said Sarah calmly,¡± Chris must have something urgent to tell you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sivan nodded. He followed Chris to the corridor, and while walking, he kept looking back at Sarah. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Say it quickly. She is still waiting for me. ¡°Just give up.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I ask you to give up on Ms. Yeats.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you just now. Do you know each other?¡± Sivan asked. ¡°Before I answer your question, you have to answer me first.¡± Chris really wanted Sican to give up. His Boss was really not nice when he was jealous, ¡°Do you know who she married before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sivan replied directly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. Chris pushed his sses and showed his signature smile, ¡°She married my boss, Jason Noth.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sivan replied. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 She has nothing to do with you Okay? Just one word? ¡°You know who my boss is, right?¡± Chris was really afraid that his friend would get hurt. ¡°If he knows that you are chasing Ms. Yeats, he will definitely hurt you!¡± ¡°They have divorced, haven¡¯t they?¡± Sivan asked. ¡°Yes, they divorced. But the situation isplicated.¡± Chris didn¡¯t know how to exin to him, ¡°Anyway, listen to me. For the sake of your future, give up now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Sivan!¡± ¡°They have divorced, which means that Sarah is single now,¡± said Sivan very seriously, ¡°Since she is single, I have the right to pursue her.¡± ¡°My boss wants to remarry her.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± Sivan said. ¡°You know what kind of person my Boss is. He can get everything he wants,¡± said Chris,¡± If you really want to pursue Ms. Yeats, he has one thousand ways to separate you.¡± Sivan¡¯s final answer was, ¡°I won¡¯t give up on her. If your Boss has a problem, you can ask him to talk to me.¡± Josef was speechless. He wanted to say something more, but Sivan had turned around and left. Chris was in a dilemma. He knew what kind of person Sivan was. He was very determined even since he was a child. But his Boss was also that type. Thinking of this, Johnny felt a littleplicated. One man was his friend, and the other was his Boss. Struggling for a while, he took out his phone and called his Boss. What he thought was very simple. Since Sivan didn¡¯t want to give up, he¡¯d better tell his Boss. Get Banue In this way, the two of them couldpete fairly. When receiving Chris¡¯s call, Jason was still working in thepany. Looking at the new contract signed by the manager, he frowned. How could Yeats Group get a lot more points than before? How? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this contract?¡± Jason asked his manager Fenton and David, who were standing in the office. Before the two answered anything. Jason was interrupted by the vibration of his phone. When he saw it was a call from Chris, he answered. He knew that if nothing had happened, Chris wouldn¡¯t have called him then. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Bad news.¡± Jason was speechless. Looking at the trash¨Clike contract in front of him, he was in a bad mood. And this guy sent him the bad news. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Ms. Yeats is dating someone,¡± said Chris, taking a deep breath. Jason couldn¡¯t believe his ear. He thought he had misheard countless times. Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he still asked, ¡°Is the man Robert?¡± ¡°No.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Then who is it?¡± ¡°My friend, Sivan,¡± said Chris, broken. Jason thought about all his old doubts again. He tightened his grip on the phone and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Chris didn¡¯t give him the address immediately. Get Borsa Thinking of Sivan¡¯s severe attitude and expression just now, he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Jason felt a rage of anger growing inside him. She was his ex¨Cwife. That was why! ¡°Boss, although you may not like to hear that, I still want to talk to you.¡± Chris was serious about. that. He thought Sarah, Sivan, and his Boss were all good people. Although his Boss was a little swingy, he just didn¡¯t see his heart clearly. He wanted Ms. Yeats to be happy. ¡°Speak,¡± said Jason, almost running out of patience. ¡°Do you like Ms. Yeats?¡± Chris blurted out. Jason didn¡¯t say anything. His dark eyes were dark like night. Chris didn¡¯t wait for his answer. He continued, ¡°If you are unsure whether you like Ms. Yeats, your don¡¯t have to go to them.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± said Jason, getting angry and angry. ¡°Ms. Yeats is a good person, and Sivan is sincere.¡± The first thing Chris thought about was everyone¡¯s happiness. ¡°If you are unsure about your feelings, you shouldn¡¯t destroy their rtionship.¡± His Boss had a lucky life. His family loved him, and both his studies and work were smooth. There was almost nothing for him to worry about in his life. People were helping him in the business world. He was handsome, had a good figure, and was loved by many people. Because of that. His Boss had formed a kind of personality subconsciously self¨Ccentered and stubborn. If he didn¡¯t change, even if he remarried Ms. Yeats, the two would not be happy. ¡°Address!¡± Jason said coldly. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was sure or not. Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t let her leave his life. In the days after their divorce, he stayed in the Paradise Vi every day. He often recalled the details of him and Sarah there Get Bonus Every time he thought the possibility of Sarah didn¡¯t belong to him, he would feel pain in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what love was. He only knew that he regretted divorcing her. Sarah belonged to him. Chris walked over and took a look at the two people who were still eating. He estimated the time. from thepany to here and finally told his Boss the address. After hanging up the phone, Jason left thepany. He didn¡¯t talk to the two people about the contract. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Chris had mixed feelings. Thepany was quite far from here. By the time his Boss arrived, Ms. Yeats and Sivan might have. finished eating and left. Thinking of this. He felt a little relieved. Half an hourter, Sarah and Sivan had already had dinner. Sivan offered to send her home. However, no one had expected that when Sarah was about to get in the car, Jason suddenly appeared and pulled Sarah to his side. He said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to send my girl home.¡± eyes widened. Chris¡¯s eyes Boss?! Why did hee so soon? Usually, he would arrive in twenty minutes. ¡°By the way, Sarah is mine.¡± Jason took Sarah on her wrist. With his eyes fixed on Sivan, he continued, ¡°you can give up now.¡® ¡°Let go of me,¡± said Sarah in a cold tone. Jason didn¡¯t loosen his grip, and the atmosphere was cold around them. He looked at Chris and said, ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll give you two days off. Have a good time with your friend these two days.¡± Chris was rendered speechless. If you wanted me to persuade Sivan to give up, you could say it clearly. Get Bonus ¡°I don¡¯t have time to be with him.¡± There were lights in Sivan¡¯s eyes, and with some hair falling on his forehead, Sivan looked more handsome than usual. ¡°Please let go of her. She has divorced you and has nothing to do with you now.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The important question pumpkin? Sivan¡¯s words irritated Jason. Was their rtionship so good that they could call each other like this? ¡°Chris.¡± Jason had run out of patience. Chris knew what kind of person his boss was, so he pulled Sivan¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Let them solve their problems. Let¡¯s go first.¡± ¡°You should ask your boss to leave,¡± said Sivan coldly, ¡°He is now her ex¨Chusband. It¡¯s impolite to harass his ex¨Cwife like this.¡± Chris was rendered speechless. Jason was outraged. Ex¨Chusband, ex¨Cwife. These were the words he didn¡¯t want to hear the most. He took a look at Sivan and pulled Sarah towards his car. He didn¡¯t want to talk to Sivan at all. ¡°Mr. Noth, let go of Saral?,¡± Sivan stopped him. Jason didn¡¯t let her go. With a twist of her hand, Sarah broke free from his grip. She would have beaten him up directly if it weren¡¯t for an inappropriate asion and so many people here. ¡°If you dare to go with him tonight, I promise you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Jason felt a sense of helplessness when he saw his empty hand and said ruthlessly. He would only feel a little better in the past by grabbing her hand. But it could only bring him a littlefort. ¡°This is New York,¡± said Sarah slowly. ¡°So what?¡± said Jason, his eyes darkened. What happened tonight irritated him. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t like ying tricks, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah frowned. In her impression, it was confirmed that Jason had never used any tricks. Get Bonus But she remembered when there was a time that someone had yed a trick on him. She thought he was going to lose. Just when she was about to help him, the situation changed. He said the exact words at that time. He didn¡¯t like ying tricks, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t. At that time, he was cold and dangerous, like an abyss. But it onlysted for a while, and he returned to normal. She didn¡¯t care, and the Yeats group wouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, Julian seemed to have a lot of contact with him. If she really pissed him off, it was inevitable that she would make some mistakes and inake an impact on others. Finally, she decided to talk to him for thest time. ¡°Sivan, you go back first.¡± Sarah had inade up her mind and said, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Sivan was stunned. Did she want to go with Jason? Sarah winked at him, indicating that she would deal with it and that he should leave first. ¡°Chris.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chris didn¡¯t need to get any orders! Hearing his boss call his name, he pulled Sivan into the car. Sivan kept looking back while getting in the car. Thinking about the whole thing, he got an idea. Jason asked coldly, ¡°Since when did you two get so close?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Saral? answered dryly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drive me back? Why are you still standing there?¡± It was a simple sentence. But it made Jason even angry. Why did he feel that she treated him as a driver? He didn¡¯t overthink. He had to have a talk with her and make her remarry him. While he was thinking, He got in the car. Get Bonus After he started the car, Sarah opened the back seat door and sat on it, looking like a boss. ¡°Sit in the front seat,¡± said Jason, totally pissed off. He found that she was really good at making people angry. Every time she made something new to piss him off. ¡°When I was with Sivan, I also took the back seat.¡± Sarah was indifferent as usual, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this, I can call him back.¡± Just one sentence. Jason stopped talking. He really wanted to call Chris back, but when he thought that Chris was with Sivan, he could only put up with it for the time being. With such aplicated feeling, he drove out. Sitting in the back seat, Saral? got Sivan¡¯s message. He asked about her situation. She replied to reassure him. Sivan couldn¡¯t push too hard. If Jason investigated the Angel International Group deeply, it was easy to find that she was the real boss. She didn¡¯t have to think about it. If he had known it, he would have said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so deeply that even the Angel International Group is your property.¡± After chatting with Sivan, Sarah looked out of the car. When she realized this was not the way to her home, she stared at the back of Jason and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± ¡°My home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s night.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After two simple conversations, Sarali stopped talking to him. She didn¡¯t jump out of the car, nor did she quarrel with him in the car. It was for her safety. Life is precious, and she should cherish it. The car didn¡¯t stop until about an hourter. When she saw it was a small vimunity, she sent a message to Sivan and sent him her location. Get Bonus If Jason really wanted to do something radicalter, at least someone would know where she was. When they arrived, She went to his home with him. With her understanding of Jason, she knew he wouldn¡¯t give up until he got what he wanted. If she slipped away today, he had plenty of ways to appear in front of her again. She didn¡¯t want to live such a life, nor did she want to be disturbed. Jason opened the door and let her in. After she entered, he pressed a button to lock the door. It was a special lock. As long as the door was locked from the inside, without a password, no one could open it.. Looking at the cold and hard decoration style of ck, white, and gray as usual, Sarah sat down on the sofa and said lightly, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk about with me here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Friends, subordinates, pursuers.¡± Well, well. What a detailed answer! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason was furious, but he couldn¡¯t vent it. ¡°Do you like him?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s my business. I don¡¯t have an obligation to answer you.¡± Sarah said, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me what you want to do.¡± Looking at her estranged and indifferent look, Jason knew that she didn¡¯t like him. But he still said, ¡°I want to remarry you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the answer before.¡± Sarah knew he was talking about this. ¡°You can make a condition,¡± said Jason, looking at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Marriage and divorce are not a game.¡± Sarah talked to him seriously this time. ¡°Whether you did these two things on impulse or for other reasons, you have to pay for them.¡± Jason frowned. ¡°Jason,¡± said Sarah. He looked at her. Get Bonus ¡°Is that true that in your heart, if you want to divorce me, I have to obey you, and if you want to remarry me, I have to listen to you?¡± Sarah asked it was such a heavy question, ¡°Do you think that if I don¡¯t obey you, then I am deliberately making trouble for you?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 It was a fact Yes. This was Jason¡¯s first thought. In his heart, he subconsciously thought that as long as he didn¡¯t let her go, she couldn¡¯t end their rtionship. But no matter what. He wouldn¡¯t say it out directly. He knew that the answer would irritate her, so he said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since you are not thinking this way, don¡¯t disturb my life anymore.¡± Sarah still hoped they could solve the problem by talking. She didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with him. In many things, she was more inclined to make rational decisions. But if she hadn¡¯t had a good talk with Jason, he would probably have acted in his own way. At that time, conflict was inevitable. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to remarry me?¡± Jason asked aggressively, ¡°If it¡¯s because of Jenny, I apologize.¡± Sarah was speechless. She raised her eyes and said, ¡°It was because we are not the same kind of person.¡± She had been living in an environment of mutual trust since childhood. She, Robert, Julian, and their other friends were the same. They were simr to Jason in some things. They wouldn¡¯t trust a person easily, but the difference. was that as long as they got to know each other, they would unconditionally give them their trust. They knew each other and could trust each other with their life. ¡°Is it about Robert?¡± asked Jason coldly. Sarah didn¡¯t answer. But this silence made him know that Robert was special to her. The atmosphere suddenly fell into a stalemate. The temperature in the living room was getting lower and lower. Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to Jason, and Jason was too angry to speak to her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three months to think about it.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to be in a stalemate, so he broke the Get Bonus silence, ¡°Three monthster, if you still haven¡¯t thought it through, I¡¯ll take you to marry me in my way.¡± ¡°Do you have to force me?¡± Sarah frowned. She hated such threats. ¡°It¡¯s you who forced me,¡± said Jason coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t remarry you.¡± Feeling his anger, she only said this simple sentence. If he insisted on forcing her, she would return to the organization. She would rather do those dangerous tasks than give him a chance to disturb her. Jason stood up immediately. His tall figure made the spacious living room a little narrow. He lost patience and said word by word, ¡°You can have a try.¡± Then he turned back to his room, leaving her alone in the living room. Sarah had thought about calling Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth to ask them to call Jason back. But when she thought about it carefully, she was afraid that a person three years older than her Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. would not listen to his elders. After careful consideration. She sent a message to Edwin. Now, she needed to find a person his age to talk to him. When Edwin received the message from Sarah, he yed chess with Grandpa Noth at home. Looking at the message on his phone, he forgot to put his chess piece on the table. ¡°I just said that none of you are as good as Sarali.¡± old Mr. Noth said angrily, ¡°Saral? never yed mobile phone when she yed chess with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m reading the message from her,¡± said Edwin jokingly.. The whole family knew that Grandpa liked Sarah so much that he treated her as his granddaughter and took his brother as his grandson¨Cinw. Hearing that, old Mr. Noth became energetic all of a sudden. Sarah? He ignored chess and asked, ¡°What did Saral? say?¡± ¡°Your useless grandson¨Cinw disturbed her life.¡± as Edwin typed on his phone, he said to old Mr. Get Bonus Noth, ¡°Sarah doesn¡¯t like him, but he still insists. He really isn¡¯t good at that.¡± If he had followed his steps and didn¡¯t do such strange things, he might have left a good impression on Sarah. TSK. How stupid he was. Hearing that, old Mr. Noth was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He forced Sarah to remarry him, and now he even locked her in his house.¡± Edwin said, ¡°If it goes on like this, my sister¨Cinw will fall out with himpletely one day.¡± Old Mr. Noth frowned. Fall out? No way! ¡°Grandpa, do you want your granddaughter toe back?¡± asked Edwin, rolling his eyes. Old Mr. Noth gave him a look. How could he not want to? He thought about it every day. ¡°If you want to, you can cause some trouble for my brother so that he doesn¡¯t have time to disturb. my sister¨Cinw.¡± as Edwin yed with his mobile phone, an idea came to his mind. Grandpa Noth agreed readily. He wanted Sarah toe back, but he more wanted her to be happy. With the decision of old Mr. Noth, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jason to be forced to visit old Mr. Noth¡¯s friends in New York. After the visit, those old friends would like this young man. And when they learned that he was single, they would introduce someone to him for sure. Jason didn¡¯t know what was waiting for him in the future. He stayed in his room for a while, staring at a newdy¡¯s pajamas and underwear in the bag on his bed. He wanted to give them to Sarah, but the picture she refused him appeared in his mind automatically. Thinking of this. Get Bonus He just stood there still. Just then, there was a knock on his door. There were only the two of them in the whole house. He didn¡¯t need to guess who the person was outside his door. He walked over and opened the door. When he saw that Sarah was still indifferent and alienated, he also pretended to be indifferent, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to go home. Open the door, ¡°said Sarah straightforwardly. She had tried to open the door just now. It didn¡¯t open. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay with me?¡± Jason asked in a low voice, tightening his grip. Sarah was surprised. Why did he still need to ask? ¡°No ex¨Cwife wants to stay with her ex¨Chusband after divorce.¡± ¡°Why do you have to piss me off?¡± hearing the words of ¡°ex¨Chusband and ex¨Cwife,¡± Jason was displeased. ¡°It is a fact.¡± Looking at his angry eyes, Saral? asked, ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡± The topic suddenly changed. This made Jason pause as if someone had pressed the pause button on him. His dark eyes fixed on her as if he didn¡¯t know what she meant. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± asked Sarah. Although he didn¡¯t know what she was doing, he still answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you can win me in three things, I will consider marrying you,¡± Sarah used the word consider, ¡°But before you win, you can¡¯t disturb my family and me.¡± ¡°Which three things?¡± Jason didn¡¯t directly agree. He wouldn¡¯t agree so hastly with this month¡¯s new understanding of her. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 An agreement ¡°First, let¡¯s see who finds out the wire puller first,¡± said Sarah, ¡°Second, prove you are better at shooting than me.¡± ¡°What is the third one?¡± Jason asked. He didn¡¯t think the first two things were difficult. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of that yet.¡± Sarah looked at him and said, ¡°After you finish these two things, I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯ll lose if you don¡¯t win me in any of them. Then you couldn¡¯t disturb me for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jason agreed. Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. She could finally be quiet for some time. She looked at her watch and found that it was past ten o¡¯clock. She asked, ¡°Can you open the door now and let me go back?¡± ¡°You should stay here tonight. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯llpete with you on the second thing.¡± Jason was confident in his marksmanship. He turned around and fetched a bag, ¡°This is for you.¡± Sarah was speechless. She wanted to refuse. But she thought for a while and didn¡¯t want to quarrel, so she took it. She went to the room pointed out by Jason. After entering the room, she locked the door, threw her coat on the bed, and went to the bathroom with her pajamas. Jason heard the sound of her locking the door. At that moment, He didn¡¯t know whether to say she was on high alert or too wary of him. Sarah was taking a shower in the bathroom. Thinking of the thing she had told him, an idea came to her mind. She didn¡¯t intend to interfere with this matter because she didn¡¯t bother to deal with such a trifle. But after thinking from that person¡¯s point of view, she decided to do something with it. As Jason suddenly came to New York and went to her home, ording to what happened before, that man would definitely target her. It was really¡­ Troublesome. Get Bonus At the same time, In a dark basement abroad. There was only a dim light in the basement. A woman with messy hair and bruises on her face was lying on the ground with her eyes closed. The iron chain fixed her neck, feet, and hands. Beside her, there were many dead snakes. ck, ck, ck. Footsteps were heard. Hearing the voice, the woman in white trembled all over. After long¨Cterm torture, her body was instinctively afraid of this voice. With the sound of footsteps, a man in a suit appeared in the basement. He had that kind of pale skin. ¡°Wake her up,¡± he flicked the cigarette between his fingers and looked at Jenny in the corner. The man behind him immediately poured a basin of ice water on Jenny¡¯s face. Ssh! The cold water irritated her. Startled, Jenny opened her eyes and sat up abruptly. The cold water flowed into her clothes along her neck, making her shiver. The man took a drag on his cigarette, threw the cigarette butt on the ground, stepped on it, and walked towards Jenny. His face was very like Jason, but he was like a viper, full of danger. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± the man squatted in front of Jenny and patted her face. ¡°Jenny.¡± The man¡¯s words sent a shiver down Jenny¡¯s spine. She was afraid of this man. ¡°As long as you kill Jason, I won¡¯t me you for what you didn¡¯t do well before.¡± the man touched her face with a smile and said in a very light and slow tone, ¡°I will let you be rich and powerful and get everything you want.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. I want you to die! Jenny clenched her fists. Her body was in great pain, which was caused by this man after she came back. Get Homura Because she failed toplete the task and found someone to protect her family, he tortured her every day. Several times, she thought about death. But she didn¡¯t want to die like this. When she died, this person would still be alive! The man appreciated the madness and hatred in her eyes and smiled more brightly, ¡°You want me to die?¡± Hearing this, Jenny was shocked. She couldn¡¯t help feeling cold and scared. ¡°You will never realize this wish.¡± the man put his big hand on her cold face. It was warm. But Jenny just felt dangerous. ¡°Do you think you can be tough with me just because your grandmother and brother are protected?¡± the man rubbed her face with his thumb and murmured. Jenny didn¡¯t say anything. But her heart was filled with worry and fear because of his words. ¡°They are protected,¡± the man said slowly, ¡°But as long as I want to kill them, no one can protect them. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Jenny widened her red eyes. She hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. ¡°Because you are Jason¡¯s first love.¡± the man raised her chin, didn¡¯t care about her hatred, ¡°He won¡¯t suspect you too much and won¡¯t expect a weak and ipetent person like you to kill him.¡± Sarah was more suitable than me. Jenny thought. But she didn¡¯t say it because she felt guilty about Sarah. She had done something wrong to Sarali before, but Sarah still helped her. She couldn¡¯t drag her into this dangerous and desperate ce. ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± said Jenny, trying to hold back her tears, ¡°After what happenedst time, he doesn¡¯t trust me anymore.¡± ¡°You just need to do what I said,¡± the man replied simply. Get Bonus Biting her lips, the wounds all over her gave her great pain. Jenny looked at him and said, ¡°Killing people in my country is a crime.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to bring you here after you kill him,¡± the man said in a low and slow voice, like at spell, ¡°You won¡¯t be prevented or arrested. You¡¯ll have a stable life.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t believe it. Killing people is illegal, and she wouldn¡¯t get rid of it. Besides, she really couldn¡¯t do it. She had been forced to get back with Jason and break their marriage, which had already touched her bottom line, but she had no choice at that time. For her family¡¯s safety, she had to do it even if she had to do what she didn¡¯t want to.. But this time was different. This time, she would have to risk the lives of others for the lives of her family. Once she did it, she would not forgive herself, let alone her family. ¡°What do you think?¡± the man asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°I won¡¯t do that,¡± Jenny said stubbornly. brother ¡°Really?¡± the man was not anxious at all, and he was not angry, ¡°Then I have to tell your and grandmother about you breaking other people¡¯s families. I don¡¯t know what the neighbors will think of them then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± said Jenny, like an angry cat. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± the man stood up and said before leaving, ¡°you have three days to consider whether to listen to me or to stick to yourself. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Then he left the basement, leaving Jenny in a mess, engulfed by darkness and despair. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 She is my ex¨Cwife The following day, in New York. Sarah got up very early. The clothes she changed yesterday were also washed and dried by her. She put on her clothes and waited for Jason in the living room. Half an hourter, they finished breakfast together and set out. They went to a gun club in New York. It was a membership club, and they had to get the appropriate introduction letter and go through the membership procedures. Jason had already prepared. An hourter, they arrived at the gun club. Jason was familiar with the person in charge of the club. When he saw Jason, he smiled and said, ¡°long time no see, Jason.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time,¡± said Jason. ¡°Who is this?¡± the person in charge asked as he looked at Sarah. With his eyes darkened, Jason said, ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m his friend, Sarah.¡± Before he could finish his words, Sarah introduced herself. Her intuition told her that if she didn¡¯t interrupt him, the answer he said must be something she didn¡¯t want to hear. Jason took a deep look at her. He did want to say, wife. ¡°This way, please.¡± the person in charge looked at the two people with a meaningful look and then warmly greeted them, ¡°There will be professional personnel to teach you shootingter. Follow me.¡± The two followed him silently. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, they arrived at the shooting range. Each of them was assigned a professional teacher to guide them. The person in charge was named Tarik Thomson and was Andy Thomson¡¯s cousin. Seeing that Sarah was practicing seriously there, he whispered to Jason, ¡°You two are not just friends, are you?¡± A female friend. Get Ba He had never seen her before. ¡°Yes, we are not just friends,¡± said Jason. He had been to the gun club many times and was very familiar with these things. Tarik was interested, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°She is my ex¨Cwife.¡± Considering the reaction of Sarah, Jason didn¡¯t say she was his wife. Tarik was stunned. Ex¨Cwife? With surprise and astonishment in his eyes, he asked, ¡°When did you get married? Why didn¡¯t I know? Did my brother know?¡± ¡°He knew,¡± said Jason tly. ¡°How could you not tell me?¡± said Tarik emotionally, ¡°Do you still take me as your friend? I wasn¡¯t even invited to your wedding party.¡± Most importantly, How could there be no media report on his wedding? It was abnormal! ¡°We didn¡¯t hold a wedding ceremony,¡± Jason said with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯t say anything more. After listening to the professional exnation, he looked at Sarah, who had also attended to the description. Seeing this. Tarik decided not to ask about their marriage and divorce. He asked, ¡°Are you just having fun today?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s apetition,¡± said Jason, looking at the target fifty meters away. Tarik was speechless. He thought this guy was unreasonable. He walked up to Sarah and said to her, ¡°Sarah, let me shoot for you. He has practiced shooting since childhood, and the shooting record of my club is still his.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Sarah lightly. ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Tarlk sald tenderly. Get Bonus He really couldn¡¯t bear to see such a beautiful and elegant girl lose. In particr, lose to such a crafty man as Jason! Sarah was almost familiar with all the guns. Looking at the gun in her hand, she got the familiar feeling back. In the end, she just said, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Noticing her cold refusal, Tarik didn¡¯t bother her too much. In addition to the two professional staff who were watching them, Tarik also stayed. He was a little curious about the expression of such a cold girl when she lostter. ¡°The result will be decided with five bullets. Let¡¯s see who will hit more rings,¡± said Sarah, looking at Jason. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason. He held the gun standing and shot the target fifty meters away. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± After the five gunshots, Jason finished shooting. Fifty rings! Both the people in the club and Tarik were not surprised at this result. They had seen him shooting before. They had to go through the teaching process to consolidate and follow the rules in case anything happened. Jason handed the gun to the staff and looked at Sarah on the other side. Tarik was also watching. He had thought that after the result of the fifty rings came out, that girl would be a little nervous. But now, Sarah seemed very calm, as if the fifty rings were just a trifle for her. Sarah pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang!¡± One shot. The bullet pierced the air and hit the center of the target! Seeing this, the professional standing next to her was stunned. His eyes were full of surprise. Get Bonus Ten rings! Could this girl really be a green hand? Tarik and Jason were also surprised. The former was simr to the professional staff around Sarah, thinking she was too talented at hitting the bull¡¯s eye with her first shot. But Jason was considering her identity.¡± She could quickly shoot poker cards and had excellent shooting skills. What else did she hide from him? Before they return to their senses, Sarah shoots four more shots, and all hit the bull¡¯s eye like the first one. ¡°You¡­ Is it really your first time shooting? ¡°he asked. It was easy for him to shoot at a distance of fifty meters, and even all the professional club could do it. But the problem was, wasn¡¯t she a newbie?! ¡°I practiced before,¡± answered Sarah, ¡°But I haven¡¯t touched it for a long time.¡± in the ¡°Jason, it seems that your ex¨Cwife is quite capable,¡± said Tarik jokingly, with appreciation in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for you to win her.¡± Jason frowned. Subconsciously, he didn¡¯t like the word ¡°ex¨Cwife.¡± Sarah looked at the outdoor shooting range, then at Jason, and said, ¡°let¡¯spete on the three hundred meters¡®, and we could use one shot to determine the result.¡± Tarik was shocked. So did the staff. Even Jason was a little surprised. Seeing that Jason didn¡¯t answer, Tarik had to talk to Saral?. He didn¡¯t want to see this little girl lose. Three hundred meters was a different thingpared to fifty meters! ¡°You¡¯d better choose one hundred meters first. The difference between three hundred and fifty meters is too big, ¡°Tarik said to Sarah?. ¡°If you don¡¯t get used to it, you¡¯re likely to miss the target.¡± What he thought was very simple. If it was one hundred meters, Sarah still had a little hope. If Jason¡¯s hand trembled or he didn¡¯t see clearly, Sarah would still have a chance to win. ¡°No, three hundred meters is good.¡± Sarah looked at him and said calmly. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 You have no ss ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Tarik really hoped that Sarah could win. ¡°Believe me, shoot from one hundred miles. away.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t reply, her eyes fixed on Jason. She was waiting for his answer. If he chose one hundred miles, then she had to follow him. ¡°Three hundred miles and fifty miles are not only a matter of distance.¡± After thinking for a while, Jason said, ¡°Are you sure you want topete with me in the range of three hundred miles?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah gave a brief reply. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Jason, you have no ss at all!¡± Tarik patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s not decent to spite a girl like this.¡± Without saying anything, Jason picked up the rifle. He wasn¡¯t mean to Sarah. He was just trying to win her heart. ¡°You go first.¡± He didn¡¯t want to put pressure on her. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah refused. She wanted to win against him in a dignified manner. ¡°Follow the order just now.¡± Hearing her words, Tarik, Jason, and the other professional staff around all looked at her. They were all curious. How could she be so calm? Jason didn¡¯t say anymore. He carefully aimed at the target, putting all his powers of concentration in it. Even if he knew that it was impossible for Sarah to hit the target three hundred miles away. He had to do his best. He couldn¡¯t lose. Noticing Jason¡¯s eagerness, Tarik couldn¡¯t help looking at him, wondering what he and Sarah was fighting over. Howe he was so serious? ¡°Bang!¡± A shot rang out. The pellet whizzed out of the rifle and rushed at the target. Tarik took out a telescope to see Jason¡¯s score. When he saw that he got a bull¡¯s eye, Tarik was stunned. Whenever Jason came here to practice shooting, he would basically hit the ce between the second and the Innermost ring of the target three hundred miles away. But this time, he hit the bull¡¯s eye. He was really rigorous in thispetition with Sarah. It seemed be held a strong desire to win. Get Bonus Jason returned the rifle and looked at Sarah, waiting for her response. Without even looking at him, Sarah pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang!¡± Tarik hurried to pick up his telescope. Compared with Jason¡¯s performance, he was more interested in Sarah. She hit the innermost ring of the target fifty miles away. Few people who came here for the first time could make it. However, he underestimated her. When he saw the target, he was totally shocked. He put down the telescope, rubbed his eyes and looked again. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. Sarah hit¡­ the bull¡¯s eye! There was only one thought in his mind at that moment. Sarah and Jason weren¡¯t ordinary people! She hit the bull¡¯s eye! Sarah didn¡¯t hit it from fifty miles or one hundred miles away. But from three hundred miles away! Besides, she was using a super ordinary, old rifle. ¡°Shit! Did I see it wrong!?¡± ¡°Who is this girl? She¡¯s really something!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe my eyes.¡± Looking at Sarah in awe, these professional sportsmen began to discuss. Without saying a word, Jason took the telescope from Tarik and looked at the target. When he saw Sarah¡¯s score, his mind went nk. He represented a major expenditure of effort and concentration to hit the bull¡¯s eye. But when Sarah shot, she looked asposed as she was when she shot fifty miles away. ¡°Saral?.¡± Tarik changed the way he called her. He was now interested in thispetent girl. ¡°Are you interested in joining the army? I can ask my father to write you an introduction letter.¡± Before Sarah could answer, Jason came over. He pulled Tarik¡¯s cor and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about it. Leave her alone.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s a rare shooting genius¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Or I¡¯ll ask Andy to take you back.¡± Tarik kept his mouth shut immediately. He cast a sideways nce at Jason. Jason would always use his brother to threat him! What a shrewd man! She was not a shooting genius. It was just the reward for the effort she had made.. Get Ponus Jason pulled Tarik aside and looked at her with his emotionless eyes. ¡°When did you practice your shooting skill?¡± ¡°I have no obligation to answer you.¡± Sarah said. Her aloofness made him even more curious. Sarah looked at the target in the distance and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a tie now, how about increasing the level of difficulty.¡± Jason raised his eyes. Her words also stimted Tarik¡¯s interest. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We could shoot in rainy days and misty days.¡± She blurted out. Jason frowned slightly. He could hit the bull¡¯s eye on a sunny day. But if the external conditions changed, he could not guarantee his performance. Sarah¡¯s confident smile showed that her victory was in the bag. If he agreed, once he lost, he would never be able to disturb her for the rest of his life, which meant that there was no possibility for him to get her back. He couldn¡¯t bare the consequence. ¡°That¡¯s for another time. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t force him. He had the right to suspend the game. Now that there was nothing else to do here, she nned to leave. She had spent almost half a day there; Sivan must be waiting for her to go to work. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± She returned all the shooting equipment before she said to Jason, ¡°I hope you remember your promise.¡± Jason pursed his thin lips. He knew she was reminding him not to disturb her before he surpassed her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back¡± He said in his usual cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here.¡± ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Tarik stopped them. Sarah¡¯s performance deeply impressed him. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. The rule here is that if you hit the bull¡¯s eye 300 miles away for the first time, we should treat you a meal.¡± These professionals were confused. They didn¡¯t know there was such a rule! Tarik asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± They said in unison. ¡°Please.¡± Tarik held out his arm respectfully. I Get Bonus Sarah knew they were wheedling her into staying. But it was not appropriate to refuse in this situation. After all, the Thomson family had been remaining its foothold in New York for about one hundred years. The most important thing was that Tarik¡¯s grandpa had a military background. As for his two sons, one was in business, and the other chose to serve in the army. Tarik¡¯s father was thetter. Andy¡¯s father was the former. Sarah sent Sivan her address and told him that she was having a meal with Tarik. Half an hourter. The lunch was ready. There were a lot of food and a bottle of good wine on the table. Tarik¡¯s purpose was simple: he was going to make Jason drunk and let him say his bet with Sarah! ¡°Can I call you Sa?¡± Tarik already regarded her as his sister. She had a good personality, a good look, and most importantly, a good marksmanship. He had always admired such an outstanding girl. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Jason¡¯s sense of crisis Jason leered at Tarik. Was he stirring things up? Pretending not to see Jason¡¯s poker face, Tarik stared at Sarah, waiting for her answer. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah said. She didn¡¯t care much about how people addressed her as long as it wasn¡¯t a too intimate one. The first time she repelled her address was when Robert called her Sa. Perhaps she found it strange as she was used to his calling her Pumpkin. Jason narrowed his eyes. He had never called her this way. ¡°I just heard from Jason that you¡¯re a divorced couple. Is that true?¡± Tarik said in a rxed tone. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said Sarah lightly. ¡°Are you single now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m so handsome and¡­¡± Before Tarik could finish his words, Jason cut in. He exuded a cold and ruthless air; his voice was as freezing as the icebergs in North Pole. ¡°Tarik!¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Tarik gave out a mysterious smile. He understood Jason¡¯s intention.. He didn¡¯t want to divorce Sarah. Maybe thepetition between them just now had something to do with their marriage. He didn¡¯t expect Jason to be so soulful. He filled a bowl of soup for Sarah and said to Jason, ¡°Why are you so rude? I just want to ask Sarah if she needs at brother. Is it that my words causing you a sense of crisis?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. Was it because he behaved like an easy¨Cgoing man so that Tarik kept pushing his luck? ¡°Do youpete with her to win her heart?¡± Tarik whispered in his ear, ¡°If you win, she¡¯de back to you. If you lose, you would have to listen to her?¡± Jason red at Tarik. There was a hint of warning in his eyes. ¡°If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Tarik put on a tacit smile, ¡°Sarah, the food is delicious. Help yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was nd. At this moment. Someone broke in. He stood at the door and said, ¡°Mr. Thomson, your father is here!¡± Get Bonus His words were like a bomb exploding in Tarik¡¯s heart. He stood up immediately and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way!¡± The man said anxiously. ¡°Stop him and tell him that I¡¯m training.¡± A light bulb went on in Tarik¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll meet him in the reception room in five minutes.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Before this man finished his words. A vigorous and dignified voice sounded, ¡°Can you show me how to train in the dining room?¡± A chill ran down Tarik¡¯s spine. His father was there! Daring not to behave in a jokey manner, he stood up and said, ¡°Dad.¡± The man who came in was Lenny Thomson. He was wearing a military uniform, dripping with righteousness. He was in histe 40¡¯s, but he looked like he was only more than 30. ¡°You asked for leave to handle your business, right? It seems that your business is having a meal with others.¡± He had a reputation for being a strict father. ¡°Go back to training right now. I¡¯ll lock you up if you can¡¯t finish the task!¡± ¡°Dad, please listen to me.¡± Irritating his father was thest thing Tarik would do. ¡°I asked for leave because Jason woulde to the shooting hall. He scarcelyes here. I just want to know if his skill has improved in the past two years.¡± At this time Jason stood up and walked over to Lenny. ¡°Long time no see, Uncle Lenny.¡± said he politely. ¡°Alright.¡± Lenny nodded. His anger eased a little as he appreciated Jason¡¯s personality, Knowing that his father wouldn¡¯t punish him, Tarik breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go back after lunch. I promise I won¡¯t dy to training.¡± His father gave him an oppressive look. But he said nothing. Tarik knew that his father acquiesced. ¡°By the way.¡± Tarik came to Sarah¡¯s side, ¡°In the shootingpetition just now, she hit the bull¡¯s eye three hundred -miles away! She¡¯s really something!¡± Tarik beamed. Lenny followed Tarik¡¯s gaze. When he saw Sarah¡¯s face, he was in a daze for a moment It was her? Get Bonus The two didn¡¯t say anything, but they had already expressed what they wanted to say through their eyes. ¡°Dad, do you want to have her in the army?¡± Tarik knew his father very well. Lenny came to Sarah and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Sarah Yeats.¡± Lenny nodded. He said, ¡°Are you free now? I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡± ¡°No problem. Please.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was polite and indifferent. Then the two of them left. Putting his hand on Jason¡¯s shoulder, Tarik asked, ¡°Do you think my father will persuade your ex¨Cwife toe back. to you?¡± ¡°Does your father know Sarah?¡± Jason said. ¡°How could that be?¡± Tarik¡¯s eyebrow knotted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my father ask about Sarah¡¯s name just now?¡± ¡°But your father¡¯s eyes¡­ He didn¡¯t seem to be looking at a stranger.¡± Jason¡¯s intuition told him that things were not so simple. ¡°He looked at Sarah as if she was his old acquaintance.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tarik was confused by his words. He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with his father¡¯s reaction when he saw Sarah. His father behaved like he saw a shotting genius in front of him. Jason was too suspicious. He was afraid that Sarah would be taken away. Jason didn¡¯t say anything more. He decided to ask about itter. Half an hourter, Lenny and Sarah¡¯s conversation ended. He came back to the dining room. Tarik looked over his shoulder and asked, ¡°Dad, where is Sarah?¡± ¡°Her assistant came to pick her up just now.¡± Lenny had calined down now; his face was as dour as before. ¡°Go back to train after lunch. Don¡¯t waste time!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tarik didn¡¯t dare to retort. Then Lenny was about to leave. Jason came over. He looked like a decent gentleman in his suit. Looking at Lenny, he said word by word, ¡°Uncle Lenny, do you know Saral??¡± Lenny was of high status. If he knew Sarah, it meant that her status was¡­ The next second Jason discarded the thought. After all, Sarah was only in her 205. ¡°Not really.¡± Lenny caldd in a low volite ¡°Sha haunene that I know her mother. ¡± Get Bonus The simple answer dispelled Jason¡¯s suspicion. He gave a nod. Then Lenny left the shooting club. Thinking that Sarah told him to make an excuse, Jason smiled. She was indeed a smart girl. What a great pity that she didn¡¯t join in the army. If he knew her before that guy, everything would be different now. When he was thinking about this, Sarah had already got in Siven¡¯s car and left. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Sarah didn¡¯t want her family to be in a mess Looking at the silent Sarah in the rearview mirror, Sivan asked, ¡°Boss, is there anything on your mind?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leaning against the back of the seat, Sarah rubbed her temple to case her fatigue ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be my boyfriend from now on. I¡¯ve made it clear with Jasonst night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sivan wouldn¡¯t never retort upon Sarah. Profound fatigue overwhelmed, she closed her eyes to take a nap. The meeting with Lenny reminded her of something that had happened a long time ago. She wasn¡¯t a solider, but just a citizen. So she would only need to go back when captain needed her. But at all other times she could still lead an ordinary life. It had been a long time since herst task. The car was driving on the road. Noticing that Sarah was in a state of nervous exhaustion, Sivan didn¡¯t take her back to thepany, but sent her home. The home where her father and her sister Rita lived. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything after she got home. She just wanted to go upstairs to sleep. Today, only she and her father were at home. Rita had gone back to school since she had sses. After her father handed over thepany to Wilson, he would stay at home most of the time or¡­ Go Linda¡¯s home to apany her. ¡°Ah¡­ Pumpkin.¡± Eric summoned up the courage to call her when she was going upstairs. Rita had told him. If he wanted to have a good rtionship with Pumpkin, he needed to talk to her more. Sarah stopped and looked down, holding the railing with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Can we sit down and have a chat?¡± Eric asked cautiously, he didn¡¯t even dare look into Sarah¡¯s eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t sat together to chat and watch TV for a long time.¡± His words touched Sarah. She stood there in a daze. The scene of watching TV with her father when she was a child popped into her head. She also remembered that he was not good at cooking, but he still learned to cook for her. Thinking of this, her heart softened. Even if she still bore a grudge against her father for what he had happened. before, she went downstairs. Eric owed her mother a lot, but he was still a good father. Seeing hering downstairs, Eric felt much relieved. Rita¡¯s suggestion was really helpful. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to ask for your opinion.¡± Eric pursed his lips and said, ¡°Do you want to announce your true Get Ponus identity? If you¡¯re willing to, I¡¯ll hold a banquet.¡± He didn¡¯t want the thing Wendy had warned him to happen again. He wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to nder his Pumpkin. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it public or hide it deliberately.¡± Sarah answered, ¡°Just let it be.¡± ¡°I sec.¡± Eric was a little depressed. He wanted to let others know that he had two precious and excellent daughters. The two of them talked about something else. Then one thing rang a bell. It was on the tip of Eric¡¯s tongue. He hemmed and hawed. ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­¡± All the words seemed to stick to his throat. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences of speaking that out. He was afraid that his rtionship with Sarah, which had been alleviated a little recently, would fall into a stalemate again. But this matter had been dyed by him for a period of time. Seeing his struggled face, Sarah already knew what he wanted to say, ¡°Are you going to get the marriage certificate with Wendy¡¯s mother?¡± Eric¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. How did Pumpkin know? Who told her! ¡°How¡­. How do you know that?¡± He had never expected that Pumpkin would see him through directly. ¡°Only when ites to that person, you¡¯ll lose youposure.¡± Sarah hid her displeasure. Then she said a sentence that her father had never thought of. ¡°I want to meet with her. You name the time.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes widened. He stood still, with extreme shock and surprise in his eyes. Pumpkin agreed to meet Linda? ¡°Are you willing to see her?¡± Eric stammered. ¦° ¡°I don¡¯t ept your marriage. And I¡¯ll never forgive you for what you two had done in the past.¡± She didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°I agree to see her just because I don¡¯t want our family to be in a mess.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop het father from marrying Linda. Since her refusal was useless, then she¡¯d like to formally meet Linda and see what kind of person she was. Rita once said she was a nice person, but she didn¡¯t think so. Get Bonus Linda should have left her father after what had happened that year, instead of continuing to stay with him for over two years. ¡°Okay!¡± replied Eric quickly, his eyes welled up with tears. In fact, there was one thing that Sarah was wrong. In Eric¡¯s heart, she and Rita were his beloved ones. He wouldn¡¯t marry Linda if one of his daughters didn¡¯t ept it, even if such a behavior would break Linda¡¯s heart. But Linda was considerate. She understood hisplicated situation. From the very beginning, he had told Linda that he might not be able to marry her. Seeing him so excited, Sarah was filled with a sense of loss. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know if her passed mother would me her. Would she be sad when she saw her husband so ecstatic when he could marry other woman? Sarah wondered for a moment. Then she dispelled the thought. Her mother was extremely gentle and indulgent to her family members. She gave all her patience and care to her family. She was as gentle and kind as an angel. ¡°When do you think it¡¯s convenient? I¡¯ll reserve a restaurant first.¡± Eric¡¯s lips began to tremble with glee. ¡°I have something to deal with on 15th and 16th.¡± Replied Sarah, hiding all her emotions. ¡°Except for the two days, you can decide the date yourself.¡± ¡°Then how about 10th?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah¡¯s promise relieved Eric. After she went upstairs to have a rest, he called Linda and told her the meeting was settled on toth. Linda agreed. After arranging everything, Eric sent a message to Rita. He wanted to take both of his daughters to meet Linda. If Rita had no objection, he would find a time to get the marriage license. At the same time. Linda lived in the house bought by Eric with Wendy liveing with her. + After hearing the conversation between her mother and Eric, Wendy was pissed off. Sheined, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯m your daughter!¡± ¡°He still minds the trouble you caused before.¡± said a gentle and beautiful middle¨Caged woman: she was Linda Brown. ¡°I remind you to be careful about your words and deeds. Don¡¯t make Uncle Eric unhappy.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Sarah¡¯s his daughter.¡± Wendy felt wronged. She was always behaving like a good girl in front of Uncle Eric, and he liked her too. But now her persona as an obedient girl was all gone because of Sarah! Wendy seethed silently beside her mother. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, Wendy. Don¡¯t be so childish.¡± said Linda with an unquestionable tone. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 I don¡¯t like her Wendy knew that she was wrong. But the thought that all her previous efforts were in vain because of Sarah gripped her heart like an invisible hand. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Mom, will uncle Eric ept me again?¡± Linda looked at her for a long time and said nothing. She knew what kind of person Eric was. Wendy had hurt Sarah before; it was difficult for Wendy to get his recognition again. ¡°You have to mind your behavior first.¡± After a long time, Linda said, ¡°If you take a wrong step, you will lose everything. I hope you can understand this.¡± Wendy nodded in a sulk In the next few days. Sarah went back and forth between the Yeats Group and the Angel International Group. Although Sivan had taken over most of the work, as the boss of thepany, she had to do something herself. As for Jason¡­ He hadn¡¯t shown up since they met in the shooting clubst time. It seemed as if he was keeping his promise not to disturb her before he surpassed her. Time flied. Today was Saturday, September 10th. It was the day Sarah was going to meet Linda. Rita, Sarah, and Eric were on the way to the reserved restaurant. Sarah remained silent. Eric was still kind of nervous. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Pumpkin, if you don¡¯t want to go, you can tell me. We can rearrange the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± said Sarah in a nk voice. Hearing her words, Eric kept his mouth shut. He was afraid he would upset Pumpkin. After all, her approval was his bigger resource of support. Ruby¡¯s death cast a shadow over his family. Sarah hadn¡¯t been as happy as when she was still a little girl for so many years. Half past ten. They arrived at the restaurant and were led to a private room by the waiter. Linda was already there. She wanted to leave a good impression on Sarali, so she came early to wait. The moment the door was pushed open. Sarah saw Linda. It was the first time she saw her face in person in the past two years. ¡°Pumpkin, Rita,e and sit here.¡± Said Eric. ¡°Let me introduce you to each other. This is Aunt Linda. Her name is Linda Brown). Linda, this is Pumpkin¡­¡± Sarah cut in while Eric was talking. ¡°Call me Sarah.¡± Eric understood what she meant. Sarah didn¡¯t want others to call her by her nickname. He introduced Sarah and Rita again. Linda greeted them gently. Soon the food was served. Linda was very careful all the time, trying to curry favor with Saral?. Eric and Rita both noticed this. They exchanged a tacit look. They knew Linda wanted to get Sarah¡¯s recognition. ¡°Atha, try this.¡± Linda warned up to Sarah, her smile was gentle and caring. Sarah refused politely, ¡°Thank you. Just call me Sarah.¡± Upon hearing this. Everyone present was stunned. Actually there was nothing wrong with Sarah¡¯s reply, but everyone could feel that she was keeping Linda at bay. The meal came to its end. All of them didn¡¯t eat well, including Sarah. Everyone put down their forks and knifes. Now came the most critical time. Sitting next to Linda, Eric¡¯s gaze swept around, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Linda, you¡­¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Rita blurted out. In the past two years, her father took her to contact with Aunt Linda several times. Thus, she knew that she was a good person. Aunt Linda was very gentle and patient; she would cook delicious food for her. She even felt a mother¡¯s love and care from Aunt Linda. She believed that her father and Aunt Linda were going to have a happy life. After getting Rita¡¯s positive answer, Eric turned to Sarah, ¡°Pumpkin, what about you?¡± ¡°I want to ask Mrs. Brown a question,¡± Saral? didn¡¯t address her as Aunt Linda. ¡°Go aliead.¡± said Linda softly. ¡°Do you know my mother?¡± Sarali asked a straightforward question with her bright eyes fixing on Linda¡¯s face. Eric was frozen. Rita was also confused. Linda shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. But I¡¯ve heard of her.¡± Get Bonus Linda¡¯s answer caused Sarah¡¯s emotion swings, but she managed to conceal it, so no one noticed it. ¡°Sarah, why are you asking it?¡± Rita whispered. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah was in a low spirit. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became depressing, as if dark clouds were gathering overhead. ¡°Then¡­ The the marriage license¡­¡± Eric asked tentatively. He was in a panic. Sarah was obviously unhappy! ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Looked into Eric¡¯s eyes, Sarah said word by word, ¡°But I can¡¯t stop you if you insist on.¡± After saying that, she cast a cursory nce at Linda. Thetter¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, but she still forced a smile andforted Eric, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t make the children embarrassed.¡± Eric felt an overwhelming sense of loss. After a careful consideration. He asked, ¡°Pumpkin, may I ask you why?¡± ¡°There is no reason.¡± For the first time, she gave out an impolite reply. She even abandoned her previous etiquette. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like her.¡± Her words were hard¨Chitting. An rm bell rang in Rita¡¯s heart. Her sister Sarah had never been so hostile to a person at the table. No matter how much grudges she bore against a person, she would only ignore him coldly. But today her attitude was totally inconsistent with her personality. It must be that Aunt Linda crossed Sarah¡¯s bottom line. ¡°Pumpkin¡­¡± Eric frowned. He was displeased with Sarah¡¯s stubbornness. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He didn¡¯t expect that Sarali would embarrass Linda on the spot. He knew that she wasn¡¯t a picky girl, and that she would never offend someone for no reason. But her words really put him in a dilemma. Anyway, Linda was his current partner. Noticing the change of her father¡¯s mood, Sarah didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. ¡°I have to go now. You guys take your time.¡± ¡°I also have something to do!¡± Rita stood up. Then she ran out with her sister. Only Eric and Linda were left in the room. Neither of them uttered a word. Linda was kinda depressed, but she managed to calm down and put on a eased smile, ¡°Eric, the children are gone. Let¡¯s go.¡± With aplicated look, Eric murmured, ¡°Linda¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If my father suddenly brought his new wife home when I was young, I couldn¡¯t ept it either. I understand your feelings.¡± Lindaforted him. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Your ex¨Chusband has been following us all the time The more considerate Linda was, the more guilty Eric felt. But he couldn¡¯t ignore the opinion of Pumpkin and insist on marrying Linda. If he did so, his rtionship with his daughter couldn¡¯t alleviate for the rest of his life. He could only wait and see. After leaving the room, Sarah walked out of the restaurant onto the street. Rita ran after her, her eyes as bright as a lovely deer. ¡°Sarah! Wait for me. Why are you walking so fast? I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡± Rita ran up to her and sent forth a barrage of sentences. Sarah looked behind but didn¡¯t see her father and Linda. She asked, ¡°Why are you out?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m your little follower.¡± said Rita. She wore her hair in two braids with bangs. across her forehead, which looked very adorable. ¡°Is that true, Sarah?¡± Sarah gently rubbed her little head. The two walked on together. They didn¡¯t go back home but strolled in the shopping mall not far away. At first, Rita talked about something trivial, then she cut to the chase. ¡°By the way, what did you mean by that in the box just now? Do you find anything?¡± It was not appropriate for her father to ask these questions. Even if he asked, Sarah wouldn¡¯t answer, as likely as not. So she came just in time. After all, she was Sarah¡¯s sweet sister, Sarah would hide anything from her. ¡°Has Linda always been dressed like today?¡± Sarah asked while strolling around the shopping mall. ¡°Not at the beginning. She didn¡¯t dress like this until about a year ago.¡± After thinking Get Bonus for a while, Rita replied, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Sarah was selecting scarves for Rita. Upon hearing this, she paused. Then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks like someone?¡± ¡°Like who?¡± Rita muttered. She rubbed her chin and thought about all the people she knew in her mind. All of a sudden. She was stunned. She slowly raised her eyes, looked at Sarah, saying, ¡°You mean¡­ mom?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± nodded Sarah. Then she put the scarf down and said, ¡°Her dressing and makeup are extremely simr to our mother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Well, you remind me one thing.¡± Rita frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The first time I met her, she talked to me in the same tone and temperament as mom¡¯s.¡± The more Rita thought about it, the stranger she felt, ¡°At that time I was very unhappy that father brought home a new wife so soon. But Aunt Linda has always been good to me. So I don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Now she reconsidered Aunt Linda¡¯s behaviors. It was very likely that Aunt Linda imitated her mother¡¯s manner on purpose to reduce. her resistance to her. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Rita felt that she was really stupid before. How could she ignore such a key point?, ¡°Do you think Linda kept Dad with her by learning mom¡¯s habits and dressing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah shook her head. Was it because that Linda imitated her mother¡¯s behaviors? Or her father bought Linda clothes and essories that were consistent with her mother¡¯s likes? She couldn¡¯t ept either no matter what the truth was. While Rita was still racking her brains to find out Linda¡¯s aim, she saw two figures not Get Bonus far away from the corner of her eyes. She stopped at once. Was that¡­ Sarah¡¯s ex¨Chusband? Why was he shopping with a strange girl? ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s go there.¡± Rita dragged Sarah away. She didn¡¯t want that bad guy to bother her sister again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to buy here.¡± Sarah looked at Rita in confusion. Why was she in a hurry? Just as she was wondering what was going on, a crisp voice sounded from behind, ¡°Sarah?¡± Rita signed deeply. Sarah looked around. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The two stopped at the same time. Sarah looked in the direction of the voice: it was Jason and Cindy. Jason put on his usual air of dignified indifference while Cindy stood beside him, beaming. If it weren¡¯t for her callst time, Sarah wouldn¡¯t have known that Eve had been sent to the hospital by Edgar. Seeing Sarah¡¯s expression, Rita spoke close to her ear, ¡°Sarah, do you know each other?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met her before.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was emotionless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Cindy walked over and asked, ¡°How is Eve now?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two chatted casually, Rita wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could hide his feelings. Since Cindy and Jason walked up to Sarah, she kept looking back and forth between Get Bonus them. She was really curious about how the two of them got together. She knew that Cindy was the sister of Andy, the CEO of the Thomson Group. But did Jason fall in love with another woman so soon? ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. My grandpa asked Mr. Noth to go shopping with me.¡± said Cindy. Her graceful manner made people feelfortable. After saying that, she turned to Jason and said in an alienated tone, ¡°Mr. Noth, I¡¯d like to shop with Sarah. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have heaps of time.¡± Jason said. His eyes locked onto Sarah the moment he saw her. Cindy was speechless. She was a little embarrassed. But she knew that Sarah was Jason¡¯s beloved one. So she was willing to create a chance for him. She looked at Jason and said, ¡°Please wait a minute. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Alright¡± said Jason in a calm voice. Then Cindy left. Only Sarah, Rita and Jason were in the corridor of the mall. ¡°You¡¯re shopping with your sister?¡± asked Jason. He stood there like a jade tree in the wind. ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t even look at him. Her brief reply ended the conversation. Not wanting to stay any longer with Jason, she said to Rita, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rita was always a good listener to her elder sister. Jason wanted to follow up. But thinking that Cindy¡¯s grandpa had asked him to w Get Bonus apany her, he stopped. At this moment. He received a message from Cindy. Cindy: ¡°Mr. Noth, I¡¯ll go first. I have an appointment with my friends. You might want to go shopping with Sarah.¡± Seeing this, Jason headed toward the direction where Sarah had left. He didn¡¯t know why he did this. He just felt that if he just watched Sarah leave without doing anything, he would be filled with a sense of loss. These days at his grandpa¡¯s request, he had been visiting his old friends. Maybe his grandpa had told them that he was divorced. Every time he visited them, they would introduce their granddaughters to him.¡± Cindy¡¯s grandpa was no exception. Looking back at Jason who was following them, Rita whispered to her elder sister, ¡°Sarah, your ex¨C husband is following us.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 You must win Sarah¡¯s heart back ¡°It¡¯s his own business.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t¡® give a shit about Jason now. ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them just turned a blind eye to Jason. When they went in a store to select clothes, one saleswoman looked at Jason who was standing outside and asked, ¡°Madam, is the man outside your friend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah said. The saleswoman believed her since she was good¨Clooking and calm. She hemmed and hawed, ¡°Well¡­ That man seems to be following you all the time. Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for reminding me.¡± Nodded Sarah. Rita bought two clothes and Sarah helped her carry them. Both of them went on a shopping spree for the next few hours. But most of the time it was Rita who was buying things. She also bought Sarah some clothes that were suitable for her. At four o¡¯clock. Seeing the two of them walk into another shop again, Jason frowned. He was really curious about how a petite girl like Rita could shop for four hours? He wasn¡¯t tired. It was just that he had received a lot of strange nces along the way. They all looked at him as if he was a stalker. Ten minutester. When Sarah and Rita came out, Jason walked up to them and said, ¡°How long do you Git Bonus want to shop?¡± Both Sarah and Rita raised a questioning eyebrow. What did he say? They looked at him in confusion. Jason¡¯s words were untenable. He had nothing to do with their affairs. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have something to tell you, Sarah.¡± Jason¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Have you forgotten what you had promised me before?¡± In most situations Jason¡¯s appearance would always irritate her, but today she was in a good mood. ¡°I remember it.¡± Jason lowered his eyes, his voice as deep as usual, ¡°I just want to exin something to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just strangers. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me. If you want to talk about business, you should go find the president of the Yeats Group.¡± Sarah¡¯s alienated words put him to silence. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The more indifferent Sarah was, the more he wanted to get closed to her. He wanted to cause her mood swings, destroy the calmness on her face, make her angry with him. ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about us.¡± His thin lips moved slightly as he took out his phone. ¡°Grandpa asked me to call him when I saw you. He said he had something to tell you.¡± Sarah intended to refuse. She could contact grandpa Noth herself. But Jason dialed the number without waiting for her answer. Grandpa Noth answered the phone quickly. Edwin was by his side. Grandpa Noth was dissatisfied with Jason¡¯s divorce. As the phone connected, he said impatiently, ¡°Just say it. I¡¯m teaching Edwin to practice calligraphy.¡± Jason signed with profound resignation. He was now the least favored one in the family ever since he divorced Sarah. ¡°Sarah¡¯s with me.¡± He said. Get Bonus Holding the phone in his hand, grandpa Noth¡¯s eyes went wide. He fell silent for a moment. ¡°Put your phone on speaker. I have something to talk with Sa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jason replied. Rita took a look at Sarah and waited beside. Grandpa Noth¡¯s voice was sonorous. Every time he talked to Sarah, his tone was heavy with affection, ¡°Sa?¡± ¡°This is Sarah, Grandpa Noth.¡± Sarah¡¯s address to him had changed. Looking at her, Jason unconsciously tightened his grip on the phone. Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t care about it. Anyway, Sarah was always his favorite child. ¡°I want to ask you something. Is it convenient for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you still like Jason?¡± It was a straightforward question. Both Jason and Rita stared at Sarah, waiting for her answer. They thought that there would be a trace of hesitancy in her eyes. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the moment grandpa Noth finished speaking, Sarah blurted out, ¡°No.¡± Her reply was like a huge stone pressing on Jason¡¯s heart. He breathed quickly and tried to calm herself. It was a well¨Cknown face that she bore a grudge against him. ¡°Really?¡± asked grandpa Noth. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯ll find him a wife,¡± said grandpa Noth slowly; his voice was dripping with dissatisfaction with Jason. ¡°Recently, many of my friends have been asking me about him.¡± Get Bonus ¡°It¡¯s up to you, grandpa Noth.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ How I hope you still fall for him.¡± No one knew whether his words were true or not. ¡°What a pity! It seemed that I have to ask Jason to marry a girl from a prominent family.¡± Sarah lowered her head. Jason frowned and said, ¡°Grandpa, I can hear you.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. ¡°If you can¡¯t get Sarah back, you¡¯d have to do what I tell you.¡± ¡°The Noth Group doesn¡¯t need a girl who is born in purple to hold its status.¡± No on could force him to do things. Even if it was his grandpa. ¡°The Noth Group doesn¡¯t need a wife. But you need!¡± Grandpa Noth snorted. ¡°I give you three months. If you can¡¯t win Sarah¡¯s heart, then I¡¯ll find you a new wife. It¡¯s settled.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. Putting his phone aside, he looked at Edwin who was standing next to him, ¡°Is my performance vivid?¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± said Edwin, giving his grandpa a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that Jason would hate me.¡± Grandpa Noth signed. Although Jason¡¯s divorce indeed irritated him, he was the most excellent and filial grandchildren of all. ¡°Jason know you¡¯re helping him. Why is he going to hate you?¡± Edwin put down his brush and beamed, ¡°Maybe he is snickering now because you create an opportunity for him to talk with Sarah.¡± Chris had told him one thing. In order to remarry Sarah, Jason agreed topete with her. If he won, Sarah would have to ept his love. He also promised not to disturb her before he won. Edwin thought Jason really didn¡¯t know how to chase after a girl No matter how Get Bonus intimate a rtionship was, it would fade with time if there was no contact between a couple. How stupid he was to agree not to disturb Sarah! Edwin shook his head. ¡°Edwin, you go and help Jason to warm up to Sarah after my birthday banquet.¡± said grandpa Noth worriedly. ¡°Look at your brother, what a dumb boy! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll never be able to get Sarah back all his life.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Your half¨Chearted boss doesn¡¯t deserve her Get Borns Jason didn¡¯t know that both his grandfather and brother rejected him because he was low in EQ. Looking at Sarah in front of him who was about to leave with Rita, he reached out and grabbed her. ¡°You wanna escape?¡± ¡°Why should I escape?¡± Sarah was confused and had no idea what was wrong with him. ¡°You should have heard what grandpa just said,¡± said Jason in a domineering voice, with his deep eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t get you within three months, he will let me get intermarried.¡± ¡°And then?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°You still think it has nothing to do with you?¡± said Jason in a low voice, fixing his eyes on her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Would I have been drawn into a marriage and been wrung for everyst ounce of value. if you hadn¡¯t acted so well that Grandpa thinks so highly of you?¡± said Jason, throwing a series of questions. His attitude made it clear that she must be responsible to the end. Seeing the situation, Rita sat down decisively. She was being a typical onlooker. It was not appropriate for her to participate in the fight between them, nor could she participate. ¡°Sarah,¡± said Jason in a deep voice, with indescribable ambiguity and coldness. ¡°You should have some conscience. If I am married, you are half responsible.¡± Sarah thought he was unreasonable, ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡± ¡°The previous agreement has been changed. The rule of not bothering you has been changed to you staying with me until Grandpa¡¯s intention to marry me has been dispelled.¡± After saying that in a domineering manner, Jason felt a little relieved. He was regretful these days. He regretted agreeing to the request that was not good for him. Get Bonus If he had never won her three things, it meant that he would never be able to be with her in his life. At the thought that if he could not be with her, she would be with her first love Zuck, he felt a little depressed. With a frown, Sarah said coldly, ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± Then she was about to leave. However, Jason grabbed her arm. She didn¡¯t care about his tricks anymore. Anyway, she could easily escape from him. However, when she tried her best to break free, she found that she was not able to! She struggled and was still held by him. She struggled again, but was still suppressed. She knew clearly that she couldn¡¯t get rid of him today. ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you every time I let you slip away?¡± Jason leaned slightly and drew closer to her. Such a close distance made her want to escape subconsciously. She didn¡¯t like this kind of atmosphere. And she didn¡¯t like him either. Taking a nce at Rita, who was watching them, Jason asked Sarah, ¡°Are you going with me by yourself, or you want me to take you away by force?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± There was already a fluctuation of Sarah¡¯s emotion. Seeing her like this, he was somehow visibly moved. Sarah was finally not cold to him. ¡°Choose one¡± Said Jason Get Bonus ¡°Rita.¡± Sarah had made up her mind and had a n. Rita stood up. ¡°Call the bodyguards and ask them to pick you up. I¡¯ll go with him.¡± After that, she made a gesture to Rita with the hand that was not tightly gripped by Jason. The two sisters had a tacit understanding since they were born. When Rita wanted to ask Sarah what she would do next, she saw her hint. Rita nodded and said innocently, ¡°Okay.¡± After the information was conveyed, Sarah¡¯s attitude towards Jason became cold again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± He felt there was a trap. It was not in her character to agree to go with him so soon. But he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. At least, it seemed that there was nothing wrong apparently. After careful consideration, he still took her outside. What they didn¡¯t notice was that after they left the mall, a figure appeared in the dark, staring at Sarah. In the car, Both of them sat on the back seats. When Chris, who was driving, saw the appearance of Sarah and his boss, he was so surprised as if he had seen some unbelievable news. ¡°Miss Yeats? Why are you with boss?¡± ¡°He¡¯s kidnapping me.¡± Sarali said casually. Chris was rendered speechless. Get Bonus Then he concentrated on driving. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. What if his words made Jason unhappy, he would be fired. On the way, Chris was thinking about Sivan. He asked Sarah, ¡°by the way, Miss Yeats, Sivan has always told me that his boss is amazing. Are you his boss?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah lied to him. ¡°Then you and him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a friend and a subordinate of mine.¡± Sarah¡¯s words were as concise as ever. When she finished, there was a moment of silence in the car. With his deep and bottomless eyes, Jason. looked at her with inquiry. Sarah noticed his gaze, but ignored it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a rtionship between a pursuer and the pursued before?¡± said Jason, ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Sarah was speechless. She said seriously, ¡°Yeah.¡± He took a deep look at her. ¡°Because we are in a rtionship now.¡± No one could guess whether her words were true or not. A hint of coldness appeared in Jason¡¯s deep eyes and he said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Answered Sarah quickly. Jason didn¡¯t believe it at all. Although Sivan was good¨Clooking, he was definitely not Sarah¡¯s type. Get Borus In the past two years of their marriage, he didn¡¯t know much about other things, but he thought he knew well what kind of face and thing she liked. He asked Chris to call Sivan. The moment the phone was connected, Chris blurted out, ¡°Do you get Miss Yeats?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± said Sivan simply with one word. What he thought was very simple. No matter whether he got her or not, there would be no loophole in his answer. After all, he could say that in my heart, I will get her one day. After a pause, Jason frowned slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chris asked, pretending to be rxed. ¡°Are we still friends? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are not single anymore?¡± ¡°Did you tell me that it was your boss who asked you to make this call?¡± Sivan said in a calm voice. Chris was shocked. ¡°How does he know?!¡± ¡°Did he get surveince on me?!¡± Chris thought. Before he coulde back from shock, Sivan continued, ¡°I have something to tell your boss. Please convey it to him.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Chris looked back at Jason and felt a little guilty. ¡°Ask him to give up on Sarah.¡± Said Sivan seriously, ¡°She likes people who are faithful to her. Your boss is half¨Chearted. He doesn¡¯t deserve her.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 She wasn¡¯t such a person before Chris was rendered speechless. ¡°Bastard. Why don¡¯t you say it to him yourself? Don¡¯t you know if I say it, I¡¯ll probably die?!¡± Chris cursed in his heart. ¡°And, as a proper ex¨Chusband, he shouldn¡¯t bother his ex¨Cwife almost every day.¡± Sivan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that she will turn back on him by his ttery.¡± When Chris heard this, his heart was pounding. He was really afraid of the cold face of his boss. ¡°Thest thing.¡± Sivan¡¯s cold voice appeared again. Chris was on the verge of copsing. Thest thing?! Will you stop screwing with me?! ¡°Sarah is my girlfriend now. If he has any sense of shame, he should behave himself.¡± After saying these words, Sivan hung up the phone ruthlessly. Chris had started the car and kept driving, but what Sivan had just said echoed in his ears. To lighten the atmosphere, he said with a forced smile, ¡°Don¡¯t take him seriously. He likes joking.¡± ¡°He¡¯s never joking.¡± Said Sarah simply. Chris was about to cry. He didn¡¯t know why Sarah cut him down, too. ¡°Please tell him after getting off,¡± said Jason, not angry at all. He really didn¡¯t feel from Sivan¡¯s words the possessiveness and love of a boyfriend for his girlfriend, nor the hostility towards a rival in love. It was more like defending a friend. . After a pause, Chris asked, ¡°What?¡± Get Bor ¡°If you haven¡¯t been in love, then don¡¯t pretend to be a couple with others.¡± Said Jason. He raised his eyes, which were so dark that no one could see through them. ¡°How embarrassing to be found out.¡± Sarah was speechless, as well as Chris. All of a sudden, Chris came to his senses and asked, ¡°You mean that Miss Yeats and Sivan¡­¡± Speaking of this, he took a look at Sarah through the rearview mirror. Sure enough, she looked calm! ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a couple with others,¡± said Jason to Sarah. ¡°If you just want to dispel my idea of seeing you, it¡¯s not gonna work even you find ten people to pretend to be lovers.¡± Sarah frowned slightly. She really didn¡¯t know what was on this man¡¯s mind. ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± ¡°Remarry you.¡± The look in Jason¡¯s eyes was so deep and it met her clear eyes. Sarah didn¡¯t reply. She had given him a chance. Some things that were missed were just missed. On the rest of the way, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything more. After checking the route, Sarah picked up her phone and sent a message to Rita, telling her the address of Jason¡¯s house. As soon as Rita read it, she asked the bodyguards to put all the things that Jason had brought in the car. Seeing her being busy, Eric asked, ¡°Rita, what are you doing?¡± ?? ???¡­ ¡°Give Jason¡¯s things back.¡± said Rita frankly. Hearing this, Eric frowned. Noticing Eric¡¯s expression, Rita asked casually when the bodyguards carried the stuff into the car one by one, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did Sarah tell you why she doesn¡¯t like Linda?¡± Asked Eric, pursing his lips. Rita was stunned. The joy on her face disappeared. She had always written everything on her face. At this moment, she seemed a little unhappy. ¡°You don¡¯t care why Sarah didn¡¯te back. Instead, you ask such a question that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Pumpkin?¡± ¡°She was taken away by Jason.¡± Hearing this, Eric was a little relieved. All he was thinking about was the lunch today. It had bothered him the whole afternoon. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Jason dares do anything out of line, I won¡¯t let him. go.¡± With a frown, Rita stood there as if she had known him for the first time, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Eric, raising his head. ¡°You don¡¯t love Sarah so much because of what happened today, do you?¡± Rita was in her youth and was sensitive to everything. With a straight face, Eric said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°If it was in the past, when you heard that Sarah was taken away by him, you would definitely be anxious and make a phone call.¡± Rita was unable to hide her anxiety, her heart twitching. Eric somehow didn¡¯t know what to say. Get Hor He turned around and walked in. His steps were a little messy and not as steady as usual. ¡°Do you have a problem with Sarah?¡± Said Rita and she followed up. ¡°I have no problem with her. I just don¡¯t understand why she treated Linda like that at lunch today.¡± Eric was also a man with emotions. Seeing that Rita was a little angry, he continued, ¡°As soon as you left, Linda said she understood you guys. She also said that if she was at your age and her father brought a womaner back, she would also be sad.¡± In fact, he hadn¡¯t thought that this would happen before today. He would rather Pumpkin just tell him that she didn¡¯t want them to get married. He might feel better this way. He would respect her opinion and refuse to get the marriage certificate. But what she said that in front of Linda, it was really too hurtful. ¡°You are ming Sarah.¡± said Rita. Eric frowned and said nothing. He didn¡¯t me her. He just hoped that when he thought that even Linda was sad but still tried to comfort him, Sarah would understand him more. ¡°I didn¡¯t me her,¡± said Eric, still caring about Sarah. ¡°I just think it¡¯s a little rude to say you don¡¯t like someone to their face. She was not such a person before.¡± Tears welled up in Rita¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t imagine that how sad would Sarah be if she knew that her father thought of her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Sarah doesn¡¯t like Ms. Brown?¡± Said Rita, and even the way she called her had changed. ¡°Because Ms. Brown wears the same clothes, makeup and essories as mom! Even her temperament is ny percent of my mom¡¯s!¡± ¡°If I¡¯d found out sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have liked her, let alone Sarah!¡± Said Rita and left. Now she thought about it, it was really horrible. Linda¡¯s change was an imperceptible process. Rita wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if Sarah hadn¡¯t reminded her. Looking at Rita who ran out, Eric was in a daze. Thinking of the change in recent months, he pinched between his tired eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know did it be like this. After careful consideration, he took out his phone and sent a message to Linda. At the same time, Rita, who was sitting in the car, cried with red eyes. She didn¡¯t care what her father would do Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. to her. Anyway, she had a sister. But she couldn¡¯t bear to see her sister suffer. When other children regarded their father and brother as heroes, her heroine and goddess was her sister, Sarah. Sarah was the one who would appear as soon as she was in danger and help her realize her wish. Thinking of this, she adjusted her mood and said to the driver and bodyguard sitting on the driver and passenger seat, ¡°Don¡¯t let Sarah know what happened just now.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Yeats.¡± The two answered in unison. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Her world copsed Sarah didn¡¯t know what had happened here. After sending them to the living room, Chris left. At this time, there were only two people in the living room, one was Jason and the other was Sarah. Looking at the person who had not spoken since she came in, Sarah did not mean to take the initiative to speak. She came today just to make it convenient for Rita to pick her up when she came. Last time, she had nned to ask someone to bring something here, but she tried. She couldn¡¯t open the door, and it was not suitable to bring something at that point. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± said Jason suddenly. ¡°What?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Remarry.¡± Sarah was rendered speechless. She really didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Jason stood up and walked up to her. His tall figure almost wrapped around her. He leaned over and said, ¡°if you have any worries, you can tell me. As long as you agreed to remarry me, I can transfer all my property to your name.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Sarah refused. Trust was something that was difficult to build after copsing. She no longer trusted him. Jason wanted to say something, but was persuaded by the coldness and alienation from her. He felt that. She was a little different today. When he was thinking about this, there was a knock on the door. Sarah counted the time and knew that it was Rita. She didn¡¯t show too much eagerness. Get Bonus With Jason¡¯s character, if she stood up to open the door at this time, he would definitely think that it was someone like Robert, and perhaps he would not open the door at that time. Jason was exactly what she thought. But when he saw that she was not in the mood to open the door, he thought it was Chris back. The moment he opened the door. The figure of Rita appeared in front of him. ¡°Rita?¡± said Jason in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my sister,¡± said Rita, who had returned to normal. She turned around and waved at the woman behind the door, ¡°and I¡¯ll also take the things you left at our homest time.¡± While they were talking. The bodyguards and the driver had appeared with bags in their hands. When Jason was about to close the door, Sarah appeared beside him. She took over the things from the bodyguards and the driver and put them in the living room. After that, she went back to the door and said politely and indifferently to him, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t give me anything casually next time. Our rtionship is not that good.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left with Rita and the others, regardless of the expression on his face. With his eyes darkened, Jason took out his phone and called Chris, ¡°check what hast happened to Sarah in the past two days.¡± ¡°Miss Yeats has been working for the past two days.¡± Chris knew where she was. ¡°Only this noon she had a meal with Mr. Yeats.¡± ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°She seems to be the other half of Mr. Yeats?¡± Chris didn¡¯t know how to describe Linda Brown. Cat Bonus After saying that, Jason hung up the phone. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®is it because of this that she is in a bad mood? He closed the door and went back to the study with mixed feelings. As for Sarah. After she got in the car, she leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes for rest. She didn¡¯t do anything today. She just had a meal and apanied Rita to walk around, but she felt very tired. She was too tired to deal with anything. Seeing her like this, Rita was in a mood. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You have been a little depressed since you came out of the restaurant today. Although you behaved as before, I can see that.¡± Said Rita, holding her hand, trying to warm her up. With a slight smile, Sarah patted her hand and said, ¡°I just miss Mom a little.¡± Since childhood, her parents had a good rtionship. In her impression, the two of them had never quarreled, not even loudly. But now she began to doubt whether her father really loved her mother? An hourter. The two arrived at home. When they came back, Eric was still sitting in the living room. Seeing theming. back, he stood up and called, ¡°Sarah.¡± Sarah stopped. Her alienation seemed to have returned to the beginning, and her emotions and words had reached the extreme indifference. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Get Borus ¡°Can we have a talk?¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Rita was a little worried. ¡°You go upstairs first.¡± There were some words that Sarah didn¡¯t want her to hear, and she also agreed to talk with her father. She could bear all the unhappy things, and Rita should live an innocent and happy life. Rita wanted to say something but stopped on a second, then went up. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass her sister. As soon as she left. There were only Sarah and her father left in the living room. It was a little dark outside. The living room was bright, but these lights couldn¡¯t light up the darkness in Sarah¡¯s heart. Eric was about to speak, but saying nothing. He opened his mouth several times but couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I have a question to ask you,¡± said Sarah. Her father felt guilty for her and felt sorry for her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you and mom really love each other?¡± When Sarah asked, she looked at him. Sarah told him that she wanted to know the truth. His brain went nk for a moment. There was only one thought in his mind. Sarah knew. Through his expression, Sarah had already guessed a general idea. ¡°Is it difficult to answer?¡± Eric said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sarah¡­¡± ¡°You just need to answer me, right or not.¡± She tried to keep calm. ¡°Your mother and I unite by marriage, and only a few couples really love each other.¡± ¨¦ric didn¡¯t dare to look at her, and his mood was depressed. ¡°Although we don¡¯t love each other, your mother and I really love you.¡± Upon hearing this. Sarah felt as if something had copsed in her heart. Her hands froze, and the light in her heart gradually went out. ¡°Saral?.¡± Eric called her name. Sarah didn¡¯t respond, but her eyes were red at this moment. Eric was flustered. He stood up and came to her side. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Sarah.¡± Sarah bit her lips tightly. Her heart ached at this moment. For her, having a happy family was all her confidence. Every time she couldn¡¯t hold on to training, she would think that she still had a family to protect. Every time she didn¡¯t want to work hard, a happy family was her only motivation. Therefore, a few days after her mother¡¯s death, when she saw her father and Linda lying on the bed, her whole world was cracked. But her father told her that he was framed. She believed him. Although she believed him, when he keep Linda around, there was a gap between them in the end. Now, someone suddenly told her that all the faith that supported her in the past was just an illusion. Her parents had never loved each other. Her world copsed. There was nothing left. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Rita will always be on the side of Sarah No wonder when her mother was still alive, she had never asked them to find a gentle. person like their father in the future. Because they were all fake. They were acting. ¡°What¡¯s Linda¡¯s rtionship with you?¡± Sarah said in a lower voice than ever, withdrawing all her emotions. Upon hearing this. Eric was silent and sat next to her. In the next half an hour, her father told her everything that had happened, how he married her mother, and his rtionship with Linda. After hearing all these words, she felt as if there was a big stone pressing on her chest. She stood up with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°You can get the marriage license with that person if you want. But Rita and I have only one mother.¡± After saying that, she left the living room and walked towards her room with heavy steps. She knew their story His first love was called Linda. When they were still in love, their grandfather broke them up and forced him to marry her mother. Her mother also had someone she liked, but her grandfather was too strong to resist. Back then. Marriage arranged by parents. Even if her parents had someone they liked, they could only marry because their resistance was ineffective. Get Bonus After getting married, the two of them lived a life of respect to each other. The two of them both had someone they liked in their hearts and wanted to stay until they got divorced. But the result was totally different from what they had imagined. They didn¡¯t divorce. and had her three years after. After having her. They decided to take good care of her together. They didn¡¯t want her to marry into their old path. They hoped that she could live in a happy environment. In fact, they did it. As for father and Linda¡­ Three years ago, Linda encountered domestic violence. In despair, she identally saw her father and contacted him, hoping that her father could save her. Her father found awyer for her at that time, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything else. He knew very well that he had a family and that he no longer loved Linda. The reason why he helped her was only to make up for her youth. Later, Linda Brown divorced, and her mother was seriously ill. Two years ago. Her mother died of illness. On the third day after the funeral, Dad drowned his sorrows in wine. When he woke up, he slept with Linda and was found by her. After the investigation, he found out that when the Brown family saw him help Linda, they subconsciously thought that he still had feelings for Linda, so they plotted that. She asked him, ¡°why would you drink to drown your sorrows?¡± ¡°After all, your mother and I have been married for decades. Although there is no vigorous love,panionship is real.¡± Her father answered at that time. ¡°People are flesh and blood.¡± Get Bonus When Sarah heard this, she suddenly understood something. When two people were together, it didn¡¯t have to be because of love. She didn¡¯t know how shey on the bed after taking a shower. She looked at the ceiling of the room, thinking of her parents¡® past. Those warm days, until now, she felt that they were truly in love. When her mother was seriously ill, her father¡¯s sadness and heartache could not be false. But¡­How could it not be love. ¡°Sister?¡± Rita knocked on her door and asked, ¡°are you asleep?¡± Sarah restrained her emotions, got out of bed, stood in front of the mirror and adjusted her emotions before opening the door. As usual, she asked kindly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What did you talk to dad?¡± Standing at the door, Rita sensed the emotional change of her sister. ¡°He just asked me toe to see you and have a talk with you.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Rita tried to make her happy, ¡°unless you smile.¡± Sarahughed and rubbed her head. Thinking of what they had said before, Sarah said, ¡°if dad wants to get the marriage certificate with that person, just let them get it. We won¡¯t get involved in the matter of adults.¡± ¡°1¡± With her eyes wide open, Rita was shocked. She stuttered, ¡°sister, you¡­ || ¡°Huh?¡± Sarah was still very gentle. Get Bonus ¡°Did you just say¡­ Dad?¡± Rita asked in disbelief. After they had a bad rtionship two years ago, Sarah had never called him dad again. She said it just now. It was so novel! Sarah¡¯s world copsed, but she understood a lot. She had grown a lot in an instant and was no longer the girl who needed to think about her family to be motivated. Sarah raised her hand and rubbed her dry hair. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dad.¡± she said gently and dotingly ¡°Then can you tell me why you had a fight with dad before?¡± Rita asked tentatively. ¡°Anyway, you have made up now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know everything about it before,¡± answered Sarah. ¡°Now I understand. There are some things that can¡¯t be judged by right or wrong.¡± She didn¡¯t want to look into the past, and she shouldn¡¯t look into it. From her point of view, her father had a new wife in such a short time after her mother¡¯s death. Even if he was forced to do so, she was still angry and felt that it was really not right. But from other perspectives, her parents had never been able to be with the person they loved in their whole lives. They should have regrets in their hearts. Rita scratched her head and was confused. She didn¡¯t ask too much about it. She just asked a key question, ¡°what do you mean by saying that dad and Mrs. Brown are going to get the marriage certificate and let them. get it? Do you agree with her?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be. It was impossible for Sarah to ept it. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Sarah gradually came back to her senses. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to interfere in Get Bonus father¡¯s emotional life anymore.¡± More than 20 years ago, he was forced to marry her mother because he couldn¡¯t decide his marriage. Now¡­ Even if she didn¡¯t like that guy. She also wanted her father to make his own choice, at least this time it was his own choice. ¡°Just say something I don¡¯t understand. You must have talked about something big behind my back.¡± With a pout, Rita went into her room. ¡°To express my anger, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± Sarah was speechless. A childish guy. ¡°Take your bed and your quilt away.¡± Rita jumped into the bed, as lovely as an angel. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you away from Zuck again.¡± Sarah put her pillow on the sofa and went to bed. After turning off the light. Holding her in her arms, Rita rested her head on her arm and whispered, ¡°sister.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sarah looked sideways at the little guy who was sleeping with her eyes closing. ¡°You still have me.¡± Rita rubbed her head against her arm and said peacefully, ¡°Rita will always be on the side of Sarah.¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± She tucked her in. Sarah and Rita had grown up. They should have their own lives and shouldn¡¯t interfere too much with their father. As long as the Yeats group was not involved, she would not interfere. After all, the Yeats group had a lot to do with their parents¡® marriage.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The appearance of Jenny The next morning. Sarah got up early. She changed her running clothes and went out for running for half an hour. When she came back, she saw her father was making breakfast. During this period of time. As long as Sarah was at home, her father would cook by himself. The housekeeping aunt was only responsible for cleaning and daily purchasing. ¡°Ask Rita toe downstairs for dinner.¡± seeing her, Eric paused and then said to her as usual. Sarah said yes. It was a peaceful breakfast. Rita didn¡¯t have ss this weekend and stayed at home as usual. After finishing her breakfast, Sarah went to the Angel International Group to deal with. some chores. Before she left, she had some mixed feelings. Finally, she said to her father, ¡°Dad, your can decide your own life now.¡± Eric paused and stopped eating his breakfast. He was stunned for a moment and had no react. ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± after saying that, Sarah left. Eric was a little excited. He asked, ¡°What did your sister call me just now?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She called you ¡®Dad¡®.¡± Rita sighed in her heart. ¡°Really?¡± Eric felt he was in a dream. Get Blond ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± said Rita, putting down the tableware. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll call her back now and let her call you ¡®Dad¡® again.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Eric pretended to be angry, but lie was happy in his heart. Just one sound of ¡®Dad¡®. And all the negative emotions of Eric yesterday were offset. All he could think about was the sound of that ¡®Dad¡® called by Sarah. Sarah called him Dad! Finally, she called him dad again. Seeing the irresistible smile on Eric¡¯s face, Rita couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you so happy when I called you dad. Tell me, Am I your daughter? Or you just picked me up from trash.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who said that my sister had changed into another person yesterday, s.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that anyway.¡± Eric snorted and was extremely happy. On her way to thepany, Sarah received a call from Jenny. When Sarah heard her voice, she even doubted that she had an illusion. ¡°Is it Jenny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± said Jenny in the same voice as before. ¡°I want to see you, is that okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± Sarah refused. Sitting in the coffee shop and looking at the constant stream of cars out of the ss window, Jenny was not in a good mood at all. Holding the phone in her hand, she said naturally, ¡°I cane to you.¡± ¡°Miss Smith, we don¡¯t seem to be that familiar with each other.¡± Sarah continued to Get Bonus drive her car. She didn¡¯t know why Jenny suddenly came to New York. Did she say that New York was the hell to her before? ¡°Please.¡± said Jenny. Hearing Jenny¡¯s tone, Sarah tightened her grip on the steering wheel, with an indescribable emotion in her eyes. If she didn¡¯t know what had happened to Jenny, she wouldn¡¯t care at all. It had nothing to do with her whether Jenny asked or not. But she didn¡¯t know why. Hearing this ¡®Please¡®, Sarah inexplicably thought the scene that Jenny was controlled. While she was thinking. She had made a decision in her mind and said, ¡°Give me your location.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coffee shop next to the Noth Group,¡± said Jenny with a wry smile, as if she was rxed. Sarah used the navigation to get to that coffee shop. She arrived there in half an hour. After parking the car, she saw Jenny sitting by the window. She seemed to be more haggard than the time she left. It was autumn, but she had already put on a scarf. Her was still wearing a white sweater, and her long hair was scattered over her shoulders. She looked peaceful and graceful. When Sarah walked in, Jenny saw her at the first sight. At that moment. There was a glimmer of hope in Jenny¡¯s eyes. Sarah sat down next to her. She didn¡¯t like Jenny, so she didn¡¯t talk much. She just said directly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°That man asked me to kill Jason.¡± said Jenny, biting her lips, holding the spoon in the coffee cup. Get Bonus Sarah was shocked. She looked at Jenny suspiciously. She didn¡¯t understand what was on her mind. ¡°Are you going to kill Jason as that man asked?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± said Jenny in a low voice. ¡°You are a living person. How could you have no choice?¡± Sarah thought that Jenny was so stupid. ¡°I will protect your grandmother and brother. No one will threaten their lives.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say a word. Sarah looked at her and continued, ¡°The more times youpromise, the more others will think you are easy to control. They will force you to do countless things you don¡¯t want to do with the same thing.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t dare to look Sarah¡¯s eyes. She knew what she meant. But sometimes, she wouldpromise at a critical moment, because she was afraid and worried. ¡°If you know who he is, you will know why I don¡¯t dare to resist him.¡± after a moment of silence, Jenny opened her mouth. Sarah was confused. She had investigated the person on Jenny¡¯s photo, and the results showed that the person was normal. At that time, she thought of divorcing Jason, so she didn¡¯t investigate further. ¡°Can you help me make an appointment with Jason?¡± asked Jenny. Noticing the change of her expression, Sarah asked, ¡°Why do you want me to ask him out?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say anything. Sarah said, ¡°Ask him out for you to kill?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t really kill him, I would just stab him and pretend that I tried to kill him.¡± while saying these words, Jenny¡¯s hand trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already studied human body. Stabbing some parts won¡¯t be fatal, but just minor injuries.¡± Sarah was totally shocked. ¡°If I stab him, the police will arrest me with intentional homicide.¡± said Jenny, who had already thought about it. ¡°Then I won¡¯t have to suffer those horrible things.¡± If she stabbed Jason, he would definitely put her in jail. Jason wouldn¡¯t let her go. That person might not be able to get her out, and her miserable life could be suspended for a period time. Even if she was got out from jail, she had done it, and that person wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sarah was more confused. She said seriously to Jenny ¡°You really should go to the hospital to check your brain up.¡± Jenny was also in a bad mood. This was the best way she hade up with these days. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± ¡°Last time, you destroyed my marriage and kidnapped me.¡± Sarah listed her crime out one by one. ¡°This time you want to kill Jason. ¡°Are you going to blow up the world next time?¡± Sarah threw her a question. She didn¡¯t want to help those incorrigible people, and she waszy to help them. However, Jenny was not a real mess. She still had filial piety in her conscience. A girl should live a frank and free life and not do anything against the morality andw, but she really didn¡¯t know what to say about Jenny. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Why did you want to kill me? The two of them were in a stalemate for a moment. Sarah took out her phone and dialed a number. Then she put it on speaker and threw it on the table. Because of the security screen, Jenny didn¡¯t know who she was calling. When she was about to ask Sarah, she heard a voice from the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Jason¡¯s voice sounded. When Jason saw the caller ID is Sarah, he thought he had an illusion. But after looking at it carefully, he was sure that it was her number. He immediately adjusted his state and answered the phone. Sarah said to the phone, ¡°Your ex¨Cgirlfriend wants to kill you. She asked if you would Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. cooperate.¡± Jason was confused by her words. Jenny was also speechless. The two had almost the same reaction. ¡°Why did you want to kill me?¡± Jason frowned. Chris who was reporting the work next to Jason was in a panic. What happened! Miss Yeats wants to kill boss? ¡°It¡¯s your ex¨Cgirlfriend, not me.¡± Sarah reminded him, as indifferent as ever. ¡°She wanted to stab you and let you put her in jail.¡± Hearing her words, a person popped up in Jason¡¯s mind. ¡°Jenny?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to cooperate with her.¡± Jason said directly. After saying that, he hung up the phone no matter how hard it was waiting for him. Sarah looked at Jenny indifferently and asked, ¡°Have you heard his answer?¡± ¡°Then you can help me get in.¡± ¡°Why do you think I will help you?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, that person woulde to you.¡± said Jenny, who knew that person too well. ¡°Even you can¡¯t withstand that kind of hellish life.¡± She had nightmares every night since she came out from that ce. She dreamed of snakes and horrible scenes. And¡­ The man who made her could not help shivering just thinking about him. Last time, he had targeted at Sarah, and then he might reallye to her. It seemed that Jenny was not lying. So Sarah took out her phone and found the chat with Robert. She found the photo of a man and Jenny that Robert had sent to her. This was the photo she asked Robert for when she wanted to investigated that man ¡°Are you talking about this person?¡± she clicked on the picture and handed it over. When Jenny saw the photo, she thought of the thing that Jason had questioned her with the photo, and she subconsciously thought that it was Sarah who did it. But on second thought, it could not be her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. but it¡¯s not exactly him.¡± Jenny said hesitantly. ¡°This is his disguised face. He really doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡°What does his true face look like?¡± Sarah frowned. Hearing her question. Jenny went to borrow paper and pen from the staff of the coffee shop and began to draw in front of Sarah. Get Bonus She had been with that man for so long, but she had never had that man¡¯s photos, and she didn¡¯t dare to take his photos. But she would never forget what he looked like even if she died. Ten minutester. A rough outline had been drawn. Looking at the familiar eyebrows and eyes, Sarah¡¯s eyes were gradually covered with coldness. She pointed at the head on the portrait and asked, ¡°Is there a three centimeter scar at the ce where the hair line of this person is located?¡± Hearing this, Jenny stopped drawing. Her eyes trembled. ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± The aura around Sarah suddenly changed. She took her phone and opened her secret album. She found a photo and handed it to Jenny. ¡°Is it him?¡± Looking at the face that even it had turned into ash, which she could recognize, Jenny replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny was confused. How could Sarah know this person? How could she have a photo of this person. ¡°Have you ever thought of living a normal life?¡± Sarah suddenly asked Jenny. ¡°What?¡± Jenny was still a little stunned. ¡°Tell this person when you go back that you can¡¯t get close to Jason, and suggest him to send me to kill Jason.¡± Sarah suddenly said, changing her previous attitude. ¡ªAfter a pause, Jenny asked, ¡°Do you¡­ Do you know what you are talking about?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Although he¡¯s good¨Clooking, he¡¯s two different kinds of people from Jason.¡± said Jenny, knowing that Sarah always like the good¨Clooking man. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live a good life with your grandma and brother?¡± Sarah was lifted her eyelids and asked Jenny, whose words touched Jenny¡¯s heart fiercely. Of course she wants! How could she not want to live well with her grandmother and brother. Jenny thought to herself again and again. Get Bonus But on second thought, she couldn¡¯t get Sarah involved. Last time, she almost made a big mistake. This time, she couldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake. ¡°Do as I say if you want.¡± Sarah gave her a choice. ¡°You have only one chance.¡± Jenny was struggling. On one side was a peaceful and stable life, and on the other side was conscience. At the thought of this, a wry smile appeared on her face. ¡®How ridiculous! A woman like me still have conscience!¡® she thought. All she could think about was the words that Sarah had told her before. ¡°No matter who you are facing, don¡¯t let him control your conscience. I can protect your family, but I can¡¯t protect your eroded conscience.¡± She had done something wrong to her at that time, but she still promised to protect her grandmother and brother. Thinking of this. Jenny suddenly made a decision. Then she said, ¡°I do want to live a good life with them, but if I drag you into it, I will feel uneasy.¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°This woman is really¡­ make her doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± said Jenny. ¡°If you meet that man one day, stay away from him as far as you can and don¡¯t have any contact with him.¡± It was enough for her to experience that kind of ce. A kind person like Sarah shouldn¡¯t have been dragged into darkness. paring to left. E Sarah stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡± Jenny stopped. Sarah stood up and came to her and said, ¡°If you want to make up for the hurt you did to me before, just do as I said. It¡¯s better to take the initiative to get involved than not be targeted.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jenny was totally confused. ¡°When you became a useless chess before, that person had already targeted me.¡± Sarah made it clear to her. ¡°Do you think that he won¡¯te to me if you fail this task?¡± The simple sentence made Jenny stunned. Yes¡­ If her mission failed and she was put into prison, that person would definitely look for Sarah, and then she would still be targeted. ¡°If you want to make up for me, just do as I say.¡± Sarah said seriously and there were some other emotions in her deep blue eyes. ¡°I will be fine, and you and your family will also be safe.¡± Without waiting for more questions from Jenny, Sarah had already left. She opened the door and got into the car. Thinking of the message from Jenny, she unlocked her cell phone, clicked on Whats APP, found the group chat of the seven intimate friends, and sent a message to them. Sarah: [That person has appeared.] After sending the message, she leaned against the back of the chair. Unconsciously, she thought of the person who had almost annihted her team. She knew better than Jenny how horrible this man was. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Don¡¯t really Miss her When she was thinking about this, a phone call came in. It was Robert. His voice was more steady than before. He asked, ¡°Did you see him?¡± ¡°No.¡± said Sarah honestly, ¡°It¡¯s him who is behind Jenny. I¡¯ve confirmed his appearance, and it¡¯s true.¡± Robert was silent for a moment. After a while. Get Bonus He asked, ¡°They haven¡¯te back yet.¡± Sarah knew who they were. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That person wants to deal with Jason. He just wants to take advantage of me, who used to be with Jason.¡± she had been thinking about it clearly. ¡°We are in the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. dark this time. He is in the light.¡± She still remembered what happened that time. She almost died. Sitting in front of theputer, Robert pushed his gold rimmed sses and asked a question that Sarah didn¡¯t notice, ¡°Why is he staring at Jason?¡± Hearing this. Sarah paused and thought quickly. But after thinking over everything, she still couldn¡¯t connect Jason with that person. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it.¡± said Sarah, massaging between her eyebrows. ¡°Okay.¡± replied Robert, and then he added, ¡°Every time you take action or contact that man, tell me and I can help you.¡± Sarah said okay and hung up the phone. She looked at the photo in her phone and felt lucky for many times. Fortunately, they had covered their faces and couldn¡¯t see their original faces clearly. Get Borus Otherwise, it would be¡­ dangerous. Not long after she hung up the phone, someone knocked on her car window. When she looked sideways, she saw that it was Jenny standing outside the window. She lowered the window. Their eyes met. Jenny was still tangled, and her eyebrows were full of mixed emotions. ¡°Are you really going to let me tell him to send you to kill Jason?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Seeing the firmness on her face, Jenny didn¡¯t ask any more. She had talked a lot to Sarah, such as how tomunicate with that person and how to speak so that he wouldn¡¯t be irritated. ¡°By the way,¡± just as Jenny was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something important. ¡°He is a suspicious person. If you don¡¯t have anything on him, he won¡¯t really use you.¡± Sarah nodded. With that man¡¯s ability, now that she had returned to New York, he would definitely find out her identity. At that time, he was very likely to threaten her with her father or Rita¡¯s life. Or something else. Sarah started the car and left, thinking about how to deal with the matter there. At the same time. On the other side. After hanging up the phone, Jason had been waiting for Sarah¡¯s call. He thought that she had just called him, and she had to make the second call to exin. Get Bonus But he waited for a long time, and Sarah still hasn¡¯t called him yet. Standing in the office, Chris had already pictured a big scene in his mind. That call mentioned killing Jason, and Miss Yeats also talked about Jenny¡­. Was it love killing? ¡°Boss.¡± Chris said tentatively, a little flustered. ¡°What did you talk with Miss Yeats just now? Do you need me to strengthen the security around you? Transfer those people here.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason refused. Chris didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He had just asked what he should ask and the boss didn¡¯t answer, it meant that it was not appropriate for him to know. ¡°Keep an eye on thepany. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Jason still felt that something was wrong. Under normal circumstances, how could Sarah talk about that with Jenny? Why was Jenny in New York? Thinking of this, he stopped. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask me to do?¡± Chris asked worriedly. ¡°You make an appointment with Jenny in thepany.¡± Thinking of what had happenedst time, his eyes were a little cold. ¡°Tell her that I have something to talk to her.¡± He didn¡¯t know why she kidnapped Sarah and why she let those two people bully her. -He had to ask. ¡°Okay, boss.¡± replied Chris. Without staying any longer, Jason took the elevator downstairs with his phone and car key. But he didn¡¯t expect to meet Jenny downstairs. It seemed that she was still waiting for him there on purpose. Get Bonus ¡°Jason.¡± Jenny stopped him. Jason looked for the voice and frowned when he saw Jenny. Jenny didn¡¯t linger too much, and the look in her eyes to Jason didn¡¯t have the love and affection she used to have. Then she said, ¡°I want to talk to you. Is it convenient for me to talk to you now?¡± Without saying anything, Jason asked his staff to take her upstairs. He didn¡¯t forget the phone call made by Sarah, which said that Jenny was going to kill him. At this time, Sarah had arrived at the Angel International Group. After reading and signing the documents that Sivan gave her, she turned on her personalputer and began to investigate the matter. But no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn¡¯t find any rtionship between Jason and that person. Just as she was about to ask Jason out to test the water, she suddenly remembered what she had talked with Jenny. In case of any emergency, she¡¯d better tell Jenny that she would be better not to tell Jason about this thing. Unfortunately. When she called Jenny. ¡°He¡­ He already knew it.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice withplicated emotion came from the phone. Sarah was speechless. Before she hung up. The phone came Jason¡¯s voice, ¡°You want to steal the business secrets of the Noth group and kill me, don¡¯t you allow me to know?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already known it?¡± Sarah recovered soon. Jason was speechless. He couldn¡¯t refute. Get Banus ¡®Send me the address and we¡¯ll talkter.¡± that was all he said in the end. After careful consideration, Sarah gave him an address. She didn¡¯t want Jason to know is because that she didn¡¯t want to argue with him at all. He could quarrel with her about those things before. If he knew that she wanted to be an undercover and lurked around that man, he would blow up. But now that he had already known, she had no other choice. After getting the address. Jason has calmed himself down, and he put his phone aside and continued to talk with Jenny. After the conversation, Jenny told him what she had said to Sarah. The conversation was over. Jenny stood up and bow to him. Then she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You should be sorry for Sarah, not me.¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings, but he didn¡¯t expect the truth to be soplicated. ¡°If you had told me your difficulties directly, I would have helped you.¡± Hearing that, Jenny hadpletely moved on. She said, ¡°Sarah told me the same thing.¡± Jason paused. ¡°Sarah is a good girl.¡± said Jenny. ¡°Don¡¯t really miss her.¡± These words reminded him of a lot. His bigotry, the misunderstanding of Sarah and that quarrel with her. At that time, when Sarah kept saying that it was not her who has changed, but him, he always thought that she was defending herself. But now it seemed that. He was that fool. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Isn¡¯t this guy too arrogant? After the conversation, Jenny was about to leave. Jason had already found an excuse for her to go back and report to that person. Before leaving. Looking at her back, Jason said, ¡°If you do something bad to Sarah again, I will send you to prison myself.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jenny felt much relieved. In the past, when she was carrying these things, she was depressed every day. She was awakened countless nights, and her heart was full of guilt and uneasiness. Now that she spoke it out, she felt much better. In order not to affect Sarah¡¯s n, Jason still cooperated with Jenny to make the y. At least, in the eyes of outsiders, Jenny was kicked out of the Noth Group. Looking at the address sent by Sarah on his phone, Jason hesitated for a moment and went immediately. When they met each other. It was already noon. In order to make sure that their conversation would not be known by a third person, she chose a ce with strong privacy. Thinking deeply about what Jenny had said, Jason asked first, ¡°Jenny say that you are going to be an undercover?¡± ¡°Yes.¡°, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to call the police?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Sarah knew the identity and personality of that person. ¡°He won¡¯te back to his homnd easily.¡± Jason frowned subconsciously. Sarah clicked on the photo in her phone and handed it to him. ¡°Do you know this Get Hous person?¡± The person in the photo was exactly the person behind Jenny. It was also the person that she had to deal with. Jason stared at the photo several times, then he gave a crisp answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He is the person behind Jenny.¡± Sarah said slowly. ¡°The first time he let Jenny approach you was to steal the business secrets of the Noth Group, and the second time he asked Jenny to kill you directly.¡± If it was an ordinary revenge, that person wouldn¡¯t have made so much trouble. Jason had heard about it from Jenny. But he really didn¡¯t remember this person. ¡°I can send someone to investigate it.¡± with his deep eyes on Sarah, Jason said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± Sarah blurted out, with emotions in her heart. ¡°You can choose to cooperate or ignore it, but it has been decided.¡± Jason looked at her indifferent but persistent face. In the end, he only asked, ¡°What benefits will it bring if I cooperate?¡± ¡°You can get less beaten.¡± Sarah said the five words indifferently. Jason was speechless. Was this guy too arrogant? ¡°If I cooperate with you and take him back for you, can you give me a chance to remarry you?¡± asked Jason, who was looking at her deeply. ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible.¡± She refused bluntly. Business is Business, it can not be connected to personal affair. Get Bonus Besides, it was meaningless for her to make such an agreement. It was true that Jason was in a bad mood, but he also knew that what had happened before was his own problem, so he didn¡¯t say anything more in the end. He only left a sentence to Sarah, ¡°I will cooperate with you. Sarah nodded and said ¡®thank you¡® to him. From this day on, Sarah had already discussed with Roberts and others. The four of them including Jacob went abroad to make preparations, while she, Robert and Julian stayed in New York. Things were not as tense as she thought. After making full preparation and foreshadowing, she began to live a normal life. Of course. She had arranged someone to protect her father and sister. She didn¡¯t worry that her family would be hurt by remote shooting. After all, it would not happen in New York and under the jurisdiction of their captain. That night, Sarah had a talk with Jenny, and finally Jenny has reported the result to that man. The man on the other end of the line didn¡¯t expect that the timid Jenny would be so bold. this time. He thought that she was still a white mouse at his disposal. ¡°Failed?¡± the man video chatted with her. He didn¡¯t show his face on screen, but his body was on it. ¡°You should know what I have told you.¡± ¡°After thest incident, Jason didn¡¯t trust me anymore.¡± said Jenny. She was really afraid of him and her emotions were real. ¡°I¡¯ve really tried my best.¡± The man sat there and yed with his ring. She couldn¡¯t see his face, nor did she know his expression. As time went by. Hearing the ticking of the clock on the other side of the line, fear and panic gradually Get Bonus upied Jenny¡¯s heart. ¡°It seems that I have to spread your story to your neighbors and the people of your brother¡¯s school.¡± the man said unhurriedly. His slender and white fingers were as This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. perfect as carvings. Hearing this, Jenny narrowed her eyes. The man spoke again, ¡°Your brother will take the college entrance examination next year.¡± ¡°I have another idea!¡± Jenny shouted. She began to follow the steps that Sarah told her. If she didn¡¯t have a strong willpower, she would have already started to panic. The man didn¡¯t answer, waiting for her answer. Sitting in front of theputer, with sweat all over her palms, she said, ¡°We¡­ We can make Sarah do it.¡± Hearing this. The man finally reacted. He chuckled at first, and then said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Now, Jason is chasing after her. Because of what happened before, he has a guilty conscience towards Sarah.¡± Jenny continued, swallowing a mouthful of water. It was obvious that he was afraid. ¡°As long as she takes action, there will be no problem for her to kill Jason.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jenny paused. What the man didn¡¯t know was that there was a piece of paper in front of the Jenny¡¯s The content on the paper was exactly the script written by Sarah in advance. She had foreseen some of the man¡¯s questions, and alsoid a solid foundation for Jenny. When people were nervous, they would always say something wrong and forget the words. With this paper, Jenny wouldn¡¯t say anything wrong. ¡°But what?¡± the man asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get hold of Sarah and make her do it.¡± said Jenny emotionally, without deliberately reading the script. ¡°But I can guarantee that as long as she¡¯s willing to do it, she will definitely seed.¡± Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes turned cold that Jenny could not see. He looked at Jenny on screen, but the person in his mind was Jason. Finally. He spitted out a sentence. ¡°You just said that Jason was chasing after Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± replied Jenny honestly. She didn¡¯t know why he asked this question. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to Jason for the time being.¡± the man said unhurriedly. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°You, Just stay in New York.¡± Jenny was very confused. She was dumbfounded. The script hase to this, and he has changed his mind of killing Jason? ¡°Keep your phone unobstructed.¡± the man said in a low and slow voice, which made people feel scared. ¡°Don¡¯t let me unable to contact you when I want to.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 He said he was not suitable for mest time Jenny didn¡¯t dare to ask more. After Jenny saying yes, the man on the other side has hung up the video call. The man¡¯s eyes fell on theputer and rotated the ring in his hand. No one knew what he was thinking. A momentter. He asked the man next to him, ¡°Mark, do you think is destroy hispany and kill him can be a better way to vent for E, or to help him win Sarah¡¯s heart and let the woman he loves kill him will be better?¡± ¡°Of course thetter.¡± a smile appeared on Mark¡¯s face. ¡°Ask someone to help him win Sarah¡¯s heart.¡± the man¡¯s eyes were filled with an invisible expression, and his breath was particrly dangerous. ¡°It would be better to make them have a baby.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± replied Mark. The man was left alone in the study. He lit a cigarette and thought about how to make Jason suffer and desperate. It might hurt him to kill the one he loved, but it would be meaningless if he was in a hopeless romantic. It was better to leave one more way. For example. After Jason got the girl and had the baby, he would order to arrest Sarah and the baby. It would be better to threaten Jason with them on his hands. Thinking of this, he was not in a hurry. He had a lot of time, so he didn¡¯t mind wasting time with Jason. Jenny had no idea that he had changed his mind, nor did she know that he had a new n. After hanging up the video call, she called Sarah with her usual phone. Chapter 161 He said he was not suitable for mest time Late at night. As soon as Sarah has finished washing and was about to go to bed, she received a call from Jenny. She guessed that it was something about that man, so she answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°He told me that I don¡¯t need to take any action.¡± said Jenny, who was totally confused and had no idea what was going on. Most importantly. She was afraid that she would be exposed and found by him. Sarah was confused about what she said and asked, ¡°What do you mean that you don¡¯t need to take any action?¡± ¡°That man told me I don¡¯t need to kill Jason now. ¡± repeated Jenny, who also expressed her worries and misgivings. ¡°Did I say something wrong and expose myself?¡± At the thought of this possibility, she was particrly flustered. Hearing this, Sarah also cheered up. She was not as panic and messy as Jenny. She asked, ¡°Have you recorded the video I asked you to record?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Send it to me.¡® ¡°Okay.¡± Now, Jenny was willing to listen to her. In order to make sure that Jenny wouldn¡¯t say anything wrong when she was talking to that person, Sarah asked her to record a video of her conversation with that person with other devices. It was not until she sent the video that she found that she didn¡¯t have Sarah¡¯s e¨Cmail address. So Jenny asked and received the e¨Cmail address from Sarah. After she finished her work. Chapter 161 He said he was not suitable for mest time Jenny was still worried about it. Just as she was about to say a few words to Sarah, Sarah has asked another question, ¡°What else did he say except that you don¡¯t need to kill Jason now?¡± ¡°Tell me to stay in New York and answer the phone in time when he calls.¡± said Jenny honestly. She didn¡¯t expect that she would trust someone so much one day. She trusted her so much that she told her what she was most worried about. Sarah said ¡®Okay¡® and told her that she will give her a reply after she watching the video. Then she hung up the phone. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The video was not very long, only a few minutes. Before today, she still had zero point zero one doubts about this man, but after hearing his voice, she was one hundred percent sure he is that guy. His voice and appearance were all in line. Sarah checked the whole video from beginning to end. The equipment was supposed to be aimed at the Jenny, so only the voice of the other party was recorded in the video, and there was no picture of that man. Ten minutester. Sarah told Jenny that she was not exposed andforted her not to panic before going to bed. Before that man decided not to kill Jason, he must had asked Jenny about the fact that Jason was chasing after her. If she was right, that man must havee up with a new way to torture Jason. Now that she didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s purpose, she had to go first and see what was going on. She would really bridge over the troubled water. Thinking of this. She fell asleep soon. Chapter 161 He said he was not suitable for mest time On the second day, Sarah went to work as usual. In the morning, at the Angel International Group, she had just read some bidding documents. Then she saw that the usual cold face of Sivan became colder and darker. Sarah put the document aside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Will my appearance give people the illusion that I¡¯m easy to buy off?¡± Sivan asked seriously. Sarah looked at him seriously and answered, ¡°It will.¡± No one can see that he had been bought off from his face. It was too cold and quiet. And there was no w. ¡°Someone wanted to bribe you?¡± Sarah thought for a while and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sivan said seriously, without any joke, ¡°And he insulted me.¡± Sarah was confused. She was really curious. ¡°He said he would give me one million a year. He asked me to be your undercover and provide him with your information at any time.¡± Sivan said seriously. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The money is too little. I don¡¯t have time to waste on him,¡± said Sivan seriously. ¡°If it¡¯s fifty million dors, I can give him one minute.¡± Sarah picked up the bidding again and replied, ¡°If he asks for you next time, you¡¯ll raise the price and agree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡± said Sivan with a cold face. With a gentle smile, Sarah continued to read the bidding. Chapter 161 He said he was not suitable for mest time Sivan was indifferent to money. His hobby was making money. The person who wanted to buy him off might have known that he loved money and wanted to make use of it. Although Sivan said that indifferently just now, she was very clear that whether the other party gave him fifty million, one hundred million or more, he would not betray her. ¡°By the way,¡± Sarah suddenly remembered something, ¡°How is the founding of the charity foundation?¡± ¡°Thest procedure has beenpleted.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing this, Sarah didn¡¯t ask more. The one billion and four hundred million that Jason gave her was all used to set up a charity foundation to help those poor children go to school. As for the rest, the Angel International Group and the Yeats Group had also set up a lot of public funds. After finishing the work in the Angel International Group in the morning, Sarah went to the Yeats group in the afternoon. Looking at her running around every day, Wilson couldn¡¯t help gossiping, ¡°How much did the Angel International Group pay you? Why do you work so hard for them?¡± Sarah paused. Her cousin didn¡¯t know that Angel International Group is belong to her. ¡°How about you work full¨Ctime in the Yeats Group? I¡¯ll raise your sry.¡± Wilson joked with her, but he was really curious about her job. ¡°I¡¯m going to work now.¡± Sarah found an excuse to go. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Someone from the Noth Group hase. Come with me to see him.¡± Wilson grabbed her arm and changed his previous idea and said, ¡°In the past few Chapter 161 He said he was not suitable for mest time days, I have carefully observed Jason from the Noth Group, and found that he is not as cold as I thought.¡± Sarah was speechless. Sarah had already guessed what he was going to say. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that he was not suitable for me?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 When did he say that he liked her? ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t know each other wellst time.¡± exined Wilson. ¡°We usually dock with the branches of the Noth Group in New York, and rarely meet with Jason, the head of the Noth Group.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve observed him carefullyst time when we had dinner. He is a reliable man and worth trusting for the rest of your life.¡± said Wilson with great interest. ¡°He¡¯s not the right person for me.¡± said Sarah. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it a try, how do you know he¡¯s not suitable for you?¡± Wilson was determined to let Sarah meet Jason. After all, it was rted to his sister¡¯s marriage. ¡°Trust me, he is really a good man.¡± Sarah pursed her lips. It seemed that her brother wouldn¡¯t give up until he got what he wanted? Wilson was still asking, ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve tried it that I know he¡¯s not the right person for me.¡± Sarah said indifferently, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve married him once when I wasn¡¯t in New York these two years.¡± Wilson was shocked! He was totally stunned! He was afraid that he had misheard and asked, ¡°What, what did you say?¡± ¡°He is my ex-husband. I just divorced him a few days ago and came back.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t tell him the reason. Wilson wanted to see a hint of joking on her face. But no matter what he saw. Her face has shown she was not lying. But¡­ Get married? Ex-husband? Didn¡¯t that mean they had already divorced? ¡°Does Uncle Eric know about it?¡± Wilson¡¯s heart thumped. He felt that things were a little illusory. Chapter 162 When did he say that he liked her?. ¡°He knew. I¡¯ve told him,¡± answered Sarah. Then she added, ¡°Go and have a talk with them. I have to go now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Wilson stopped her. Sarah looked back at him and she looked very calm, as if what she had just said was nothing more than an ordinary thing. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Then why did you divorce?¡± Wilson asked. He thought that Jason didn¡¯t look like ¡®a bad man¡¯. After a short silence, Sarah said only four words, ¡°Our rtionship broke up.¡± Wilson still wanted to ask something, but Sarah had already left his office. So he sent a message to ask Rita with mixed feelings. He asked her if she knew the reason why Sarah divorced with Jason. Rita only replied him one sentence, ¡°Because Jason is a bad man.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In addition. Rita didn¡¯t say anything else. What she thought was very simple. If her sister didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell her cousin the reason for the divorce, she couldn¡¯t say it casually. When Wilson read the message from Rita, his emotion became moreplicated. The curious and inquisitive emotion has upied his heart. As a result, when he was talking with Jason, his eyes always fell on him from time to time. Today¡¯s conversation was arranged only to talk about some details about the cooperation they had agreed before. Logically speaking. He can send the General Manager Fenton and Director David to talk about this kind of cooperation. But he came here because he thought this was the Yeats group, and he might meet Sarah here. ¡°Mr. Yeats, Mr. Noth is asking you.¡± the secretary reminded Wilson in a low voice as she touched his body secretly. Wilson finally came to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was lost in thought about the details of the cooperation just now, so I didn¡¯t listen carefully.¡± Everyone was speechless. Chris coughed and looked at him with weird eyes. Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. The conversation didn¡¯tst long. They decided on the details of the cooperation and didn¡¯t say anything more. Just as Jason was about to leave, an idea suddenly came to Wilson¡¯s mind and he stopped Jason. ¡°If Mr. Noth are free, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jason agreed. In his opinion, the surname of Wilson was also Yeats. Maybe he was Sarah¡¯s brother. It was right to make a good rtionship with her family and leave a good impression on them. When Nics heard this, he frowned and whispered in Wilson¡¯s ear with a very Wilson was shocked. What? Chris was shocked too. Chris¡¯s heart skipped a beat. All he could think about was the word ¡°crush¡±. ¡°No matter if you really like him or not, you¡¯d better keep a low profile in thepany.¡± Nics didn¡¯t notice the expression on Chris¡¯s face and thought his voice was very low that no one can hear, ¡°Mr. Noth is not an ordinary person.¡± If Wilson was still confused before, he wanted to beat Nics now. When did he say that he liked Jason?! When he was about to scold Nics, he saw that Chris seemed to be looking at them with strange eyes. At that moment. He understood everything. ¡°Please have a seat in the reception room for a while.¡± said Wilson without any exnation. Those things would be moreplicated if he exined. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together after I arrange it.¡± With his eyes darkened, Jason said, ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson smiled and left. When he returned to his office, he snapped at his secretary, ¡°What nonsense were you talking about just now? Are you brainless?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the special assistant of Mr. Noth would have such a good ear.¡± Nics coughed, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Is this a problem of good ears?¡± Wilson felt that he was going to be pissed off. He frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean by saying that I have a crush on him? I¡¯m a man, and he is also a man.¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Is he blind?¡¯ Nics stood there, not daring to make a sound. If Mr. Yeats¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t speciallye to thepany and told him something, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that way. ¡°It¡¯s your mother who asked me to pay attention to the distance between you and men.¡± Nics said directly. ¡°I saw that you were staring at Mr. Noth when you were talking. You didn¡¯t even hear what he said, so I thought in that way.¡± If it was a normal man, would he stare at a man in a daze? Most importantly! Chapter 162 When did he say that he liked her? Their CEO was a workaholic. Since he had been in office, he had never seen Mr. Yeats distracted when he talked about business. Wasn¡¯t it normal for him to think too much? Wilson¡¯s mouth twitched. He pinched the spot between his eyebrows, trying to calm himself down. Isn¡¯t he thirty and still single? Why did his mother suspect his sexual orientation? What a mother! The same thing happened in the reception room. After Wilson and Nics left, Chris began to gossip. ¡°Boss¡­ Does the president of the Yeats group really have a crush on you?¡± When they were talking about business, he had seen the way Mr. Yeats looked at their boss. It was hard not to think too much. ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± said Jason in a deep and calm voice. Chris was curious. Why is he so sure? ¡°He should be Sarah¡¯s cousin.¡± although he was just guessing, he felt that the truth should be simr to what he had guessed. ¡°I guess he knows that Sarah divorced me.¡± Cousin? After Chris sorted out Wilson¡¯s identity, an idea came to his mind. Isn¡¯t that Mr. Noth¡¯s brother-inw? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Do you like Sarah ¡°Are we going to have dinnerter?¡± asked Chris tentatively. His boss had hurt his beloved sister badly. It was very likely that this dinner was a trap. Withplex emotions in Jason¡¯s narrow eyes, he only said, ¡°Why not?¡± Whether it was a trap or not, whether this Mr. Yeats was unsatisfied with him or not, had to go. Because they were rtives of Sarah. Half an hourter, he The Secretary of Wilson Yeats had already booked a restaurant, so Jason went with him. Sarah watched them leave. She didn¡¯t say anything about it. When she was about to go home after work, she received a call from her grandfather and asked her to go there. As for grandfather, She had a deep impression. Her grandfather had been nice to her and Rita since she was a child. If she hadn¡¯t known that he had forced her mother to get married, this old man would always have a kind image in her heart. After she told Rita that she wouldn¡¯t go back, she was picked up by someone sent by her grandfather. When she arrived there, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. This time, it was no different from before. The old woman had dinner with her as usual, and there were only the two of them at the table. After dinner. Caesar Ambers took her to the yard for a walk. Chapter 163 Do you like Sarah Sarah knew that her grandfather must have something to talk to her. ¡°I heard that you went to Anta and married someone in the past two years?¡± Caesar Ambers was more than 80 years old. When he asked this question, he looked kind and his words were very gentle. Without hiding anything, Sarah chatted as usual, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°How did that man treat you?¡± the old man asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± Sarah answered faintly. ¡°Then you still want a divorce?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I guess we don¡¯t fit after all.¡± The two chatted casually. Caesar Ambers knew what kind of person Sarah was and knew that she wouldn¡¯t treat their marriage hastily. He guessed that this little girl didn¡¯t want others to meddle what happened in the past. ¡°In the past two days, one of my old friends told me that his grandson is at the right age.¡± Caesar Ambers walked slowly while saying, ¡°He said that his grandson looked handsome and had a good family background.¡± Hearing this, As far as Sarah knew, her grandfather was talking about unite by marriage. ¡°He wants you to see him.¡± Caesar Ambers looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± She refused bluntly. She didn¡¯t like blind dates. ¡°I guess so, either. After all, this is the kind of choice you would make.¡± Caesar Ambers smiled kindly. ¡°So I had refused him.¡± On hearing this, Sarah was indeed surprised. Caesar Ambers saw her reaction. He looked at her, and his tone suddenly became a little heavier than before. ¡°If I were young, I would definitely make a match for you. But as I get older, I wouldn¡¯t choose to worry about this kind of matters.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. In fact, she wanted to ask why she wanted her mother to get married at that time. But it had been a long time since this matter happened, and her grandfather had suffered her mother¡¯s death. It was just a stab in the heart to ask again. ¡°Pumpkin.¡± Caesar Ambers stood beside the lotus pool and said in a more aged and guilty voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your mother. I really do.¡± After a pause, Sarah looked at the old man subconsciously. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t forced her to marry your father, she wouldn¡¯t have left so early.¡± Caesar Ambers said. ¡°Now I finally understand it¡¯s my fault.¡± In the past two years when Ruby had left, he had been regretting his decision every day. It was only until he was old did he realize that something was not as important as the family. ¡°Before mom died, she said something to Rita and me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how tofort him, but she just told the truth. ¡°She said she was very happy to have us.¡± People¡¯s life was full of uncertainty, and every fork in the road represented a different future. No one knew whether the current one was the most suitable one. She didn¡¯t know whether her mother hated her grandfather or not. But her mother had no regret when she passed away. Caesar Ambers let out a long sigh. It seemed that he had calmed down after two years of hard work during this conversation with Sarah. ¡°Your grandfather may ask you to get married in the future.¡± Caesar Ambers didn¡¯t want to talk about such a heavy topic, so he changed to another one. ¡°If you need my help, just call me.¡± Chapter 163 Do you like Sarah Can Boece ¡°Okay.¡± said Sarah. She was not worried about this kind of thing. She didn¡¯t have anything on her grandfather, and she didn¡¯t need to join the marriage to create value for him. No one could force her to marry anyone, and she wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°No matter what, the family has always been your backup. You just need to be yourself.¡± Caesar Ambers said seriously. He felt sorry for his daughter before. So now he would do anything to protect his granddaughter¡¯s happiness. Sarah didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Okay.¡± That night, Sarah lived there. As a result, she didn¡¯t know that Jason and Wilson Yeats were drinking happily and began to call each other brother. In the private room, Chris and Nics oy sat there, not daring to move. They looked back and forth between the two people hooking each other¡¯s neck on the sofa, their hearts beating fast. ¡°Jason, I¡¯m very unhappy that you failed my sister.¡± Wilson Yeats seldom got drunk, but this time he was defeated by Jason. ¡°But you¡¯re good¨Clooking, and she likes you very much.¡± Jason, ¡°¡­¡± Chris and Nics oy, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 163 Do you like Sarah ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you like my sister?¡± said Wilson Yeats, blushing. Originally, he wanted to make Jason get drunk and ask him about his rtionship with Sarah. However, before Jason got drunk, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Although he was usually cold and serious in front of his employees, he was a chatterbox in private, especially in front of acquaintances. The expression of Jason was a littleplicated. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He really didn¡¯t know his feelings for Sarah. He wanted to remarry her. But ording to the answers he gotst time, he didn¡¯t smile when he thought of Sarah. More than that, he looked worried and lost in thought. ¡°You don¡¯t even know whether you like her or not. What¡¯s above your neck? A pineapple? How can you not even know this?¡± said Wilson Yeats, putting his hand on his shoulder and leaning his face close to Jason. ¡°Then tell me, will you ufortable if Sarah is with someone else?¡± Of course. This was his first reaction. He would not only feel sad, but also want to stop her. feel ¡°If someone bullies her, do you want to help her fight back?¡± Wilson Yeats asked again. Yes. A word popped out of his mind. ¡°The most important thing.¡± Wilson Yeats put his index finger on his lips and whispered in his ear, ¡°Can anyone rece her in your heart?¡± He thought about it for a while. Finally, he got an answer, No. Chapter 163 Do you like Sarah At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but think of what Chris had told him before. It was impulsive to like someone. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Would you like to think about It again Except for Sarah, he had never been so impulsive to anyone else, even to the Jenny, he had never had any thoughts. Thinking of this, he took out his phone and began to look for something online. When he saw those answers, his face suddenly darkened. ¡°That Jason Noth is acting like a domineering CEO, and says that he is only impulsive to one woman alone. LMAO.¡± ¡°Well, I think he can do that thing, case closed.¡± ¡°Yes, I bet he can¡¯t. He is just not capable. Let¡¯s stop finding excuses for it. No one can really live a simple life without desires, except he can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s love. A very small number of men are abstinent on these things, but when they meet the person they like, it¡¯s norinal for them to fall in love.¡± He saw thest one. He stared at it for a second more. Wilson Yeats leaned his head over. Before he could see clearly what was on the phone, the screen was closed. ¡°If you can¡¯t make sure whether you like Sarah or not with the questions I asked you just now, there is onest way.¡± Wilson Yeats¡¯s mind was full of thoughts to bring this good¨Clooking man back to his home and give him to his lovely Pumpkin. Not knowing what was going on, Jason sat there calmly and chatted with the drunkard seriously, ¡°What would it be?¡± ¡°If you like someone, you will want to get close to her, talk to her, and think that she has you in her world.¡± Wilson Yeats said seriously. Although he was drunk, he did not forget to add, ¡°Of course, except that kind of freak.¡± This sentence stirred up waves in Jason¡¯s heart. He wanted to be closer to her and talk to her. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want her to Chapter 164 Would you like to think about it again This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. live without him. As long as he thought that he would disappearpletely in Sarah¡¯s world, a sense of helplessness rose in his heart.. ¡°If so, that means I love her?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As soon as Wilson Yeats finished his words, he fell on his shoulder and fell asleep. Chris and Nics oy were sitting far away. They only heard a few words when the two were talking. When Chris saw his boss sitting there with a cold and reserved look on his face, he couldn¡¯t help gossiping with Nics oy, ¡°Does your boss have any feelings¡­.. for my boss?¡± They were so close! And the two of them kept murmuring. Most importantly, his boss, who was a neat freak, didn¡¯t push Wilson Yeats away this time. Nics oy said, ¡°I¡¯m more worried than you.¡± Chris was speechless and surprised at the same time¡­.. Did he find some secret? Was Wilson Yeats¡­.a gay? If so, wouldn¡¯t his boss be in danger? Because his boss was so charming and good¨Clooking and he¡¯s not a gay¡­. ¡°You.., What do you mean by that?¡± Chris panicked. The boss was chasing after Sarah. At that moment, Chris had already pictured a soap opera! ¡°Nothing.¡± Nics oy realized that he had spilled the beans, so he coughed to cover it up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My boss likes women. He will never have a crush on your boss.¡± Chris looked at him in disbelief. Chapter 164 Would you like to think about it again You just said that you were more worried than me! Now you tell me he wouldn¡¯t have any idea. Wasn¡¯t this a self contradiction? ¡°Secretary oy.¡± seeing that Wilson Yeats was really drunk, Jason opened his mouth in a cold and oppressive voice. Nics oy was in high spirits at once. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°You two can go back first,¡± said Jason, his eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll send Mr. Yeats back.¡± Nics oy, ¡°???¡± He refused subconsciously, ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Noth. I¡¯d better send our CEO back. He can¡¯t sleep in another ce.¡± He took a deep look at the woman who had fallen asleep and then looked back. Nics oy was speechless It seemed to be a little embarrassing. ¡°Brother.¡± hearing that, Jason raised his hand and pushed his face away. After waking him up, he called him and asked, ¡°Do you want Nics oy to drive you back or should I drive you back?¡± Wilson Yeats¡® mind was in a mess. Brother? Pumpkin was here? He didn¡¯t care whether the voice was a man or a woman. When he heard his brother, he subconsciously thought it was Sarah. Then he vaguely pointed at Jason and said, ¡°You.¡± Nics oy was stunned. Chris was stunned as well. What did he hear just now?!!! Boss called Wilson Yeats¡­.. brother? Although Mr. Yeats was indeed Sarah¡¯s cousin, in terms of the boss¡¯s character and aura, he didn¡¯t seem to be someone who would call others brother at all. Besides, did Sarah¡¯s cousin trust Jason too much. Leaving him behind? Choose a person who had juste into contact with him for a short time? ¡°Mr. Yeats, do you want to think about it again?¡± Nics oy¡¯s mentality was a little copsed. ¡°Let me send you back, Mr¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Wilson Yeats murmured in a daze and waved his hand. Obviously, he was driving him away. With his cold eyes, Jason looked at Nics oy. The atmosphere around him was frightening. ¡°Why are you still here? Do you need us to send you back?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ please don¡¯t bother, Mr. Noth.¡± Nics oy refused quickly. Why did he have to face such a horrible person alone. Why did hee to New York? Didn¡¯t he live very well in Anta? He stood there with a little hesitation. Although he didn¡¯t want to leave, he couldn¡¯t say anything since his boss had chosen. Mr. Noth. Besides, if the boss left with Mr. Noth, he would be fine, wouldn¡¯t he? Yeah, he would be fine¡­. ¡°Chris, see Mr. oy off.¡± with his thin lips slightly open, he began to make ns. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Nics oy just wanted to refuse. He really didn¡¯t want to stay with him anymore. ¡°Then¡­ Please take care of my boss.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason, frowning Nics oy looked back for two times before he left the room. As soon as he went out, he took out his mobile phone and also logged on WhatsApp to Chapter 164 Would you like to think about it again ask in the group. ¡°Excuse me, everyone. Who knows the hobby of Mr. Jason Noth? Can I send a man to him?¡± As soon as this message appeared, the group was instantly in an uproar. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you have such a dangerous idea!¡± ¡°Thest person who had the idea and did it was tortured by him bad. Really really bad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention men. If you send him women, you will be punished severely.¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I remember something. Someone in Brown¡¯s gave a woman to him before, and it seemed that he had seeded.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯t you say that he didn¡¯t like women?¡± For a moment, the topic was changed. Nics oy was relieved to see that Jason was not interested in men¡­. But Jason Noth epted other women? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d rather die than give in Should he tell the CEO about it? While he was thinking, He asked in the group, ¡°Is it a rumor? It seems that he doesn¡¯t seem to be a person who will do such a thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t judge a person by his appearance. How do you know what he looks like in private?¡± ¡°It seems to be true. Several CEOS who had dinner with Jason Noth at that time saw with their own eyes that he epted a woman.¡± ¡°My lord! So he is actually like this.¡± For thesements. Nics oy forwarded all of them to himself. He wanted to show Wilson Yeats all the messages tomorrow. Jason Noth didn¡¯t know these things yet. Looking at the drunk man again, he stood up indifferently and let Wilson Yeats lie on the sofa. Seeing this, Chris was a little confused. ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± ¡°Send him to my ce,¡± said Jason decisively. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chris asked tentatively. He knew that his boss was a neat freak. Except for the people he really cared about, he would not allow anyone to step into his private domain. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But now¡­.. How could he let Mr. Yeats live in his house? With an iprehensible expression in his deep and narrow eyes, Jason only answered him with one single word, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 165 Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d rather die than give in D Chris was confused, but he didn¡¯t ask more. He carried Yeats on his back. He didn¡¯t drink tonight. It was his boss and Mr. Yeats who had been drinking all the time. Most importantly, it was Mr. Yeats who persuaded them to drink at the beginning, but after the first ss of wine, his boss controlled the host. Mr. Yeats drank one ss after another unconsciously. After nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Chris sent Wilson Yeats to Jason Noth¡¯s house. After cing him on the sofa, he asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you nning to let Mr. Yeats sleep here tonight?¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Boss¡­ are you okay alone?¡± if Mr. Yeats vomitedter, the boss would probably be in a bad mood. With a clear look in his eyes, Jason said, ¡°Yes. Hearing what he said, Chris couldn¡¯t say anything else. He took a look at Jason again reluctantly and finally left. Taking a deep look at the man who was sleeping on the sofa, he didn¡¯t care much about it. Instead, he took out his phone and searched for a question on line, how to chase a woman you like. Now that he had confirmed his feelings for Sarah. Once it was confirmed, he had to take some actions. There were too many good¨Clooking people around her. Maybe there would be someone more good¨C looking than him sometime. He looked at the web pages popping on his mobile phone. When he saw the answers, there was something shing in his eyes. First, get her contact. Second, find topics that she is interested in. Third, give her what she likes. Forth, create an encounter. And finally, do what she likes to do with her. He had her phone number. But the topic¡­. Well, for now, Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. As for the gifts¡­ she was too indifferent. Even when she was with him, she didn¡¯t need any gift. Except for the time when she used his credit card to vent her anger and bought a lot of things, he had never seen her go shopping like any other women. Thinking of this, he threw his phone on the tea table. He felt that the methods on the Inte were too useless. He had to figure it out on his own. However, the moment the phone touched the coffee table, the sound startled Wilson Yeats on the sofa. He opened his eyes and woke up. He sat up slowly and looked nkly in front of him, as if confirming where he was. Sitting there calmly and leisurely, Jason asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Wilson Yeats looked at him with a frown, and her head was buzzing. Taking a sip of the water, Jason answered, ¡°I am Jason Noth.¡± ¡°Jason Noth?¡± Wilson Yeats was still in a drunken state. After muttering the name, he suddenly jumped from the sofa. ¡°I know!¡± ????? He didn¡¯t expect Mr. Yeats to be like this when he was so drunk. He put down the teacup and looked at a drunkard. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°You are the ex¨Chusband of Sarah!¡± Wilson Yeats pointed at him with blurred eyes and red face. Jason¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Call me ex¨Chusband again¡­.. ¡°Tell me! Why did you kidnap me to your house?¡± Wilson Yeats, who looked like a naughty child, said angrily, ¡°Do you want to force my lovely Pumpkin to give in?¡± Jason looked at him with deep doubt. But Wilson Yeats was still pissed and immersed himself in his own fantasy world, ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m a man of integrity. I¡¯d rather die than give in. You can¡¯t get Sarah through me.¡± Jason reached for his phone. He nned to call Chris to get the man away. Why did he bring him back? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wilson Yeats pressed the phone. He felt dizzy because of the drunkenness. ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll order you a bowl of soup,¡± said Jason seriously ¡°Ha ha.¡± Wilson Yeats sneered. Jason, ¡°?¡± At this moment, Wilson Yeats looked like a little naughty boy, ¡°Soup? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you poisoned me. You want me to give in like this? See, I¡¯m forcing the poison out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he sat cross legged and began to ¡°force the poison out¡°. There was an indescribableplexity in Jason¡¯s expression. How many martial arts ys and soap operas had he watched? Jason took the phone and unlocked it before he clicked on the address book. Before he called Chris and asked him toe back and take her away, her phone was taken away. Chapter 165 Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d rather die than give in Wilson Yeats held his phone arrogantly, and a master¡¯s aura appeared again. ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten my lovely Pumpkin while I¡¯m forcing the poison out. You will not have the slightest chance!¡± After that, Something that had never urred to Jason all his life finally happened. Wilson Yeats took his phone and smashed it to the ground with great force! ¡°p!¡± All of a sudden, His phone was broken into pieces. The screen was broken into several pieces, and the back cover of the phone was broken. As for whether the chip was damaged or not, it was still unknown. Jason frowned slightly. He could buy a new one if the phone was broken. But there were a lot of documents in the phone, some of which were not backed up. ¡°Hum! Now you know how powerful I am, don¡¯t you?¡± said Wilson Yeats, shaking his head. He didn¡¯t know what he had done at all. At first, he was in a bad mood. If this man was not Sarah¡¯s brother, Jason would have thrown him out long ago. But now¡­. when he saw that Wilson Yeats took out his phone and called her, all his bad mood disappeared at this moment. The phone was put on speaker somehow. The call was soon connected. After nine o¡¯clock, Sarah was still awake. ¡°Wilson,¡± said Sarah in a very light voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pumpkin. I¡¯d rather die than give in!¡± Wilson Yeats said immediately after getting the answer from Sarah. ¡°I won¡¯t let him get to you through me!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Your Ex-husband Is with Me Now On the other side of the phone, Sarah, ¡°?¡± She kept silent for about two or three seconds before she realized what he was talking about. Before she could ask, Wilson Yeats continued, ¡°He poisoned me just now, but he never thought that I was so good at Kung Fu that a mere little poison couldn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Sarah asked decisively as she heard the words from him and his tone was different from usual. ¡°How could it be possible? You forgot that I didn¡¯t drink at all.¡± Wilson Yeats¡¯s serious tone almost convinced her, but then he continued, ¡°It was Jason Noth who poisoned me. Although I forced it out just now, there were still some residue that affected my will.¡± Sarah was speechless¡­. She pinched her eyebrows and felt a littleplicated. Since her brother was drunk and made a scene at home a few years ago, he was ordered to drink no more than three sses. People were afraid that he would do this again. But now¡­.. After adjusting her mood, she asked in the calmest tone, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± said Wilson Yeats mysteriously. Sarah was speechless again¡­. Wilson Yeats took a deep look at Jason and whispered to Sarah, ¡°Your ex-husband is with me now. He wants to threaten you with me. Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± ¡°Give him your phone.¡± she was really tired. ¡°No.¡± Wilson Yeats said firmly. If it was someone else, they might not be able to deal with it. However, Sarah knew her brother. In order to urately get his position, she had tried her best and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. I¡¯m the number one master in the world, and that Jason Noth can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wilson Yeats kept silent for a while, wondering whether it was a feasible way or not. He stared at Jason for a while and said, ¡°But I feel that he is also a hidden master. Maybe he is the mysterious man who ranks first with you.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Jason, ¡°Pumpkin, you¡¯d better note over. I can handle it.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, Wilson Yeats finally replied, ¡°He will definitely kill you if youe here. He will be the number one in the world alone.¡± Sarah pinched her eyebrows more heavily. She really wanted to beat him up right now. ¡°Wilson Yeats.¡± Sarah was so tired that he had to use her trump card. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the address, I¡¯ll ask your Chapter 160 Your Ex-husband Is with Me Now mother to cripple your Kung Fu.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Wilson Yeats retorted subconsciously. Sarah was waiting for him to tell her the address. This was the experience after he got drunkst time. No matter how hard she tried to stop him, it was useless, he was acting just like a wild horse running away from the rein. In the end, his mother came over with a duster and said something. Then he calmed down. A minute passed¡­ the other side of the phone was quiet. When she was trying to figure out what was wrong, she heard a firm voiceing from the other side of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. My kung fu is nothingpared to your safety. I won¡¯t let you take the risk. Just let me bear it for you, Pumpkin.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­ She frowned and thought for countless times. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± said Jason in a low voice, unable to watch this drama anymore. Sarah exhaled a bit and felt a little relieved. ¡°Okay. I see.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°What!!!!¡± He threw the phone aside and said, ¡°How dare you seduce my sister? I¡¯ll kick your ass right here, right now!¡± Before hanging up the phone, she was relieved again. Thinking of his ability to make trouble, she immediately hung up the phone, fearing that she would be a littlete to . stop him from demolishing the whole building. ¡°Grandpa, something urgent happened to my brother. I have to go there in a hurry,¡± exined Sarah. ¡°I¡¯lle to apany you next time.¡± ¡°Do you need me to send you there?¡± ¡°No, I can handle it. Good night.¡± After saying that, She walked towards the direction of Jason as fast as she could. In her impression, even if her brother drank and had dinner with others, he would control his drinking capacity precisely. How could he be so drunk this time? It was not too much to describe the situation on the other side of the phone as turmoil. Wilson Yeats regarded himself as a kung fu master. After hanging up the phone, he felt that he was up to something, so he began to fight with him. As for a drunkard, especially when he was Sarah¡¯s brother, Jason didn¡¯t want to fight him. If he used too much strength identally and broke his bones, the distance between him and Sarah would be farther and farther. After all, Wilson Yeats couldn¡¯t feel the pain when she was drunk like this. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°ng!¡± With all the noise¡­.. Looking at the living room, which was no different from ruins, Jason couldn¡¯t hold his anger anymore. ¡°If you keep making trouble like this, the resident downstairs willin.¡± Resident? Comint? Wilson Yeats stopped and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. If I don¡¯t knock you down today, I¡¯ll be so failed.¡± This was the beginning of the fight. What he had thought was that if he wanted to make trouble, he would just let him do it. At most, he would lock him in his room and not let him make trouble. As a result, he underestimated this swordsman. Whether it was to close it or to stop it, Wilson Yeats was as happy as a dog. In a twinkling of an eye, More than an hour had passed. Jason looked at the man dancing on his bed with a chill all over his body. ¡°It seems that you are not the mysterious man who ranks first side by side with Sarah,¡± Wilson Yeats suddenly said. He stood on the bed and shouted at him, ¡°Today is the day you lose to me.¡± Jason wanted to call her and ask where she was. But his phone was smashed into pieces by this guy. Clenching his fists, Wilson Yeats rushed towards him with great momentum. But he just took one step and fell on the bed because he fainted. Looking at the situation, Jason decisively pulled the quilt over him and tied it up. Wilson Yeats could only breathe with the head outside. Noticing that he couldn¡¯t move, he became anxious. ¡°If you dare to touch me, my brothers and sisters won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them to get me,¡± said Jason coldly. For the sake of peace. He found a towel and put it into his mouth. ¡°Woo, woo, woo!¡± Wilson Yeats struggled hard, but unable to move or make a sound. ¡°You just stay there.¡± After searching for a while, Jason finally found a rope and tied up the quilt again. ¡°When Sarahes, you can be free at any time.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°Mm-mm¡­¡± He looked anxious. Then Jason turned around and left, intending to send a message to Chris with his Tablet and ask him to prepare a cell phone for himself. Wilson Yeats struggled to get out of bed and fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was drunk and didn¡¯t feel any pain. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Wrong ce to Make Trouble The frown between his eyebrows was deeper and deeper. Why was he so noisy. He squatted down and took out the towel from his mouth. The coldness around him had be solid. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to go to the bathroom!¡± Wilson Yeats spoke very quickly. Looking at the rope that he had searched for a long time, Jason refused in his heart. He murmured to himself for several times that this is Sarah¡¯s cousin, then he untied the knot on his body and let him out of the quilt. Wilson Yeats rushed to the bathroom at a very fast speed. The expression on Jason¡¯s face wasplicated. It was hard for him to imagine that this person was the same person as the CEO of the Yeats group, who was always well prepared and never made wrong decisions. And now he acted like a naughty boy? When he was thinking about this, the doorbell rang. Atst, the tense look on his face was somewhat relieved. He went to open the door for Sarah. The moment she opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? It¡¯ste at night¡­¡± It¡¯s the neighbor. When the man saw the look on Jason¡¯s face and the aura around him, he swallowed his words. Nothing else. The aura was so strong. ¡°Sorry?¡± seeing that the two of them were halfway through their conversation, Jason opened his thin lips slightly. His face was still as cold and isted as ever. The suit entuated his temperament. The real powerful boss. The man and the woman looked at each other and were shocked by the aura. The man coughed slightly, looked at the messy room, and said with a bit ofplexity, ¡°It¡¯s sote. The noise is really loud.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Jason politely. It was indeed their fault. ¡°We will be carefulter.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± the two of them said and left. However, they had a feeling of surviving from a disaster. They were on the right side, but for some reason, when they saw Jason¡¯s face, they automatically became cowards. At this moment, The elevator arrived. Sarah walked out in a hurry. When they saw her, the two of them thought that she came to argue with someone because she was disturbed. When they was about to stop to watch the y, they saw that Sarah stopped at the door. Without saying anything, Jason took her to his room and closed the door. The two stood there and pictured the scene in their minds. But it seemed that no soap opera could match this scene. If they were caught in adultery, the two of them couldn¡¯t be so harmonious, but they couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Finally, the two of them took the elevator and went downstairs. When Sarah entered the house and saw the mess in his house, she couldn¡¯t help but touch her forehead. What a mess her cousin had created. She didn¡¯t know where she was. ¡°Where is he?¡± Sarah asked, trying to calm herself down. Jason looked deep into his room and said, ¡°Inside.¡± When Sarah was about to walk in, Jason pulled her back and said, ¡°No hurry. He¡¯s in the bathroom.¡± She paused. Bathroom? This time, Wilson Yeats not only fantasized that he was a swordsman, but also changed his words that he always used? Bathroom, not toilet? ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.¡± Standing there, she felt really guilty for the messy room. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll make an appointment with the housekeeper to clean it for you. And I¡¯llpensate for all the damaged things¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Jason in a deep voice. She paused for a second. She knew what kind of person he was before. He was a slight neat freak and had a strong sense of territory. Normally, since her brother had made his house like this, he should talk to her with displeasure and coldness and use her brother of his crime one by one. But now he just said it was okay, like nothing serious. ¡°Are you scared by my brother?¡± this was the only reason that she came up with. ¡°Not really.¡± the aura around him had softened, and his attitude towards Sarah had changed three hundred and sixty degree. ¡°He¡¯s already out. I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡± He didn¡¯t know if Wilson Yeats was a paranoid after drinking. In order to ensure the safety. It would be better for him to check first. fied the f ¡°I heard the sound of Pumpkin just now.¡± Wilson Yeats¡¯s clothes was tidy, but it was obvious that he was drunk. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± He looked back at Sarah, indicating that she coulde in. Then Sarah went in. The moment Wilson saw her, he rushed to her and hugged her. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re OK! I¡¯m so worried that you might be killed by him.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Jason, ¡°¡­¡± The emotions of the two were alsoplicated. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him and we have a truce now.¡± Sarah followed his words, still with a rtively light mood. ¡°You can sit over there. I¡¯ll get you some soup to make you sober.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Wilson Yeats obediently. He walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down. Before long, he fell asleep on the sofa. Sarah frowned. When she was about to get some honey water for Wilson to drink, she saw the broken phone on the ground. Her brain buzzed and she asked, ¡°Is that your phone?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason with a very calm expression. Sarah was speechless. She decided to ask Wilson to get rid of alcoholpletely after he woke up. He was really a troublemaker. ¡°I may have to bother you with one thingter.¡± with his deep gaze on her, Jason had been very kind to her the whole time. Sarah felt guilty for what Wilson had done, so she answered, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°There are some things that haven¡¯t been backed up in my phone. I can¡¯t restore them now, and I might need you to transfer them to my new phone,¡± said Jason seriously, his hands hanging on the two sides of his body. ¡°That¡¯s what I should do,¡± said Sarah. He didn¡¯t say anything more. After Sarah borrowed a cup from him, she went to get half a cup of hot water and added the honey she had bought into it. Meanwhile, She also looked around Jason¡¯s room. The living room, the main bedroom, and the guest bedroom were all in a mess. Only the kitchen and the study with the door locked were not attacked by him. Ten minutester, Sarah fed the honey water to Wilson. Jason helped her all the way, but he remained silent and patient the whole time. This kind of situation gave her an illusion, as if they were just married. The two of them got along very well and harmoniously. There was no quarrel, but only in happiness. Sarah put down the cup and let Wilson sleep on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up first.¡± seeing the mess, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She had to clean up her brother¡¯s mess. Just as she stood up. Jason stretched out his hand and grabbed her wrist with a very light force, which made her heart palpitate a bit. When Sarah was about to pull her hand out, he said, ¡°No hurry. I have something to tell you.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 How Could It Be Like This In the face of such a situation, Sarah couldn¡¯t lose her temper, nor would she be hostile to him. She pulled her hand out and sat down next to him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jason pursed his lips a bit. There was only one person in his dark eyes, and he was considering how to say to make her not so annoying. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡± seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Sarah finally asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± before he could say anything, he stood up from the sofa and said to her, ¡°You just take care of him. I¡¯ll do the cleaning.¡± ¡°Oh, let me. Anyway, it¡¯s my brother who did it.¡± Feeling that he was a little strange, Sarah didn¡¯t ask much about it. This time, he didn¡¯t stop her. Two busy figures worked in Jason¡¯s house, putting the items back one by one. Knowing that Jason was a neat freak, after asking him where his new sheets and quilt covers were, she took them out and helped him change the sheets of the master bedroom that had been ruined by Wilson Yeats. After cleaning up the other ces, he saw the busy figure of Sarah. He walked over. He took the quilt cover from her hand and said slowly, ¡°The guest bedroom is ready. You can go to take a shower and go to bed now.¡± He remembered that she slept regrly every night. ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡±. Sarah didn¡¯t finish her words. He came to her side and touched her shoulder with his warm body. At this close distance, she could clearly smell the faint fragrance from him. When she was about to stay away from him, he took the quilt from her hand and began to make the bed. She sensed that something was wrong. When he made the bed, she moved aside. She was not the kind of person who took love as everything, but at this moment, what he had done reminded her of the warm time in the past. Sarah knew when he was cold, he was not easy to reach. But no one could resist his gentleness on the other hand. He had a good look, a good family background, and a good figure management. Most importantly, his temperament and the faint fragrance would always inadvertently break into people¡¯s noses. It didn¡¯t matter if she was far away from him, but once she was close to him, her heart would beat uncontrobly. ¡°Lust¡±. One of the seven sins. Ancient people wouldn¡¯t lie about those sins. They were indeed harm to people. Just as Sarah nned to go out and break the atmospherepletely. Jason called her, ¡°Sarah ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she looked as indifferent as usual and was not affected too much. ¡°Are you really in a rtionship with Sivan?¡± said Jason suddenly. He walked up to her calmly and his tone was a little lower and sexy than usual. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Every time he talked to her kindly, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at his face. and then lowered her vignce. Just like now. Without thinking too much, she answered, ¡°No,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± the corners of his mouth curled up. He raised his hand and wanted to rub her head. Thinking that the rtionship between the two was not suitable for him to do this, he stopped his hand in the air for a moment and took it back eventually. Sarah had just nned to get rid of his hand. She didn¡¯t like intimate movements when they weren¡¯t intimate, but as he withdrew his hand, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. People were always like this. When things went in the opposite direction as she expected, her emotions would be stronger than usual It was a normal thing to do, because of her deep resistance to him at the beginning. But then Jason didn¡¯t do what she had expected, then she would feel a little satisfied and surprised for him. ¡°You go to wash yourself and have a rest first,¡± said Jason. He knew what to do and what not to do. ¡°I¡¯ll move him to the bed.¡± Sarah wouldn¡¯t stay here. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. I¡¯d better send him home directly.¡± Hearing what she said. He didn¡¯t persuade her any longer. He knew he had to control himself. He had nned to send Sarah and Wilson Yeats back. It was not safe for a girl to go back at night, but thinking that he had drunk, he borrowed Sarah¡¯s phone and called Chris. Without thinking too much, she thought he needed Chris to buy him a new phone. After a while, Chris came over. For the convenience of his work, the apartment that Jason gave to Chris was in the same neighborhood with his. The moment he entered the door, he was stunned to see Sarah. ¡°Miss Yeats?¡± What happened? Boss has reconciled with Miss Yeats?¡±? ¡°She¡¯s here to pick up Mr. Yeats,¡± said Jason in a low and gentle voice. ¡°Send them back for me.¡± ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Chris understood immediately. Sarah wanted to refuse. But she didn¡¯t have the chance to refuse Then Jason put Wilson on the back seat and Sarah cat in When the car started and Jason finally saw them off, Sarah gradually came back to her senses She looked at him and asked casually, ¡°Why is my brother at the ce where he stays?TM Her brother had several secretaries. Generally speaking, he should invite jason to have dinner with his secretary. How could it be like this? ¡°At the end of the dinner, Mr. Yeats was drunk.¡± what Chris said was true, butter he realized that his boss was too deep in thought. ¡°My boss asked Mr. Yeats whether he wanted his secretary to send him back or he sent him bark. Mr. Yeats pointed at my boss and said you.¡± Sarah was speechless¡­¡­ How drunk he was that he made such a terrible choice. ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t know where Mr. Yeats lives, so he has to bring him back,¡± exined Chris. ¡°I didn¡¯t expert that you have toe here at midnight.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± said Sarah with aplicated expression. To be honest. She couldn¡¯t see through what Jason had done tonight. Last time when she was leaving, he locked the door and didn¡¯t give her a chance to leave. This time, he not only let her go, but also asked Chris to send her back. Was he drunk today? Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she stopped thinking about it. When Chris drove her to the house of Wilson Yeats, he saw them enter themunity and then drove away. Sarah sent him back home, unlocked the door with his fingerprints, and then threw him on the sofa, leaving him alone. He had been waiting for Chris in the living room. At about twelve o¡¯clock, Josef finally came back and told him that he had sent them home safely. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Jason, and then he said, ¡°prepare a new phone for me tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay. What¡¯s your request?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to use it.¡± only a few words were given to him. Chris was stunned when he heard the words. He looked around and found a broken phone on the table. At that moment, He pictured a scene where Wilson Yeats fought with her boss.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Wilson Yeats was flustered. With a look at his expression, Jason Noth got what he was thinking. He opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Wilson Yeats broke it identally. He was drank.¡± ¡°It broke into¡­ pieces like this. Are you sure it was broken by ident?¡± said Chris, with a doubtful and facetious look It waspletely dismembered. It it hadn¡¯t been smashed with super powerful strength, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. There must be a fight! ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it after it dropped down and broke, and I stepped on it.¡± Jason answered calmly, not telling the truth. What he thought was simple. Wilson was Sarah¡¯s cousin. He knew that Sarah was inclined to protect her family¡¯s privacy, and that she surely didn¡¯t want other people to know her cousin had turned into ¡°a martial artist¡± after drinking, so he covered the truth subconsciously. Chris didn¡¯t believe a word from his boss! He began to walk around the room. Seeing him like this, Jason frowned slightly. Then he became the cold and alienated person again, ¡°What are you doing?¡±. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t meant to offend you, but your floor tile is of poor quality.¡± noticing a tiny mark on the floor tile, which was a little simr to the one on the phone, Chris continued, ¡°The phone just fell down and there was a mark on it.¡± Jason Noth. ¡°_¡± ¡®Who wants the special assistant? I¡¯ll offer ten million extra dors together with the person.¡¯, he thought. After making sure that the mark couldn¡¯t be wiped off, Chris stood up and was about to revealed his boss. However, When he saw Jason Noth¡¯s face¡­. He cowered! He changed his face very quickly and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest well. I¡¯ll send you a new phone tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jason Noth emitted in a low voice. He didn¡¯t make any more voice, giving off a message of ¡®I don¡¯t like you to be here now. Please leave.¡¯ Then Chris left decisively. That night. He slept more soundly than usual. As for Sarah, everything was going as usual. She didn¡¯t have difficulty in sleeping in different environments. It wasn¡¯t an issue for her. The next morning¡­ Sarah Yeats woke up earlier than her brother. After getting up, she washed her face and ordered breakfast. Then, she went back to the bedroom to make the bed. At this moment, Wilson Yeats woke up He rubbed his aching head, got up from the sofa in a daze with his messy hair, and looked around at the room. After confirming that it was his home, he rubbed his head and went to wash his face. He didn¡¯t think too much. He thought it was Nics who sent him back home. He went to his room to get clothes for changing and then went to the bathroom. Music was ying whilst he was taking a warm shower. Coming back from her bedroom, Sarah found her brother had gotten up, so she was just sitting on the sofa, waiting for breakfast. Her brother was just like her. After graduation, he lived alone. She watched the messy living room and subconsciously thought that Jason¡¯s home was always tidy and clean. No matter when they were together or other times, she had never seen his nest mess around except last night. When she was thinking about this¡­ Wilson was getting flustered in the bathroom. Halfway through the shower, he found a woman¡¯s long hair in the bathroom!!! Right at that moment. His head was buzzing. He suddenly recalled that the floor was wet when he went into the bathroom just now, which meant that there was another person in his home, and it was a woman! Then, he thought of¡­¡­. ¡®Usually, after Nics send me back, he would help me get on the bed, but this time I woke up on the sofa.¡± ¡®So?¡± ¡®I was brought back by a woman?¡¯ At the thought of this, he was extremely unsettled. ¡®What happenedst night?¡¯, he was thinking. ¡®Why did Nics let me go home with a woman? How does this woman know my address?¡¯ ¡®Was it I did something to the woman after drinking and bring her back?¡¯¡­ The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. As a self-disciplined man, he could never ept such a ridiculous thing happening to himself. Sarah had been waiting for almost half an hour, but Wilson still didn¡¯te out of the bathroom. She came to the bathroom door and heard only the regr sound of water. She couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡®Did he fell down? Or fainted away?¡¯ she was wondering. ¡°Brother?¡± Sarah called. Hearing a woman¡¯s voice mixed with the sound of music, Wilson was frightened and screamed out, ¡°Ugh!¡± Sarah, ¡°???¡± What happened? She was worried that he might fall down because of the alcohol, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This time, Wilson calmed down a little. He was thinking back what happened just now, ¡°The person outside seemed to call me brother?¡± ¡®It sounded like Pumpkin?¡± Thinking of this, he asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡­ are you Pumpkin?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Pumpkin.¡± Sarah was afraid that he couldn¡¯t hear her clearly, so she didn¡¯t simply say ¡°Yes¡± but answered the full sentence. Wilson Yeats breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank God!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s our Pumpkin.¡¯ He was scared to death! He thought he almost lost his fame. After saying that he was fine, he enjoyed the warm shower. He was in a very good mood, so he didn¡¯t ask Pumpkin This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. why she was here. Five minutester. Finishing the shower, Wilson put on casual clothes and came out. During that time, their breakfast was delivered. Sarah divided it into two parts, prepared a ss of milk for each of them, and began to eat. After breakfast. She looked at Wilson with aplicated facial expression, wondering how to tell him what had happenedst night. ¡®He values his fame and image. If he knew that he had put on such a big show in front of Jason, he might do something unexpected.¡¯ ¡®But he has to know the thing.¡¯ Sarah was thinking. Being watched like that, Jason felt guilty and stopped drinking milk, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡®I couldn¡¯t act like a drunken maniac in front of herst night, could I?¡¯ ¡®Wait!!!¡¯ Wilson stopped and there was a ¡°crack¡± on his calm face. He seemed to have ignored the most important thing. He was sent backst night after getting drunk. Usually, Nics would send him back if he was too tired or if he didn¡¯t want to move after drinking two or three sses of wine. ¡°It seems that you have already figure it out.¡± seeing that he reacted by himself, Sarah was a little relieved. Wilson stopped drinking the milk and put it down slowly. His action was so slow as if the speed was switched to the mode of zero point five. ¡°Last night¡­ I was¡­ drunk?¡± Sarah nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Very Drunk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson put his hands on his head, scratching his hair, and his mind began to copse. Why was that????? It was unfair! ¡°Then did I¡­ Be as ¡­ active¡­ asst time?¡± Wilson couldn¡¯t bear to say that he himself was a drunken maniac. ¡°I suppose I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®It has to be No.¡¯ he thought as he waited for an answer. Sarah pressed her lips and told him, ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson scratched his hair again, looking worried. He looked at her guiltily and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you trouble again.¡± He subconsciously believed it was aftering back home that he began to be crazy. And subconsciously, he thought only Sarah knew about it. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 As long as he was not feeling embarrassed, the embarrassment would be others¡¯. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. After all, I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re sorry for.¡± She knew that the words would break his heart if she said them out, but she had no choice. He must know what he had done. Wilson Yeats, ¡°???¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°!!!¡± He came back to his senses and stopped scratching his hair. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Why did he have a bad feeling? ¡®Did I behave like a drunken maniac in the street?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯ ¡®She knows how much I care about my face.¡¯ he was thinking. ¡°Last night, you were¡­¡± Sarah started to say. ¡°I see!¡± said Wilson quickly. The truth was not so cruel as it was revealed by himself. ¡°I behaved crazily in in front of Nics, right? He called you here because he couldn¡¯t do anything about it?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®It must be like this!¡¯ he thought. How could he assign work to Nics seriously in the future? Nics would definitely say him as ¡®Hypocrite!¡¯! Sarah weighed which one would be more shameful between in front of their family secretary and in front of a person they were not that familiar with, she finally came to the conclusion that it would be better in front of the unfamiliar person. ¡®After all, he doesn¡¯t have to face that person every day.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡± sheforted. In crazy mind, Wilson saw hope again. He didn¡¯t want to guess this time. Anyway, he had thought about the worst result. It was eptable since Pumpkin had said ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad¡±. ¡°Then where did I¡­ lose my mind?¡± ¡°At Jason¡¯s home¡± said Sarah calmly. Wilson froze as if the world was paused. At Jason¡¯s? Ja¡­son¡­No..th¡¯s¡­home! His state of mindpletely copsed, and his eyes were filled with despair. ¡°Is this what you said not as bad as I think?¡± ¡®I¡¯d rather it was Nics.¡¯ ¡®Jason Noth!¡¯ ¡®Paul¡¯s ex husband.¡¯ ¡®It was too humiliating!¡¯ Get Boys ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡¯ he stopped fiddling with his hair, frowned and began to think, ¡®Why would I go to Jason Noth¡¯s home? Even if I was drunk, it should be Nics who sent me back.¡¯ He wanted to know more about Jason and see his morality in the social gathering yesterday. He wanted to see why he failed to live up to Pumpkin. He didn¡¯t need Nics to drink for him at all and didn¡¯t bother him to send him back, either. ¡°Chris told me that Jason asked you if you want him to send you back or Nics, you chose Jason.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she had to convey the words. ¡°He didn¡¯t know where you live, so he drove you to his ce.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡± That was impossible. He thought Pumpkin must be lying to him. How could he choose to go with Jason. ¡°You almost seeded,¡± said Wilson, pretending that he knew everything. He snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would lie to me.¡± Sarah just looked at him and didn¡¯t take the next turn to speak. At first, Wilson still deceived himself and believed that his sister was making fun of him. But as he finished breakfast and Sarah still didn¡¯t say anything, he suddenly believed her. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± finally, he asked. ¡°You can ask Nics for an answer.¡± Sarah looked at her watch and said, ¡°He should be ready to go to work at this time.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to ask Nics.¡¯ Wilson fumbled for his phone and then found it on the sofa. After finding Nics¡¯ number, he was about to call him. Before he could make a call, Nics called him first. When the line was connected, he asked Wilson, ¡°Sir, do you want me to pick you up at Mr. Noth¡¯s home, or do you want toe by yourself?¡± These words were like a bolt from the blue to him. And destroyed hisst hope! ¡°Did I really leave with Jason Nothst night?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop me?¡± Wilson got upset. He was depressed even though it was just the start of the day. ¡°As my secretary, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to let the boss of the cooperativepany drive me away?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± Nics said cautiously. Wilson Yeats, ¡°But you let him drive me away!¡± ¡°I wanted to send you back, but you refused me and chose Mr. Noth.¡± Nics was telling the truth. ¡°Both of you let me go, so I have to go.¡± Honestly, He still wondered why his boss would rather go with Mr. Noth than with him. In fact, his boss hadn¡¯t been in touch with Mr. Noth for long- Wilson hung up the phone decisively. He bent over the table in despair and looked at his sister helplessly. ¡°Pumpkin, please kill me. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± It was a shame. What a shame!! ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± she said, ¡°you still have to apologize to him andpensate for the damage.¡± she added. Her words was like a knife inserting into his body. Wilson Yeats, ¡°???¡± How could there be anything damaged. As all sorts of emotions intertwined, he thought it was already a social death anyways and that it couldn¡¯t be worse. He further quested, ¡°What did I dost night at his home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. When you called me, you pictured yourself as a master of martial arts.¡± Sarah only stated a general story; she didn¡¯t know the details. ¡°You said ¡®Don¡¯te here, Jason wants to kill me to be the number one in the world¡¯.¡± Wilson cracked. What nonsense he was talking about!!! ¡°And you said you were going to beat him to a pulp.¡± Sarah added. Wilson was speechless. Sarah continued, ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You thought of the drunkenness after drinking as being poisoned by him, and you were trying to detoxify yourself.¡± Sarah always uttered the most hurtful words in the calmest way. This time, Wilson really wanted to find a hole to hide. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have watched so many martial arts TV and novels. It was a social death. ¡°If you feel embarrassed to apologize, I can do it for you when I restore the data of his mobile phone next time.¡± She understood this kind of experience. If it were her, she would not be willing to face it, either. ¡°I will also pay for everything damaged. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Wilson took a deep breath and made a decision decisively. It was just a social death. As long as he was not feeling embarrassed, it was others who were embarrassed! When he went there, he would apologize seriously. So even if Jason wanted tough at him, he couldn¡¯t find anything funny tough. Humph! Sarah slightly looked up and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Wilson had made up his mind. ¡°Okay.¡± without stopping him, she just asked, ¡°Give me a shout when you¡¯re ready to go. I can go and deal with the phone problem.¡± Wilson nodded. The two of them tidied up and left for work. They went to theirpany together. When seeing Wilson, Nics came over to meet him as usual. ¡°Don¡¯t show up in front of me today. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Wilson refused him coldly. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Why did he choose Jason Noth Nics, ¡°???¡± What did he do to make The CEO so dislike him? In order to figure out the reasons, he followed Wilson into his office after Sarah went to do her own business. ¡°Sir, is it because of what happenedst night?¡± Wilson¡¯s face darkened. How could he be so indignant to ask that?! ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. After you chose Mr. Noth, I double checked with you. You said you didn¡¯t need me to drive you home, and youmanded me to leave.¡± Nics exined. His intuition told him that if he didn¡¯t make it clear, his boss would definitely not give him bonus. ¡°I was drunk at that time. Can you believe a drunk man¡¯s words?¡±, Wilson Yeats threw out his discontent. Nics was speechless ¡®No.¡® However, boss Yeats¡® aura was too strong. He didn¡¯t dare to talk back. ¡°If I get drunk one day and tell you I want to bungee jumping without a rope, will you push me down?¡± Wilson Yeats further retorted. Nics¡® mind state gradually copsed. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°It is you that are joking with me.¡± thinking of the things he had done at Jason Noth¡¯s house, he felt annoyed again. But he still didn¡¯t understand. Why did he choose to go with Jason Noth? Why! It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Do you remember what Jason said when he asked me whom I would like to send me back home?¡± Wilson still felt something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯d better repeat every word he said to me.¡± What Pumpkin said to him was heard from his special assistant Chris. He didn¡¯t know if his assistant had told the truth. Nics couldn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°He just asked whether you want me or him to drive you back home. You chose him.¡± Nics said directly. At that time, only Chris heard Jason Noth call Wilson Yeats ¡®brother¡®. Nics was so focused on his boss¡® reaction that he didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Jason Noth This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. uttered. Wilson Yeats gave up. After saying that he wanted to stay alone, he dismissed Nics, contemting how life. was happening. A whole day passed. Sarah was waiting for him to make a decision. But until shepleted her work, she still hadn¡¯t hear from Wilson that he was going to apologize to Jason. At half past five p.m. She received a message on WhatsApp. It was from Jason Noth, telling her that he new had gotten a new phone and that she could go to help him transfer the data. Sarah sent back a message of ¡°No problem¡°. Thinking back of Jason using her phone to call Chrisst night, she hesitated for a while. and changed all the remarks of him to Jason Noth. If one day he saw his remark of Dog Jason in her phone, he might quarrel with her again. But after she had just changed all those remarks. She felt that it was a little strange. In the end, she changed all the remarks back to Dog Jason so as to remind herself not to have too much contact with him. After doing that, she put her phone in her pocket and went to Wilson¡® office to find him. Wilson Yeats didn¡¯t do anything the whole day. The documents were piled up like a hill on his desk. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± seeing that he was not in a good mood, Sarah asked worriedly, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± She looked him up and down. ¡°The hangover.¡± he answered absently. Doldrums could be seen on his vacant face. No one knew how he lived that day. When someone knocked at the door to send him documents or talk about business, he had to pretend to be energetic to deal with it immediately. After he handled those. business, he copsed on the chair again. He had never been so shameful and so desperate i his life. Sarah, ¡°. Noticing that he was reluctant to do with this kind of thing, Sarah said, ¡°What about you handle these documents, and I deal with the thing linked to Jason.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just mentally preparing.¡± Wilson turned down Sarah¡¯s suggestion. He knew Pumpkin didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Jason Noth. If he let her go, he would be too bad as her brother. Sarah didn¡¯t reveal him. She just said, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Wilsos called out. Der Popas He couldn¡¯t go there alone. He might be mocked if he went there alone. What if Jason Nothughed at him. ruthlessly? If Pumpkin were here, at least Jason couldn¡¯t be too arrogant. Sarah looked back at him. Wilson thought it over, and under the mixed emotions, he said, ¡°Help me with these documents. I¡¯ll make the final mental preparation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Sarah refused him. He got up and ran after her. He stood in front of her and said coquettishly, ¡°Pumpkin.¡± ¡°You are my older brother.¡± ¡°Being older is not an issue. An older brother can also act cute before his sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡± that made sense. She couldn¡¯t refute. ¡°Please help me go through it. I really can¡¯t concentrate on work today. Just this time!¡± Wilson softened his tone. After staring at him for some seconds, she finally agreed to help him. She informed Jason that she would be a littlete, then, she began to read those. documents. With her help, Wilson finished signing those papers one by one. Looking at the way Sarah worked, Wilson was very proud of her. It was said that men who immersed in work were attractive, but now he felt that when his Pumpkin was working, she was a lot more attractive than any other men. She was a gorgeous woman and a potent president. ¡°Pumpkin.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are really beautiful.¡± Sarah wanted to say something to him, but thinking that he was finally getting happier now, she gave up on preaching him. It was already eight o¡¯clock when theypleted the paperwork. Wilson sent Nics a message, telling him to fetch those documents in his office. Then he left for Jason Noth¡¯s with Sarah. When they arrived at the downstairs of Jason¡¯s home. After parking the car, Wilson became nervous again. ¡°Will heugh at meter?¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± Wilson was really anxious. Sarah sighed silently in her heart, but in order to ease him sheforted, ¡°If he does ¡°No.¡± Wilson still panicked. ¡°He will think that I¡¯m worse.¡± Sarah Yeats, It was rare for Sarah to see him like this, so she asked, ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, get off the car then. Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡± N After saying that, Sarah got out of the car. While Wilson wanted to buy more time, but was dragged out by Sarah. As all kinds ofplex emotions intertwined in Wilson¡¯s mind, he followed Sarah to the door of Jason¡¯s home. Sarah rang the doorbell. Wilson¡¯s heart thumped. He pictured what they would say when Jason came to meet them. Would he be cynical? The sound of opening the door interrupted his thoughts. The moment Jason opened the door and saw Sarah, his eyes zed over. When he was about to let her in, he saw Wilson beside her. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Jason Noth said, ¡°Five hundred and twenty dors¡°. ¡°Mr. Noth,¡± Wilson greeted him with a smile. There was no trace of nervousness on his face at all. ¡°Hi, Mr. Yeats.¡± said Jason politely, nodding slightly After a simple greeting. Jason Noth led Sarah Yeats and her brother into his house. As the door was closed, Wilson¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. However, as the president of theirpany and the brother of Pumpkin, he had to presentable. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± asked Jason as they walked inside. Sarah Yeats, ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°???¡± When did they eat? Noticing the change of Wilson¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just went to the point directly and talked to Sarah. ¡°Then please help me transfer the data.¡± ¡°Sure. No problem¡± Sarah replied. If the phone functioned well, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to transfer the data. But his phone was smashed into pieces, so he simply let Sarah do it. It was a good opportunity to narrow the distance between them two. As it flowed naturally, Jason led Sarah to the study. She got everything ready and began to back up the data for him. Jason had been waiting in the study all the way. Wilson waited in the living room alone, not realizing what had happened. ¡®Does he mean to ignore me?¡± Get Bogti Chapter 172 Jason Noth said, ¡°Five hundred and twenty dors¡°. ¡°Mr. Noth,¡± Wilson greeted him with a smile. There was no trace of nervousness on his face at all. ¡°Hi, Mr. Yeats.¡± said Jason politely, nodding slightly After a simple greeting. Jason Noth led Sarah Yeats and her brother into his house. As the door was closed, Wilson¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. However, as the president of theirpany and the brother of Pumpkin, he had to presentable. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± asked Jason as they walked inside. Sarah Yeats, ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°???¡± When did they eat? Noticing the change of Wilson¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just went to the point directly and talked to Sarah. ¡°Then please help me transfer the data.¡± ¡°Sure. No problem¡± Sarah replied. If the phone functioned well, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to transfer the data. But his phone was smashed into pieces, so he simply let Sarah do it. It was a good opportunity to narrow the distance between them two. As it flowed naturally, Jason led Sarah to the study. She got everything ready and began to back up the data for him. Jason had been waiting in the study all the way. Wilson waited in the living room alone, not realizing what had happened. ¡®Does he mean to ignore me?¡® ¡®Didn¡¯t he notice today I am different fromst night?¡® ¡®Is he always so calm?¡± questions popped out in Wilson¡¯s mind. Bored, he sat on the sofa and looked around the living room. It was decorated in ck, white and gray. The whole room felt cold and hard, and the room was clean and tidy like a sample room. ¡®Is this really a human¡¯s home?¡°, the whole environment made him doubtful. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any live vibe at all?¡® He looked around and tried to recall from his memory. But no matter how hard he thought back, this ce was extremely strange to him. Just like it was the first time. After 10 minutes or so, He decided to go inside and see how Pumpkin¡¯s work was going. Suddenly, he saw a very important thing.. Surveince!!!! Hepletely froze. ¡®It must have recorded everything that happenedst night.¡± Thinking of this, he became nervous again. He began to think about how to ask him to delete the surveince video ofst night. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. While the atmosphere in the study was harmonious. For him, the surveince was a terrifying thing, but Jason, it was the opposite. As long as there was no burry, or things like that, he would not check the surveince video. At almost ten o¡¯clock. Sarah restored all the data. Get Rott ¡®Didn¡¯t he notice today I am different fromst night?¡± ¡®Is he always so calm?¡® questions popped out in Wilson¡¯s mind. Bored, he sat on the sofa and looked around the living room. It was decorated in ck, white and gray. The whole room felt cold and hard, and the room was clean and tidy like a sample room. ¡®Is this really a human¡¯s home?¡®, the whole environment made him doubtful. ¡®Why isn¡¯t there any live vibe at all?¡® He looked around and tried to recall from his memory. But no matter how hard he thought back, this ce was extremely strange to him. Just like it was the first time. After 10 minutes or so, He decided to go inside and see how Pumpkin¡¯s work was going. Suddenly, he saw a very important thing. Surveince!!!! Hepletely froze. ¡®It must have recorded everything that happenedst night.¡± Thinking of this, he became nervous again. He began to think about how to ask him to delete the surveince video ofst night.. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. While the atmosphere in the study was harmonious. For him, the surveince was a terrifying thing, but Jason, it was the opposite. As long as there was no burry, or things like that, he would not check the surveince. video. At almost ten o¡¯clock. Sarah restored all the data. Ensuring all the chatting records were saved, Jason felt a little relieved. He said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± said Sarah politely to him. Thinking of Wilson¡¯s state, she said to Jason, ¡°My cousin is a shy man. I sincerely apologize for what happenedst night for him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. No need to be so serious.¡± there was a touch of softness on his good¨Clooking face. Sarah looked away. Lust is one of the seven sins. As long as Jason didn¡¯t pull a long face, one would easily fall in love with him. She took out her phone and continued the topic, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the things damagedst night. How much is it?¡± ¡°Five hundred and twenty dors.¡± said Jason in a low and sexy voice, tugging at the heartstrings. Sarah, She gazed at his phone and said, ¡°Even the phone cost much more than that.¡± ¡°Then five thousand and two hundred.¡± ¡°Jason!¡± ¡°What?¡± said Jason in a deep and low voice, and his angr and handsome face was still serious. That was what Sarah couldn¡¯t stand most. That was flirtatious. She put away the phone, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Are you sure the damagest night is only worth five thousand and two hundred?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered lightly. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. If not considering what had happened before, he was really gorgeous. His appearance satisfied her severe addiction to beautiful faces, and cultivated her taste. in voice, hands, formal suits, shirt, legs, and so forth. In other words. His appearance was second to none. He was even better than all stars in the entertainment industry. In the past, when she watched TV dramas, she would see a funnyment repeatedly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. in the bullet screen ¨C as long as the viin was good¨Clooking, people¡¯s views on the world would change with his features. At that time, until the end of the program, she still hadn¡¯t get the beauty of the viin. She though it was just average level. But now, when she looked at the man who seemed to have changed intopletely another person, an rm bell rang in her heart. What this man had done to her was less than 1/10 of what those viins had done in TV programs. However, he was too superior in appearance, and his voice was pleasant to hear and bewitching. It was really easy to make her forget the pain in the past if she kept. getting in touch with him. Looking at the change of Sarah¡® expression, from indifference to vignce, Jason was confused. He didn¡¯t do anything just now. Why did she look like he was going to do something to her? ¡°Brother,¡± Sarah called Wilson. Although Wilson¡¯s mind was full of the matter of the camera video, when hearing Sarah¡¯s calling, he immediately walked towards the study. In order to maintain his image, he quickly adjusted his expression beforeing in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Get Bots ¡°Jason just calcted his loss you causedst night. It¡¯s a total of five thousand and two hundred dors.¡± Sarah said to him, ¡± Transfer the money to him.¡± Five thousand and two hundred??? Jason frowned slightly. Afraid that he might have misheard, he asked, ¡°Mr. Noth, are you sure you only need five thousand and two hundred dors forpensation?¡± Just now, he had observed carefully and found that the furniture and appliances in this house were basically aplete set of intelligent furniture. He couldn¡¯t just damage one phonest night, could he? ¡°Yes, five thousand and two hundred.¡± with a straight face, he opened his thin lips and said. Confirming that there was indeed no serious damage, Wilson transferred five thousand and two hundred dors to Jason. What he didn¡¯t know was¡­ That day, in the daytime, Jason had already changed all damaged things in the house, and even the floor tile with a tiny mark had also been carefully repaired. ¡°Okay,¡± said Wilson. Seeing that Jason had received thepensation money, Sarah didn¡¯t want to stay here. any longer. ¡°If you remember anything you need topensate in the future, you can. contact my brother at any time.¡± ¡°Sure¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t know why he had offended her again. But he was sure that she really dislike him now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have added the words¡® call my brother at any time¡®. He didn¡¯t ask her to stay for fear of making a bad impression. Sarah nodded and said goodbye to him, showing Wilson that they could leave now. Wilson gave his sister a hint with his eyes, ¡°don¡¯t I have to apologize? Sarah Yeats, ¡°I have apologized for you.¡± Wilson, ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± What about the surveince video? 4 ¡°Pumpkin, I need to go to the bathroom,¡± said Wilson, trying to stall for time. He was still thinking about how to ask Jason to delete the surveince video. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Pumpkin likes soft food Sarah looked at him for some seconds. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him today?¡® she though. Jason also felt that there was something strange about him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just pointed to the bathroom. After Wilson left, only Sarah and Jason stood there. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything. If it was other two people who were in such a state, it may probably be full of embarrassment. However, Sarah and Jason had such a feeling of a couple. It looked very natural. After Wilson went to the bathroom, he took out his phone and sent messages to Sarah. Wilson Yeats. ¡°Pumpkin, do me a favor and ask him to delete the surveince video of Wilson Yeats. ¡°Help me this time, please. I promise I will listen to you after it¡¯s done.¡± Wilson Yeats. ¡°Pumpkin, please. Help me out.¡± After the three messages were sent out, Wilson continued waiting for Sarah¡¯s reply. As long as she saw the messages, she would reply to him. But he waited for one minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­ five minutes¡­ but he still couldn¡¯t get any reply from her. He sent another message, ¡°Have you seen the messages, Pumpkin?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t looked at her phone at all. In the evening, she always muted her phone, so she didn¡¯t see any message from her brother. Noticing that they had stood there for some time, Jason said to Sarah, ¡°How about sitting in the living room? It might take a while.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah lightly. The two of them went to the sofa and sat there, doing nothing. Jason didn¡¯t deliberately find a topic to talk about. He knew very well that she just wanted to leave now and she didn¡¯t want to listen to any topic, so he didn¡¯t bother her. Another five minutes passed. Wilson Yeats still had no intention ofing out. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but frown, wondering if Wilson spent too much time in the bathroom. When she was about to take out her phone to send him a message, the door of the bathroom opened. Wilson walked out with an upset face. Sarah. ¡°?¡± What happened to him? Seeing the two people sitting on the sofa, Wilson Yeats felt helpless. Sure enough. Pumpkin¡¯s phone was muted! ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. We¡¯re leaving now,¡± said Sarah faintly, standing up and walking towards her cousin. Jason also stood up. But Wilson didn¡¯t move. He winked at her, suggesting her to see her phone. Not knowing what he meant, Sarah directly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wilson Yeats. Why did she be so slow when he was with her. She was usually a very smart girl! Hoo¡­ Hoo! Get Bo ¡°I have to trouble you to deal with something.¡± said Wilson in a low voice, and took Sarah to aside. Normally, as guests, it¡¯s impolite to whisper in front of the host. This was too obvious and not polite at all. However, in Wilson¡¯s heart, after what had happenedst night, he had regarded Jason as one of his own kind. Sarah was calm as usual, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Can you ask your ex¨Chusband to delete the surveince video ofst night?¡± said Wilson. in a low voice, but it could be seen that he was very anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t take it if this embarrassing thing still exists. What if he saves it and threatens me with it?¡± Sarah. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± she said firmly ¡°Please help me,¡± said Wilson worriedly. He couldn¡¯t control all kinds of worries when he knew the video existed, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t delete it, I will think about it all the time and can¡¯t focus on work.¡± Sarah stared at him. Wilson Yeats began to y cute again, looking like a cat animal¡­ Sarah was always patient with beautiful people. Besides, Wilson Yeats was her cousin, and he was kind to her, so she agreed. ¡°I can only negotiate with him. If he doesn¡¯t agree to delete it, we can¡¯t force him.¡± Sarah told him in advance. Wilson Yeats nodded. In his opinion. With Jason¡¯s reactions today, it was obvious that he had a crush on Pumpkin for sure. He would definitely delete the video if Pumpkin told him to do sol Subconsciously, Sarah frowned. After hesitating for a while, she turned to look at Jason and considered how to say it. Noticing that she seemed to be contemting something she couldn¡¯t handle, Jason asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, there is one.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± There was an indifferent aura around him, but there was obviously a superfluous emotion fluctuating in his eyes when he was looking at Sarah. Without dodging his eyes, Sarah said directly, ¡°Can you delete the surveince video of Upon hearing this. Subconsciously, his deep eyes fell on Wilson Yeats. Wilson Yeats pretended to be calm, but his mind was full of drama! ¡®What does he mean by looking at me like that?¡± ¡®Does he want to use this to get close to Pumpkin? If he really threatened her with this, would I give in?¡® The moment these question popped up in his mind. He decisively made up his mind. ¡®No! Absolutely no!¡® No matter whether it was Jason or Sarah, neither of them expected that in just one or two seconds, Wilson Yeats¡¯s mind had already been full of soap opera. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason in a deep and sexy voice. He looked at Sarah and continued, ¡°but I have a request.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°!!!!¡± Sure enough. He knew it! Sarah felt Wilson¡¯s emotional change. She didn¡¯t care why he was so shocked. She just talked to Jason calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Have dinner with me,¡± Jason continued. He didn¡¯t forget Wilson¡¯s reaction when he asked the two whether they had dinner or not. He didn¡¯t say it before, because he knew she wouldn¡¯t stay for dinner so he wanted to ask Chris to bring the food to her when she left. Now the opportunity came. He had to seize the moment to ask her to stay. Before she could say anything, Wilson Yeats asked in astonishment, ¡°Have dinner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wilson Yeats replied decisively. Sarah wanted to pull him back, but he continued with a rxed look, ¡°As long as you can. delete the surveince video ofst night, let alone having dinner, we can stay here for tonight.¡± ¡°Wilson!¡± Sarah called his name out. Wilson Yeats¡¯s face froze as if he had been suspended. My dear lord¡­ What did he just say. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously, Mr. Noth¡­.¡± he quickly added. Hearing that, Jason took out his phone and called Chris to bring the food here. In less than one or two minutes, Chris came up with the food. As the dishes were ced on the table, as soon as Wilson was about to eat, Jason took away his bowl of rice and put it in front of Sarah and said, ¡°This bowl of rice is soft. I suppose Mr. Yeats isn¡¯t used to it.¡± Wilson Yeats was stunned and looked at him. There was a hint ofplex emotion in his eyes. Pumpkin was not a picky eater. All of them knew that she ate everything, but there was one thing that only he knew. Even Rita didn¡¯t know it until he told themter. That was, Sarah liked soft food, such as soft rice. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Because he is your cousin But now. He couldn¡¯t help but take a look at her ex¨Chusband. Did he like Pumpkin or not? Why did they divorce? If he didn¡¯t like her, how could he notice these details about her. He had noticed that when he spoke, Pumpkin was also stunned. Obviously, she was surprised as well. Although she had always been calm, but Wilson was good at observing small details. ¡°Mr. Yeats, you don¡¯t like these dishes?¡± asked Jason, seeing that he hadn¡¯t picked up any food. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Wilson Yeats said and began to eat. In less than five minutes, Sarah had finished her meal, while Wilson was still eating. Jason told Sarah to go with him, then he led her to delete the surveince video. He asked Sarah to look at it when he delete the video. Wilson Yeats couldn¡¯t help but like him more. He wasn¡¯t as angry as he had been when he knew that Jason had divorced with Pumpkin. But would he be the same when he knew the reason for the divorce? That still remained to be seen. In the study. Jason found the surveince video ording to the time period. As he was about to delete it, Sarah said that she wanted to have a look first. After she finished watching what happened in the living room at two times speed, she frowned imperceptibly. Then her eyes fell on Jason. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jason didn¡¯t understand the look in her eyes. ¡°What happened to you recently?¡± she didn¡¯t want to ask at first. After all, no matter what kind of person he was, it had nothing to do with her.. But after watching the surveince video, there was only one thought in her mind, ¡®When has he be so good tempered?¡°? If it was in the past when he had met such a scene, he would have already thrown. Wilson out. How could he indulge him this time. With the help of the surveince video and what she said, Jason understood what she meant. ¡°No, because he is your cousin.¡± ¡®Because he is your cousin, I am willing to tolerate his behavior.¡± ¡®Even if he was like a husky dog and almost tore my house down.¡® Jason thought. Sarah couldn¡¯t tell what kind of emotion it was. Thinking of the scene that Wilson smashed Jason¡¯s phone, she felt a headache. How could Wilson be so childish¡­ ¡°Please copy this video to me,¡± said Sarah. She had made up her mind to let her brother. learn a lesson. After a deep silence, Jason asked, ¡°Really?¡± Sarah. ¡°Just copy it.¡± As for Sarah¡¯s requirements, he basically met them all. He copied the video ording to her requirements. Sarah said thanks to Jason. After finishing his meal and cleaning up, Wilson came in and saw that Jason was saving the surveince video in the U disk. He was stunned. Get Bos What happened? Why did they save it?! Before Wilson could ask, Jason deleted the surveince video ofst night after he saved it. Sarah and Wilson didn¡¯t stay here for long. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. Sarah was so sleepy that she closed her eyes and fell asleep on the passenger seat after getting on the car. Wilson Yeats really wanted to ask why they saved the video just now. But he didn¡¯t want to bother her when he saw her tired face. The car was running. At half past eleven, they arrived at Sarah¡¯s private home. After sending Wilson Yeats to the room, before he could ask, she gave the U disk to him and said, ¡°I asked him to save it. You can have a good look at it when you go back.¡± Wilson Yeats, ¡°?¡± He took it over in confusion and didn¡¯t understand what she meant. But she didn¡¯t say anything more. After that, she went to wash and finally went to bed. Wilson Yeats closed the door for her and left with the U disk. When he came back home and saw the content of the U disk, he wanted to die. Why¡­. Why was he the one in the video who smashed everything like a mad dog. All of a sudden, he understood why Pumpkin had copied this video to him. This time, he was even more furious than the previous incident. Most importantly, he was surprised that Jason Noth actually didn¡¯t throw him out. It was¡­ Really unbelievable. In the next few days, they didn¡¯t meet again. Get Roya Wilson Yeats worked in thepany and told his secretary not to let him drink more Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. than three sses no matter what happened in the future. Nics oy didn¡¯t know what happened, but he agreed very much on this point. In a twinkling of an eye. It¡¯s the 14th of the month. Jason had returned to Anta. Sarah and her father had booked a ticket in the afternoon of the same day. In the past, when Grandpa Noth¡¯s eighty year old birthday party was held, Sarah and her father went there because of business cooperation. But this time was different from before. This was the ce where Pumpkin had been. Those were the people Pumpkin married to. Wilson Yeats¡¯s father had been a little uneasy since he boarded the ne to Anta. He looked at Sarah again and again, unspeaking. Although their rtionship had eased, it was still impossible for them to be as intimate as they were in their childhood. But when she sensed his emotion, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What will I do after I go there?¡± Sarah¡¯s father pressed his lips and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just take it as your past business banquets.¡± what Sarah said was true. ¡°I just went to visit Grandpa Noth. It¡¯s not a special asion.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Although she said so, Eric Yeats was still uncertain. If it was really a business party, he would leave after the party ended and would not stay at all. But since the Yeats group and the Noth group had cooperated for two years, this was the first time that the Noth group had sent an invitation in a real sense. After all, what would happen in the past had nothing to do with them. ¡°What if they know I¡¯m your father and want to talk to me?¡± Sarah¡¯s father was worried. about everything and asked, ¡°Should I talk to them?¡± Sarah was speechless¡­ She looked at him sideways. Her gaze made Eric Yeats even more nervous. ¡°Do you want me to talk with them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a very ordinary business party. As the chairman of the cooperativepany, you just need to go to the party. That¡¯s all,¡± said Sarah again. ¡°As for other things, you can perform as you wish.¡± ¡°Really? You don¡¯t need me to talk to them like we are familiar?¡± asked Eric Yeats. Sarah. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eric Yeats seemed to be a little relieved. But in fact, he was not at ease at all. He didn¡¯t know what the family was like. Although all the members of the Noth n treated her very well, and Grandpa Noth loved. her even more, as a father, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her. In the past two years, he wanted to contact her countless times, but he was afraid of making her unhappy and didn¡¯t dare to contact her. Two years¡­.. It might be a long time for a student. But for adults who had entered the society, it was just a flick of the finger. She didn¡¯t notice that. At the same time. In the old house of the Noth family. While everyone was busy with the matter of the eighty year old birthday party, Jason went to see his grandfather. He was wearing a suit that hadn¡¯t been changed since he got off the ne. His good¨Clooking face was indifferent and noble. He called the old man, ¡°Grandpa.¡± But Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t even look at him for a second. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 175 Chapter 175 A Chapter 175 I was kicked out by your granddaughter ¡°Grandpa, brother is back,¡± reminded Edwin. ¡°Juste back. What do you want to say to me?¡± Grandpa Noth snorted and had a deep opinion of him. He had waited for a whole day. As a result, only Jason came. Sincest time, Jason had known that he had a very low position in the family. Fortunately, his ability to ept has always been very fast. Seeing that his grandfather didn¡¯t want to talk to him, he didn¡¯t get angry. He just sat down and drank tea slowly. The calmer he was, the more restless Grandpa Noth was! Finally. After taking a step with Edwin, he couldn¡¯t put it down anymore. ¡°No more.¡± Grandpa Noth snorted coldly and deliberately added, ¡°I¡¯m angry to see someone.¡± Jason¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t bring your granddaughter back. Why are you. so angry?¡± Hearing what he said. Grandpa Noth was even more angry. ¡°Then why did youe back?¡± ¡°Should I leave?¡± said Jason in a deep and indifferent tone, while drinking tea in a reserved and indifferent manner. How Grandpa Noth wished he could hit him with a walking stick. An annoying guy. He knew that these two men were more unreliable than one. Sa was better. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. She will arrive at Anta tonight.¡± said Jason in a noble manner, putting down his teacup. ¡°Come with her father.¡± Upon hearing this. Grandpa Noth was stunned. He got nervous for no reason and asked, ¡°I remember Sa said that she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her family. Have you seen Sa¡¯s family after you went to New York?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± the look in Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. Then he said, ¡°their rtionship should be alleviated.¡± Hearing his words, Grandpa Noth was slightly relieved. But then he thought of another question. He asked with aplicated frown, ¡°how are you doing with them?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine at first,¡± said Jason in an indifferent and slow tone. ¡°But I was driven out halfway by your granddaughter. We haven¡¯t had a second conversation yet.¡± ¡°Good job!¡± said Grandpa Noth. H He didn¡¯t ask whether he was his biological grandson or not. After all, Grandpa would only say that he was bad. ¡°Then do we need to prepare for it?¡± Grandpa Noth was more concerned about these things. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Sa¡¯s family for two years after you married her. This time, her father is here. Should we express our gratitude?¡± Now he realized that Jason had done a bad job. He didn¡¯t even tell him that he had married his daughter, nor did he behave politely. What a shame! ¡°No,¡± said Jason. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Hearing that, Grandpa Noth was speechless Get Boos Edwin, ¡°?¡± The two looked at him as if they had seen a ghost. Noticing that they looked at him, he raised his good¨Clooking eyebrows and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have a reason to suspect that this brother is fake.¡± Edwin was still as frivolous as before. ¡°I also doubt it,¡± said Grandpa Noth Hearing that, Jason raised his eyebrows slightly. He knew that they were mocking him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°In the past six months, you have never thought of Sa,¡± said Grandpa Noth directly. In the past six months, he has also seen how Jason treats Sa. At that time, he didn¡¯t think too much. He just thought that the rtionship between the two had reached a bottleneck and didn¡¯t care much. Heter found out it was for Jenny. But when they just got married, this brat was nice to Sa. If they continued to live like they just got married, the two of them might have children now. How could they still divorce? Hearing that, Jason was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you must regret divorcing her.¡± Grandpa Noth was. getting more and more unhappy with him. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Edwin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a careless tone, ¡°Do you really regret it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± said Jason stubbornly. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Grandpa Noth, ring at him. ¡°Those old men just want to help their grandson find a granddaughter inw, and then introduce them to Sa.¡± Get Boptat He felt that his grandfather¡¯s existence was to disgust him. ¡°She won¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a blind date. Just young people make friends with each other.¡± Grandpa Noth¡¯s trick was really good. ¡°How could Sa not ept it?¡± Jason was silent. In the name of making friends, she would definitely agree for the sake of her grandfather. Grandpa is really¡­ He won¡¯t stop until he makes trouble. ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid of being estranged from her, you can arrange it.¡± Jason wouldn¡¯t let others know what he was thinking, at least not now. ¡°I have no objection.¡± Hearing that, Grandpa Noth was confused. What did he mean? ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes,¡± said Jason, standing up. His slender legs were particrly beautiful. ¡°You guys talk.¡± After he left, he went to his room to change his clothes. After that, he sat on the sofal and yed with his mobile phone. He knew who grandpa was talking about. While he was thinking. He switched to a WhatsApp ount, found the ounts of those people, and pulled at group chat. For those who are not familiar with him, when he is forced to add WhatsApp, he directly adds it with other ounts. After the group chat. Someone in the group began to talk about it. What happened?¡± ¡°This group of conversation seems to be pulled by master Jason?¡± Get Bot ¡°Has his ount been hacked? How could it be a group chat set up by Brother Jason? He never said a word.¡± ¡°@Jason, are you in charge of this group?¡± The group of people expressed their doubts. When he saw that all of them had arrived, his eyes darkened. He tapped on his phone. with his slender and good¨Clooking fingers and sent two words, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± The two simple words were particrly brief in the group of messages. However, just these two words caused a moment of silence in the group. Everyone held their phones and wondered, ¡®what¡¯s going on? Why did he join the group. chat? Did they offend him in any way? The crowd didn¡¯t dare to say anything more in the group, so they immediately quietly pulled a small group to discuss. When he saw that there was no movement in the group after he sent the message, Jason was not in a hurry and just sat there waiting. He guessed that they were chatting in private. About five minutester. After making sure that no one had offended him, they boldly replied to the message in the group. ¡°Why did you suddenly group chat? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I see. Is it the eighty¨Cyear¨Cold birthday of Grandpa Noth that you want to give him a surprise?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°If you need anything, just tell me.¡± Although they didn¡¯t talk much with Jason, their grandfather often told them how powerful he was and let them learn from him. As a result, in the eyes of everyone, Jason was a typical child. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 There is something we don¡¯t need to worry about Get Bop With Jason¡¯s deep eyes falling on it, he pursed his thin lips into a straight line and said, ¡°You guys seem to have reached the marriageable age.¡± All of a sudden, the level ten rm bell rang in everyone¡¯s heart. What happened? Is he urging them to get married? ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not going to get married for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Do you want to get married? If you need, I can introduce one to you.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± In the face of the crowd¡¯s words, Jason replied, ¡°I just chatted with Grandpa. He seems to want to introduce you girls of the right age.¡± Hearing this, they also remembered that their grandfather seemed to be talking about this with them these days. They were able to refuse the grandfather at home. But if Grandpa Noth introduced it, even if they were very reluctant in their hearts, they had to obey on the surface. Oh! Why are the elders so fond of urging them to get married! ¡°Grandpa Noth is as enthusiastic as ever, but I still don¡¯t want to bother him to worry about me.¡± ¡°Exactly. How can I bother grandpa Noth with such a trifle?¡± ¡°Brother Jason, can you help us?¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t want to go on a blind date now.¡± Get Blogit When Jason saw that they didn¡¯t like this kind of thing, he knew that he was right. ¡°He didn¡¯t ask you to have a blind date. He just introduced you to each other.¡± It was just a blind date. They all knew it! Jason: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t show up in front of him in the future, I can help you. But if you show up in front of him, I can¡¯t stop him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Jason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to y after I celebrate his birthday tomorrow. I won¡¯t wander around in front of Grandpa Noth.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Seeing that the matter was almost over, Jason said at the end, ¡°don¡¯t let Edwin know that I have told you. You know how much he likes to y.¡± Everyone agreed. They didn¡¯t talk much with Jason, but they talked a lot with Edwin, so they knew that he was a man who was eager to stir up trouble. He felt ufortable even if he didn¡¯t do anything. After that, Jason dismissed the group chat and switched back to another ount. After the problem was solved, he was in a better mood. The four people on the other end of the line were still discussing in the group why Jason suddenly told them this out of kindness. In the end, they concluded that Jason was indifferent on the outside and warm on the inside. He didn¡¯t want to see them destroyed by a blind date. As the saying goes, people. who have been exposed to the rain always want to hold umbres for others. Jason didn¡¯t know that. He changed into a ck casual suit at home. The hair on his forehead gave him a sense of youth. Get Bortos Few people could be more mature and steadier with a sense of teenager. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It could only be said that the God favored his face. After tidying up his appearance, he walked out of the room to look for Grandpa Noth again. If not. He might say that he was unfilial again. For the whole day after that, Jason spent the whole day ying chess with Grandpa Noth. Every time Grandpa Noth asked him something about Sarah, he would only say, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡°. Or, ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t concentrate, you will lose.¡± After several times. Hearing that, Grandpa Noth lost his patience. He retorted, ¡°how could you say that? Why didn¡¯t you bring Sa back?¡± ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± said Jason, with a straight nose and a angr face. ¡°!¡± said Grandpa Noth. He was so angry! Sa was the best! ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Grandpa Noth was not in the mood to y chess, and he was also in a bad mood because of Jason. ¡°Just keep torturing yourself. When Sa is with others, you will gradually regret it.¡± Without answering, Jason poured him a cup of tea. Seeing him like this. Grandpa Noth was both angry and loving. Every time he scolded him, he didn¡¯t get angry, but coaxed him, an old man who lost his temper. Get Boytut ¡°What do you think?¡± Grandpa Noth asked helplessly and in aplicated tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything,¡± said Jason, hiding his thoughts deeply Grandpa Noth was almost enraged again. After staring at his calm face for a while, he finally gave up talking and said to him, ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t stand in front of me.¡± Then, Jason left. Anyway, there was Edwin here, so he¡¯d better check the hotel¡¯s banquet process first. Although his father could arrange it well, in order not to cause any ident, he¡¯d better confirm it again. They arrived at the hotel. Mr. Noth was about to go back. Seeing him back, Mr. Noth walked over to him and greeted him. Then he asked, ¡°Are you driven out by your grandfather?¡± Mr. Noth patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°as long as you get used to it.¡± ¡°You were also disliked when you were young,¡± said Jason. When the two of them met, they always argued with each other. But every time, Jason failed miserably. It was the same this time. ¡°Although I was disliked, I at least brought him a grandson.¡± Mr. Noth¡¯s voice was soft and slow, looking like an old fox. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, how could you catch up with my mother so soon?¡± Jason said. ¡°Thank you for your help, my son.¡± said Mr. Noth with a smile. Get Br What was the feeling of punching on cotton. Now it was. ¡°You were so cute and sweet when you were a child.¡± Mr. sharp looked him up and down. and said, ¡°if you want to get Sa back, maybe you can use the trick you used when you were a child.¡± ¡°Childish.¡± said Jason in a word. The past was too painful to look back. Now, he just felt ashamed when he thought about how he acted cute and coquettish at his grandfather so that Mr. Noth would not be scolded by his grandfather when he came home. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Mr. Noth said, ¡°you are really not cute when you grow up. If I had known it earlier, I would have given you more lovely food.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± said Mr. Noth with a deep smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to apany my wife.¡± Jason frowned slightly. They still couldn¡¯t get rid of the habit of showing off love. Although he disliked her. On the other hand, he was quite relieved. His mother didn¡¯t choose the wrong person. His father had told her with his behavior. that he would really love her for the rest of his life. After withdrawing these thoughts, he went to the process. In the dark. Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth stood together and watched him leave. Mr. Noth held her in his arms and said gently, ¡°he has grown up. There are some things that don¡¯t need us to worry too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Mrs. Noth scolded him gently. Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows. How could it be his fault? ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± after thinking for a while, he coaxed her. ¡°In the future, I will help him. abduct Sa to Anta, so that they can live together in harmony.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Noth refused. With the car key in his hand and one hand in his trouser pocket, Edgar said, ¡°let¡¯s drink.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t drink it,¡± said Jason, throwing him these words. Edgar didn¡¯t care whether he would drink or not. He dragged him into the car, feeling very upset. When Jason was about to say that he had something else to do tomorrow, Edgar said in advance, ¡°don¡¯t use tomorrow¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday as an excuse. The birthday party. is at night. It won¡¯t affect your tomorrow¡¯s business if you drink somethingter.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. Originally, Grandpa just wanted to have a family gathering, but he finally chose to stay in a hotel. But even so, there were not many people invited, except their rtives, Grandpa¡¯s old friends, and some of their friends. The cooperativepany only invited the Yeats family. The rest were not invited. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I have to go back to the old houseter.¡± said Jason in a casual tone, with his deep eyes looking clear. Hearing what he said, Edgar stopped writing. He pulled over, turned off the engine, leaned on the steering wheel with one hand, and looked at him sideways. ¡°Where is Eve?¡± Jason: ¡°?¡± Jason asked back, ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that she was in New York?¡± Edgar was a little anxious. His state of mind had copsed in the past half month. ¡°I haven¡¯t found her in the way you said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are stupid,¡± said Jason, who was never polite to him. ¡°If your ex¨Cwife hadn¡¯t taken her away, I wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find her,¡± said Edgar angrily. Cat Bopan Putting his hand outside the car window, Jason said indifferently, ¡°you lost Eve by yourself. It has nothing to do with others.¡± Edgar wanted to retort. Jason¡¯s words came again. ¡°Forcing her to have an abortion. You¡¯re a good man.¡± ¡°You divorced for the sake of Jenny. You are no better than me,¡± said Edgar emotionally, stabbing daggers into each other¡¯s body. The aura around Jason turned cold. Edgar was still angry. ¡°At least I know where Sarah is now.¡± there was still a trace of coldness in Jason¡¯s body, and his tone was a little cold when he looked sideways. ¡°Unlike someone, he doesn¡¯t even know where his wife is.¡± ¡°So what? She¡¯s at least on my household register.¡± Edgar said crazily. ¡°Whether I cant find her or not, she¡¯s my woman legally.¡± Hearing that, Jason fell into silence. At this moment, he suddenly regretted divorcing Sarah. If they didn¡¯t get divorced, at least their rtionship was recognized by thew. But now¡­ ¡°So what?¡± said Jason, looking at him coldly. ¡°Do you think she won¡¯t sue for divorce?¡± Edgar was speechless ¡°If you force her to have an abortion, you¡¯ll lose the case,¡± said Jason, keeping prodding him. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel annoyed, Jason?¡± Edgar¡¯s state of mind copsed. ¡°I just said a word to you. Why did you stab so many knives into my body?¡± How could he not know that he had no chance of winning in thewsuit? It was so annoying. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Am I your driver? Mr. Noth continued to coax her with tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He failed Sa. It¡¯s time for him to suffer.¡± Mrs. Noth blurted out. Then she red at him. and continued, ¡°from tonight on, you are not allowed to sleep with me for the next month.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. who else can warm up the bed with you if I¡¯m not there?¡± Mr. Noth continued, and then he changed the topic calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to deal with Sal and her father after theye. After all, our son kidnapped someone else¡¯s daughter and didn¡¯t say hello.¡± ¡°Sa¡¯s father ising?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then we should think it over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to think slowly.¡± In this way, Mr. Noth coaxed Mrs. Noth away. Sarah and her father arrived in Anta after seven o¡¯clock in the evening. When they. arrived, her father double checked with her and said, ¡°do I really need to treat this as and ordinary business dinner party?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Sarah. She prepared a gift for Grandpa Noth because he treated her very well. But from the root, she had divorced with Jason, and her father had nothing to do with the Noth family. There was no need to give them too much special treatment. Eric asked again, ¡°isn¡¯t it appropriate? Will the Noth family say that our family is impolite?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah knew why he was so nervous, so she simply told him, ¡°I have divorced with Jason. You represent the Yeats group.¡± Hearing this, Eric suddenly calmed down. Not only did he calm down, but he also had some issues with the Noth family. He didn¡¯t even know that his daughter had been taken away by them! That night. Sarah was the same as before. After calming down, Eric tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. His mind was full of how Sarah had lived here before? She came to Anta alone and got married in a sh. How did she get used to it? The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. In the end, he took out his phone and sent a message to Sarah: ¡°Sarah.¡± Eric: ¡°have you suffered a lot in Anta in the past two years?¡± When Sarah was about to go to bed, she saw the message from her father. She hesitated for a while and finally replied, ¡°no, I¡¯m fine. Go to bed early.¡± Seeing this, Eric felt more guilty. If he had been brave, perhaps she would have lived a happier life here. Or. There wouldn¡¯t be any Jenny. He wanted to say ¡°Okay¡± to her, but he thought that she might have fallen asleep, so he put down his phone and forced himself to sleep. Jason was still awake. After confirming the process with the hotel, he was about to go back to have a rest, but he was stopped by Edgar. ¡°If the baby in Eve¡¯s belly is yours,¡± said Jason suddenly. ¡°What about you?¡± Because of Sarah¡¯s contrast before and after, he didn¡¯t even know much about Eve. But now he thought about it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was impossible for a person like Sarah to make friends with dubious people. Moreover, from the two contacts with Eve, Eve didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would mess around. Edgar frowned, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°Did Eve tell you that the child is yours?¡± asked Jason. Edgar paused, but soon sneered and said indifferently, ¡°yes, she did. But she didn¡¯t tell the truth. I was abroad at that time, so how could I have a child with her?¡± With Jason¡¯s ck eyes unable to see through, he finally said, ¡°I advise you to check the schedule of Eve.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± said Edgar in a low voice. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Jason. Edgar wanted to ask more, but Jason changed the topic coldly, ¡°it¡¯ste. Send me back to the old house.¡± ¡°Am I your driver?¡± scolded Edgar. He started the car honestly and said, ¡°give me the money!¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The child has grown up, so we should respect him Taking out one hundred dors from his wallet and handing it to him, Jason said. generously, ¡°No need to give change¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Edgar cursed. Although he was cursing, he still took the one hundred dors. It was worth it! Along the way, the two of them didn¡¯t talk much. They were both preupied and nobody knew what they were thinking about. Half an hourter. Edgar sent him to the old house. When he got out of the car, he thought about what he had seen in the hospital and added, ¡°you¡¯d better check whether what Eve said about Lisa is true or not.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± said Edgar, frowning. Jason still had that alienated look, and he only said a very light sentence to him: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± asked Edgar. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a friendly reminder.¡± Jason¡¯s thin lips were slightly parted and his eyes. were imprable, ¡°Some people are not always worthy of your trust.¡± Hearing this. Edgar suddenly sneered, ¡°huh.¡± Jason: ¡°?¡± ¡°Do you want to say that you misunderstood Sarah because of Jenny, and that I misunderstood Eve because of Lisa?¡± said Edgar, not angry anymore. With a slight frown between his deep eyebrows, Jason was more or less unhappy with his answer. Edgar put his hand on the steering wheel and suddenly felt relieved. ¡°You are just emotional. I¡¯m professional consulting. It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then why did Eve urately say Lisa at the gate of the hospital and look at you as if he was looking at an idiot?¡°. The smile on Edgar¡¯s face froze. It would be ufortable if he didn¡¯t retort. At first, Jason didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, but after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°if N?velDrama.Org ? content. you believe that other women but don¡¯t believe in Eve, Eve won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Edgar didn¡¯t know why he was flustered, but he still fought back naturally. With a hint of alienation and indifference in his deep eyes, Jason said, ¡°probably, loser¡¯s experience.¡± The experience of a fucking loser. Edgar cursed in his heart. He didn¡¯t talk to him anymore, started the car and left. As for Jason, when he thought of what had happened just now, his eyes suddenly darkened. Finally, he suppressed all his emotions and walked into the old house. However, he had only taken two steps. He saw his parents standing not far away. He paused, and the emotions he had just disappeared without a trace. ¡°Jason, you¡¯re finally enlightened,¡± said Mrs. Noth with a relieved look on her face. She had a feeling that her child had finally grown up. There was also a yful look in Mr. Noth¡¯s eyes. Hearing that, his hands, which were drooping on both sides, paused for a moment. Then he walked over calmly and asked, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± ¡°We go out for a walk after the midnight snack.¡± Mrs. Noth¡¯s face lit up a little. She walked over to hold Jason¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you fail once. The most important thing is that we have to learn from the experience and can¡¯t make it again.¡± He said calmly, ¡°I was just kidding with Edgar.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Mrs. Noth, gratified. For a moment, Jason was speechless. The good thing was that he had practiced a calm demeanor since he was a child. At this moment, even if he had quite a lot of emotions in his mind, the emotions were not obvious. Mr. Noth raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Admitting the mistakes of the past is also a form of growth.¡± ¡°I have to go in first,¡± said Jason. He changed the topic and felt ufortable when he saw his father. ¡°Take a walk.¡± Then he walked in with his long legs. Mrs. Noth was confused. ¡°It¡¯s sote. What else does he have to do? Hasn¡¯t dad already. gone to bed?¡± ¡°He felt ufortable with us talking about his heart and had to find an excuse to leave.¡± Mr. Noth said seriously, but his tone was gentle and yful. Mrs. Noth nodded and said, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°The child has grown up, so we should respect him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing the conversation that was fading away, Jason had mixed feelings. Get Hom He was getting more and more regretful for helping his father chase his mother. After returning to his room, he went to take a shower and changed into a pajama, and theny on the bed. Every time he slept in the old house, he could feel an unprecedented peace of mind. It was far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, full of idyllic quietness. Thinking of this. He picked up his phone and opened WhatsApp. Looking at Sarah¡¯s avatar, there were many times when he wanted to ask her where she was. But in the end, he did nothing and put the phone down. Soon it was the second day. Sarah told her father to attend the dinner party before leaving the hotel. She went to the old house of the Noth family. In order not to disappoint others and make them unable to react, she called Grandpa Noth in advance. After confirming his presence, Sarah rushed over with the gift. When Grandpa Noth knew that Sarah wasing, he was very happy. His face was instantly filled with a smile. ¡°Go and fetch all the delicious food, and let the kitchen make some fresh juice with different tastes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said the butler. At this moment, Jason was chatting with him in the yard. Seeing that, he rolled his eyes and guessed what was going on. After he finished speaking, Grandpa Noth looked at Jason and snorted coldly, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go get yourself organized.¡± Jason: ¡°?¡± Get Boys ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Sa toe here. Do you want her to see you like this?¡± Grandpa Noth was very dissatisfied with him. ¡°Go change into a more handsome dress and cheer her up.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to do that.¡± he had no intention of moving at all. At this moment, he was wearing casual clothes, which was not as cold as usual when he wore suits, but a little more refreshing. It was pleasant to see him just sitting there. ¡°Today is my birthday. Are you sure you want to piss me off?¡± said Grandpa Noth angrily A hint of helplessness shed across Jason¡¯s deep eyes. He respected his grandfather and said, ¡°she likes me to wear this kind of clothes more than a suit.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Grandpa Noth suddenly became energetic. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason, his eyes darkened When they were together before, he wore suits most of the time, only one or two times in light¨Ccolored casual clothes. He remembered Sarah¡¯s reaction then, and sheplimented him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so serious on the surface and so bad on the inside.¡± said Grandpa Noth with a snort. ¡°You actually want to attract my granddaughter¡¯s attention with your appearance. It¡¯s shallow!¡± Should he remind him? Just now an old man asked him to get himself organized.? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Don¡¯t get married if you can¡¯t catch up with Sa Get Boghos ¡°Don¡¯t think that my granddaughter will fall in love with you just because you are good¨Clooking,¡± said Grandpa Noth unhappily. ¡°My granddaughter is not such a shallow. person.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not shallow. She only likes good¨Clooking,¡± said Jason calmly ¡°That¡¯s because she has a good taste.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Grandpa Noth¡¯s words were stuck in his mouth. The bickering between the two was a daily routine, but it didn¡¯t matter. His grandfather never really got angry with Jason, and he never cared about what he said. Seeing that he was staring at him, Jason raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the possibility that your face will be liked by Sa.¡± Grandpa Noth was deep in thought and was seriously considering this matter. ¡°I remember that nowadays. young people all like the kind of people who have a fair face and look very young. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s how your cousin is. The girls on TV are the same. Jason might not be sure about other things, but he could only say that his parents had a good gene. He was just at Sarah¡¯s aesthetic point. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make up as well? Do you want to wear eyeliner, lipstick or something like that?¡± Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t like this kind of man at first, because he didn¡¯t think he was manly. But now. In order to attract his grandson¡¯s attention, he had made great efforts. ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t like Sarah at the beginning. Why do you like her so much now?¡± Jason asked as he made the tea Grandpa was a little old¨Cfashioned in his mind. Even in his marriage, he hoped that they would be a couple of equal social rank. That was why his grandfather was unhappy when he just got the marriage certificate with Sarah. Butter, before knowing Sarah¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t care about the family background, and always felt that he didn¡¯t deserve her. Now he asked him to do makeup for Sarah. It was a huge change. ¡°Because Sa is a good girl.¡± Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t just talk about what Sarah did with him, as he always does. ¡°No matter I liked her or not, she always respected me.¡± Grandpa Noth sighed and began to miss that period of time. ¡°Even if you are not here, she is still very good to me.¡± Jason listened quietly. Grandpa Noth continued, ¡°Sa is sincere and kind. She has the supreme enlightenment in her heart.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. But he began to recall his past with Sarah because of his grandfather¡¯s words. All you do is talk nonsense.¡± Grandpa Noth began his dislike journey again. ¡°If you can¡¯t catch up with Sa in your life, don¡¯t get married.¡± Without thinking too much, Jason said, ¡°okay.¡± Grandpa Noth was stunned. He looked at him as if he was telling the truth. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason indifferently. He still felt strange about marriage, even though he had experienced it once. But during this period of time, looking at his parents¡® life, he seemed to suddenly understand a little, but only a little.. ¡°Okay,¡± said Grandpa Noth. The two of them chatted for a while. Just as Grandpa Noth asked him to make a phone call to ask where Sarah was, the Butler came in with her. ¡°Sir, Miss Yeats is here.¡± Both Jason and Grandpa Noth looked over at the same time. When he saw Sa, Grandpa Noth immediately stood up to wee her. His eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Sa!¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa Noth,¡± said Sarah. Today, she was wearing a warm colored sweater and a beryl hat, which made her less. cold and softer than usual. ¡°Okay, okay. Come and sit down,¡± said Grandpa Noth ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah nodded. As she took her seat, the Butler handed the gift to Grandpa Noth and said, ¡°Sir, this is the gift Miss Yeats prepared for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re here. There is no need to send me gifts here.¡± although Grandpa Noth said so, the happiness on his face could not be concealed. That was how the old man was. If you don¡¯t prepare a gift, he will be happy as long as you arrive. But if you arrive with the gift, he will be happier. When Grandpa Noth opened the gift and saw what was inside, the smile on his face. deepened and the corners of his mouth kept rising. It was a set of go from Sarah. This set of go was a collection from a long time ago. It was round and felt good. It was made from agates, emerald, amber and yellow dragon jade. The process of making it was exquisite andplicated. Many people wanted to get it, but none of them could. ¡°Sa, where did you get this?¡± seeing the stone in his hand, Grandpa Noth was overjoyed. ¡°I wanted to collect it a long time ago, but I¡¯ve never been able to get it.¡± Sarah smiled faintly, ¡°As you like.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Grandpa Noth was extremely happy. ¡°Stay with me in the next round.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah basically said yes to all of Grandpa Noth¡¯s requests. Sitting there, Jason watched Sarah y chess with his grandfather. She held the chess. with her right hand and her two fingers were slender and white. She was immersed in it. Watching Sarah y chess was a kind of enjoyment. She just sat there, dropping a piece from time to time, like a painting that could not be moved away. In the middle of the game, Grandpa Noth finally remembered that his grandson was still there. After putting the stone on the table, he asked, ¡°Sa, what do you think of this brat, Jason?¡± Sarah looked at him subconsciously. The moment she came in, she saw someone sitting sideways in the yard. The light¨Ccolored casual clothes made him more attractive than usual. At that time, she only took a look at him and quickly moved away. She knew who she was. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sarah withdrew her gaze from his face and put a piece on it. Grandpa Noth picked up the stone and said at the same speed as before, ¡°About his looks.¡± ¡°Very outstanding.¡± Sarah gave him two words. She didn¡¯t like to lie, and there was no need to lie. In particr, Jason was more attractive in casual clothes than in a suit. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have the cold aura in the business world, and he would feel a little more refreshing. ¡°Then do you want to consider taking him home?¡± said Grandpa Noth with a smile, giving her a suggestion. ¡°Putting him there as an ornament is also pleasant to see.¡± Sarah was speechless ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m a person,¡± said Jason, feeling it necessary for him to say something ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? People can¡¯t be used as ornaments?¡± Grandpa Noth was a little angry. ¡°If you want to be an ornament, it depends on whether Sa wants you or not. Do you think so, Sa?¡± With his eyes turning sideways, Jason looked at Sarah undisguisedly. Sarah was very calm. She only said to them, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your turn to y chess.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Don¡¯t you want to vent your anger ¡°She asked you to y chess.¡± Jason¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed and his shallow tone rang out in a slightly lower tone. Grandpa Noth red at him. He was so blind! He didn¡¯t even seize the opportunity. He deserved to be single. Jason understood. He didn¡¯t stay here. When he saw that the housekeeper wanted to say something but didn¡¯t want to disturb the two people who were ying chess, he stood up and walked over. After knowing that the juice had been made, he went to the kitchen to bring it. After a while. He brought several sses of juice and put them aside. ¡°Juice.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± it seemed that Sarah really treated him as a stranger. Seeing the two people¡¯s situation, Grandpa Noth taught Jason a lesson, ¡°Juice? What juice? Can¡¯t you say a few more words?¡± ¡°This is what Jason specially asked the kitchen to make for you after he knew that your wereing.¡± with the full assistance of Grandpa Noth, he hoped that the rtionship between the two could be a little eased. ¡°Have a taste and let him make it for youter.¡± Sarah was stunned. She looked at the various delicious fruit juice and finally said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so troublesome. Just drink some water.¡± ¡°How can I let you drink water? This brat has done something wrong to you before, and now you just have the strength to order him.¡± Grandpa Noth directly said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to vent your anger?¡± For the first time. Sarah felt that she needed to rack her brains to deal with the next chess game. Get dopet She was clear about Grandpa Noth¡¯s purpose, and that was why she couldn¡¯t answer him casually. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sarah changed her words, with a serious look on her face. ¡°Today is your birthday. The most important thing is that you are happy.¡± Hearing this, Grandpa Noth¡¯s opinion of Jason grew. In the past, he was just angry that Jason didn¡¯t deserve her, but now he really didn¡¯t think he deserved her. What¡¯s the use of just a good¨Clooking face? He was not as caring as Sa and should be single for the rest of his life. Don¡¯t hurt Sa! In the following days, Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t deliberately make a match between Sarah and Jason. Sa came to celebrate his birthday on purpose, so he didn¡¯t want to make Sa unhappy. That was it. Jason waspletely ignored. The two of them focused on chatting and ying chess,pletely treating him as an invisible person. The first round ended. Grandpa Noth was very happy. He didn¡¯t n to continue. He put away the chess pieces with Sarah. It could be seen. that he really liked the gift sent by Sarah. He took good care of it during the whole process. When Jason was about to collect the chess pieces for him, he was hit by Grandpa Noth, fearing that he would make some ws in the chess pieces that Sarah gave him. ¡°Go ahead. Do what you should do.¡± Grandpa Noth began to drive him away. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way of Sa and me.¡± ¡°I have to send you to the hotelter,¡± Jason reminded. Grandpa Noth wanted to retort. In the end, he said nothing. ¡°Sa.¡± after putting away the chess pieces, Grandpa Noth asked her, ¡°is your father also here?¡± After a pause, she answered honestly, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°How about we have lunch together at noon?¡± Grandpa Noth asked tentatively. ¡°We weren¡¯t polite enough when you got married before. This time, your father is here. Anyway, we should do our best to be the host.¡± ¡°He wille tonight.¡± Sarah refused calmly. ¡°He should go see his friends in Antal now.¡± Hearing her words, Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t force her. He looked at Jason and thought for a while. Then he said, ¡°Then let me introduce some people to you. You are all young people. You should have something to talk about.¡± If it was in the past, Sarah would definitely refuse. She was not interested in making friends. But today was Grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday. She refused the previous matter for various reasons, and if she continued to refuse, it would be not very good. So, she agreed, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Grandpa Noth became energetic at once. It seemed that as long as he stayed with Sarah, he could keep happy all the time. It seemed that she didn¡¯t need to do anything to make him happy. Jason didn¡¯t expect this result. He had thought that she would refuse. After all, she didn¡¯t like blind dates. But what he didn¡¯t know was that. Sarah had no idea that what Grandpa Noth said about making friends was simr to a blind date. In her opinion, Grandpa Noth s had been trying to make a match between her and Jason all the time. He wouldn¡¯t make a match between her and others, so she didn¡¯t think so. Jason was in charge of driving. Sarah had nned to sit in the passenger seat. After all, it was not appropriate for her to sit in the back seat in this situation. But she was asked to sit in the back seat by Grandpa Noth. Half an hourter. The car arrived at the hotel. Jason was still wearing the casual clothes. Fortunately, there was no one in the hotel. now. Otherwise, his appearance would really attract many people¡¯s attention.¡± Grandpa Noth and Sarah also got out of the car. He walked in front of them with Sarah, and Jason followed them obediently. After entering the hotel, Grandpa Noth took Sarah to meet his old friends. Her appearance made them more curious. ¡°Grandpa Noth, who is this?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Someone asked. ¡°My granddaughter, Sa,¡± said Grandpa Noth seriously. Everyone was dumbfounded Jason raised his eyebrows. Sarah didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa Noth would introduce her like this. ¡°Nonsense! We have met your granddaughter before.¡± Get ops ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Is she your granddaughter inw?¡± They were discussing. Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t talk much about what had happened between Jason and Sarah. He knew that Sarah didn¡¯t want to get too much attention. But now, he suddenly wanted to say, ¡°yes, this is my granddaughter inw!¡°! ¡°My useless grandson doesn¡¯t deserve Sa.¡± Grandpa Noth had given Sarah enough confidence. Upon hearing this. Everyone looked at Jason subconsciously. ¡°Even Jason doesn¡¯t deserve her?¡± said Grandpa Jones. They knew how excellent he was. He was young and took charge of therge group. Since he became the president of the group, he had never made any mistakes. On the contrary, he had developed the group bigger and better. Many debutantes and daughters in the circle wanted to have something to do with him. However, he didn¡¯t give anyone a chance. ¡°He?¡± with a look of disgust on his face, Grandpa Noth didn¡¯t give him face at all. ¡°He is the one who doesn¡¯t deserve the most. If anyone of you wants him, I will give him to you. for free.¡± Hearing this, everyone understood. Grandpa Noth was arguing with his grandson again. They were all envious of him. If only their grandson could be so considerate, Oh. a long time. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Sarah not only has a pretty name but a pretty face. ¡°They were here before. After I answered your call, all the kids left and said that Edwin asked them out.¡± said Grandpa Jones directly. The rest nodded in agreement. At this time, no one noticed that Jason looked a bit different. Grandpa Noth sighed, ¡°I would like to introduce Sarah to them so that they can know each other more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call that kid back.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Young people should really know each other more.¡± The elders took out their phones and began to make calls. The elders knew each other well. After hearing what Grandpa Noth said, they knew what he meant. There weren¡¯t many people in the circle who could be recognized by Grandpa Noth. Since this little girl was praised by Grandpa Noth like this, it meant that she had a good character. They all made calls. The boys received the calls and all had a long face. It was true that Edwin was with them at this time. He was more of a yboy and had more friends than Edwin. Seeing their look, he stopped ying pool and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Your girlfriends called to break up with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more horrible than this!¡± ¡°This is hell on earth.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Get Boys Seeing that they were so serious, Edwin suddenly became interested. ¡°So exaggerated.¡± ¡°My grandfather asked me to go on a blind date.¡± Mr. Jones looked like a poor puppy. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did your grandfathers also ask you to go on a blind date?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± They answered in one voice. Edwin was confused. What a coincidence? Together? ¡°Our blind date was brought here by your grandfather.¡± Since the old man had called, they didn¡¯t dare not refuse. ¡°Although they just want us to know each other, everyone knows that means a blind date.¡± ¡°Why do the elders always like to be a matchmaker?¡± ¡°What excuse this time?¡± Among the sad faces, Edwin grasped the key point. ¡°Did my grandfather bring the girl there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They answered in unison. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that girl?¡± Edwin felt as if he had discovered something, and he felt curious. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± they looked at each other and shook their heads. Then they only said, ¡°When Grandpa called just now, he only said that Grandpa Noth and Sarah hade. I don¡¯t know which Sarah it is.¡± Hearing that, Edwin suddenly smiled. Sarah? Isn¡¯t that my sister¨Cinw? He didn¡¯t want to y anymore, ¡°Since she¡¯s already here. It¡¯s not appropriate for you not Get Boy to go. Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone stood there still. Didn¡¯t Jason say that he would help them? Why did the old men still call then? ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Edwin was eager to watch the show. If everything goes well, brother should be there too. Suddenly, he was curious about how his brother would react when he saw his girl go on a blind date with someone else, especially set up by his own grandfather. ¡°What if that girl gets a crush on me? How can I reject her?¡± One of the boys said. The rest of them didn¡¯t say anything, but they were all thinking about that as well. They just wanted to have fun now. They didn¡¯t want to fall in love or get married at all. ¡°Just keep calm,¡± said Edwin, reassuring them. ¡°I¡¯ve met Sarah before. She doesn¡¯t like blind dates as you do. She agreed toe this time for the sake of Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Those boys were interested. ¡°Of course,¡± said Edwin with a yful smile. ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, everyone was relieved and headed for the blind. date. In fact, they were also in the hotel, but on another floor, not in the ce where Grandpal Noth and the others were. Grandpa Noth had already had his old friends meet Sarah. After hearing what Grandpa Noth had said, everyone looked at her impressed and admired her even more. ¡°I just want a granddaughter who knows everything like you.¡± ¡°You are so lucky.¡± ¡°By the way, how did you know Sarah? Why didn¡¯t we know that you have a goddaughter?¡± They asked a series of questions. With a straight face, Jason leaned over and whispered in Grandpa Noth¡¯s ear, ¡°If you tell a lie, you will need to tell more lies in the future.¡± Grandpa Noth was speechless. You brat. Telling me what to do? ¡°I¡¯d like to have a goddaughter, but the fortune teller doesn¡¯t rmend me to take Sarah in,¡± said Grandpa Noth seriously. ¡°But in my heart, Sarah is just like my own granddaughter.¡± Everyone looked as if they had understood what he meant. Sitting there, Sarah tried to minimize her sense of existence. After a while. Then, Edwin and the other four young men appeared. The moment he saw that it was really Sarah, he immediately smiled. He walked over and greeted, ¡°Sister in¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He realized that it was not appropriate to call her that now. ¡°Sister Sarah.¡± All the young men were dumbfounded. Sister Sarah? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here?¡± He really appreciated her. He sat down beside Jason and said, ¡°I should havee up earlier.¡± ¡°I heard that you went to have fun, so I didn¡¯t disturb you,¡± said Sarah. When the other young men saw Sarah, their eyes shed with amazement, as if they had never thought that the person their grandfather took them to meet this time was such a beautiful girl. ¡°You brats, all you know is to have fun,¡± Grandpa Jones snapped, pretending to be serious. ¡°Sarah has been waiting for you here for a long time.¡± ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°My name is Karl.¡± ¡°My name is Farrell.¡± The four of them introduced themselves one by one and looked at Sarah from time to time. Sarah thought they were only obedient because of the pressure of the elders. Without thinking too much, she simply introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Sarah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty name,¡± said Karl. ¡°It¡¯s as pretty as you.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of water. Fortunately, he moved fast that the water sprayed on the ground. ¡°Ahem!¡± he coughed violently and teased Karl, ¡°If you don¡¯t open your mouth, it will be better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Karl felt a little uneasy,pletely different than before. ¡°I really think the name is nice, and she is beautiful.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 How could this guy be so annoying When Edwin heard this, his first reaction was to look at his brother. He wanted to know how he would react when he saw someone had a crush on his sister¨Cinw. Unfortunately. He was deeply disappointed. At this moment, Jason hid his emotions very well. He was very clear that it was not appropriate to say anything on this asion. But the way he looked at Karl was obviously different than before. ¡°Thank you. You look good as well.¡± Sarah replied politely with a smile. Karl smiled happily. In the following chat, Karl was the more enthusiastic one. He asked about Sarah¡¯s hobbies, and then asked her what she liked. As a result, both Grandpa Jones and Grandpa Noth understood what he was thinking. Karl made no secret of it. He thought that a girl should be praised for her beauty and excellence. There was no need to hide it. Grandpa Jones wanted to give his grandson some personal space. After all, it was the first time he had seen him so into a girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk, Noth¡± said Grandpa Jones, standing up and winking at his grandson. ¡°We don¡¯t need to get involved in their conversation.¡± Hearing that, Grandpa Noth took a deep look at him and finally agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± After a while. The elders all left the room, leaving them alone. From the looks of the situation, the other three people knew that Karl had a crush on Sarah. As his good friends, they would naturally help him instead of being the third wheel. They all found excuses to leave. As thest one to leave, Farrell saw that Jason and Edwin were still there. He tentatively asked, ¡°Guys, do you want toe confirm today¡¯s schedule?¡± Anyone would know that they were asking them to leave. ¡°You go first. We¡¯lle soon,¡± replied Edwin. ¡°Okay,¡± said Farrell. ¡°Brother.¡± Touching his arm, Edwin looked back and forth between Karl and Sarah. Raising his eyebrows, he asked slowly, ¡°Should we leave now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Asked Jason in reply. He looked serious and calm. With a smile, Edwin put his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. You haven¡¯t. noticed that Karl has a crush on my sister¨Cinw. You can¡¯t make her happy, and you can¡¯t allow others to make her happy?¡± Jason looked at Karl. Then he looked at Edwin and a question was conveyed in his eyes, ¡°Him? This man was the popr cute boy type, but not the type that Sarah liked. If she liked this type, she had already epted Julian. There was no need to wait until now. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Asked Edwin. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He ignored him. ¡°Is it you like her so you¡¯re afraid that Karl will steal her away from you?¡± Edwin asked deliberately. ¡°If you have time to ask this, you¡¯d better focus on your own love life,¡± said Edwin coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind having a good talk with grandpa.¡± Get Bojtot ¡°If it was in the past, it might have been effective.¡± When he smiled, two canine teeth were shown, which made him look even more annoying. ¡°But now, are you sure that grandpa won¡¯t let you mind your own business?¡± Jason was speechless. Of course. He would definitely scold him for it. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ll go through the schedule with my brother first.¡± Without giving him a chance to refuse, he said in front of Sarah, ¡°We¡¯lle backter.¡± Now she understood what it meant, but she just said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Edwin as he pulled him along him. It was the first time that Jason wanted to kick his ass so much. How could this guy be so annoying? Even if he didn¡¯t want to leave, he could only leave for a while since Edwin had said so. Then the two of them left. Karl suddenly became nervous. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He used to know his way with other girls, but now he didn¡¯t know how to talk to Sarah. ¡°Grandpa Noth just said that your family is from the capital?¡± Karl tried to find a topic. ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah indifferently. ¡°Me too.¡± Karl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°When will you go back to the capital? Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± She answered after a pause. It was no wonder that she didn¡¯t know how to do small talk. She had always been like this since she was a child, and she seldom talked with others, including with Robert. Jason and Edwin didn¡¯t do any schedule check at all. CH The two of them found a rtively private ce to sit, with a sheet in their hands, and pretended to read it. ¡°Not to mention, it seems that the Jones boy is a good match with my sister¨Cinw.¡± Edwin deliberately said so, and also analyzed, ¡°The two of them seem to be about the same age.¡± Jason was speechless. ¡°Do you think so?¡± Edwin asked him. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, you cane here to run thepany,¡± said Edwin in a cold voice. He only felt that the person who was talking to Sarah was a little annoying. ¡°Otherwise, you can shut up.¡± ¡°Why are you so angry? You should be happy if Karl and my sister¨Cinw be lovers.¡± Actually, he deliberately said so. ¡°Since my sister¨Cinw¡¯s happiness is guaranteed, our parents and grandpa won¡¯t say anything anymore. You are free now. Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± With more strength in his hand holding the sheet, the atmosphere around Jason was a little strange. ¡°Or do you like her?¡± Edwin asked. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± After putting the schedule sheet into his hand, he stood up and said, ¡°Give me a second.¡± Edwin was shocked. Leaving now? Instead of walking outside, he headed for the room of Sarah and Karl. He knew very well that she didn¡¯t like this kind of asion, nor did she like to chat with people she was not familiar with. During the two years when they were married. After she told him that she didn¡¯t like this, he had never left her alone to face such asions. Although they had divorced, he couldn¡¯t let it happen. As soon as Karl mentioned the key topic, he saw that Jason came over. He asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s up, Jason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the old house with Sarah to grab something.¡± With a cold aura around him, he said, ¡°Are you going with us or you can talkter?¡± Karl obviously wanted to go with them. But when he felt the aura around him, he decisively said, ¡°Maybeter.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first.¡± He was about to reach out his hands to hold her, but he realized that they were no longer a couple. So he could only control himself. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 There¡¯s no turning back. Sarah thought they were really leaving, so she followed him. Not far away from them, Edwin was stunned. He had never thought that his brother would end the conversation between Karl and his sister¨Cinw in this way. He was a little curious about what his brother had said to the two, so that his sister¨Cinw was willing to go with him and Karl was also okay with it. With this thought, he walked over. He pretended not to know what was going on, and asked, ¡°Where are my brother and Sarah?¡± ¡°He said he wanted to go back to the old house with Sarah to fetch something,¡± Karl said. without hiding anything. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Edwin said slowly, putting his hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He could¡¯ve just let me go.¡± Karl was stunned, ¡°What?¡± How could it be possible? ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t dare to say so because your brother looked serious.¡± Compared to the two men here, Jason and Sarah seemed a little awkward. After getting in the car with him, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Without saying a word, he started the car and headed for the old house. After driving for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse. I don¡¯t think you like that kind of scene, so I found a reason to take you away.¡± ¡°Then you can let me off now.¡± There was no ups and downs in her words. Without any intention to stop the car, he drove straight back to the old house. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more. She just closed her eyes and rest in the car. The car arrived at the old house. Get Bog He got out of the car. When he was about to open the door for her, she had already got out herself. He knew that she was not unfamiliar with this ce, so he took her to have lunch first after getting off the car. Then he asked her to wait for him for a while and then he went to change his clothes. After all, it was a dinner partyter, so casual clothes were not suitable. Sarah didn¡¯t go against him. She nodded and found a ce to rest. Twenty minutester, he came out. He had changed into a gray suit and a white shirt. His dressing was very stylish, and at the same time, it made the alienation and indifference more obvious. Even if they divorced and she didn¡¯t like him now, she had to admit that he was really in shape. And this suit really brought out the best in him. Besides, he also had a good¨Clooking face. As soon as she stood up and was about to ask him, her phone in her pocket rang. She took out her phone and saw it was from her father. She answered it. ¡°Will youe backter?¡± Her father asked. He was still thinking about how to face the members of the Noth family when he saw themter. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Sarah. Her clothes were still in the hotel. Although this party didn¡¯t have too many guests, and had no strict dress code, they couldn¡¯t wear too casual clothes. ¡°When will youe back? Do you need me to send someone to pick you up?¡± Her dad asked. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯lle back to the hotel with Jasonter.¡± The hotel they stayed in was not far from the ce where Grandpa Noth held his Get Hopas birthday party. Even if they walked there, it would only take them about 10 minutes. As soon as he heard that, there was an rm in his heart ringing. Why was she with him? ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to ask, but he also knew that she knew what she should do. So he only said, ¡°Then tell me when youe back. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. After hanging up the phone, she was about to ask him and found him looking at her. She didn¡¯t dodge but asked him naturally, ¡°Are you going back to the hotel now, or do you have something else to do?¡± If he had something to do, she would go first. But it was not easy to hail a taxi near the old house, and she would need to walk a long distance to get a cab. ¡°It¡¯s from father?¡± Jason said in a low voice. Sarah was confused. Father? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jason then led her to the car and said, ¡°Which hotel do you live in? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± ¡°Jason.¡± She thought it was necessary to make it clear to him. With his dark and pure eyes, he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve divorced. My father is not your father.¡± She cared about addressing, especially because she didn¡¯t want others to misunderstand their rtionship. ¡°Please understand this.¡± ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Jason stared at her. Sarah frowned. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Get Baym ¡°I was talking about your father,¡± said Jason in a serious tone, and his face was very deceptive. ¡°Next time when I address him, I will try to pronounce every word clearly.¡± Sarah gritted her teeth and really wanted to beat him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Can¡¯t she hear clearly what he just said? She wanted to argue with him, but she thought for a while and ignored him. After all, ignoring him was the best way to fight back. In his heart. He thought after he said that, at least she would give him a response, at least a rebuke. But since they met today, there was almost nomunication between them. If she continued to do so, the probability of remarriage was zero. He wanted tomunicate with her. Whether it was normalmunication or quarrel, he hoped that she could see him. ¡°Sarah,¡± he said. Looking out of the window, she said indifferently, ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Why did you hide your identity and marry me?¡± Till now, he still didn¡¯t understand. Not wanting to talk to him nicely, she said, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll desire my money.¡± Jason was speechless. Then he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you remarry me now?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Sarah said angrily. Didn¡¯t he know why? ¡°If you are still worried that I will want your money and property, you can do a prenuptial agreement. If it¡¯s because I divorce you for the sake of Jenny, you should remarry me and squander my money to revenge me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck money at all.¡± said Sarah. A moment¡¯s silence. At this moment, he really hoped that Sarah was really from an ordinary family. He could give her money and help her. Now, she was not short of anything. ¡°Not everyone is as brainless as you are.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°I won¡¯t fall down. two times in one ce, and I don¡¯t have the habit of turning back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me that much?¡± Jason was a bit angry. ¡°Yes.¡± She was straightforward. ¡°What a pity.¡± There was a hint of strange emotion in his dark eyes that he had never had before, and his tone became a little lower. ¡°The more you act like this, the more interested I am in you.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 What if you get nothing in return. Sarah gave him a look. She wanted to scold him. If he really didn¡¯t have the money, she could take him to do a brain checkup. But in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just silently looked out of the window, They kept silent all the way. Then, he drove her to the hotel. Without looking at him, she got out of the car and headed for the hotel. He stayed there for a long time. After she entered the hotel, he drove away and went. back to his grandfather¡¯s hotel. He got back. As soon as he entered the hotel, he saw Karl, who was still sitting at the previous seat. Seeing him, Karl walked up to him. He looked behind Jason but didn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see. Then he asked, ¡°Bro, where is Sarah? Didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡± Hearing that, he stopped and his eyes darkened. Karl felt a little ufortable. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You like her?¡± He was half a head taller than him, so he looked ten times more oppressive. Karl heard that and felt uneasy. Like a young man who had just met his beloved girl, he scratched his head with embarrassment and said, ¡°Yes, a little. She is good looking and kind.¡± Rubbing his phone, the tension around him had risen to a point. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± He felt stuffy in his chest and his voice was colder than before. Karl was confused, ¡°Who?¡± Get Bopos ¡°She is my ex¨Cwife.¡± Jason was dering his sovereignty over her. He only expressed one meaning, that is, Sarah was his woman, and no one else could take her away. But he was facing Karl. He had always been a yboy and never really understood the hidden meaning between the lines. Hearing his words, he said subconsciously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of her.¡± The look in his eyes became colder. Is he really a grown¨Cup man? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can promise to my father.¡± Karl thought that Jason was talking about his previous yboy behavior. ¡°If I go out to have fun again in the future, I will give everything that belongs to me to Sarah.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like men who have flings with many women,¡± said Jason in a deep and cold. voice. ¡°I was just ying. Nothing serious.¡± Karl quickly denied, fearing that he would lose N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sarah. ¡°I promise I only held their waist and did nothing else!¡± He was honest. He didn¡¯t have sex with those women but just enjoyed being around them. Jason looked at him coldly. Karl thought he didn¡¯t believe it, so he emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s true! If you don¡¯t believe it, your can ask Farrell.¡± ¡°She likes men to be mature and emotionally stable,¡± said Jason in a sarcastic tone. Any sensible man should understand the only purpose of his words at the moment. That is to make him retreat. But Karl was really a bit dorky. ¡°Love can be cultivated. Now she likes mature ones, that is because she has never been with a cute young one before.¡± Karl smiled and there was a dimple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro. I won¡¯t shrink back because of a little difficulty!¡± Jason was furious. He really wanted to kick his ass. Jason stared at him, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if your rival is Robert Shawn?¡± Upon hearing this. Karl was stunned. He thought for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°That Robert Shawn from the capital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are the same type.¡± Karl was so stupid that he was a little happy even. ¡°Since you have failed, I don¡¯t think there is much hope for him. I can fight for it.¡± If he was still controlling himself before, then now Jason really flipped out. He took a step towards Karl with a strong aura, ¡°What if Ipete with you?¡± Karl was stunned. He suddenly felt difficult to breathe and his heart was beating so fast. ¡°Do you think you still have the hope to fight for it?¡± His bottomless eyes gleaming with coldness Karl wanted to say. Now that she has divorced you, doesn¡¯t that mean you have failed? Topete with a loser, there was no need at all. That was a sure win! But he didn¡¯t dare to say it. Jason looked scary! Get Bords He wanted to escape from him. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Jones can understand what I said before.¡± Jason said in a cold voice. ¡°Now I¡¯m telling you clearly that Sarah is mine.¡± Karl wanted to cry. It was really stressful to hear him calling him Mr. Jones. ¡°Even if we divorced, I will get her back sooner orter,¡± said Jason seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance. Do you understand?¡± Karl¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°Then¡­ Then why did grandpa¡­¡± ¡°You can ask him about it,¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t answer such a question, but said in the end, ¡°Before you fall in love, you¡¯d better give up as soon as possible. Or you might get nothing in return.¡± All the happiness was shattered at this moment. It was not easy for Karl to meet a girl he fell in love with at first sight. He had already thought about where to take her for dinner after they returned to the capital. He even had thought of the steps to chase her. Seeing that he was scared, Jason finally rxed a little, but his eyes were still cold. ¡°Wait!¡± Karl stopped him the moment he left. Hearing that, Jason stopped and looked back at him. Karl¡¯s palms were full of cold sweat. So scared. But he really wanted to get an answer. ¡°May I ask why you divorced her before?¡± If they really loved each other, how could they divorce? The temperature around him gradually cooled down. He still didn¡¯t want to give up? ¡°I just want to see if I really don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Karl pursed his lips and felt the coldness. It was rare for him to meet someone he wanted to spend the rest of his live with. If he didn¡¯t seize this chance, he was afraid that he would regret in the future. ¡°If you really want to know, ask her yourself,¡± said Jason, without giving him a direct answer. Then he left. He didn¡¯t give Karl any chance to ask. Karl wanted to ask where she was and why she didn¡¯te back with him. But when he saw the indifferent and cold figure leaving, all the words were stuck in his throat. He stood still withplicated feelings, as if he had suddenly lost hope. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 You don¡¯t have to be so smart People were always like this. When everything went smoothly, they might take it for granted. However, now that Jason had announced his love for Sarah, Karl¡¯s feelings for her had unknowingly taken root in his heart. When Edwin came back from his work, he saw Karl standing there in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so. depressed?¡± ¡°Edwin.¡± Karl had mixed feelings. ¡°Hmm?¡± Why did he look like he was dumped? ¡°You know that Sarah is your brother¡¯s ex¨Cwife, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Karl just felt sad. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Your brother himself.¡± Karl felt that his love was gone. A yful smile appeared on Edwin¡¯s face. So he couldn¡¯t help bute here to dere her ownership over her. Karl was even angrier, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± asked Edwin casually, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Or do you sister¨Cinw has been married before?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Karl immediately waved his hand. mind that my He didn¡¯t know why. If someone had asked him directly whether he would ept a divorced woman, he would have refused without hesitation. But now, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. All he wanted was sweet love. ¡°Jason told me that Sarah likes mature men. He also said that Sarah is his.¡± Karl was a Get Bot little depressed and said, ¡°He let me stop it as soon as possible. Or I¡¯d get nothing in Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. return.¡± ¡°Sister inw is single now,¡± said Edwin sincerely. ¡°Everyone has the right to pursue her. As for whom she chooses to be with in the end, it depends on her, not on my Hearing this, Karl¡¯s hope was rekindled. But¡­ ¡°Sister inw?¡± brother.¡± ¡°Sorry. I just went with it.¡± Although he admitted it openly, he thought that it was time to call her differently. It seemed inappropriate to call her sister¨Cinw anymore. ¡°If you want to chase her, just do it,¡± said Edwin. He wasn¡¯t afraid of his brother, so he ended up saying, ¡°the odds of you two are the same.¡± No one knew this conversation except the two of them for the time being. Sarah didn¡¯t expect that because of her attitude to Jason in the car, he dered his love over her to her pursuer as soon as he went to the hotel. She got off the car and went back to the hotel. Then she went to see her father. At the moment he saw her, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, as if he was afraid that it would make her unhappy. Sarah walked into the room and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You and Jason¡­¡± Her father didn¡¯t finish his words. ¡°He asked me to go back to the old house with him to get something,¡± said Sarah in the most indifferent attitude. ¡°Nothing else.¡± Her father felt relieved. Sarah put her phone on the table and washed her hands. As soon as she left, Wilson called. Wilson was nervous. He looked at the chat record Nics gave him and said a bit upset, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me until now?¡± Kenny sent a woman to Jason and he epted it. Wasn¡¯t this a proper scum behavior? Sarah hadn¡¯t divorced him by then. Did he cheat on her? ¡°I was too busy.¡± Nics really forgot it. ¡°I just saw it when I switch the ount.¡± Wilson was speechless. Wilson soon realized something and asked, ¡°Why did you switch the ount?¡± Nics paused. He was a little flustered. ¡°Because I med you so you¡¯re going to use a different ount to mock me?¡± Wilson said directly staring at him. Nics tried to keep a smile, but he was about to cry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so smart.¡± Wilson was even angrier. He really wanted to kick his ass. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Sarah won¡¯t be pissed off and cryter,¡± said Wilson worriedly. ¡°Otherwise, I will also post something about you.¡± Nics was scared, but he didn¡¯t show it. If the CEO really post something about him, his career would be over. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she answer the phone?¡± Wilson called again. When Sarah finished washing her hands and came out, she saw a missed call. When she was about to call him back, he called again. Get Hot She slid the answer key and put the phone on the table. Then she put it on speaker.. While answering the phone, she peeled an orange and ate it. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Nics just told me something.¡± Sitting in his office, he was looking at the record. Nics had given him. To be honest, he was worried. What if she couldn¡¯t ept it and cried. While eating, she replied, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think Jason is?¡± Wilson nned to give her a heads up. After all, it was a big deal. Although he didn¡¯t know why the two divorced. But he was sure she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had sex with another woman. When he asked this, Eric also looked up at her subconsciously. ¡°Douchebag.¡± She answered naturally. The two men thought at the same time: Yes! A douchebag! ¡°Did you divorce because he cheated on you?¡± Eric asked cautiously. Hearing that, Sarah stopped and asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Although Julian was gossipy. But he would only gossip among them and would not tell anyone else. It was impossible for Jason to tell others himself. ¡°Nics came to me just now and told me something.¡± Wilson still didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt that it would hurt Sarah. ¡°It has something to do with Jason.¡± Sarah stopped putting fruit into her mouth. Eric stopped his work. He looked at Sarah and then at her phone, asking whether he coulde over and listen. Seeing that, Sarah nodded and replied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It might hurt.¡± Although Wilson didn¡¯t want to say it, she had the right to know it. ¡°But I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± Those people only said that a woman was sent to him and he epted it. But no one knew whether they had did it or not. What if he took a pity on that woman and asked her to leave when they arrived at the hotel. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to defend him. He was really afraid that she couldn¡¯t ept it. Sarah had gradually let go of her worries and asked, ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he had slept with another woman,¡± Wilson said tentatively. Atst, he added, ¡°but it¡¯s just possible, not one hundred percent sure.¡± After a pause, she looked at her phone. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Why let her suffer Sleep with some other woman? She denied it almost in an instant. He was a scumbag, but he wouldn¡¯t cheat on her, let alone sleep with others. The day he knew that Jenny woulde back, he took the initiative to tell her and moved out of the room to sleep in separate rooms. It could be said that he was a scum. ¡°It should be fake.¡± She answered. Her father was more or less worried. Wilson had the same feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first.¡± Knowing that he was worried, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll judge whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± Wilson was speechless. You just said it should be fake. If you know the story, you wouldn¡¯t say so. Hearing no response from the other side, Sarah asked with a bit of doubt, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± ¡°Nics heard that he¡­¡± Wilson said the first few words clearly, but thetter ones werepletely lost in a low voice. As a result, she didn¡¯t hear what he was talking about at all. She raised her voice and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Make it clear.¡± Wilson was struggling. Nics said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better say it. Why do you have to let her suffer there?¡± As he was struggling with all kinds of emotions, he finally said, ¡°Nics heard that a woman had been sent to him by Kenny, and he had epted. Many people had seen it with their own eves. ¡± As soon as he finished his words. Wilson¡¯s heart was beating fast. He held his breath and waited for the answer from the other end of the line. ¡°What did you say?¡± Eric was the first to blow up. ¡°Eric¡­¡± Wilson was shocked. ¡°You are there.¡± Get Bonus His chest heaved and his eyes were burning with anger. It seemed that he had never expected such a thing to happen. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s true that he epted.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if anything happened after they went to the hotel.¡± ¡°Of course you know,¡± said Eric. His anger soared. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to get too stiff because of Jason¡¯s good attitude when he visited himst time, but now. How dare he cheat on her! He can¡¯t stand it! Wilson had the same thought. He pursed his lips and asked tentatively, ¡°Is Sarah okay?¡± Only then did Eric go to see her reaction. It seemed¡­ She didn¡¯t care at all?? ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± for a moment, Eric was not sure whether she was really unresponsive or she was too angry to react. ! ¡°I know.¡± Before the two of them finished their conversation, she said, ¡°at that time¡­¡± Wilson was also shocked. ¡°You know that?¡± Which means¡­ ecause of this they broke up? Get Bonus Sarah was speechless. Could she finish her words at once? ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Eric said so fast that she didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence. ¡°How dare he betray you like this? I¡¯ll let people expose what he has done to the public now!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sarah said. His eyes were burning with anger. How could she not be anxious about this! It was too much! ¡°I¡¯m the one he took wit him.¡± She was afraid that they would get too mad, so she cut to the chase. 11?11 They were stunned. Both confused by her words. What did she mean? Why didn¡¯t they understand? ¡°At that time, Rita was injured. I found out that the person behind it was Kenny, so I wanted to confront him.¡± Sarah exined the whole story to them. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Jason was also there.¡± At that time, they were separated. The rtionship between the two of them was at the freezing point because of Jenny. And for some other reasons, the following things happened. ¡°Then why did he send you to him?¡± Wilson¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°I did it on purpose.¡± Without adding any embellishment, she said straightforwardly. ¡°I let Kenny send me to the hotel, so I could beat him up and wait for his revenge afterwards.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Get Bonus The more Wilson heard, the more confused he became. ¡°Revenge?¡± In fact, he really wanted to say was there something wrong with Sarah¡¯s brain? But thinking that this was his sister, he stopped talking. There must be a reason for her to do so! ¡°He let Kenny make trouble for Rita,¡± said Sarah. ¡°As long as he takes revenge on me, I can find evidence and send him in jail.¡± After saying that. Eric understood, and so did Wilson. The two of them understood one thing at the same time. Fortunately, they were on her side, or the consequences would be miserable if they offended her. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate,¡± said Eric who had a growing prejudice against him. ¡°His behavior will make others think that you¡¯re a casual person.¡± If the people who had dinner with him in the future saw her again, wouldn¡¯t they have some evil intentions? Thinking of this, he was very angry! ¡°No way!¡± It was the first time that he was so serious. ¡°I have to announce your identity to the public. I can¡¯t let anyone misunderstand you.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s time to announce it.¡± Wilson agreed. Sarah had never been officially introduced to the public. Even at the annual meeting of Yeats Group, she didn¡¯t show up but only Rita was there. ¡°No.¡± Sarah still wanted to be invisible. ¡°This is good. I can live freely and won¡¯t get too much attention.¡± Once it was announced. She had to deal with a lot of things. She didn¡¯t like too many meaningless asions, nor did she like meaningless social Most importantly, she didn¡¯t like to be discussed too much. Once her father announced her identity to the public, media would write all kinds of articles about her, such as why Rita was announced to the public, but she did not. Or was she an illegitimate daughter? Why did she was hidden for so long? She didn¡¯t like either. ¡°Father and I are going to attend Grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday party.¡± Sarah said to Wilson. ¡°I have to hang up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson said with mixed feelings. After hanging up the phone, she put the phone aside and continued to eat her oranges, as if what had just happened was nothing more than an ordinary thing. Eric felt guilty. He didn¡¯t think he had given enough to her. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah looked up at him. Her father didn¡¯t like oranges, so she didn¡¯t peel for him. Sitting on the sofa opposite her, Eric thought of the past and asked, ¡°If I give you another chance, will you choose to announce your identity from the beginning?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Is it true that you are no fond of young man? If it was announced in the first ce. Sarah and Jason never would have met, or perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Even if Jason wanted to do something, he had to consider the rtions between the two family. Thinking of this, Sarah¡¯s father, Eric Yeats¡® feelings were mixed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Sarah answered with conviction. His father looked at her. She knew exactly what her father was thinking, and she continued, ¡°even if I¡¯m with Jason as the daughter of Yeats¡® family, no one can stop him from getting a divorce, and the result won¡¯t change.¡± Just like her, Jason was born in a rich family and he nearly had everything. So even if knowing that she was the much¨Cloved daughter of the Yeats group, Jason would divorce her without hesitation only because he wanted a divorce. ¡°Well, pumpkin¡­¡°his father always had a guilty feeling that he hadn¡¯t taken good care of her. ¡°What has happened can¡¯t be changed.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want him to worry too much. ¡°I have never regretted any path that I chose in my past life.¡± Even if her marriage was failed, she didn¡¯t regret it. She had tried so hard, but there was still no good ending. Then she would take another path. She believed that there was only one path in life, which was moving forward. At the crossroads of life, there would be many divergent paths and one could choose one and go on without regret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± sheforted her father, ¡°I¡¯m happy. My life is alright.¡± didn¡¯t said anything In a moment. It was evening. Get Bonus Sarah changed into a more formal dress and went to the hotel with her father. When they arrived, there were already a lot of people. As this was the birthday banquet of grandpa Noth, different from those business dinner parties, people came here to congratte the Noth family, and no one would talk about business here. The moment they entered the room, Jason and others noticed her. Mr. Noth and his wife immediately came up to wee them. They were doing this out of a simple reason. Their son had left a bad impression on Yeats¡® family. They couldn¡¯t still be indifferent to them. They had a delightful chat with Sarah¡¯s father, talking about thepany, and also about their son and Sarah. Such a case. Eric Yeats didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Mr. Yeats, this way please, we can have a seat and talk.¡± said Mr. Noth with a gentle smile. ¡°My father is also over there. He also wanted to see you.¡± Eric Yeats looked back at his daughter subconsciously. He couldn¡¯t leave herself here alone. ¡°Edwin and Jason are here,¡± Mrs. Noth said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eric Yeats thought, ¡°It is Jason that I¡¯m worried about.¡± But he couldn¡¯t say that in front of the Noth. ¡°Just go and say hello to grandpa Noth for me.¡± knowing what her father was worried about, Sarah said, ¡°I¡¯lleter.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Eric Yeats had to leave. Get Bonus Their secretary had already handed the gifts prepared by Yeats group to grandpa Noth in advance. So there was no need for them to bring any gifts to the Noth now. After Sarah¡¯s father had left. Sarah nned to find a ce to sit down and keep a low profile. She would wait to see grandpa Noth till there were fewer people. Now many people were there to great grandpa Noth and he was also very busy. As soon as she was about to find a ce to sit, Jason, standing next to her, grabbed her arm, gazing at her with a pair of deep eyes. From the moment Sarah and his fatehr entered the hotel. Sarah didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah pulled her arm out of his hand and her eyes full of detachment. ¡°My parents want me to take care of you,¡± said Jason in a cold voice but his eyes were still affectionate, ¡°I have to stay with you all night until the banquet is over.¡± Sarah nced at him and said, ¡°if you say so.¡± She thought that as long as she kept silent, there was nothing he could do about her. Then she found a ce with few people to sit down, but to her surprise, since she sat down, Jason had been staring at her. Ten minutester. Sarah turned her head and said directly, ¡°can you stop staring at me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get yourself involved in rtionship with me, just talk.¡± the look of Jason was so mysterious that no one could see through it. Sarah stood up and was going to change a ce. ¡°Karl Jones likes you. If you don¡¯t stay with me, he wille to you soon.¡± said Jason. aled Sarah Get Bonus ¡°Yes.¡± said Jason in a deep, low voice. ¡°Then why should I stay with you?¡± Sarah silenced him with a rhetorical question. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s more comfortable for me to be with someone who likes me than with an ex husband like you.¡± These words seemed to irritate Jason, his face suddenly changed and said sullenly, ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Well, you can shout louder.¡± Sarah continued, ¡°you¡¯d better let your mother and others hear you and let them see how you take care of me.¡± She deliberately stressed the three words ¡°take care of¡°, as if to refute what he had said before. This clearly infuriated Jason. But Sarah just ignore that. She stood up and changed a ce to sit, far away from him. It was true that Karl had been looking at her from time to time since she came here and he was obviously upset to see Sarah with her ex husband. He had nned to find Farrell and distract himself. However, now he saw that Sarah and Jason were sitting separately. It was Sarah who took the initiative! At that moment, Karl felt that his chance hade. Without thinking whether he would offend Jason or not, he tidied up his appearance and walked towards Sarah. Jason was still angry, while out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Karl was sitting beside Sarah. In a moment. He felt a chill all over his body. This man was really¡­annoying. ¡°Hi, Sarah!¡± Karl greeted her warmly and asked, ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Get Bonus ¡°Yes.¡± said Sarah, after a little pause. She didn¡¯t have the habit of ying mobile phone when she was free, so she only N?velDrama.Org ? content. checked the situation of her father asionally after sitting down. After sitting down, Karl felt a little uneasy and he was wondering whether to ask her something. As time went by. Sarah also noticed that. She couldn¡¯t ignore a man sitting next to her. Seeing that he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, she asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Karl stammered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you still have a feeling to him?¡± Karl summoned up the courage to open his mouth, afraid that she might not know who he was talking about, he added, ¡°Jason, I mean.¡® She didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Jasoning over. He said before she spoke, ¡°Mr. Jones, haven¡¯t you give up yet?¡± Karl was shocked. He looked for the voice and saw it was from Jason. He froze in ce at once. Why is he here! ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that she didn¡¯t like you, who was too young?¡± Jason slightly opened his thin lips and spoke in a low and slow voice. ¡°After all, you are still several months younger than her.¡± ¡°Sarah, is that true?¡± Karl still wanted to verify it in front of her. Sarah was nk in mind. If she was told directly, she would politely refuse. However, with such a question made in front of her, she felt a little confused. Eventually, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that until I truly know a person. It has nothing to do with age or appearance.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 I will be responsible for my life Hearing this, Jason looked at Margaret coldly. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Really?¡± Sarah was a face¨Cjudger. She likes good¨Clooking man. He knew it better than anyone else. ¡°What¡¯s that? Haven¡¯t you heard a saying?¡± she looked back at him calmly. That was how he looked at her. His look was full of suspicion. ¡°Beauty lies in the lovers¡® eyes.¡± said Sarah directly, with a more serious look in her eyes. ¡°As long as I like him, he is good¨Clooking to me.¡± ¡°Do you even believe it yourself?¡± said Jason slowly. Sarah looked into his eyes and said word by word, ¡°why shouldn¡¯t I believe what I said?¡± Just one sentence. The atmosphere between the two people became a bit strange. It reminded Jason of what Sarah had asked him in the past: Is it true that he would not believe anything she says? ¡°May I have your contact information?¡± Karl forced himself to ask. He was still a little scared of Jason. ¡°We can keep in touch after return to New York.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sarah took out her phone. However, Jason stood in front of her and said to Karl, ¡°Farrell are calling you. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Karl didn¡¯t expect that. subconsciously but saw nothing. Get Bonus ¡°Farrell didn¡¯t call me¡­¡± he looked back and said. Before he could finish his words, he saw that Jason had pulled Sarah away. At that moment. He realized that Jason didn¡¯t want him to have any rtions with Sarah. Jason led the Sarah¡¯s to the ce where there were fewer people. They walked through the lobby of the hotel to the corridor. Sarah tried to break away from him, but he grabbed her too tightly, and almost crushed her bones. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday party, she would really have fought with him on the spot. Crap! It hurt so much. ¡°Bang!¡± With a sudden pull of her body, Jason pressed her against the wall of the corridor. There was no one here, and there was also a distance from the hall where people came and went. Even if there was some noise here, no one would hear it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Jason?¡± Sarah frowned and felt a pain in her back. ¡°Do you really like such a young boy like Karl?¡± asked by Jason angrily. He had thought that he could make up for what he had done to her and he had try his best not to go against her. But now he found that he was wrong. She would rather meet a stranger like Karl than talk to him. If things went on like this, she wouldn¡¯t remarry him. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Sarah thought he was crazy, ¡°Who are you? None of your business, okay?¡± Hearing that, Jason was speechless. ¡°My ex husband or one of my admires?¡± Get Bonus ¡°Aren¡¯t you not going to talk to me?¡± said Jason coldly as his eyes darkened. Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. He was really crazy. She didn¡¯t want to stay with him at all. ¡°Move out of the way.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± said Jason stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the obligation to answer you.¡± with a cold expression in her eyes, Sarah had lost her patience, ¡°If you don¡¯t move, I don¡¯t mind hitting you here.¡± There was no one here anyway. Although what she wore today was not suitable for fighting, it did not mean that she could not fight. ¡°Try me.¡± Jason said in a low voice. Sarah raised her hand and punched him in the face. Almost the same time, Jason quickly caught her hand. In a instant. Sarah raised her foot and kicked him. He sidestepped to avoid being kicked. ¡°Today is Grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want us to get upset.¡± she still had the respect to the elders. ¡°I hope you can stop and this is enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. What you said is just a cover up for looking for another man.¡± he knew that she wasn¡¯t that kind of person, but he didn¡¯t want her to leave. Even if they quarrel or fight. He still hoped that they had rtions. Sarah looked at him as if she was looking at an idiot and said, ¡°even if I was looking for another man. It¡¯s better than you, hooking up with other women before you got divorced with me.¡± ¡°I have stopped contacting her a long time ago.¡± said Jason. Get Bonus That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t like you. If she just came back to see you and if it was true that she had an incurable disease before.¡± Sarah retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to marry her?¡± Hearing this. He frowned slightly. His eyes darkened and he asked, ¡°do you really care about it¡± Sarah felt confused. Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t stay him anymore. She didn¡¯t understand why such a nice family like Mr. and Mrs. Noth and grandpa Noth could raise such a son. ¡°I don¡¯t see much we can talk about.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to continue. ¡°There was nothing to say between us.¡± If she didn¡¯t want to find that man, she would break up with himpletely. However. She still couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could Jason be an enemy of that man. ¡°I canpensate you for what happened before,¡± said Jason as he grabbed her arm. He was around 6 foot tall and had a strong aura. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± ¡°Jason.¡± Sarah interrupted him. He looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again for thest time. There¡¯s no way to make up for what happened before.¡± there was more seriousness in her usual indifferent eyes. ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t remarry you. You¡¯d better give up. ¡± ¡°Why you have to do this?¡± said Jason coldly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s you who insisted.¡± she really didn¡¯t understand what was on his mind. ¡°You wanted to divorce when we were together, and now you want to remarry me. Are you insane?¡± With his dark eyes staring at her, he said, ¡°I just want to put an end to our past.¡± If everything was just as it seemed, Jenny left him because of the terminally ill, then he should make up for the loss of love and give her a future. If Sarah knew what he was thinking, would she give him two punches! ¡°If your first love also got incurable disease and leave for that he didn¡¯t want to drag you down.¡± said Jason, ¡°And when he recovers andes to you to exin the situation, won¡¯t you get a divorce with me for him?¡± Until now. He still remembered clearly how she reacted when Edwin asked Sarah to call her first love. As a person who seldom drank, she drank three sses of wine silently. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Sarah said firmly. While he didn¡¯t believe it at all. Sarah didn¡¯t care whether he believed it or not. She just said, ¡°the past is the past. I will be responsible for my life, and also for my present lover.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 My conscience was clear For her. Since she chose to start another rtionship, it meant that she had let go of the past. No matter what happened to that rtionship in the past, or whether there were reasons she did not know, it was already the past anyway. There was no need to retell old stories. Life was a process of moving forward. Letting the present lover disappointed because of the ex was the stupidest and most irresponsible thing. ¡°You would say so only because this didn¡¯t really happen to you.¡± Jason didn¡¯t believe that Sarah could be so big¨Chearted. ¡°Do you dare to say that you hadpletely forgot your first love when you married me?¡± Sarah, She wished that she have a first love. He thought he had guessed correctly about her, ¡°If you really let it go, thest time Edwin asked you to call him, you wouldn¡¯t have drunk three sses of wine without saying anything.¡± ¡°Whatever you think.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to exin too much, ¡°so long as my conscience is clear.¡± If she admit that he was her first love. This man either thought that she hadn¡¯t let him go, or thought that she was lying to him. Either way. They were all meaningless. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with him, so she used an excuse and said, ¡°the dinner should be officially start. If we¡¯re still wasting time, we will bete and it would not be good for grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you to get involved with Karl Jones.¡± Jason only said that before leaving, Get Bonus when he was about to leave, but wondering whether Sarah had a feeling to Karl. If it was in the past, he could be sure that she didn¡¯t. She would never leave her contact information to strangers, but just now he saw her Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. opening the Whatsapp. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. After he left, she leaned against the wall to adjust her mood. If she weren¡¯t that keen to handsome man, she wouldn¡¯t have married him after seeing his good¨Clooking face. She didn¡¯t know if she could change that and she was afraid that there would be more after this. Thinking of this, she took out her phone, holding it for a while and finally she made a call. There was something she needed someone to make a decision for her. ¡°Pumpkin?¡± Robert¡¯s gentle voice came through. ¡°There¡¯s something I want you to help me.¡± Sarah¡¯s sanity was back and her emotions had returned to normal. ¡°That man wants to use my rtionship with Jason to frame him up. Should I continue to help Jason?¡± Hearing her words, Robert knew that something must have happened. ¡°What are you worry about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.¡± Sarah was always straightforward to Robert, ¡°When returning back, I want my brother to stop cooperating with the Noth group.¡± As for the past, she didn¡¯t care. Robert pushed his sses and looked away from the piles of work document. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide about matter of cooperation. As for that person, it¡¯s alright if you continue to cooperate.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t cooperate with him.¡± she just wanted to stay away from him. ¡°You are my little pumpkin.¡± Robert helped her to calm down. ¡°There is nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Get Bonus If it was something else, he would tell her that it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t want to cooperate anymore. But he knew how much Sarah wanted to find this man and how much she wanted to revenge for the whole team that was almost destroyed at that time. If he agreed that no cooperation is alright and promised her that they could think of other ways. Then after a while, Sarah would definitely regret. He knew what she was thinking, so he would help her make the decision when she was confused and hesitant. Sarah hadpletely calmed down. ¡°Okay then.¡± ¡°Did you have a fight just now?¡± Robert asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± said Sarah lightly. ¡°Well, I have something to tell you.¡± Robert said and clicked on the chatting record of Whatsapp on theputer. It was rare for her to hear him in such a formal tone. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Captain Leon sent me a message two days ago.¡± Robert¡¯s thin lips slightly raised, showing a look like a gentle big brother, ¡°and he asked about you.¡± Sarah was stunned. She couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. It was not a good thing to be on his mind. ¡°What¡­ What did he ask about me?¡± ¡°He asked whether what happened to your marriage are true.¡± Robert was also curious about how the captain would knew about it. Leon was in a ce where he couldn¡¯t use his mobile phone casually. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he didn¡¯t ask about my progress or performance.¡± she said and felt a bit relieved. Robert looked at thest sentence the captain had sent to him, with a meaningful look in his eyes. In the end, he did not tell Sarah that captain Leon woulde back soon. if he told her. Sarah would be too excited to fall asleep tonight. Get Bonus ¡°I got to go.¡± hearing the noise outside, Sarah said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert had always been gentle to Sarah. After hanging up the phone, Sarah went out to the hall, and the banquet was about to start. The birthday party went smoothly. Sarah greeted grandpa Noth and she apanied him for a while and then sat down with others. Logically speaking. Sarah and her father should take other seats. However, in order to ease the rtionship between the two family, grandpa Noth let Eric Yeats to sit together with Mr. And Mrs. Noth. And unexpectedly, Sarah and Jason sat together. During the dinner, grandpa Noth kept giving Jason hints with eyes. He probably wanted him to take care of Sarah and not thinking about himself. There was still a cold connection between them. Although Jason was angry, he still picked up some food for her. She refused as soon as grandpa Noth said, but didn¡¯t seed. In the middle of the meal. She felt that she would definitely suffer from indigestion. She really didn¡¯t want to eat any food that Jason had picked up for her, but she couldn¡¯t take it out directly regardless of the asion or the atmosphere. She could only eat all of it. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sarah stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Icon put the dich in her te Sarah, ¡°¡­ Crap. He did it on purpose to annoy her. After this meal, her hatred towards him has been umted to a certain extent, but she kept a lid on her anger has didn¡¯t show it. After the dinner, Grandpa Noth continued to chat with Eric Yeats, which was nothing more than that their family didn¡¯t do the right thing. He truly felt that they had owed the Yeats family, and Eric just listened and talked with him. As for Sarah. She went to the bathroom not long after dinner. Before she reached the door, a slender figure appeared in front of her and blocked her way. The man was wearing a suit, thin, and there was a little evil between his eyebrows. Sarah recognized the man, it was Edgar Williams. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him, nor did she think she had anything to say to him. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 An ident But it didn¡¯t mean that Edgar didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Seeing that she ignored him, he stepped forward and stopped her. ¡°Have a talk?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Sarah was rather indifferent to the others except Jason. ¡°Eve Kent. Edgar uttered two words. In the past half a month, he had sent people to search everywhere in New York he could, but he didn¡¯t even get a figure or any news, let alone find it. At this moment, she suddenly understood a saying, which is, birds of a feather flock together. Both Edgar and Jason were not good people. ¡°I haven¡¯t found her yet.¡± it was rare for Edgar to talk to her calmly, but he was actually very upset. ¡°I want to know where she is now.¡® ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah gave him three words. These words clearly irritated him. ¡°don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡± ¡°So what?¡± she was also too angry to lose her temper. ¡°or, you want a fight?¡± Edgar was speechless. He didn¡¯t understand. Why did Jason find such a tough woman. As a man, he didn¡¯t know what to say and he couldn¡¯t do anything. What a shame! ¡°I won¡¯t hit ady.¡± Edgar wanted to look less humiliated, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask about the where Eve is. She is my wife. I have the right to know where she is.¡± ¡°And then?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Where did you hide her?¡± Edgar was sure that it was Sarah. Get Borus Sarah didn¡¯t intend to tell him, nor did she want to tell him any information about her. ¡°Eve is a person, not a thing. I didn¡¯t hide her.¡± ¡°Then why is she missing?¡± asked Edgar who was getting more and more angry. ¡°You should ask yourself.¡± Sarah threw the topic back to him. ¡°Why did she leave Anta? You don¡¯t have any idea?¡± ¡°You are the one who instigate her to leave.¡± Edgar insisted. He just wanted to confirm the current situation of Eve and he needed to have a good talk with her. At least, he wanted her to know how dangerous it would be if she had to give birth to the baby. Not in the mood to talk to him anymore, Sarah turned around and left without even going to the bathroom. Edgar stopped her again and said stubbornly, ¡°you must tell me where she is today, This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. or¡­¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Sarah asked. Now, what Eve needed was to take good care of her unborn baby and stay at home. If she told Edgar where Eve was, Eve and the baby would no more have a peaceful life. Once Edgar was too emotional or did something stupid, it would hurt her again. Sarah wouldn¡¯t let it happen. ¡°Do you think that I dare not do anything to you because you are the daughter of the Yeats family?¡± suddenly, Edgar changed the topic, and there was coldness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know who she was until tonight. He didn¡¯t expect that the woman who fought so fiercely would be the sister of the Rita of the Yeats group. That¡¯s ridiculous! ¡°Yes.¡± said Sarah ruthlessly. Obviously. Edgar was pissed off. Get Bonus But what she said was right. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He couldn¡¯t win. Now he couldn¡¯t evenpete with the family background! ¡°If you really want to see her, just wait for a few more months.¡± thinking of the divorce that Eve had mentioned before, Sarah said, ¡°she will contact you.¡± Normally, during pregnancy, the man could not ask for a divorce, but the wife could. As for the fact that Edgar forced her to have an abortion, Eve could get a divorce. While Edgar didn¡¯t think about divorce at all. Hearing that, he only asked, ¡°is she willing to see me?¡± ¡°She needs some time to reconsider.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say it clearly. Upon hearing this. Edgar subconsciously understood that what he had done before had a great impact on her and she did not want to contact him for the time being. Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved. As long as Eve was willing to see him, he could wait for a while. ¡°Take good care of her for me these days,¡± said Edgar, looking at Sarah. ¡°If she needs anything, you can just tell me.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± after saying that, Sarah pushed him away and left. If possible, she really wanted to tell him that her only request is that no longer disturb the life of Eve But she knew that if she said so, he would definitely quarrel with her here. It¡¯s tiring enough to deal with Jason and she didn¡¯t want to deal with another annoying man. After watching Sarah leave and her figure disappeared in the corridor, Edgar took out his phone and looked at the chatting interface of Whatsapp between him and Eve. There was a red exmation mark beside each of the messages sent recently. He didn¡¯t know how he and Eve hade to this. Their rtions hadn¡¯t been so bad before. Get Bonus After leaving, Sarah went to the bathroom on the second floor of the hotel. She had thought that there was no need for her toe to Anta in the future. Even if it was grandpa Noth, she would try to contact him online. She had divorced with Jason. In terms of that, if she divorced, she had nothing to do with his family. Thinking of this, she breathed and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. After trying several faucets that could automatically sense the water, she went to the switch beside. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she touched the switch, a huge water came out and poured her all over. If she hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, she would have been wet all over. She took a look at the faucet with strong water and then talked to the hotel staff about this problem. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, Miss.¡± the hotel staff apologized and then immediately arranged someone to deal with it. Sarah said she was fine. The staff took her to a room to dry her hair. Seeing that her clothes were a little wet, the staff specially brought a new dress for her to change and asked if she needed to dry the clothes. Thinking that she had to wear it tomorrow, she took off her coat and handed it to the staff. After the staff left. Her indifferent eyes suddenly became deep. The faucets in this high¨Cend hotel wouldn¡¯t be all broken for no reason, especially on the day of grandpa Noth¡¯s birthday party. The only exnation was that someone did it on purpose. While she was thinking, a faint fragrance suddenly poured into her nose, making her smell two more times to see what kind of fragrance it was. Sarah was looking for the source of the fragrance in the suite. Before she could find it, the half closed door was pushed open, and then the figure of Jason appeared at the door. Seeing him, she frowned subconsciously. Jason walked over. There was no big difference between her eyes and those of ordinary days, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡± Sarah was confused, ¡°?¡± Wound? Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 You have thought of all the possibilities after I open the door ¡°How is your wound?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°I heard from the staff that you just fell and you¡¯re pretty badly hurt.¡± Jason also rushed over as soon as he was told about that. Sarah paused slightly. She suddenly realised what was going on. When she was about to tell him that he had been cheated, she saw the door that was opened by Jason was closed by a man in ck clothes, a ck mask and a ck hat. ¡°Bang!¡± The loud noise of closing the door caused Jason to look back In a sh, he thought of something as well and asked, ¡°are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± said Sarah, still very calm. After hearing that from her, Jason felt relieved and went back to open the door. Sarah stared at the door. She didn¡¯t believe that he can open it. As she expected, the door was locked tightly. Jason tried many times and couldn¡¯t it at all. The man¡¯s face turned serious and he frowned gravely. This room was a little more remote than the other rooms. Everyone now was on the first floor. Even if he knocked the door down, the people below wouldn¡¯t hear a thing. While he was thinking. He took out his cellphone and was about to ask someone to open the door, but only to find out there¡¯s no phone signal. Sarah also realized that. ¡°No signal.¡± instantly his heart sank. Get Borul ¡°It must be the one behind Jenny Smith.¡± said Sarah calmly. The banquet on the first floor would end in two or three hours at most. If she was missing, her father would send people to look for her. Staying in the same room with this man she didn¡¯t like for a few hours was the worst case. Jason put down his phone and began to look for something in the room. Since there was no signal in this room, there must be a signal block in the room. Sarah was also trying to find that. But if this was really that man who did it, she might not be able to find the signal block in a short time. That man was too meticulous to leave any evidence Even if you know he was the one did it, it¡¯s hard to prove it. Sarah and Jason were both concentrated on searching for the signal block in the room. Almost ten minutester, Jason suddenly felt a little hot and he subconsciously took off the coat and unbuttoned the front two buttons of his shirt. But even so, the heat of his body did not ease at all. He walked around the room for a while and then turned on the air conditioner to lower the room temperature. Seeing him doing all of these, Sarah felt strange and frowned slightly. Was it that hot? Another five minutes passed. Not only did he feel hot, there was a strange feeling rushing through his body, like he had been drugged with¡­¡­ Wait! All of a sudden, Jason realized that something was wrong. He put down what he was doing and tried to took another serious look at his body. His good¨Clooking face suddenly changed, realizing that he might have been drugged by someone. . Then he realised that his voice was indescribably low andpulsive. Get Bonus Sarah looked towards him, his long, curly eyshes framing the eyes bright and wide, and when she saw the way he was looking at her, she frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡®Have you felt something with your body?¡± Since he had found out what it was, he felt that the feeling in his body became more and more palpable, as if he could no longer control himself. Sarah, ¡°What?¡± Something was wrong. Her body was more resistant to all of these things, and she reacted a little slower than he did. Except for the strange fragrance in the room when she first came in, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it later. After that, she only focused on finding the signal block. Seeing that she was fine, Jason reminded her, ¡°go and fetch a wet towel to cover your mouth and nose. Try not to breathe the air here directly.¡± Although it might not work well, it was better than doing nothing but breath directly. ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah also noticed that Jason seemed to be very hot. ¡°Just go.¡± the look in his eyes be more serious. Sarah took out a cotton mask and went to the bathroom to get it wet. Then she twisted it into a half dry one and put it on. The fragrance was now much more lighter and she could hardly smell it. Seeing that she was wearing a mask, Jason walked straight to her. Sarah was just about to ask him what he wanted when he stood in front of her, his voice was already hoarse, he said to her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯te in to meter, no matter what happened.¡± Sarah, ¡°What?¡± Come in? Get Bonus ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, and if I do anything improper to you then you¡¯re asking for it.¡± He finished and went to the bathroom and locked the door. After a while. The sound of water came from inside. Sarah also understood what he meant. However, a cold shower probably wouldn¡¯t help. He proved in action that this really could not relieve the heat in his body. Surely, the cold shower could chill his skin, but it could not ease the heat in his body, and the cold water made his thoughts and heart hot as if they were burning. This feeling was even stronger and more intense than he felt on the wedding night. He was literally about to lose his mind in this feeling. But he knew. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Sarah. Anyhow, she was not his wife now and he could not do any improper things to her. ¡°Jason!¡± he suddenly heard Sarah calling him outside the bathroom. At the moment, her voice sounded like an appealing seduction to him. Scenes of the past emerged in his mind. He was afraid that the fierce beast inside him would rush out of the cage of rational mind and he might do something that would make him regret for the rest of his life. He suppressed all his emotions and said in a hoarse voice to Sarah, ¡°don¡¯t!¡± This stupid woman. Didn¡¯t she know that it was the safest for her to keep silent at this time. ¡°Open the door.¡°Sarah only answered two words. He was really going crazy. Why didn¡¯t she listen to him. He was well aware of the state he was in, and once the door opened and he saw her, he would definitely let the beast in his body rush out and cannot control it. Hearing no sound inside, Sarah knocked on the door. In the next two minutes, when Sarah was knocking at the door, he was struggling inside. Later, drug efficacy almost deprived him of his reason and he only said one thing before opening the door, ¡°Have you thought of the consequences if I open the door?¡± Sarah still insisted that he should open the door. Then he wouldn¡¯t care that much anymore. ¡°Just open the door.¡± Sarah frowned slightly and said crossly. Immediately, the bathroom door was opened. Jason was wearing a loose bathrobe. The heat he exhaled was frighteningly hot and his eyes were tinged with lust. When he saw Sarah¡¯s fair and ruddy face, his sanity copsed in an instant, and the tight thread within his body broke as well. He walked towards Sarah with only one thought in his mind. But¡­ It was just his thought. The moment he appeared in front of Sarah, she then neatly struck out and smacked him This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. on the back of the head. ¡°Bang.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 192 Chapter 192 He then fainted. Get Bonus Chapter 192 Atha, you¡¯ve grown up After knocking him out¨Cgetting rid of this potential danger, she helped him him to lie on the bed. up and got It didn¡¯t even ur to him until then that Sarah had called him out just to knock him out and get rid of him as he was the ¡°dangerous¡°. From Sarah¡¯s perspective. She had to find out the source of the fragrance and the signal block in the room, or she would be unable to stay here for a few hours. If letting him take a cold shower in the bathroom, it would be alright if he could control himself all the time. However, if he couldn¡¯t and run out, it would be difficult for her to get him right. This being the case. It would be better for her to solve it in advance. It was much more reliable to keep the safety in her own hands. In the following one hour, Sarah carefully and thoroughly searched the room inch by inch. Fortunately. She eventually found the source of the scent in four ces where there were heat sinks or holes on the TV, stereo equipment. Only when opening them up, she found that they had all been dismantled to put things in. As for the signal block, there were three in the room. She had to say that these things put by that man were all particrly well disguised. She would not have suspected it at all if it had not suddenly urred to her that the garage kit was a little out of ce here. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t find any monitoring. After settling these things, she used a wet towel and a paper napkin to cut off the source of the scent dispersion and turned off the signal blocker. After checking all the equipment in the room again to make sure that everything was in order and that there was no remote surveince, Sarah finally relieved and sat down on Get Bonus the sofa to have a rest. At this time, she also had time to sort out the matter and think about all of these. The man asked her not to take any action as soon as hearing Jenny said that Jason was chasing her. Besides, Jenny also once said that the man hated Jason. Given the man¡¯s way of doing things, his favourite was to torment people¡¯s minds. If looking at everything in rtion to each other, it is possible that his aim was to get Jason fall in love with her or kidnap her in a way to ckmail Jason to getpany secrets after they were together or ¡­¡­ to force Jason to trade his life for hers. If that was the case, it would have been easier. She could pretend to let him fall in love with her and then pretended to be kidnapped, an with the help of Jacob, it would not be so hard to find out who¡¯s behind this. But the problem was¡­ What if she guessed wrong? Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that her brain was a little messy and her body had a strange feeling. She didn¡¯t go out right away was to create a false impression and mislead the man to make him believe that the first step of his plot had seeded, so that the second step would be carried out as well. But if she went out now, things would be moreplicated. She checked the time. Judging from Jason¡¯s reaction just now, the effect of this incense should be quite strong. She had to stay in the room for at least half an hour. After a while, the strange feeling in her body was more obvious than before. She realized that her body started to react to the drugs as well. Though wearing a wet mask, which could block the inhtion of the scent to some extent, she had stayed in this room for too long, and the drugs still worked in her body, only that it was not as serious as the situation in Jason¡¯s body. She pinched between her eyebrows. It was really troublesome. Get Bonus She couldn¡¯t call someone to open the door. If so, if someone was watching outside the room, wouldn¡¯t it be exposed? All of a sudden. She suddenly realized something. The signal block had already been turned off, which meant she could call someone. Although she couldn¡¯t call someone to open the door or let anyone else find out what was happening inside, she could distract herself by calling and suppressing those reactions within her body. Thinking of this, she did it. If there was anyone in the world whose words could instantly sober her up as if she had been pelted with cold water, it would be the captain Leon. She wondered whether he was on a mission or resting? With all kinds ofplex and uneasy feelings, she dialed the number. She dialed his daily number, so if he wasn¡¯t at base, he could pick up, and if he was on duty, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to call. Beep As the phone rang, her heart was almost in the throat. This was captain Leon. Their devil drillmaster. When they were trained by him, they were all afraid of him. Even today, when she recalled his voice calling her name, she was also conditioned to be mentally tight and full of energy at once. But that was exactly what she wanted. As long as the captain talked to her, she could focus all her attention on the phone. Even if her body reacted to drugs seriously as what had happened to Jason just now, she could still behave well. She took a deep breath and her heart beat fast. Get Bonus Although the feeling of her body was still there, she had no time to care about it at this Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. moment. When the phone rang for the fourth time, it was connected, followed by an elegant and deep voice. ¡°Sarah?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, captain.¡± said Sarah, pretending to be calm. ¡°Anything wrong?¡± The man¡¯s voice was beautiful, more so than Jason¡¯s. It was a pity. The only impression of her on the captain was all about his serious orders during the training, and she didn¡¯t even notice that. She weighed her words and tried to say in a serious way, ¡°Nothing, I just happened to recall all the past when you trained us and thought I should call to say hello since I haven¡¯t had much contact with you in the past two or three years.¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Leon ruthlessly blew her lies away. Sarah was speechless. Was she sort of person who liked to stir up trouble? At this moment, captain Leon was at his home, wearing a housecoat. His angr face was incredible handsome and there was a unique aura of reserve of him. He then asked, ¡°Did you lose the game with Robert and doing the punishment?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Sarah was afraid of being found out. If captain Leon knew that she used him to fight with the drug efficacy, he would be angry. Hearing her words thatck of confidence, the man on the other side of the phone seemed to see through everything and said, ¡°are you going to tell the truth yourself, or should I ask you face to face?¡± Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to continue the call. Although she no more had that strange feeling, it was really not easy to fool the captain. However, unexpectedly, at this time, Jason murmured and called her name, ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Sarah was shocked. She had always been, stable, but now she really couldn¡¯t calm down. Did captain Leon hear that? Maybe¡­ maybe he didn¡¯t hear that: ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Jason continued to murmur in a deepa, with a seductive and seductive voice. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to deal with here.¡± Sarah felt that she had almost recovered and there was no need to continue this phone call. ¡°I gotta go.¡± she was about to hang up. ¡°Atha, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± the man on the other side only said that. Sarah: ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She thought it necessary for her to exin. Atha¡­calling her by that name meant captain Leon was angty¡­and if so, it meant that he must had heard it. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Get Bonus Chapter 193 Never believe it if betrayed ¡°I can exin,¡± said Sarah, rubbing her eyebrows. She was a little upset. The man on the other side didn¡¯t say anything. Obviously, he wanted to see what she could exin. ¡°A friend and I are locked in a room. The scent in the room can adjust people¡¯s temperature,¡± said Sarah, but she knew that the captain understood. ¡°I just want to call you to calm myself down.¡± Hearing her words, the man didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry orugh. Call him to calm down? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How could she think of it. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is the surroundings safe?¡± ¡°Safe.¡± Hearing these answers, the man was a little relieved. Since she felt relieved, he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s safe, we should talk about something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Calm down?¡± These two words were specially emphasized by the man. Sarah asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± The captain didn¡¯t finish his words. He wanted her to take the responsibility. And she must be scared. Sarah was confused. Meeting? Get Bonus The captain wasing back? Or he would have something to ask her to do? ¡°Throw that man into the bathroom.¡± the voice came from the phone with a bit of carelessness. ¡°After leaving the team you should also know how to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah obediently. ¡°Is that man named Jason?¡± ¡°!¡± This time, she was really shocked. She even doubted if the captain had monitored her. How could he know that? ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle in your private life,¡± the man said in a somewhat indifferent and casual tone, but serious. ¡°But I still want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Men are just like teammates. If they betray you, don¡¯t believe them anymore.¡± It was a simple sentence. Sarah understood everything and knew that the captain should know about her. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Do you still want to calm down?¡± She was speechless. She waspletely awake. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, she felt relieved. The person on the other side of the phone looked at the call log on the phone. His bony fingers pinched between his eyebrows, and finally put down the phone and dealt with something. She could handle it well. Get Bonus After hanging up the phone, Sarah called Edwin and told him that she and Jason were locked in the room. She also told him about the current situation of Jason and asked him to buy something and then pretend to search for them. Edwin did as he was told. About twenty minutester, someone knocked on their room. Sarah immediately pounded on the door to respond. Seeing this, Edwin immediately dealt with it and opened the door for them. At this critical moment. Edwin was reliable. As the door was opened, he saw the situation in the room. His brother was lying on the bed with an abnormal expression. Sarah said, ¡°Give me the things and then go out. Wait outside.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Edwin and he gave the shopping bags to her. Even if there were people outside, they couldn¡¯t see what Edwin was doing, nor could they see that the person who opened the door was Sarah. After handing over the things, Edwin waited outside. Sarah took out the things, took out one of them and injected it for Jason. Then she waited there, About ten minutester. The temperature on Jason¡¯s body gradually returned to normal, and he gradually woke up. Sarah turned on the signal screen again and said to Jason indifferently, ¡°Get dressed and go out when you wake up.¡± 11?11 Jason looked at her face. His first reaction was that Sarah was a bad woman. Get Bonus ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she reminded him, ¡°You have disappeared for more than an hour. Perhaps grandpa and others are looking for you.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and went to change his clothes, with deep eyes. Five minutester, he had put on his clothes, sorted out his appearance and appeared in front of Sarah. ¡°Go out when you¡¯re ready.¡± She came to the bed and messed it up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Even though Jason had woken up, he still felt a little ufortable in his mind, and his thoughts had be much duller. ¡°Let the people behind think that we have slept together.¡± There was no emotion in Sarah¡¯s words. ¡°So we can take the next step.¡± As soon as she finished her words. The whole bed was in a mess. After that, she opened the boxes again and took out the towels and wet tissues. After a while, the room was filled with fragrance again. This time, Jason walked into the bathroom subconsciously and wanted to cover himself with a towel. Sarah took her clothes which had been dried. After checking and dealing with the room, she put on her clothes, grabbed her hair casually, opened the door and walked out two times. Looking at the open door, Jason was suspicious of life. Could the door be opened? ¡°Wait.¡± Jason stopped her and felt pain at the back of his neck. As soon as Sarah stepped out of the door, hearing his words, she just looked back at him and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Did you hit me?¡± asked Jason. He had wanted to ask her since he woke up. Get Bonus When he came out of the bathroom, he felt a pain in the back of his neck. Before Jason could react, he had fainted. Sarah didn¡¯t think it was necessary to hide it. ¡°Yes.¡± How dare you say that. ¡°Don¡¯t tell others about what happened today.¡± Sarah reminded him before leaving, ¡°That person should take action again in a period of time.¡± Without waiting for his response, she left. Jason followed. When he was about to catch up, he saw Edwin standing outside the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Sarah called me and asked me toe up,¡± said Edwin. It was not appropriate to call her sister¨Cin¨C law. Jason stopped thinking. Phone call? At this moment, he suddenly realized that Sarah waspletely different from others. She didn¡¯t need his protection, nor did she need his help to organize her thoughts and consider things. She could handle everything by herself. During this period of time when she knocked him out, she had handled everything well. It seemed the same to her whether he was with her or not. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edwin asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Jason, trying to calm himself down. ¡°Ask dad and mom to hold off Sarah¡¯s father. It would be best if they can go back to the old house to have a talk. I have something to talk with Sarah.¡± ¡°It should be difficult.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When I came up just now, her father had finished talking with our parents and was looking for Sarah.¡± Edwin¡¯s words were like breaking a basin of cold water for him. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Can you really protect me well His heart sank. Jason said nothing and went downstairs. Edwin didn¡¯t ask Jason what had happened or whether he or Sarah needed his help. If he was really useful in this kind of thing, Jason would call him. ¡°Brother.¡± Edwin called Jason and ran after him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡°, Jason asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t keep chasing after her, she won¡¯t be my sister¨Cinw,¡± reminded Edwin. Jason gave him a deep look. Jason did not need him to remind it. ¡°Do you need me to help you chase her?¡± Although Edwin was watching the y, after all, this man was his brother, he still wated to help. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let her like you again but possible to let her not hate you.¡± Jason disliked him even more. Chase? Jason refused without hesitation, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Edwin. Without answering, Jason quickened his pace to the hall downstairs. Not long after they left, a figure appeared in the room just now. He looked around the whole room before he left and made a phone call. It was noon because of the jetg. After the man on the other side answered the phone, he asked casually, ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°Everything goes well.¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Get Bonu After saying that, the man on the other side hung up the phone and called Jenny who was in New York. When Jenny received the phone call, she was in a panic. Thinking of what Sarah had said to her before, she took the other phone and turned on the recording. Then she answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± The phone in her hand had been set by that person. Once the call was recorded, the other side would know. She could only ask for other help. ¡°You need to observe the rtionship between Sarah and Jason these days.¡± The man¡¯s tone was slow and orderly. ¡°Check if Sarah is pregnant in a month.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jenny, and her heart pounding ¡°Jenny.¡± The man suddenly called her. Hearing this, Jenny¡¯s breath stopped and she was scared subconsciously. Before she could answer, the man¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone with a little chuckle. ¡°Be obedient over there. You know the consequences of betraying me.¡± Upon hearing this. The hand holding the phone tightened, and her knuckles turned pale, and her palms were in cold sweat. Jenny almost couldn¡¯t catch up with her breath. ¡°Do you understand?¡± the man said. ¡°I know¡­¡± It took her almost all her strength to utter these two words. The man seemed to be satisfied with Jenny¡¯s reaction. Before hanging up the phone, he said, ¡°Good girl.¡± With the phone call decisively. She copsed on the chair, exhausted. Get Bonus At that moment, she thought that she¡¯d better not cooperate with Sarah. If that person found that she had betrayed him, life would be worse than death. But when she thought of what Sarah had said to her before, she hesitated again. While she was thinking. The phone buzzed twice. Jenny took it over subconsciously and saw the message on it. ¡°Remember your identity. Don¡¯t try to get rid of my control through the rtionship between Jason and Sarah. You should know what kind of person I am.¡± The moment she saw this, her face turned deathly pale, as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Her first reaction was that he found out what she had done. Her mind was full of what to do. Jenny wanted to call Sarah, but she was afraid of being discovered by him. Before she could make a decision, her phone rang. She was stunned when she saw it was from Sarah. Jenny was hesitating whether to answer it or not. The phone was hung up for six or seven times, but no one answered. Sarah thought Jenny was asleep or taking a shower, so she was about to hang up. She wanted to reply to herself after she saw it. But before Sarah hung up the phone, Jenny answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Seeing that she picked up the phone, Sarah asked directly, ¡°Did that person look for you?¡± Jenny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What happened. Why did she feel that everyone was watching her?¡®. Get Bonus ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Sarah stood beside the pool behind the hotel and blended with the dark night. She waited for a long time but didn¡¯t get an answer, so she asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenny said in a very low voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± There was a silence. Jenny didn¡¯t know whether she should tell her concern to Sarah or not. ¡°Can you really protect me?¡± About more than 20 secondster, Jenny asked again. ¡°As long as you do as I say, I can protect you well.¡± Sarah promised her. ¡°But the premise is that you can¡¯t hide anything from me. Believing in Jenny was a risky thing, but it was also the fastest way. Sarah would prepare for both at the same time. In this way, even if Jenny sold her out when she didn¡¯t know, Sarah could have a second choice at the first time. Hearing her words, Jenny still chose to believe her despite all kinds of struggle. Jenny told Sarah what had just happened, including the content of the message that the man sent her. ¡°Will he really know that I¡¯m working with you?¡± asked Jenny, biting her lips. She was so afraid that she didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences if that person knew it. ¡°No,¡± said Sarah firmly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He said you were cooperating with me and Jason, but you were just cooperating with me.¡± Sarah answered rationally. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She knew that man well. She could also make a rough judgment. Hearing her words, Jenny believed her words. Even she herself didn¡¯t know why Sarah¡¯s words could make her so relieved. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It is just a daily warning,¡± said Sarah, knowing that the mental pressure of Jenny was great. ¡°Think about it. Did he say something like that to you in Anta before?¡± Jenny thought about it carefully. Although she didn¡¯t contact that person much during that time, he had told her not to think about anything. So she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah lightly. It was because that Jenny was not so strong mentally. But it was normal. Jenny was just an ordinary person without professional training, and that person was a ruthless person. In addition, Jenny had betrayed him and done something wrong, so naturally she felt that he had discovered it. Just like a real couple. The one who had an affair was always guilty. Once the other party brought up a topic about it, he or she would think subconsciously whether the other party knew it or not. ¡°Why did he ask me to check if you are pregnant?¡± asked Jenny, feeling a little relieved. Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°Someone locked me up with Jason, There is an urge aroma to love in the room.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± asked Jenny hesitantly. But she found that it was not suitable for her to ask, so she stopped in the middle of the question. ¡°Do you care?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195Can you really protect me well Get Bonus Chapter 195 He has nothing to do with her ¡°No, no, no!¡± Jenny hastily denied, fearing that she would misunderstand it. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that someone was watching us in the dark?¡± Sometimes, Jenny was curious about how smart and clever Sarah was. ¡°If something happens to you after you divorce with Jason, won¡¯t she do something to you?¡± Sarah was not worried about it. If that person really did it again, she would investigate it directly and would not be as casual as before. In the past, she just didn¡¯t want to deal with it. In addition, she just wanted to divorce and didn¡¯t deal with it too much, so she didn¡¯t get all the detailed investigation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can handle it,¡± replied Sarah. ¡°I have to hang up now. If that person contacts you, remember to tell me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Jenny. Then she hung up the phone. Seeing that she had hung up the phone, Eric walked up to her and asked, ¡°Are you going back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah briefly. The two of them walked into the hotel together, intending to say goodbye to Grandpa Noth. After all, the banquet hade to an end. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before they could enter, they saw Jason standing not far away. He had been standing there for a long time. When he saw Sarah¡¯s father waiting for her, he didn¡¯t go up, afraid of disturbing her. Seeing that, Eric thought of the period that the two disappeared together, and guessed that they might have talked about something together. ¡°Do you have something to talk about?¡± Get Bonus ¡°No,¡± said Sarah lightly. Kevin didn¡¯t ask more. He didn¡¯t want to get involved too much in the matter of the children. As if Jason was a stranger to her, Sarah brushed past him. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± said Jason calmly, grabbing her arm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk.¡± replied Sarah. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. Sarah looked up at him. She didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about that person?¡± said Jason directly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want,¡± said Sarah. She knew better than anyone else that he didn¡¯t want to talk about that at all. ¡°If you have any new n, you can send me a message directly.¡± Then Sarah left with her father. With the elders around, even if Jason wanted to keep her, he could only temporarily let her go. He followed them in. After exchanging a few words with grandpa Noth, Sarah and her father left. Although Noth was unwilling to let her leave, he knew that the current family was not a family that she recognized. Before leaving. ¡°Send her back,¡± said grandpa Noth. Without saying anything, Jason followed up. Seeing him like this, grandpa Noth felt that he was strange today, but he didn¡¯t think too much. Then, Jason sent Sarah and her father back to the hotel. Her father had refused, but Get Bonus Jason didn¡¯t change his mind. They arrived at the hotel. Jason still followed. Eric knew that it was because of Pumpkin, but she didn¡¯t like him. Following her would only make her unhappy. ¡°Just send it here. I¡¯ll go upstairs with her.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason calmly. Eric was speechless. It was not a problem of nothing. But Sarah didn¡¯t like it! ¡°Dad, you go upstairs first.¡± Sarah said to her father. She knew that if she didn¡¯t make it clear to him today, he would probably follow her to room. ¡°I¡¯lle upter.¡± Eric was worried, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± said Sarah tly. He looked at the two of them for a while, and he went up, didn¡¯t dy their conversation. After walking out of the hotel, she went to the garden nearby and asked directly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing. However, when he thought that Sarah would go back to New York so soon, he felt empty in his heart. He wanted to see her for a while, talk to her and have more contact with her. ¡°Since you have nothing else to do, go back. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste more time with him. Looking at her indifference, he felt a sting in his heart. ¡°Am I inferior to Karl in your eves?¡± Get Bonus She didn¡¯t like to add friends, but she agreed when karl asked. She also said that it was better to stay with Karl than with him. ¡°Yes¡°. It was the first time that he had known what heartache was. Looking at the indifferent and alienated expression on her face, he felt as if a knife had stabbed into his chest. ¡°You hate me so much just because of what happened before,¡± said Jason. He still cared about her. He thought that she had him in her heart. Sarah corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, it¡¯s that I hate you.¡± Hearing this, he understood everything. No matter what he did to her, she would no longer like him. From the moment they divorced, she had already sentenced him to death. Sometimes he thought that she was ruthless and didn¡¯t give him any chance to make mistakes. Once he made a mistake, she would cklist him without hesitation. He had tried many ways to keep her by his side, but finally he gave up those thoughts because of her attitude. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Seeing that he had been looking at her without saying a word, Sarah continued, ¡°If you want to discuss about that person, just send me a message.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason. Sarah sensed that there was something wrong with his mood, but she didn¡¯t care. Now she had nothing to do with him, and he had nothing to do with her whether he was happy or sad. She left soon. He could only see her back getting farther and farther away from him. He watched her enter the hotel and disappear from his sight. He stood there for a long time. It was not until a gust of cold wind blew that he came to his senses. Looking at the time, he found himself standing there for a full hour. Not far away, Edgar saw everything in the car. He didn¡¯t go to disturb him but just wanted to see how long this man could stand as a wooden stake. After taking a look at the hotel, Jason walked towards his car. As soon as he took out the car key and unlocked it, Edgar poked his head out and said, ¡°I thought you would stand there as a telephone pole for the whole night.¡± Jason didn¡¯t answer or ask why he was here. He was not in the mood tonight. ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t get her. Why is that?¡± Edgar was in a good mood now. As soon as he thought that Eve woulde to him in a period of time, theplex emotions before gradually disappeared. Edgar joked with him, ¡°Do you need me to help you get Sarah back?¡± Jason nced at him coldly. His eyes were full of disgust. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like it. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Are you in conflict with Sarah again? "You have to solve your own problem first and then worry you can about others." said Jason, as he walked to his car and threw a sentence to Edgar. "My problem has been solved.¡± Edgar resumed his usual casual and evil manner. "Sarah said that Eve woulde back to meter." After all, he and Eve had their marriage certificate. Unlike this man, who had nothing. The expression on Jason''s face changed. Looking for Edgar? "Are you sure that it was Sarah who told you this?¡± "She told me two or three hours ago in the hotel." Edagr didn''t lie to him. "Although she abandoned you, you can rest assured that no matter what happens, I won''t abandon you." "Are you so sure that Eve came back to see you instead of divorcing you?¡± asked Jason. Edgar¡¯s smile froze. "Will you forgive it if you experienced what you have done to Eve?" Eadgar didn''t think too much and the answer popped out of his mind. At that moment. All his rxed mood just now disappeared. He didn''t know why, but he felt that what he said was true. If Eve really came back, she would probably divorce him. Thinking of this, Edgar opened the door and got out of the car, intending to go up to ask for a clear answer from Sarah. "What are you doing?¡± "I''m looking for your ex-wife." Edagr''s tone was much colder. He waspletely another personpared to the one who looked rxed just now, who was talking andughing . "It''s useless even if you look for her,¡± said Jason, stopping him from disturbing Sarah. ¡°How can I know if I don''t find her?" "If you go upstairs and ask her now, you won''t be able to get any answer and will be driven out.¡± Jason''s deep voice was a little cold. "It''s better to find another way than to ask her." Edgar didn''t care about that. He was determined to make it clear. Leaning against the car, Jason told him considerately as he walked forward, "Just do what you can. What advantage do you have in front of Sarah?" These words stopped Edgar. It seemed that he has nothing better than Sarah. "Can''t you control her?" Edgar felt a little ufortable. Ignoring him, Jason opened the door, got in the car, started it and left ruthlessly. Taking a look at the hotel, Edgar finally left. Edgar came here to ask Sarah when Eve woulde back and what happened to her recently. But now it seemed that... Just as what Jason said, it was useless for him to ask. Sarah was not a woman at all. No woman could beat a man. Jason drove back to the hotel. Grandpa Noth had been sent back. Almost all the guests had left, but Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth were still there, waiting for him on purpose. When Jason saw them, he paused for a moment, and then calmly walked over. ¡°Why didn''t you go back?" "Have you sent Sarah away?" asked Mrs. Noth. A few emotions shed across his eyes, and he said lightly, "Yes." Seeing his expression, Mrs. Noth had a rough idea of what had happened. After all, it was her own child, and she knew more or less. She didn''t talk to him here, but went back first. On their way back. Jason was driving in the front, and his parents were sitting in the back. Thinking of what had happened today, Mrs. Noth hesitated for a while and finally opened her mouth, "Jason." "What?" "Will you go to the New Yorkter?" She asked vaguely. They were all family. Hearing what his mother meant, he answered, "Yes." "Sarah..." Mrs. Noth wanted to persuade him to give up, but she didn''t know what to say. Today, she had observed carefully and found that Sarah had obviously distanced herself from Jason. It could be seen that she really didn''t like Jason. If Jason continued to bother her at this time, it would only cause trouble to her. "I know what I¡¯m going to do,¡± said Jason. He knew what his mother was going to say, but he didn''t want to be so hasty. Even if Sarah didn''t talk to him, he still wanted to give it a try. At least... He had to wait until the person she said was caught. If she didn''t like him in the future, he wouldn''t disturb her.Mrs. Noth and Mr. Noth looked at each other and finally didn''t say anything more. They shouldn''t meddle in the children¡¯s affairs. That night, everyone noticed that there was something on Jason''s mind. He was still as modest and polite as before, and treated the elders very well. He also coaxed Grandpa Noth to let him go to bed early. But even so. Everyone could see something was on his mind under his calm face. After Jason finished his work and went back to his room, Grandpa Noth, who hadn''t gone to bed, sighed deeply. "I have told him earlier that he would regret divorcing her, he didn''t believe it.¡± "People will grow up after going through setbacks,¡± said Edwin, "It''s not a bad thing.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No one''s life was perfect. Jason had been excellent in both morality and study since he was a child. He had won various awards in the school, and after managing thepany, thepany ie had been rising rapidly. He had a superior family background and a perfect figure. Being muddled in love was one of the imperfections of his life. "Shouldn''t we let you suffer a setback?¡± grandpa Noth was still a little emotional, feeling sorry and reluctant to Sarah. "I don''t have any hope for your brother. If you don''t get married, you can help him manage the company.¡± The corners of Edwin''s mouth twitched. Why did grandpa mention him again. He decisively chose to run away. "I suddenly remember that I still have a phone call. Grandpa, you should go to bed early.¡± Grandpa Noth didn''t expose him. This guy only knew to y all day long. He didn''t manage thepany and just wandered around. Only Jason would indulge him! Time passed. On the second day.Sarah went back to New York with her father and began her own life. On the other hand, Jason was on a business trip abroad with Chris.On the ne. Seeing that his boss had been silent since Chris met him today, it was not because that he was cold and unfriendly, but more like he was silent with something on his mind. Chris couldn''t help guessing what had happened at the banquetst night. Thinking of this, he asked. After all, this business trip was very important. If the boss was in a bad condition, it would affect the profit of the group. And it was about his bonus! He hadn''t saved enough money to marry a wife. ¡°Boss,¡± he asked directly, "Are you in conflict with Miss Sarah again?¡± Only his idol could make the boss so emotional. Atst, Jason had some mood swings. He threw a nce at Chris. If you can''t tell some good words, then shut up! What did he mean by ¡°again¡±! Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Don''t say it if you know it''s not appropriate "Although I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to say these, you and Ms.Yeats have already divorced..." Chris said so from the perspective of Ms. Yeats and he was close to Mr. Noth, so he said it directly. But this time, Mr. Noth didn''t let him finish his words. Hearing what Chris said, Mr. Noth just felt annoyed and said unhappily, "Don''t say it if you know it''s not appropriate." Chris was speechless Chris then said, "You will always be single.¡± ¡®I''m not?¡±. Mr. Noth just didn¡¯t care at all. Chris was rendered speechless again. He also knew that what happened at the banquetst night should be somehow serious, or Mr. Noth could be so. ¡®I just want tofort you to ensure smooth cooperation in the future." Chris just smiled calmly and immediately found an excuse, "after all, this is a big deal.¡± Mr. Noth just stared at him. Chris became awkward being stared by him and said, "What''s wrong?" ¡®Are you worried about the cooperation or the bonus? You know it." Mr. Noth said without hesitation. Chris was embarrassed but he still smiled and said, "If Ms. Yeats were half as smart as you, you wouldn''t have ended up like this.¡± Chris just knew what he was thinking But he didn''t know why Mr. Noth was so stupid in the case of Ms. Yeats. Mr. Noth was speechless. He said annoyingly, "I didn¡¯t deduct your bonusst time, did I?" "You misunderstood me.¡± Chris knew it would be appropriate if he said more and he shouldn''t make Mr. Noth awkward, saying, "I just think it''s a pity that you and Ms. Yeats separated since you were a perfect match." ¡°Really.¡± Mr. Noth suddenly said. Chris''s smile froze since the atmosphere was awkward. "Didn''t you say that she deserves someone better before?" Mr. Noth said in his deep and cold voice. "In order to make you feel better, sometimes I can say something against my will." Chris said as if he was really not afraid of ¡°death¡±. He knew Mr. Noth was nice to him. Although Mr. Noth always said that he would deduct his bonus, in fact, he never did that. Because of this, Chris dared to say something half serious and half joking. Hearing that, Mr. Nothughed in anger. He didn''t expect that Chris could annoy people just like Sarah and he joked, "Sorry to make it difficult for you." ¡®It''s OK,¡± said Chris. ¡°I''m not praising you,¡± said Mr. Noth, taking a deep nce at him. Chris kept smiled and said nothing. For more than half an hour, they didn''t say anything. It was not until Mr. Noth thought of something that he asked, "Will you like a useless boyfriend?" "What?" A boyfriend? If they were not on the ne, he would doubt that Mr. Noth was talking on the phone.He pointed at himself doubtfully and asked tentatively, "Are you asking me?" ¡®Is there anyone else?¡± asked Chris. "Mr. Noth, I''m heterosexual. I like girls." It took a long time for Chris to keep calm and said, ¡°I''m sorry that I can¡¯t answer your question." ¡®I just want you to think as a girl.¡± ¡°I''m aman." What did Mr. Noth mean by ¡®thinking from a girl''s point of view¡¯? He was not a real girl. He definitely didn¡¯t know what girls think. Did Mr. Noth misunderstand him? Then, Mr. Noth closed his eyes and kept silent. At first, Chris wasining Mr. Noth in his heart, but suddenly he realized the key point. Did Mr. Noth imply something about him and Ms. Yeats?He wanted to make it clear but found that Mr. Noth was asleep with his eyes closed. So, he did not disturb him. In the next few days, Mr. Noth talked about cooperation with Chris. Although Mr. Noth was worried about something else, he was still m and professional when talking about cooperation. He was skillful and rxed in the whole process, and the cooperation went smoothly. As for Sarah, things were not so smooth. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Two days after she came back from Anta, her father told her that her grandfather was looking for her. "If you don''t want to go, I''ll tell him that you have something to do recently.¡± Mr. Yeats cared about her and didn''t want her to be in a dilemma. ¡®He is an elder. I should go to see him." Said Sarah. Seeing her say so, Mr. Yeats didn¡¯t say anything. But before she went there, he reminded her, "No matter what he will say, you don''t have to take it seriously. If there is something that can''t be solved, I will help you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. After changing her clothes, she was sent to the old house by the driver. When she arrived, it was in the afternoon, and she found that Wendy was also there. Wendy was serving old Mr. Yeats with tea and saying all kinds of good words to coax him. Sarah walked over and greeted, ¡°Grandpa." "I thought you had forgotten that I''m still here," said Grandpa Yeats with dissatisfaction. He nced at her and said, "You haven''t contacted me for more than two years, and I haven''t seen you on festivals. Since you finallye back, why didn''te to see me?" "I have a lot of things to deal with.¡± answered Sarah indifferently. Grandpa Yeats didn''t believe it at all. "Humph!" Without wasting any time, she cut to the chase and asked directly, "Dad said you wanted to see me. What is wrong?" "Will you note here anymore if there''s nothing wrong here?" Grandpa Yeats was very dissatisfied with her attitude, ¡°can you learn from Wendy?" Sarah was speechless This conversation was.... It reminded her of the scene where Grandpa Noth said so to others in the Noth Family. No wonder those people looked at her with displeasure. It was true that hatred was triggered. ¡°Ever since your father stayed with Wendy''s mother, Wendye to see me every two or three days," said he, "shees to see me even more frequently than you and Rita in a year." "Yes, you are right," answered Sarah. She and Rita didn''t have a deep rtionship with her grandfather. There were twopletely different types of people between her grandfather and Grandpa Noth. Grandpa Noth was nice though he would say something harsh. As long as the children didn''t take the wrong path, he would basically let them choose by themselves. But Grandpa Yeats was used to making people obey him. If the person didn''t obey him, he would be angry and a little male chauvinist. Sometimes she felt lucky that her father was not affected by Grandpa Yeats and became a male chauvinist as well. After he and her mother got married, he was very good to her. Sometimes if Grandpa Yeats had any improper requirements on her, father would make things done. Even though his father said that he and her mother would be so harmonious just because they wanted to give them a good environment to grow up. But sometimes she would think that they had loved each other. If it was not love, would they have lived together for so many years just because of their responsibilities for children? Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Do you think you can''t obey me since you have grown up "Grandpa Yeats, please don¡¯t be so mean to sister,¡± said Wendy obediently, "Sarah has just divorced. She must be in a bad mood these days and needs time to calm down." After saying that. She caught the attention of them. Before Grandpa Yeats could say anything, Sarah looked at Wendy coldly and said in a very serious tone, "My mother has only given birth to a sister for me. Her name is Rita Yeats. Please don¡¯t call me sister." Wendy was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect that Sarah really said this in front of Grandpa Yeats. "What do you mean by divorce?¡± said Grandpa Yeats in a serious tone. "Just literal meaning.¡± Sarah said. "When did you get married? With whom?" Grandpa Yeats frowned with his face full of displeasure. "Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Sarah nced at Wendy. It was impossible for her father to tell Wendy about her divorce. In the conversation between themst time, Wendy only knew from her that she stayed together with Mr. Not. It was impossible for her to know about the divorce. "What are you looking at?¡± Grandpa Yeats pped the table angrily and red at Sarah. "I''m asking you!" "We got married two years ago." Sarah didn''t say anything about it. "We didn''t have a wedding, so I didn''t tell anyone.¡¯ She knew it was ridiculous.She could be responsible for her own life, not to mention that if she said it, it would be more troublesome. ¡®Who married you?¡± Grandpa Yeats just wanted to know that. Sarah didn''t want to say anything about it.She didn¡¯t want to mention it at all. "We have divorced. It doesn''t matter who the man is.¡± Sarah didn''t want to argue with anyone, so she changed the topic, ¡®if there''s nothing else, Grandpa Yeats, I''ll go back to thepany. I have something to deal with there.¡± It would be an unhappy day since Wendy was here. If there was nothing else, she didn''t want to waste time here. ¡®Do you think you can''t obey me since you have grown up?" Grandpa Yeats was very dissatisfied with her reaction. "You think you can disobey me?" ¡®Did you ask me toe here just to quarrel with me?¡¯ Sarah knew that it was not respectful, but she really didn''t like Grandpa Yeats. Grandpa Yeats was furious. As he wanted to scold her again, a gentle and smiling voice sounded, "There¡¯re so many people here today?¡± Sarah looked at the person.She just saw Wilson in a suiting over with a light smile. "Why are you here?" Sarah looked at him and asked him with her eyes. Shouldn''t he be working at this time? Wilson also winked at her, signaling, "Mr. Yeats knows that you and grandpa don''t get along well with each other, so he asked me toe and ease the atmosphere.¡± Sarah was speechless There was no need to be so troublesome. If they couldn''t continue the conversation, she would leave directly. Grandpa Yeats was an elder, so she couldn''t quarrel with him, but it didn''t mean that she couldn''t leave. "Aren''t you at work?" Grandpa Yeats asked in a cold tone, though his eyebrows smoothed a little. He somehow valued boys over girls in the family.But Sarah didn''t care that at all as long as her parents didn''t have such an idea. "Yes, I am at work, but there is a problem in thepany that needs to be solved by Pumpkin,¡± said Wilson slowly, "I didn''t find her in thepany, so I came to look for her.¡± Grandpa Yeats still said coldly, "Can''t thepany run without her?" "That''s true,¡± said Wilson with a smile. He didn''t care about Grandpa Yeats''s attitude at all. "You don''t know how powerful and important Pumpkin is. She just helped thepany to negotiate a profitable cooperation some time ago.¡± "She should learn some art talents and dress up herself.¡¯ Grandpa Yeats didn''t like her professional dress and said unhappily, "What''s the use of staying in thepany?" Upon hearing this. Wilson''s eyes darkened. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Sarah was still indifferent when hearing this. She knew Grandpa Yeats''s nning. In his eyes, the most important thing for girls was to marry someone more powerful. "Look at otherdies. They are all beautiful.¡± Grandpa Yeats kept saying. "Pumpkin look beautiful even if she doesn''t wear makeup,¡± Wilson said frankly, "Besides, people''s pursuits are different. They like to dress up, and Pumpkin like to make money. These two are not contradictory.¡± Obviously, Grandpa Yeats was pissed off. Wendy took the opportunity tofort him, "Grandpa Yeats, what brother said is right. Sister Sarah is indeed beautiful. Even if she doesn''t dress up specially, she still is stunning when she goes out.¡± Sarah was speechless. Wilson was speechless as well. They both felt a little ufortable hearing this. Grandpa Yeats looked at Sarah and said with dissatisfaction, "It''s nothing just to look good. You can''t compete with others in talent and skills.¡± Hearing this, Sarah raised her eyebrows. But she still didn''t say anything. ¡®Is there any misunderstanding between you and Pumpkin?" Wilson wanted to exin.He knew that how talented Sarah was. She had held an art exhibition when she was more than 10 years old, and the piano music she had written had been used as apetition, assessment She was still young at that time, and she was praised by the masters from various fields. Seven years had passed, she would be more excellent in these fields. He didn¡¯t know why Grandpa Yeats disliked her. Before he could finish his words, Sarah stopped him. Wilson looked at her in confusion. "Your father has been allowing you not to show up in public as you required all these years.¡± Grandpa Yeats ignored what Wilson said and said to Sarah in an unquestionable tone, ''Now that you have grown up, you should make some contributions to the family." Wilson was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡®I asked you toe here today because I wanted to ask if you have crush on someone. If you don¡¯t have, then I will arrange a marriage for you," Grandpa Yeats added, "but since you have been married, I will arrange it for you.¡± ¡®I won''t get married." Sarah said firmly. With a tough attitude, Grandpa Yeats said unquestionably, "You have no choice.¡¯ "You ask me to get married just because you want me to create value for the Yeats Group,¡± said Sarah indifferently. She didn''t care about Grandpa''s attitude at all. "I can also create it without getting married.¡¯ That was how people were. They would never be satisfied. The Yeats Group had already been so powerful, and it didn''t need a marriage to maintain at all. But for Grandpa Yeats, he only wanted to develop the group again and again by marriage, so that it could go to a higher level and maximize the benefits. "Arrogant!" Grandpa Yeats didn''t believe in her at all. '' How can I not know what kind of ability you have? I''m not discussing with you today. I''m informing you that if you don''t go, I''ll ask Rita to rece you." Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Ask the assistant to throw it to the trash can If the person in front of her was not her elder, she would immediately turn around and leave, ignoring him. But she had been educated to respect the elders, even if she didn''t like this topic and didn''t want to talk with them anymore. "Who do you want me to marry?" she asked directly. "There will be a party of young people in three days. I''ve told them you wille,¡± said Grandpa Yeats, "you can go there then." "Got it," said Sarah lightly She was used to these kinds ofmanding. That was also the reason why she didn''t get along well with him. After that, they didn''t talk much and then Wilson left with Sarah. After walking out of the old house and getting in the car, Wilson asked, "Why didn''t you ask me to speak for you just now?" Since Grandpa Yeats talked about her getting marriage, Pumpkin had been giving him a hint not to speak. "It''s the same whether to tell him or not. If I tell him, he will only be angrier and reprimand me more.¡± Sarah knew him and didn''t care about him, "don''t say anything, and just listen to him." "Then are you really going to that party?¡± asked Wilson. "Yes," said Sarah indifferently. "He won''t let go of me if I don''t go." ¡¯How about I talking to him sometime?¡± Wilson didn''t want her to do anything she didn''t like. "He didn''t care about your life at all these years. He always looked down on you.¡± In Grandpa Yeats¡¯s opinion, the reason why she hadn''t appeared in the public was that she couldn''t do anything well and she didn''t want to ruin the reputation of the family if people knew she was ady of the Yeats family. But in fact, Sarah was excellent. She was far more excellent than Wilson. ¡¯No, thanks,¡± said Sarah, "It''s useless to say it." If it worked, she told him Angel International Group. But she knew that Grandpa Yeats only wanted her to get married. For him, girls getting married was the most valuable thing. "Do you want me to tell Uncle?¡¯ asked Wilson. "No. If dad knows it, he will certainlye here to speak for me.¡± Sarah didn''t want to cause any trouble, "Grandpa Yeats is getting old after all. If he had something wrong when quarreling, dad will me himself." With mixed feelings, Wilson didn''t know what to say. Then he suddenly understood a thing. People might still not make life easier even if they were capable. There were always many unhappy things in life. "Sometimes I hope you won''t be so rational," he sighed. "Being too sensible will make you suffer." "I won''t let myself be wronged.¡± Sarah answered directly. Her sensibility would only make not be wronged. If Grandpa Yeats forced her to get engaged directly, she would break up with him without hesitation. But as long as he didn''t take that step, it was still within her tolerance. Wilson nced at her again but said nothing. When they arrived at thepany, Wilson went to work, and Sarah went to her own office. But she didn''t expect to see a bunch of beautiful roses on her desk. She frowned and asked others, "Whose flowers are these?" "It seems to be for you." "When the delivery guy came, he asked if Sarah was there." Upon hearing this. She looked at the bunch of flowers again. There was also a card in the flower. On the card, there was a sentence, which was written by the signature of the man - Jason Noth. Sarah was speechlessShe put the card back into the flowers and asked her assistant to throw it away. Her special assistant was Sivan, but the Angel International Group was busy with the chip development recently, so she asked the Yeats Group to recruit another assistant for her so that Sivan could go back to work. Her assistant looked at the exquisitely packaged flowers and asked, "Really?" "Throw it away.¡± Sarah said coldly. The assistant pursed her lips and threw the flowers away obediently. People saw that and were all gossiping in the office area outside her office immediately. "Is Ms. Yeats so cold?¡¯ ¡®I''m curious who sent the flowers. He must be sad if he knew the flowers were thrown into the trash can." "Maybe for Ms. Yeats, men will only affect her speed of making money." "I agree with you.¡± Sarah didn''t know these gossiping and she didn''t care about that as she started to work. But someone knew. In the North Group. Jason had already returned to New York after talking about the cooperation. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seeing that it was time to get off work, he looked at his watch and asked a person who was busy next to him, "Has Sarah epted it?¡± Chris froze.He didn''t know how to tell Mr. Noth that Ms. Yeats just threw the flowers into the trash can mercilessly. "Are you deaf?¡± said Jason coldly. "She took it." Chris wanted tofort him at the beginning and then rolled his eyes, saying, "but she then let the assistant throw it into the trash can." Hearing that, Jason''s eyes froze.She really didn''t like him? "Boss..." After hesitating for a while, Chris said, "I might have something to say." ¡®Then shut up,¡± said Jason. "It seems that Ms. Yeats dislikes you anymore since she just threw the flowers away coldly. If you continue to disturb her, she will only feel that you are very... annoying.¡± said Chris. Mr. Noth didn''t listen to him and finally Ms. Yeats divorced him. If he didn¡¯t listen to Chris again this time, Ms. Yeats would probably beat him directly. "Didn''t I tell you to shut up?" Jason said coldly. This time, Chris shut up. It seemed that his boss''s rtionship was in a mess. "Keep sending flowers,¡± said Jason coldly, "A bunch of flowers every day. Don¡¯t stop until I say it''s over." Chris was speechless. Looking at the stubborn man, Chris could say nothing but, "okay." On the second day, Sarah received a bouquet of flowers from Jason again, which caused a heated discussion in the office. She didn''t like to be the focus. After asking her assistant to throw the flowers away for the second time, she also sent a message to Jason, "Don¡¯t send flowers to me." Her words were simple and direct, just like her, who never hid her own thoughts. "As nned, I''m chasing you.¡± Jason texted back immediately. Sarah was stunned. Then she understood what he meant. That man didn''t let Jenny continue because Jenny said that Mr. Noth was chasing her. But if there was no ups and downs between her and him, the other side would also doubt it. By then, Jenny''s lie would be exposed. Thinking of this, she pinched her eyebrows and felt a little upset. She didn¡¯t know what that man would target Mr. Noth? As long as he didn''t have any conflict with Mr. Noth, she could made n slowly with Jacob. However. If that person hadn¡¯t targeted him, she might not have divorced Mr. Noth. After all, it was that man who sent Jenny here. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Wendy''s thoughts Seeing that Sarah didn''t text back, Jason typed on the keyboard and sent a message with all kinds of complicated emotions, "After this matter is settled, I won''t disturb you anymore if you still don''t like me." He had figured it out these days. Whether he liked her or not, or whether he regretted what had happened before, he shouldn''t have bothered her as long as she really didn''t like him. Looking at his message, Sarah finally replied, ¡°okay.¡± Jason didn''t know how to describe his feelings when he saw this. Sometimes he doubted whether Sarah had loved him or not. If she had, why had she been so calm and indifferent since the divorce? It seemed that she had never been sad. Two dayster. As usual, he sent flowers to Sarah, and she also asked her assistant to throw them away. Jenny just told that person that Jason was chasing her, didn''t mention that she also liked Jason. So, she didn''t have to act, and just reacted to it as usual. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In a twinkling of an eye. Three days had passed. It was time for the party Grandpa Yeats asked her to go. Sarah didn''t dress up much. She just wore the same clothes as usual. Her hair fell over her shoulders, revealing her smooth and full forehead. The party began at four o''clock in the afternoon. After finishing her work, she took the driver''s car there. The driver was specially arranged by Grandpa Yeats for her, afraid that she would not go. When she arrived, there was no sensation. There were all kinds of ces in the party, including food, drinking, and entertaining areas. She nced around and saw about more than 10 people, half men and half women, each of whom was talking with their partners. She found a corner that no one would notice her and sat down to wait for the end of the party. But she didn''t expect that Wendy would alsoe. She just sat down for a while, and then heard Wendy called her in an annoying tone, "Sister Sarah, why didn''t you tell me that you were here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Sarah opened her eyes and saw Wendy standing in front of her in a beautiful dress and with exquisite makeup. "Let''s go there," said Wendy, who seemed very friendly, but her eyes were full of schemes. "All people that Grandpa Yeats introduced to you are all over there.¡± "Let go of me.¡± Sarah looked at her arm that was held by Wendy. Hearing that, Wendy was paused. She nced that someone had surrounded her and said sadly, "I just thought you were bored alone, so I wanted to take you there to have fun. I didn''t mean anything else.¡± "Who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before?¡± "Did she sneak in?" "Wendy, do you know her?" Everyone said one after another. It was said that in the past two years, because of Mr. Yeats, Wendy had made friends with manydies and celebrities, even more than Sarah. Sarah didn¡¯t know anyone else except Jacob and her friends.She really didn''t like being social and she really didn''t need it. "Yes, I know her. Grandpa Yeats asked her toe,¡± Wendy exined. "But she doesn¡¯t like such asions. It''s her first time toe here." People just realized Wendy''s implied meaning. They all thought that Sarah went here to hook up parodies and asked Wendy''s grandfather to let her in. Now people in this circle just thought that Grandpa Yeats was Wendy''s grandfather. "If you don''t like it, then don''te. Don¡¯t put on airs here." "Leave her alone. Let''s go and have fun.¡± "But Grandpa asked me to take good care of her. If I leave, Grandpa will me meter." Wendy pretended to be innocent. Others didn''t know much about Sarah, so they said for Wendy, "If Grandpa Yeats mes you, just tell me. We''ll speak for you." "Exactly!" "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go.¡± They then all left with Wendy. If it was on other asions, Sarah might not care. After all, whatever others said had nothing to do with her. But it was different. Although she had never made friends with thesedies, she knew something about them. Except Wendy, people who came here today all had a strong family background. She didn''t care about her own reputation, but she had to think about Rita. This was the first time she had appeared in this circle. Once Wendy ruined her reputation, people would exaggerate what happenedter. At that time, even if her identity was revealed, people would only think that Rita had a sister with a bad temper or character. But before she could say something, another surprised voice suddenly appeared, "Sarah?" Sarah was confused. What a day! Why did she meet two people who knew her here? "It''s really you.¡± Cindy walked over and said, "I thought I was wrong. Why are you here?" Her words drew the attention of onlookers. Cindy was one of thedies the Thomson Group. Everyone was familiar with her and knew her identity. Now seeing that she was so friendly to a stranger, people were all confused. "Cindy, who''s this?" "You know her too?" People around began to hesitate. Compared with Wendy, they were more familiar with Cindy, who had been in the circle since childhood. Cindy was the seconddy of the Thomson Group, but Wendy was just an outsider before and came into this circle identally. No one knew if she would have anything to do with the Yeats Groupter. "I forgot to introduce myself." Finally, Sarah said with an indifferent expression on her face, "Sarah Yeats, Yeats Group.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. They were all thinking about what she had just said. It meant that she was the realdy of the Yeats Group. But isn''t there only onedy in the Yeats Group? She was Rita Yeats. "Are you Rita''s sister?¡± A girl asked tentatively. She was a very cute girl standing not far away from Sarah. "Yes," said Sarah lightly The cute girl was stunned. The lovely girl had a good rtionship with Rita. She walked over with a smile and said, "I''m Nancy and Rita''s my good friend. I''ve heard that she has a sister. I thought she was talking about her cousin.¡± It meant that Sarah was the realdy of the Yeats Group since she used the title of the Yeats Group to introduce herself. After hearing this, those who had gossiped Sarah immediately came over and ttered. That''s the way it was in this circle. People, except friends, would only talk to those having powerful backgrounds. If you had powerful backgrounds, even if you ignored them, there would be many people ttering you. Just a self-introduction changed the situation. Wendy looked at people who had been with her before, all surrounded Sarah, and clenched her fists angrily. Sarah didn''t like to deal with such a situation, but she had to embarrass Wendy to fight back. She said "Ms. ck, next time when you are outside, don''t spread Grandpa''s words casually, or you will call him Grandpa Yeats not just Grandpa." Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 You must stay with me all the time This sentence was a p in Wendy''s face. Those people also knew that what Wendy said to them before was made up by her. That made Wendy very ashamed and angry. She really wanted to destroy Sarah. "But grandpa did let me watch you and let you choose a person to marry.¡± Wendy could not suppress her anger after all, and she got angry. ¡°After all, it is not easy for women to choose a man on their second marriage.¡± After she said that. All people stared at Sarah. It seemed that they never expected that Rita¡¯s sister not only did not show up all the time, but also secretly married and divorced. "Miss ck is joking.¡± A warm voice suddenly appeared. The gentle Robert came over with a smile. "No matter how many times Pumpkin has been married, there are many people who want to marry her." "Why are you here?" Sarah was really confused this time. It could be understood for Wendy and Cindy to be here. After all, Wendy liked running with the crowd. Cindy was here because this was an opportunity for single men and women. But Robert was not the person who wille to such a party. Even if he was urged to marry by his family, he never cared. "I heard that you areing, so I specially asked for a ce." Robert pushed his sses, and was tender to Sarah. The others were dumbfounded. "Mr. Shawn?" "Is the bachelor party so lively today?" "Mr. Shawn seems to know Miss Yeats very well. Is their private rtionship very good?" "Mr. Shawn said he specially asked for a ce after he heard Miss Yeats ising. Do you think it would be bad?" Everyone was not calm now. These people''s family backgrounds were very good. Butpared with Robert, they were a lot worse. Besides, Robert was also a legend. Many people wanted to marry him, but Robert never showed his intention to get married, so people had to give up. Sarah suddenly rxed a lot. With Robert around, she didn''t have to deal with these things. In fact, as she thought, Robert took her to a rest area in a leisure ce to have a rest. Others wanted to know and make friends with Robert, but Robert stopped them one by one. This scene. Stung Wendy. Why did Sarah get so many people''s attention, and why did even Mr. Shawn treat her well? Those people had yed with her before. Why did they greet Sarah after she came here? Jealousy overwhelmed Wendy. What she thought was that Sarah had taken away everything belonging to her. Her work, her father and her rtionships. Sarah did not know Wendy''s thoughts, nor did she know that Wendy would think so extreme. If Wendy was just an ordinary girl and didn''t y underhanded tricks, she would help her. But Wendy didn''t like her since the first time they met. "Jason also came here." Robert suddenly said. Sarah was confused. It was not that she was not calm. She just could not understand. "He was brought here by Andy Thomson," Robert exined to her. ¡®They should be hereter." Now outside. Jason sat in Andy''s car and looked at the man in the driver''s seat. He said ruthlessly, "I''ll wait for you in the car. Tell me when it is over." "You must go with me." Andy dragged him. ¡°No.¡± Jason insisted. Sarah would misunderstand him if he is identally photographed there and posted on the Inte. "How can I prove that I don¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t go?¡± Andy continued to drag him. It was obvious that he was determined to take Jason with him. "For my innocence, you must stay with me all the time." "Why don''t you refuse toe here?¡± Jason couldn''t understand him. "Not everyone is as free as you.¡± Andy released his hand and sat back in the chair. "My parents don''t support me to be with Celine. If I don''te here, Celine will be in trouble.¡± He could not stay with Celine 24 hours a day, and he knew what his parents would do. Sometimes he could only pretend topromise. When hepletely controlled the Thomson Group, he had the capital to negotiate. At that time, it didn''t matter whether they agreed or not. But now, for Celine''s safety, he had to compromise some things he didn''t want to do. Jason frowned deeply. Although he was extremely reluctant, he finally apany Andy in. This time he appeared. Those debutantes were attracted. If Sarah and Rita were the targets of those rich men who wanted to marry, Jason was the target of thosedies who want to marry. After all, no one could beat Jason in appearance and family background. Even Robert was inferior to him. "What the hell is it today? The elder daughter of Yeats Group had never appeared before. She and Mr. Morrison of Morrison Group are here. Even Mr. Noth of Noth Groupes here¡± "Isn''t this an ordinary party for single men and women? Why does it feel like a gathering for big shots?" "The most important thing is what Mr. Noth and Robert are doing here?" "Who knows?" They all wanted to talk to Jason, but Jason''s aura was so cold that they all retreated. Jason heard what they said. He came to the person who had just spoken and stood still. The girl was too nervous to speak. Mr. Noth!!! He stood so close in front of her. "You just said that the eldest daughter of Yeats Group is here." Jason''s deep eyes were slightly dark, and asked, ¡°Is her name Sarah Yeats?" "Yes... That''s right." The girl who was asked nodded wildly. "That''s Sarah Yeats." Jason said thanks to her and walked along with Andy. After seeing Jason''s behavior, Andy guessed that: "Is your ex-wife Saran?" Jason didn''t speak. "No wonder you asked me to check whether Rita had a sister." Andy said, then stared at him with iprehension, "So you married her even you didn''t know her family background?" Jason gave him a look and felt that Andy was very noisy. Andy said, "You are something.¡± Others could not tell whether that was apliment or a mock. "If I were Sarah''s families, I would punish you for cajoling the girl.¡± "One more word and I''ll go out." Jason didn''t want to listen to him. At the beginning, he asked Sarah about her family, and after receiving the certificate, he also proposed to visit, but Sarah refused. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She said that she just married him and didn''t want to involve others. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Make an appointment with grandpa Yeats Seeing that Jason was really unhappy, Andy stopped stabbing him. They walked forward along the way. When they just walked across the corner of the corridor to go to the entertainment ce, they saw Sarah and Robert sitting in the left lounge chatting together. That moment. Jason stopped. His eyes fell on Sarah. Jason stared at the easiness in Sarah''s eyes which she showed when she stayed with Robert. "What are you looking at?¡± Andy followed his sight and he saw Sarah and Robert. Andy said, "I didn''t expect Robert woulde here.¡± "How did you chase Celine?" Jason said suddenly. Andy choked.He suspected that the man was deliberately making him unhappy today. "Sorry, I forget that you are still in unrequited love.¡± Jason suddenly responded and said, "You haven''t made it." Andy wanted to beat him. Just as Andy was going to say that Jason was still single, he saw Jason walking toward Robert. He frowned and did not know what Jason would do, but he followed him. Sarah and Robert were chatting. As they were talking, Sarah suddenly felt that someone wasing. She cast a nce and saw Jason standing beside her. At the moment when she saw him, she frowned subconsciously. Without waiting for her to say something, Jason took her by the hand and led her to thewn outside. "What are you doing?¡± Sarah asked. Robert was just about to get up. But Andy received Jason''s hint and he naturally went to talk with Robert. They cooperated very well. Jason didn''t say a word, and he just grabbed Sarah''s hand and ignored others¡¯ sight. His behaviors attracted the attention of men and women present. These people knew who Jason Noth was, even if they hadn''t seen him... It was said that he was ascetic, but it was really surprising to walk out with a woman by the hand at such a bachelor''s party. Sarah intended to get rid of him. But there were too many people here. She didn''t want to be paid too much attention, and she didn''t want to be watched as a monkey. Jason knew that, so he held her hand and crossed the crowd was and went to the emptywn outside. Seeing that there was no one around, Jason released Sarah one second before she could shake him off. "Are you dating Robert?¡± Jason was depressed when he asked. Sarah didn¡¯t want to tell him more: "It''s none of your business.¡± "You can''t be with him now." Jason blurted out his reason seriously. "If you are with Robert, that person will not take you as the target.¡± He knew that the person was against him, but ording to Sarah¡¯s previous reaction, she must have a grudge against that person. Sarah was a little preupied. "Do you think I must cooperate with you to catch him?" she asked. ¡°No.¡± "What do you mean?¡± Sarah asked. Facing Sarah''s rhetorical question, Jason did not know what to say.He didn''t know what to talk to Sarah, how tomunicate with her, or even how to face her. But he just wanted d to be part of her life. Just now, he just stood there and watched her chatting with Robert. He felt jealous. He wanted to sit beside her as before and ask her what she was talking about with Robert. But now.He had no right to ask about her. The only person who can connect them was that dangerous person behind Jenny Smith. "Why are you here?" Jason did not answer her question, but asked what he wanted to ask. Sarah did not answer and remained indifferent. She wanted to stay away from him. This conversation depressed Jason. But even so, he still wanted to stay with Sarah.It was as if this were the only way for his hanging heart to rest a little. It hurt a little, but it was better than nothing. The two were so deadlocked that neither of them spoke again. They didn''t know how long it took. Sarah didn¡¯t like the atmosphere very much and left without saying. Jason sped her arm. "What on earth do you want to do?¡± Sarah couldn''t understand his behavior. Jason still didn''t give up. His dark eyes were a little deep: "You haven''t answered my question yet." "Yes, I am dating.¡± Sarah threw four words to him. ¡°With Robert?" "I have no reason to tell you.¡± "If you don''t tell me, I will go to your house every day to propose marriage.¡± Jason didn''t know why he said this, but it came out. "You can stop me outside, but people in New York will know it after a long time.¡± Sarah turned around.She didn''t understand. Why didn''t she find Jason such a rascal before? Jason was stabbed when he saw the rejection and dissatisfaction in Sarah''s eyes, but he still didn''t let go. "Not with Robert." Sarah didn''t want to have a meaningless quarrel with him, so she said, "Grandpa asked me toe here." Jason frowned. Without waiting for him to ask anything, Sarah took her hand away with the other hand. She was not angry, but said to him in a very t tone: "I don¡¯t know what you want to do. If you just want to cheat that person, you don''t have to do that. I will let Jenny lie to that person." In the end. Jenny was the finger man there. That person would believe what Jenny said.It was that at least for now. "I have something to go first.¡± Sarah said the conclusion. This time Jason didn''t pull her anymore, and watched her go inside again.He stood there for a long time, until Andy came to him, and his thoughts were gradually withdrawn. "What''s the matter with you?" Andy asked when he saw Jason look not quite right. Jason didn''t talk to Andy in detail, but asked him ndly, "Do you know much about Grandpa Yeats?" "Rita¡¯s grandfather?" "Hmm." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Average.¡± Andy didn''t mock him, but told him, "It is said that he is a rather old-fashioned man who likes to let younger generations do things ording to his wishes. Why do you ask that?" ¡°Nothing.¡± Jason had already some ideas, "I''ll go back first.¡± "What shall I do when you go back?" "It depends you.¡± Andy was angry at once. Jason had agreed to apany him, but he slipped away. Was he a good brother? Jason didn''t care about him.He left the car, went out, and called Chris to pick him up. Jason immediately arranged a thing for Chris when they met: "Make an appointment with Grandpa Yeats.¡± Chris paused.He thought, ¡®Grandpa Yeats? Is that Miss Yeats''s grandfather?¡¯ Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Jason goes to the Yeats¡¯ house ¡°Do you have anytime requirement?¡± Chris didn''t ask much, just thought it was a normal meeting. "Anytime is ok." ¡°All right." Chris did it quickly. The next day, the meeting between the two was arranged. After knowing that it was Jason, Grandpa Yeats arranged the ce at the old house. When Sarah got the news, she was still in Angel Group. "Are you sure you heard it right?¡¯ Sarah held the mobile phone and doubted what was said to her. "I''m sure. Jason may have reached there.¡± Wilson Yeats was quite familiar with the news about the old house, "But why does he go to the old house?" Sarah''s calm mood was disturbed again. Thinking of what Jason had done, she said, ¡°He is poking a beehive.¡± In order not to stop Jason causing any trouble, Sarah handed the matter over to Sivan and drove to the old house. Generally speaking, grandpa could talk for less than ten minutes with the people he didn''t like, but for hours with the people he liked. Jason had such family background, and grandpa must like him. Maybe he would ask her to marry him. With these thoughts in mind, Sarah drove the car faster. She hoped Jason won''t mention the marriage. If he did, grandpa would agree. Once so. Grandpa would ask people to publish the marriage between Yeats Group and Noth Group. By that time, things would be in aplete mess. Meanwhile. In the old house. Jason had been chatting with Mr. Yeats since he entered the old house. As a tool man, Chris stood behind Jason like a wooden stake, watching him drink tea and talk with Grandpa Yeats. "Are you really willing to give so much to Yeats Group?¡± Grandpa Yeats smiled and was satisfied with Jason. Jason''s suit made him cold and thin. He said, "As long as you promise me what I just asked, what I just said will be fulfilled.¡± "No problem!" Grandpa Yeats was very cheerful. Jason took the agreement prepared in advance from Chris and handed Grandpa Yeats: "So, please sign it." Grandpa Yeats took it to have a look. The more he saw it, the more satisfied he was. He took the pen beside him and signed it with a rustle. Look at this scene. Chris suddenly didn''t know what to say, and his mood was a littleplicated. "Stay for lunch." Grandpa Yeats was really satisfied with Jason, "Just apany me." "Okay." Jason was polite and estranged. A momentter. Each got one of the two agreements. Grandpa Yeats asked someone to put the agreement in ce, and Jason also handed it to Chris. No one except the three would know about it. Sarah arrived at lunch time. Grandpa Yeats and Jason were surprised when they saw her. Neither of them expected her toe here. "Why do youe?" Grandpa Yeats was surprised. Sarah nced at Jason and made an excuse: "Come back to take something.¡¯ There was a room for her in the old house, so the excuse won''t seem too abrupt. Hearing her words, the old man seemed to have no change in mood. "Come and have a meal together." Grandpa Yeats frowned and said, "Just in time, there are guests at home." ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah answered. She just wanted to know what Jason was doing here. Grandpa Yeats took the initiative to find an excuse to leave. Sarah felt more suspicious about this phenomenon. When did grandpa do this? "Boss, I will go back to thepany to deal with things first." Chris also knew that he was not suitable for being here now. "You should call me backter, and I will send someone to pick you up." Jason said: "Hmm." For a moment. Only Sarah and Jason were left in the yard. Sarah stared at Jason with suspicion, and she asked him with emotion: "What are you doing here?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jason looked at her, and his eyes were upied by Sarah''s figure. He wanted to say like her, "It''s none of your business." But he knew that such an answer would only push her farther away, and finally be a stranger. Sarah: "?" Why didn''t this guy talk? "Talk to your grandpa about something." Jason said in a shallow tone and drank tea slowly. ¡°Talk about what?" ¡°Business.¡± Jason said one word. Sarah looked at him with suspicion. Only a few years after her father married her mother, her grandfather had handed over everything to her father. Therefore, there could be no official business. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask your grandpa." Jason put down his tea cup and stood up. His suit made him look very nicely. Sarah didn''t ask. She couldn''t get anything from grandpa. Maybe grandpa would ask her about yesterday''s meeting with those people. She had been with Robert since she returned to that party yesterday, and had nomunication with others. If Wendy ck came to see grandpa and told him about the situation, he may arrange another meeting for her. If it was not necessary, she would try not toe here. Sarah stared at him for a while and then asked, ¡°What business are you talking about?" "Since it is a business, there is a confidentiality use.¡± Jason took two steps towards her, and his breath wrapped Sarah. "It cannot be disclosed to others." Sarah could not find the loophole in his words and did not ask again after all.She had thought of it. If Jason came here for marriage, grandpa would definitely sayter when he ate. If not, she didn''t need to take care of too much. As long as it was not about her, she didn''t need pay much attention. Ten minutester. The housekeeper told them to have a lunch.It was very quiet, and no one spoke on the table. Sarah was not used to it. After all, every time they came over for dinner before, grandpa would always scold them about marriage, career and school. He could always find mistakes. From elder brother to Rita, everyone would be scolded. But today, it was strangely quiet, until everyone had eaten, grandpa did not say a word. After eating, Sarah apanied the old man for a while. And then she intended to leave, and did not say anything about the union. She said to Grandpa Yeats that she would leave. Unexpectedly, just as she said, Jason also said, "I won''t stay here to annoy you. There is something to deal with at thepany." "Okay." Grandpa Yeats was very satisfied with Jason, but there was somethingplicated in the bottom of his eyes. "Come here more often when you are free." ¡°Okay." Jason answered politely. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 You have the freedom to marry "Atha." Grandpa Yeats stopped her. Sarah stopped and looked back. Without waiting for her to ask, Grandpa Yeats had already said, ¡°You see Jason off. It''s not out of your way." "I....." Sarah wanted to refuse. "Don''t bother so much." Jason refused for her. He said in a deep and slow voice, "I''ll call my assistant and he wille to pick me up." "No trouble." Grandpa Yeats gave an order decisively, "It''s not out of her way anyway.¡± Sarah: She really didn''t want to send Jason. She thought over and immediately gave an answer: "I have to do something else before returning to thepany. Let Uncle Len do that." "Just obey me. why didn''t I find that you are so ignorant before?" Grandpa Yeats was obviously unhappy. "You must send Jason to thepany safely today." Sarah was tired and was forced to say, "I know." She nced at Jason deeply. She left after saying "Go" to Jason. Jason exchanged pleasantries with Grandpa Yeats again. Sarah heard their friendly conversation. She suddenly wondered what they had talked about before. He was able to let grandpa call him Jason so kindly in such a short time. She thought there was a problem. Outside. Sarah got on the driver''s seat and started the car. Jason stood next to window beside the passenger seat and asked, "You really want to see me off?¡± "Get on.¡± Sarah was toozy to talk to him. Jason opened the door and sat in, consciously fastening his seat belt. The car didn''t leave immediately. Sarah looked ahead and asked Jason, "What did you talk to my grandfather about? Don''t fool me with business. You can''t have business with him." "Do you want to know that?¡± Jason turned his eyes sideways. Sarah didn''t speak, but her look exined everything. Jason said, "It''s about you.¡± "Marriage?" Sarah asked. She was not afraid of Jason saying that she was narcissistic. After all, he said this several times before. Jason stared at her expression. He knew that as long as he said yes, the indifferent person in front of him would quarrel with him and look at him as if he was her enemy. And then. Their distance would get farther and farther. Sarah did not understand what he was thinking, and did not continue to ask, but waited patiently. "In your heart, am I a person who will force you to do things you don''t like?" Jason didn''t answer Sarah but asked. Sarah didn¡¯t have anything nice to say to him: "Aren''t you?¡± He forced her to apologize and nt what she didn''t do on her. A qualified predecessor should be the same as a dead one. But that girl interrupted them many times. She couldn''t trust him. The words clearly didn''t fluctuate, but when Jason heard them, he was depressed. Sarah did not wait for his answer any longer, and started the car to send him to the Noth Group. All the way. They didn''t say anything. The air pressure was extremely low. One was staring at the car while the other was looking out of the window. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jason did not feel that the atmosphere was ufortable, on the contrary, he felt that it made him easy. Because Sarah was beside him, but he knew that her heart was far away from him. For him now, as long as she was within his sight, it was OK. More than an hourter. Sarah sent him to the door of Noth Group. "Here we are.¡± She said very little. Jason sat in the car and did not move. He looked at Sarah sideways. His dark eyes were deep at the moment. Once he got off. He couldn''t see her. Sarah didn¡¯t hear his moving, thought he was asleep, and she tried to call him again. But she just bumped into his deep eyes. That moment. She saw many emotions in Jason''s eyes, including loneliness. Obviously, she did not love him and had no feeling, but she was still stabbed by the depressed eyes interwoven with all kinds of emotions. "The Noth Group has arrived.¡± She stopped looking at him. "You can get off." Jason murmured, ¡°Hum.¡± Then he unfastened his seat belt, opened the door and got off. Sarah nned to start the car and leave, but he saw him standing outside the door, holding the door for a long time. "Your grandpa won''t ask you to marry and date again." Jason said a second before she spoke in a cold and deep voice, "You have the freedom to marry.¡± Sarah didn''t understand his meaning very well. Just when she was about to ask, Jason had already closed the door and walked into the Noth Group, leaving her a figure behind. Sarah took a look at the direction he left, and finally started the car and left. As for Jason. After returning to thepany, he sat on the chair in the office, preupied. After seeing him back, Chris came over with the contract Jason had signed at Yeats'' house and handed it to him: "Boss.¡± ¡°Put it there." Chris did so. Jason was going to have a rest in the lounge, but he saw Chris standing there looking like he wanted to talk. He asked, "What''s the matter?" "Does Miss Yeats know what you talked to Grandpa Yeats about?" Chris asked. He just watched Miss Yeats send the boss back. If the rtionship was not rxed, Miss Yeats would not send his boss back, right? "I don''t know.¡± Jason told him, "If she asks you, don''t let slip your tongue.¡± "What if Miss Yeats guessed?¡± "She can''t guess." Jason said this firmly. In Sarah''s mind, he was a person who was not good at anything except his sound face and appearance. How could she guess that? Hearing that he said so, Chris agreed. He walked outside, closed the door and left the space for the boss himself. He had seen the boss''s state in recent days. Although Jason was still serious when working, Chris could obviously feel that his state was not right. That distressed him. But the boss asked for it. As long as Jason listened to his suggestion and stayed with Miss Yeats wholeheartedly, they may have babies now. Thinking about these, Chris sighed. He returned to the office and found someone was calling him. The caller was... Miss Yeats!!! He paused with his mobile phone and subconsciously looked out of the door. In the midst of various considerations, he answered the phone. "I''m Sarah, is Jason beside you?¡± Sarah introduced herself before he spoke. It was to prevent Chris from being with Jason when he answered the phone. As a special assistant, Chris spent almost all his time with Jason except sleeping. Thinking of what his boss had just told him, Chris replied, "No, the boss is resting next door." Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Sivan tried to drag the secret out of Chris "What did you talk to my grandfather about today?¡± Sarah asked actively. Chris paused and pushed his sses: "You can ask a little tactfully.¡± So direct.He was really hard to answer. Sarah was baffled. She thought, ¡®Was this not tactful enough?¡¯ "What can you tell me?" She changed her expression. "The boss told me not to say anything if youe to ask.¡± Chris exposed Jason''s words, but also dered his attitude. ¡°If you really want to know, you can ask the boss." "Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Sarah dug a hole for him. Chris continued to maintain a mild attitude: "I don''t know." "Cooperation?" "Not very clear." "Marriage?" "Please ask the boss." Chris answered several questions in a series of vague words. Sarah also knew that she could not get the information. She hung up the phone after a casual concluding remark. Back to the Angel Group. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sivan just came back from talking with someone about cooperation. Seeing that Sarah was obviously worried, she went over and asked, "What''s the matter?¡± "You know Chris very well?" Sarah looked at the cold Sivan, and suddenly an idea came into her mind. ¡°Hmm.¡± "Can you drag secret out of him?¡± "Yes." "So sure?" "He can''t win me in drinking and believes me," Sivan said seriously. Sarah didn''t know how to react. Sivan understood Sarah and directly asked, "Do you have anything to ask?" "I want to know what he and Jason talked to my grandpa today." Although she didn''t have to think about it if it wasn''t a marriage, what Jason said when he got off really made her think about it too much. After all, it was a little baffling. Sivan agreed, "I''ll give you the answer tomorrow." Sarah said, "Don''t force it". And then she was relieved. As long as Sivan was there, she seemed to be able to rest assured of everything. Before she started to manage the work, Sivan had helped her solve the most troublesome problems in advance. ¡°Boss,¡± Sivan suddenly called her. Sarah raised his eyes. Sivan took out a nk check sandwiched in the book and handed it to Sarah. Sarah took it and said, "What''s it?" "The person who tried to buy me off came to me again.¡± Sivan felt that his boss didn¡¯t pay enough attention. "He asks me to fill in at random." "The request is the same as before?¡± Sarah returned the nk check to him and asked casually. "No." "What is that?" After Sarah asked, Sivan stood there. Sivan''s ear tip became red, and the always cold face showed a little awkwardness. The whole person was obviously abnormal. Sarah has never seen him like this: "Why don''t you talk?¡± "It''s hard to say.¡± Sivan''s tone was still cold. Sarah: "?" She thought, ¡®Is''t it just a buying request?¡¯ She looked back and forth on Sivan for several times. When her eyes touched his obviously ufortable look and reddish ear tips, an idea came into her mind: "Did that person require you to have an affair with me?" ¡°Hmm.¡± Sivan nodded. Sarah thought the boy was a little innocent: "How did you tell them?" "I didn''t say anything.¡± Sivan knew that it was wrong to say more. He had to discuss with the boss about the price increase this time. "They gave me a check and asked me to consider it carefully. He also said that there was not always a chance to obtain both money and sex.¡± "Had you been told when to give an answer?" ¡°One week to think about it.¡± Sivan almost answered all Sarah''s questions. Sarah turned her pen and finally came to a conclusion: ¡°In two days, you should fill in the check and Tell them you agree with that. We can know what their ns are.¡± Sivan frowned with disapproval and said one word: ¡°No.¡± "Why?" Sarah didn''t understand. "The innocence of girls is very important.¡± Sivan''s eyes fell on Sarah and his eyes were clear. "You can''t take risks casually." Sarah put down her pen and said, "I know that. Just do it. Don¡¯t worry¡± Hearing that she said so, Sivan agreed. Before leaving. He looked back at Sarah and said in a very serious tone: "Don''t trust other people, especially other men.¡± Sarah was so amused by his words. She said, "Okay, I know." And then she told him to go and do his work. For the next half day. Sarah was dealing with matters. Angel International Group had not expanded any cooperation and business in the past two years, so Sivan went to talk about several cooperation after her return. That resulted in a surge in workload during this period. At that night. Sarah was still working overtime, and Sivan came to tell her that he had an appointment with Chris. Sarah let him go and left it alone. An hourter, in the Tomorrow Bar. Chris and Sivan gathered here. The two wore suits, handsome and good looking, and it was easy to attract people''s attention. Chris was still in a daze. After sitting down with him, he still thought about something wrong: "You asked me to apany you to the boxing hall or run when you were in a bad mood before. Why do youe to the bar today?" He knew this guy didn''t like drinking. Sivan''s eyes moved slightly, and he seriously made up a reason: "Things are different.¡± "What do you mean?" "I was disappointed in love.¡± Chris was stunned. Chris''s face was full of shock and surprise, and his eyebrows and eyes were filled with disbelief. Lovelorn? His brother-Sivan? How was that possible? "When did you fall in love? Why don''t I know?" Chris asked. He was shocked. "Who is that woman?" Sivan was still indifferent, and other people could not see through his expression at all: "I don¡¯t want to say.¡± Chris:"..." It was your business. But I wanted to know! "Drink." Sivan handed him a ss of wine, and his always cold eyes were filled with suppressed emotions. It was this look that suddenly pierced Chris''s heart. He felt painful, although he wanted to bandy about Sivan¡¯s love. This guy was quiet and had few friends. Drink! He must drink with him. ¡°Okay.¡± Chris took it over. "I will apany you tonight. Let''s get drunk together.¡± Sivan didn''t change his look and touched Chris''s ss: "Hmm.¡± After drinking for a while. Chris was not drunk yet.He had been with Jason for many years, and he was a good drinker. The whole bar was flickering with colorful lights, and deafening music covered the whole area. Chris and Sivan clinked sses again. Noticing that Sivan was a little drunk, Chris began to drag secret out of Sivan: "Tell me about your rtionship with her. You would feel better after saying that." They had been drinking for so long without saying a word. He just waited for this time to know his secret. This boring boy began a rtionship before him. It was not fair! "I don''t want to say.¡± Sivan frowned and continued his journey of pretending to be drunk. Chris didn¡¯t know he was cheated. After all, Sivan''s drunkenness was very good from the simple to the deep. In addition, he didn''t like talking, so some of his behaviors were very obvious. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 A advanced hunter appeared as a prey "Don''t tell me if you don¡¯t want to." Chris was naive. No matter how cunning the fox is, it was not enough when it faced the hunter. "Let''s keep drinking.¡± Anyway, he is a good drinker, so he didn''t believe that he could drag the secret from this guy today. At this moment, Chris was not aware of one thing. An advanced hunter appeared as a prey. Sivan set a trap for him from the very beginning, and threw out a topic that he would be interested in, so as to start his hunting n. Unfortunately. At this moment, the special assistant did not realize this problem at all. Seeing Sivan getting drunk step by step, he had only one sentence in his mind, ¡®Just give him another drink.¡¯ Had another drink. Drank again. Again... Then they drank one cup after another. Chris felt a little tipsy. Seeing Sivan''s cheeks were a little red and his eyes were blurred, he felt the time came. He put his arm on Sivan''s shoulder, and talked heartily: "Some words must be said to make you feel comfortable, otherwise you will feel ufortable even if you drink too much. Tell me what happened to you.¡± "She likes another man.¡± Sivan''s voice was muffled, and his intonation was different from usual. He still held a wine ss in his hand. Even Sarah was here at the moment, she couldn''t tell that. His expression, reaction and words were very natural. All made people think he was drunk. Chris: "??" Another man? While he was still awake, he quickly asked, "How long have you two been together?¡± Sivan hesitated and finally shook his head. After all, he was not a chatterbox. Even if he was drunk, he still had to talk less. Chris interpreted his reaction in various ways. Finally, he got an answer: Sivan was deeply hurt. Otherwise, he would not drag himself to drink and get drunk. "No, didn''t you and Miss Yeats pretend to be a couple before? Could it be that she misunderstood this?" Chris began to think, ¡°Is she annoying you on purpose?" "She doesn''t know I like her.¡± Sivan thought Chris was too stupid. In order to make Chris continue drinking, he was depressed and gave a clue with a gloomy face. Chris thought for a moment. Don''t know? Is that... secret love? Thinking about this, Chris looked at Sivan again. Unexpectedly, the guy who usually spoke less and be indifferent would like a girl secretly. Chris thought, ¡®But who was that girl? Why didn''t he know? He never heard Sivan mentioned her.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Who is she?" Chris felt that it was the critical moment to drag the secret out of him. Sivan paused for a moment, looked at him, and seemed to be sobered by his words. He shook his head and said in a muffled voice, "I can''t tell you.¡± "Can''t... Tell me?" Chris was itching to hear the answer. He nced at the wine on the table and poured another ss for Sivan and himself: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. Drink first and wine sses should have handles.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sivan said. In order to get this answer, Chris drank with Sivan for several times. Chris thought, ¡®Let this guy get a little drunk, and the answer woulde out.¡¯ What he thought was that he would watch Sivan drink and pretend to drink, so that he could keep sober a little. But he didn''t expect that Sivan was so stubborn when he was drunk, and Sivan must let him drink after his drinking. So that ten minutester. Chris felt dizzy, and he was floating. Seeing him like this, Sivan knew that the time was almost right. Before he asked, Chris took his shoulder and asked, "I drank so much wine to apany you. You know, I never drank so much when I went to dinner with my boss. Don''t you tell me who you like?" "If you answer a question, I''ll tell you.¡± Sivan put down his ss, and the drunken confusion disappeared now. He became the cold man again. The person was clean andfortable. Chris was confused. He thought the world was spinning around: "What?" "You and Jason went to Sarah''s home today. What did you say to her grandfather?" Sivan looked at his face and asked. Chris loosened his shoulder in an instant, and his drunken eyes were confused and alert. "Do you want to trap me?" Sivan: Not drunk yet? No, that was all he could drink. "I won''t tell you.¡± Chris murmured, "The boss said that I can''t tell Miss Yeats about this. It must be kept secret!" "I''m not Sarah, you can tell me.¡± Sivan''s voice was very cold, but it made people feel safe. Chris was a little dizzy: "Really?" ¡°Hmm.¡± "Well, I can tell you, but you can''t tell anyone else.¡± Chris was not alert at the moment, and he was really at ease with Sivan, "Especially Miss Yeats.¡± "Yes." The Sivan had it all nned. "The boss made a deal with Miss Yeats'' grandpa.¡± Chris honestly said all. He was different from that special assistant in the daytime. "The boss gave Grandpa Yeats what he wanted. Grandpa Yeats promised not to force Miss Yeats to marry or date again." Sivan paused. A little bit of other looks appeared in his always cool eyes. "Don¡¯t you think he is stupid?" Chris was lying there andining, thoroughly drunk. "It''s typical that you don''t know how to cherish until you lose it. I don''t know what to say about him." Sivan didn''t speak. He thought, ¡®If so, he didn''t know whether to tell the boss or not. What would her reaction be?¡¯ "You mustn''t give away that." Chris suddenly sat up and talked to Sivan mysteriously. "I told you because you are my best brother. If you let slip, I will lose my job.¡± "I can give you money.¡± Sivan said five words. Both they were special assistance. Chris held very few shares in the Noth Group. His sry was very high, and his bonus was also very satisfying. However, Sivan managed the whole Angel International Group, and his shares had reached 10%. Although Angel International Group had not existed as long as the Noth Group and Yeats Group, they had the most cutting-edge invention of artificial intelligence and chip technology. This made them have a great position at home and even in the world. Manypanies wanted to cooperate with them and buy their patents, but Sarah refused. If sold, as long as those patents and technologies were sold, Sarah¡¯s value will be the first in an instant. At that time, she will only have money left. But Sarah just didn''t care so much about money. "You can''t say it anyway.¡± Chris answered his question and thoroughly got drunk. Sivan nced at Chris and paid the bill. And then he hailed a taxi and took Christo hotel. After he got a room, he threw Chris on the bed. Standing in a spacious and well-decorated room, Sivan stared at the person with reddish cheeks in the bed, and he seemed lost in his thoughts. When he was considering whether to tell Sarah about it, Chris''s phone rang. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Jason Knew it He took a look. It was Jason.He didn''t care at first. After all, even Chris was his brother, he had no intention of answering the phone.But after the first call, it rang again. Chris said that his boss never called someone twice. If he did, it meant the matter was urgent. Think twice. Considering about how much Chris loved his job, so he answered it. "Hello." Sivan''s voice was cold. Even though he had drunk so much, he was not even drunk at the moment. Jason frowned.He guessed at the first time: "Sivan?" ¡°It''s me." Sivan was as cold as ever. Jason had a bad feeling. When he got off work in the afternoon, he knew that Chris had an appointment with Sivan. At that time, he didn''t think much about it, but he just realized that Sivan had not made an appointment with Chris since he had been in New York for so long. How could it be so coincidental? Thinking it over and over again.He spected that Sivan may be trying to trap Chris, so he called to remind him not to get drunk. It seemed that the call was stillte. Knowing that, Jason, who had returned home, still stood by the window and asked, "Where is Chris?" ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡± They suddenly felt silent. Jason and Chris were always reticent. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Two mum people meant silence. ording to their personality, this call should be cut off immediately. But neither of them did so, just kept the phone on call. They were very clear that they had not finished talking. Not knowing how long it took. Jason''s words came from his mobile phone. Although he was wondering, he was sure: "Do you make the appointment to drag the secret out of Chris?" "Yes." Sivan didn''t hide it. "Does he say that?" "Yes." Jason pinched her eyebrows. Chris was a reliable person, otherwise he would not have stayed with him as his special assistant. After working around him for so many years, Chris basically did not make mistakes in his work, and never been trapped. But now. Jason''s heart sank. He knew that even if Chris was drunk, ordinary people could not get anything from him. The reason why he was tricked by Sivan was that he believed in Sivan. "Make a price.¡± Jason said after a moment of deep consideration. He didn''t like this way. ¡°Forget what Chris told you just now.¡± ¡°One billion dors." "Yes." ¡°Ten billion." "I haven''t so much liquid capital, but I can give you investment products such as stock and fund." Jason did not hesitate. He didn''t want Sarah to know that. If Sarah knew that, her personality would make she only think he was meddlesome and tear up the agreement. He didn''t want to prove anything, but he also knew that Sarah did notck anything. She boasted love and money. Money was the only thing he could do for her. Sivan didn''t expect that he would agree so simply: "Do you think Sarah will have a change of heart if you do this?" "No." Jason denied it. During the period from divorce to grandpa''s birthday party, he tried. He also knew that no matter what he did, Sarah would never have a change of heart. Just as they said, she would not regret her decision. "What conditions did you talk to Sarah''s grandpa about?" Sivan didn''t seem to be a special assistant at the moment, and he was very indifferent. Jason''s deep eyes narrowed. Did this Sarah''s fake pursuers and subordinates meddle too much? "It''s none of your business.¡± Jason didn''t tell him. "We''d better talk about the terms first. What did you want?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sivan refused. Jason became cold, and the sense of oppression was also transmitted through his mobile phone: "I suggest that you should receive.¡± "I said no," Sivan said again, "I won''t tell Sarah what you did." Jason was amazed. He didn''t think that an ordinary worker could refuse the temptation of one billion dors. Even if he was Sarah''s special assistant in Yeats Group, he won''t make much money. A billion will save him from hard struggle and effort in his life. "I have to take care of Chris. I won''t talk to you. Sivan looked at Chris, who frowned on the bed, and knew that he was ufortable after drinking too much. Jason:"..." He found himself unable to see through the man. "By the way.¡± Sivan said suddenly. Jason said, "What?" "Chris asks for leave tomorrow.¡± Sivan''s voice was very cold. "He''s drunk and can''t go to work tomorrow." Jason:"..." He hung up decisively. This Sivan... who was he. Sivan put Chris¡¯s mobile phone on the bedside table. Seeing Chris frowning, he threw him in the bathroom. As a friend, Sivan was really considerate. He bought a suit of clothes for Chris, cleaned him up and threw him on the bed. Then he went to wash and sleep. One bed for each person. The next morning. Chris felt a little headache when he woke up. He rubbed his head before he sat up. When he saw that he was wearing a hotel nightgown, he paused. "I''ve asked for leave for you.¡± Sivan had been sitting there for a long time in his clothes and exin to Chris, ¡°You don''t have to go to work today. But I''ll go to work." "My boss didn''t say anything?" Chris was more concerned about this problem. He didn''t care about that he and throw into the bath and his clothes were changed after he was drunk. Anyway, they had known each other for so long, and this kind of thing had bemonce. They were all men, and he didn''t care. No.¡± Sivan thought for a moment. Jason did not say anything about Chris''s leave, but hung up the phone. Chris was relieved. Just as he was going to let Sivan go, he suddenly thought of what happenedst night and immediately said, "Wait." Sivan:"?" "You haven''t answered my questionst night. Who is the person you secretly love? What''s her name?¡± Chris asked very directly and wanted to gossip about Sivan. Sivan was silent. How did he answer that? He had drunk all night. How can he even remember what happenedst night? "Nobody." Sivan finally gave a vague answer. Chris knew he couldn''t get anything from him. He didn''t drag it out of Sivan when he was drunk, and now he can''t, so he didn''t say much. "How did we get back?" Chris looked at the environment and the new clothes on the bedside table, more or less confused. He was drunkst night. Sivan was already drunk ahead of him. It shouldn''t be this. "When the staff of the bar called me at 2:00 in the morning, I woke up." Sivan said nonsense seriously, but his cold face was highly reliable. "I brought you here." Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Don''t endure it alone ¡°Really?" Chris''s eyes fell on him. He was gentler without sses. Sivan''s face was cold and he said, "Hmm." "OK." Chris didn''t say much, but told him, "If you still feel bad,e to me. Don''t endure it alone." "Okay." Sivan said as little as ever. He didn''t stay here much and left the hotel with his mobile phone. Not long after he left. Chris looked at the closed door, and his beautiful lips curled a little. This guy. Did he really think he didn''t know his trap? He didn''t get up either. He rubbed his head and pulled the quilt to sleep. Anyway, Sivan asked for leave for him, so he might as well have a good rest. Lying in bed, he thought ofst night.He was drunkst night, but notpletely.He clearly remembered Sivan''s trap when he asked Sivan. If it was someone else, he would not say a word. But that was Sivan. He had known Sivan since his childhood. In addition, he didn''t want to hold back anything between the boss and Miss Yeats. He chose to tell him since Sivan asked him. Whether Sivan wanted to tell Miss Yeats or not was up to him. If the boss wanted to punish him, he would take it. Chris put away these thoughts and felt asleep. Sivan had gone to the Angel International Group. By the time he arrived, it was already eleven o''clock. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sarah had just finished her work and was about to go out when he saw Sivaning: ¡®Aren''t you asking for leave today?¡± In the morning, she received the leave application submitted by Sivan.She approved it directly. "It''s all right now.¡± Sivan answered. He looked at Sivan more thoughtfully than usual. He was wondering whether to tell the boss about it. When he drankst night, he spoke exactly what he thought. But at this moment, looking at Sarah''s face, he realized that he still couldn''t lie to her without any burden. "What''s the matter?" Sarah saw that he was a little abnormal. "If you haven''t woke up, you can go back to have a rest ande back to work tomorrow." Sivan didn''t answer. He just said, "Boss." "Huh?" "Do you really want to know what Jason talked to your grandfather about?" Sivan was still indifferent. "Not much, but I still want to know.¡± Sarah didn''t hide from Sivan, "Did you not get anything out of Chris?" Sivan was silent. Sarah didn''t care about this: "It''s OK if you don''t get that. I think about it carefully when I go back. It''s a bit inappropriate for you to trap your friend for my private affairs.¡± Chris was a good man. He had always been very kind to her. If he told Sivan about Jason after getting drunk, he may be fined. "I know that.¡± Sivan couldn''t cheat her. Sarah raised her eyebrows slightly, and was surprised.She looked at Sivan and asked, "Do you have a load on your mind?" He couldn''t me her for thinking too much. Sivan had always been a person who worked cleanly. He was not emotional.But at this moment, she saw that he was struggling. "I know what Jason talked to your grandfather about." Sivan thought it over and over again and gave the following words after rational consideration, "But I don''t want to tell you." If it were someone else, Sarah might be angry. If you didn''t want to tell me, why did you let me know that? But this was Sivan. He had been with her since the founding of the Angel International Group. In recent years, he had devoted all his energy to thepany and her. Such a sincere person, since he said he didn''t want to tell her, that meant he had his own consideration. "Then don''t say anything.¡± Sarah''s mood didn''t change. ¡°Wait until you want to say, but if they talk about something that will cause trouble, you have to help me deal with it." "Don¡¯t you me me?¡± Sivan was a little emotional. After all, it was the first time in years that he had failed to follow her instructions.He was ready to take on everything. "Why do I me you? You have your reason." Sarah got over it. "Besides, you have already knew that now. You will tell me when I really want to know one day, won''t you?" "Yes." Sivan nodded. As long as Sarah had a strong desire to know, he would tell her. But before that, he didn''t want to. What Jason did was meaningless, and what he said would only make the boss more upset and unhappy. "That''s all right." Sarah still trusted Sivan, "Go to have a rest before going to work." ¡°Okay.¡± Sivan nodded. In spite of what he said, he did not rest at all. After Sarah went out to do other things, he began to deal with other trivial but important things. At noon. Sivan brought the meal ordered for Sarah. Sarah was about to eat when she saw Chris''s call. She subconsciously nced at Sivan and then slid the answer button to answer. "Miss Yeats". ¡°It''s me." "Has Sivan returned to thepany?¡± "Yes." After Sarah said this, Chris didn''t speak for a long time. Sarah thought about that Sivan inebriated him for dragging the secret out of him and asked Chris one more question: "What do you want to see him about?" The Sivan was receiving water and was confused. Chris? "Yes, a little." Chris hesitated for a moment before speaking. When he woke up again, he sorted out what happenedst night, and spected that Sivan drank with him in order to trap him. However, considering Sivan''s reaction at that time, Sivan said that he had a crush on someone and he was lovelorn, and he still felt those were true. After all, Sivan, whom he knew, did not have such good acting skills. Sarah looked at his special assistant with a cool face and said, "Let me give him the phone." That being said.But she couldn''t help thinking, why didn''t Chris call Sivan directly?Could it be that they were unhappyst night? "No, no, no, I''m not looking for him, I''m looking for you.¡± Chris immediately changed his words, ming his drunkenness for the wrong words he said. Sarah was confused. Without waiting for her to ask, Chris said, "Can you arrange less work for Sivan these days? He may not be in a good condition recently." Sarah became more puzzled. She was not emotional, but at this moment, she really couldn''t help thinking too much. She thought, ¡®What happened to themst night? How did Svan get out of shape?¡¯ Was it not... The moment this idea came out, Sarah restrained it. There should be no sex after drinking between two men. "What''s the matter?" she asked. "Just... he suffered a bit of frustration in his love.¡± Chris didn''t know how to say about Sivan. After all, the guy was too cold. "Give him less work if possible, and I''ll pay for it if you deduct his wages." Of course, don''t tell him,¡± Chris added. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 A big misunderstanding What he thought was simple.No matter how hard it was for Sivan to break up with his girlfriend, he would not expose his emotions. It would be stressful to work with something on your mind, and sometimes a trivial thing could make people copse. When his grandfather passed away, he was a little stressed at work. When his boss knew it, his boss prolonged his three days¡¯ leave to a month. That was why he had been with his boss all the time.He was really good except that he was muddled about his feelings. At first, Sarah didn''t think too much. But what Chris said was just too easy to make people think too much. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Yeats, are you there?¡± After a long time of silence, he added. "Are you sure what you said is true?" Sarah frowned slightly. "Yes." "You caused it?" "What?" Chris was confused. What did he cause? His silence was taken as acquiescence by Sarah. She pinched between her eyebrows and said in a moreplicated tone than usual, "I see.¡± "Thank you.¡± After hearing her promise, Chris didn''t think too much. "If you need extrapensation, you can call me at any time." "No, thanks." Sarah didn''t know how to describe her feelings. After hanging up, she was thinking about how to tell Sivan about it.She wanted to know that, but she didn''t expect that Sivan would pay such a heavy price. Most importantly. Chris didn''t look like that kind of person. After hanging up, she was sitting there with a load on her mind and didn¡¯t eat with chopsticks in her hand. Thinking of the call just now, Sivan put a ss of water in front of her and asked, "Is it from Chris?" "Yes." "What did he say?" Hearing that, Sarah stopped eating and her indifferent eyes suddenly becameplicated.No wonder he didn''t want to say it just now. If it were her, she would not say it. ¡°Nothing.¡± She knew that although Sivan had a thin skin and looked cold and was a novice in love. "He just asked me if you went back to thepany.¡± "Boss." "What?" "Do I look stupid?" "You''re not stupid,¡± said Sarah, praising him. "You''re very smart.¡± "Then why did you lie to me?¡± Sivan said coldly and emotionally when he became serious. "You have talked for so long. It can''t be just such a simple question." Most importantly, he didn''t know what Chris had said. He saw the expression on his boss''s face changed. Sarah was speechlessHow to answer?Sivan was confused. What did Chris say to the boss? How could she look like this? "He said that you had a setback in your rtionship.¡± What Sarah said was half-true. "He asked me to arrange less work for you.¡± She didn''t tell him about sry replenishment.She didn''t need Chris to do that. Sivan thought of the lie he had told to Chrisst night.He thought, ¡®This guy is as stupid as ever. He can''t even tell whether it''s true or not.¡¯. "Just ignore him. I''m fine.¡± Sivan nned to have a talk with Chris. "You eat first. I''ll talk to him." "Okay," Sarah nodded. Sivan walked outside. After hesitating for a while, Sarah couldn''t help but call him, "Sivan." Sivan looked back at her. "You don''t have to sacrifice so much in the future. The news is not as important as you.¡± Sarah had been thinking about how to say so that she wouldn''t hurt Sivan again. "If you want to ask for leave and have a rest, you can tell me at anytime.¡± Hearing that, Sivan paused. He didn''t pay attention to what she said. There was only one sentence in his mind, ¡®The news is not as important as you.¡¯ He ignored other words but said, "Okay." Then he went out and was about to tell Chris the truth. Sarah lost her appetite.She had never thought that this kind of thing would happen to her, even to her special assistant. How ridiculous. On the other side. Sivan called Chris. The moment the phone was connected, before Chris could say anything, Sivan said in a clear voice, "I lied to youst night. I''m not unlucky in love." Chris was confused. What? "I said that on purpose because I wanted to know from you what your boss had talked with Sara''s grandfather.¡± Sivan was very honest and apologized, "I''m sorry.¡± "Wait a minute.¡± Chris got the point. Sivan kept silent. At this moment, he waspletely awake. Wearing his sses, he asked, "Did you say your boss''s grandfather? Isn''t Miss Yeats your superior?¡± Although Miss Yeats was the elder daughter of the Yeats Group. But she didn''t take over thepany. She could only be the Sivan''s superior, not the boss. This guy... Sivan was speechless Damn it! He spilled the beans. "I remember you said earlier that your boss had a two-year holiday and had recently returned to work." Chris was smart enough. "Is the boss you mentioned before Miss Yeats?" He only knew that Sivan was working as the boss''s special assistant in a very goodpany. But he didn''t know whichpany it was. But he was sure that it was not the Yeats Group. "No," said Sivan in a calm tone. "My former boss is on holiday again. I''m working as a personal assistant and part-time job for Sarah. She''s my current boss, and I''m only under her management, not the Yeats Group." Chris thought for a moment. No. No way! Chris thought, ¡®What Sivan said just now was too natural. Her tone was exactly the same as when she had talked with him before. Most importantly, when he told him that Miss Yeats was a super powerful hacker, so was his boss. He said that Miss Yeats was very good at fighting and that his boss could beat him easily. It seemed that his boss was Miss Yeats.¡¯ "Then why don''t you take a holiday as before?" asked Chris. "I still have something to deal with in thepany. I won''t take a leave until I finish it." Sivan''s words were watertight. "How did you know Miss Yeats?¡± Sivan didn''t want to answer. Chris''s questions were incessant. Chris was almost sure. He said, "Miss Yeats is your former boss. Am I right?¡± "You guess wrong." "Impossible!" "I have something else to do and I have to hang up. You will never know my boss." After saying that, Sivan hung up, leaving no chance for Chris to guess. If they continued to talk about it, the identity of their boss would be exposed. Chris was confused. Originally, he was already 70 percent suspicious that it was Sarah Yeats, but his suspicion was dispelled a lot by Sivan''s calm words and straight behavior of hanging up. Now only 20 percent. He thought, ¡®Was he really wrong? Why did Sivan still work part-time with Sarah? Wasn''t he well paid in thatpany?¡¯ All of a sudden. Chris''s eyes widened as if he had thought of something. He thought, ¡®Does he like Miss Yeats?¡¯ When this thought came to his mind, his mind was full of this matter. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Unbelievable If so, everything seemed to make sense. For example, why would a cold man like Sivan use such an excuse that he broke up with his girlfriend to set him up? And why did he still work part- time with Miss Yeats since he had a high sry? Thinking of this. Chris suddenly felt a headache. He used to think that guy was a nerd, but he didn''t expect him to have love before him. After pushing his sses, he had adjusted his state and was about to go to work. Although Sivan had asked for a leave from him, he had nothing else to do. It was better to go to thepany. On the way to thepany. It suddenly urred to him that he was too calm when Sivan told him that he was lying. After thinking for a while, he scolded him in a very angry tone. How could he liquor him in order to trap him? When Sivan received the message, he was wondering if he had been too calm. But after seeing the message, he felt a little relieved and began to have his lunch. In the following half a day, Sivan was busy with affairs in thepany. As for Chris, he was called to his office by his boss after he returned to thepany. Seeing that he was no different from usual, he asked in a low voice, "Are you awake?¡± "Yes." "How do you feel when you were tricking?¡± Chris was stunned. He looked up. How did the boss know? "Why didn''t I find out that you could be tricked so easily before?" said Jason. He thought that Chris was not careful enough. "It''s... an ident.¡± Chris didn''t dare to argue. After all, he did that on purpose. "How did you know?" Jason said, "Sivan." "Did he say that?¡± Chris was a little confused. He thought, ¡®What the hell was he thinking about? He had already made up a story, but why did he say it to Jason?" Without answering his question, Jason thought of the phone callst night. He asked, "Do you know him well?" "Who?" asked Chris. He was confused. He guessed what he had heard before, "Is that Sivan?" "Yes," said Jason. Chris said, "We''ve known each other for a long time.¡± Chris thought there was nothing to hide. "We went to high school and college together. I originally nned to let him apply for a job in the Noth Group, but he refused, saying that he wanted to go somewhere.¡± He added, "Although he doesn''t talk much and is serious, he is a good man."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The most impressive impression of him was still the scene that Sivan protected him. Back in high school, he was good-looking, fair skinned and silent, unlike now, he faced everyone with a signature smile. Because he didn''t like talking and his skin was too white, he was bullied. Before he lost his temper, Sivan stood out and kicked those people away to protect him. At that time, he thought that this guy was really stupid. Didn''t he know that if he protected him, he would be targeted by those people? Later, he was indeed targeted, but he didn''t care at all. He beat them. Unconsciously, they became good friends. Until now. "What else?" said Jason. "What do you want to know?" Chris sensitively sensed that this was not what Jason wanted to know. Jason raised his eyes and looked at him. Although he didn''t say anything, he put a lot of pressure on him. Chris was nervous. He thought, ''What happened? Why was the boss looking at him like that.¡¯ "If Sarah gives you one billion and asks you to tell her what I have talked to her grandfather, will you tell her?¡± asked Jason directly. "One billion?¡± Chris''s eyes brightened and he smiled. "Yes." "Really?" ¡°Sure.¡± "You are my boss, so I should keep your information a secret," said Chris very seriously. Out of politeness, he said, "Not to mention one billion, even two billion, I still won''t sell it.¡± "I want to hear the truth,¡± said Jason in six words. Chris said, ¡°Sell it!" If the boss said he wanted to hear the truth, then he did. He couldn''t hesitate at this moment. Jason''s eyes changed. "You also said that it was Miss Yeats who bought it, not someone else." Thinking that Jason was angry for his answer, he quickly exined, "If it is someone else, I won''t sell it no matter how much he gives me." "Sivan didn''t agree,¡± said Jason coldly. He would still sell himself to Sarah, but Sivan... Chris was puzzled. "What do you mean?" he asked in confusion "I called youst night, and he answered it." With a heavy heart, Jason continued, "I asked him to make a price after knowing that he got the information from you, so that he wouldn''t tell Sarah." Chris listened with keen pleasure. And then? "He offered one billion." Jason raised his head, and his dark eyes met Chris''s. Chris thought, ¡®What the hell! Why didn''t he realize that Sivan was a greedy man? One billion. How did he say that.¡¯ "I agreed. He asked ten billion dors," added Jason. The corners of her mouth twitched. Ten billion was more or less unbelievable. One dared to ask, and the other dared to say. He asked curiously, "Did you agree again?¡± "Yes," said Jason in a deep voice. Chris was speechless. He thought, ¡®Was it because he was too rich? How could such a small thing worth ten billion?¡¯ ¡°Boss.¡± Chris took a hit to Jason''s wallet, "If you really don''t want him to expose that, you can give me one billion and I''ll shut him up.¡± He couldn''t understand. Couldn''t Understand! "But he refused.¡± Now, he was sure that Sivan was aberrated. "That''s normal. Ten billion is too illusory. Who knows if you will really give that or it is just a trap after you agree? It''s normal for him to be cautious.¡± Chris really dared to say, "Besides, he never does anything against his conscience just because of money.¡± Chris thought, ¡®Not right! Does it mean that Miss Yeats has known that Sivan doesn''t agree? When he called Miss Yeats just now, her reaction seemed to be... normal.¡¯ "He refused my money, but he said he wouldn''t tell Sarah.¡± The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Sivan was abnormal. "That''s normal. If he tells Miss Yeats, it will make him unhappy, won''t it?" Without thinking too much, Chris was immersed in the gossip and said whatever came into his mind. "He shouldn''t want you to be together with Miss Yeats again.¡± Jason asked, "What do you mean?" "He likes Yeats..." Chris suddenly stopped, and he was a little flustered. He thought, ¡®What did he just say? Why did he tell Jason about Sivan?¡¯ Seeing his reaction, the atmosphere in the office suddenly cooled down. "He likes Sarah?" Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 They met Jason "I don''t know." Chris tried to hide his nervousness and keep calm. He looked at him in silence, and the aura around him had reached its limit at this moment. When he pushed his sses, his heart was still a little nervous. "If you want to know, I can go to investigate.¡± said Chris at the right time. Jason didn''t say anything. From Chris¡¯s reaction just now, Jason was almost sure that Sivan liked Sarah. Even if he had decided not to bother her and just help her solve some difficulties silently, but when he heard that someone coveted her, he still felt ufortable. Chris didn''t dare to say anything more. If his words riled the boss, he would suffer a lot. "What''s Sivan''s background?" asked Jason. "I don''t know." Chris didn''t lie. "He never said that.¡± Although they had known each other for a long time, they didn''t talk much. What they talked about in daily life had nothing to do with family, and he didn''t ask that. His breath was a little deep. After a while. He asked Chris to go out and thought about it alone. Two days passed quickly. In the past two days, Sarah had been busy in thepany. There was nothing for her to do in the Yeats Group for the time being, so she put all her attention on the Angel International Group. In the afternoon. Sivan came to the office to look for her and told her something important, ¡°I''ve already offered the price." ¡°How much?" "Nines filled in the nk on the check,¡± replied Sivan honestly. Stopping what she was doing, Sarah looked at Sivan with her beautiful eyes and asked, "What did that person say?" "He agreed and gave me these two kinds of medicine.¡± Sivan took out a room card and handed it to her, with a bottle of medicine in his hand. "He asked me to find an opportunity to let you take medicine and take you to that hotel.¡± Sarah took it over and had a look. These drugs could make people faint. "Let''s go." Sarah yed with the room card and returned the medicine to Sivan. Sivan stood still and looked at her coldly. Sarah raised her eyes and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?" "Boss, have you forgotten what I told youst time?" Sivan said seriously, as if he was talking about life principle with Sarah as a brother. "What?" Sarah asked in confusion "Don''t trust a man casually.¡± Putting the medicine in her hand, he continued, "If you really meet a man who wants to do something bad, giving this to him is putting yourself in danger." "You are not that kind of person." She knew who could be trusted and who couldn''t. "Find out where the person bought the drug and hand over the clues to the police.¡± Most of them were used against girls. It must be eliminated. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay," replied Sivan. "If you can''t find out anything, ask Julian to help you." She added, "He is free recently.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sivan was obedient to what Sarah said. Then the two left thepany for meal. Sarah nned to dig out that person this time. She didn''t look into it when she didn''t divorce before, but it didn¡¯t mean that she had to tolerate it now. However, unfortunately, she met Jason in the hotel. When Sarah and Sivan entered the private room, they saw a group of people escorting Jason towards them. Seeing Sarah and Sivan standing together, Jason stopped. "Mr. Noth? What''s wrong?" "Did we say something wrong just now?¡± Someone asked. The others were all worried that they might offend him. Jason ignored the sound around him. The only thing in his eyes was Sarah, who had entered the room with others. Jason didn''t take back his gaze until the door was closed. Last time, Sarah admitted that she was acting with Sivan. But this time... he thought Sivan was pursuing her. "Boss." Chris also saw them. He came to his senses first and touched his arm. "It''s time for us to go in.¡± The aura around him was cold, and his ck eyes were deep. He took a look at the box where Sarah was and then went in with a load on his mind. In this dinner. During the whole process, he didn''t say anything. As a result, the atmosphere in the room was very low. Those who wanted to talk about cooperation with him didn''t dare to breathe heavily, fearing that they might make the serious atmosphere worse. Chris just took the words right out of Jason''s mouth. He answered all their questions and words. During the meal. While eating, Jason was absent-minded. The situation was much better in Sarah¡¯s room. After entering the private room, the two had dinner in the normal process. After all, it was a lie to say not hungry after work. "Let''s go earlyter,¡± said Sarah to Sivan. She also exined, "In case that was destroyed by Jason.¡± She didn''t know if he woulde backter. In case, it would be better to prevent it. "Okay," said Sivan. Half an hourter. Sivan estimated that the time was almost up and asked Sarah to start acting. The room card that the man gave to him belonged to this hotel. He just needed to walk out of the private room and went into the elevator to the corresponding floor with the room card. When they were about to leave, Jason received a call. When he saw the caller ID, his eyes darkened. He slid the answer key and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± When he said that word. The people at the table didn''t dare to speak. They all held their breath and sat there. "Boss, I just found a news.¡± A very fast voice came from the other side of the phone. "It has something to do with Sivan and Miss Yeats." "Go ahead.¡± His words were brief as usual. "Sivan was bought off with nearly one billion dors," the person continued. His voice was clear. "He ns to drug Miss Yan tonight and get a room. There are four men with excellent skills hidden in that room." Hearing this. The cold air around him suddenly came up. With his sharp eyes, he said coldly, "Address and room number?" "It''s in room 2309. The hotel was that you are going to talk tonight," answered the man on the other side. Jason was about to hang up and stood up. "I''m not sure if there is any monitor in the room.¡± "I see.¡± After saying this in a deep and cold voice, he hung up and stood up. He didn¡¯t say anything to anyone but walked outside. In the face of this situation. The others held their breath. Even if they were dissatisfied, they could only hold back their anger. After all, in this circle, Jason had absolute authority and no one wanted to offend him. Looking at the man who left without saying goodbye, Chris felt too bitter to cry. He had no choice but to follow him. When he walked out of the room, he told them that he had something urgent to deal with today and would make an appointment another day. The others didn''t dare toin and agreed. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Let him know what despair is After walking out of the box, Chris followed Jason and said, "Boss, can you tell me first if you have something urgent to do next time? I''m very embarrassed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The air around him was cold. Chris was confused. Why did he feel that his boss was a little angry with him? He didn''t think too much. He just thought that his boss was abnormal. He took the initiative to ask, "Is there anything urgent?" Jason didn''t say anything. He came to the door of the box where Sarah and Sivan went in and was about to kick it. Chris stopped him at the critical moment! "Impulsion is a devil.¡± Chris mistakenly thought that he was too angry because Sarah eats with Sivan, so he was jealous. "If you go in like this, Miss Yeats will definitely dislike you more in the future." "You sound like she likes me now.¡± The aura around him was cold. Chris was speechless He thought, ¡®It was rare for you to have a little self-knowledge.¡¯ He still pulled him and persuaded, ''Til knock on the door. Please wait a moment." Jason frowned. Chris exhaled a mouthful of stale air and knocked on the door with aplicated heart. After a while, there was no response. He knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. "Miss Yeats, Sivan." Chris knocked again and said, "May Ie in?" "Bang!" Jason pushed the door open. With his ears against the door, Chris staggered and almost fell to the ground. When he was about to say something, he saw no one in the room. Before he could ask, he saw the coldness on his boss''s face became more serious, and the cold air around him rushed out. At the next moment. Then he turned around and was about to leave. He said to Chris, "Call Sivan and tell him that if he dares to hurt Sarah, I promise I''ll let him know what despair is." "Sivan?" Chris was even more confused. Without further ado, he walked towards the front desk of the hotel. Chris was puzzled, but since the boss said that, it meant that there must be something wrong. After careful consideration. He took out his phone and called Sivan. He thought, ''No matter what happened, they should make it clear, but the high probability should be misunderstanding. How could that guy hurt Miss Yeats.¡¯ However. The phone rang a few times, but was hung up by Sivan. He hung up!!!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Chris suddenly stopped, Jason looked back at him and asked, "Have you got through?" "Yes, yes..." Chris''s heat beat like thunder and he felt that something unexpected was going to happen. "But he hung up." The cold air around Jason surged. Thinking that Sarah might be in danger, he didn''t care whether she would be dissatisfied with him or not. While walking, he called her. Just like Sivan, she hung up after the beep. When he called again, Sarah turned off her phone. Seeing that his boss was getting colder and colder, Chris texted him, "Why are you hanging up? Boss is looking for you. Where are you?" Sivan replied, "Miss Yeats and I have something important to do. Don''t let your boss disturb us." Since he went to work, he changed his WhatsApp nickname. He had changed from a worker who was about to be online to Sivan. Chris was worried, "Answer the phone first.¡± Sivan replied, ''Til call you backter." Hearing what he said, Chris felt a little relieved and walked over. When the receptionist saw them, she greeted them politely. ¡°Give me a room on floor 23." Although he was worried, Jason was not in a mess. "Any type is okay." "The rooms on floor 23 are already full," the receptionist answered after checking. "Do you like the rooms on floor 22 and floor 24?" ¡°None left?" "Yes, sir." His eyes darkened. Chris still didn''t figure it out and asked, "Boss, why do you check in?" "Then please help me open the elevator on floor 23." Without answering his question, Jason was now full of what he had heard on the phone before. "I''ll go upstairs to find my friend.¡± "Please tell me your friend¡¯s name and room number," the staff asked. "Sivan, room 2309," said Jason "What?" Chris was confused. Sivan? "I''m sorry, sir. I haven''t found out your friend''s check-in information,¡± the staff said politely. "You can call your friend. After confirming, I''ll swipe the card for you." Jason''s suit made him have an air of strongness. At this moment, he was in a cold mood. Now he realized that it was someone else who booked the room for Sivan. The hotel management was strict and he couldn''t go there. "Keep in touch with Sivan,¡± said Jason. "I''ll make a phone call.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chris had no choice but to agree. He was so confused and had no idea what had happened. Rubbing his eyebrows, Jason took out his phone and dialed a number. It didn''t take long for the person on the other end of the line to answer the phone. ¡°Jason, do you have a grudge against me?" It was not easy for Andy to answer a WhatsApp phone from Celine, but that was interrupted by Jason''s call. It was really annoying! "Call your hotel and swiped card for me to go up to floor 23 with." Without quarreling with him, Jason exined his purpose. Andy was confused. Hotel? He was more or less perplexed. ¡°Which hotel?" Jason told him the address. Andy cursed but called the hotel. He didn''t ask too much on the phone. Since this guy said that, it meant that he was really anxious. Three minutester. The receptionist answered the phone. On the other side. After receiving the WhatsApp message from Chris, Sivan stopped in the corridor of the 23rd floor with Sarah. There was a monitor in the corridor of the hotel. Sarah was pretending to be unconscious. After all, only in this way could she deceive those people through the monitor. Frowning, Sivan whispered to Sivan, "Boss, what should we do if Chris and Jason are looking for us?" ¡°Let it alone,¡± replied Sarah in a low voice. ording to the past, she guessed that the reason why he looked for her was that he felt ufortable when she had dinner with Sivan, so she didn''t care about it. Hearing what she said, Sivan just ignored them. As for the promise to call back to Chris, he nned to call back after everything was done. But as soon as Sivan took Sarah to room 2309.He heard the sound of the elevator.He looked calm on the surface, but he was a little nervous. The boss was pretending to be in aa and supported by him. If others saw him, they might think he was a bad guy. At that time, their n might be disrupted. He continued to support Sarah calmly and walk towards that room. Before he took two steps, he heard someone calling his name behind him. "Sivan?" Chris was surprised to see him. He strode toward them and said, ¡°It''s really you.¡± Sivan was speechless.Sarah was also speechless. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Jason attacked Sivan ¡®Why are you here?" Feeling the sudden chill from his boss, Chris had a sense of foreboding and asked, "Is this... Miss Yeats?¡± Chris was stunned. Why was Sivan here with Miss Yeats? And it seemed that Miss Yeats was drunk or something else? "Give her to me.¡± Said Jason, as he strode to the front of Sivan, with his dashing eyebrows and starry eyes. He pursed his thin lips into a straight line. No, I have something to deal with my boss." Sivan refused. "What kind of matter need you to deal in a hotel?" A chill in the air spread all over Jason''s body. He was d that he had arrived. "Don''t ever pretend that I know nothing about what you have done." He knew how much Sarah trusted her assistant. But now, this man betrayed her for money. "What?" Noticing something was wrong, Chris asked, "Mr. Noth, is there any kind of misunderstanding?" "Either you leave, or I''ll ask someone to send you to the police station. You can take your time to talk to the police." Said Jason, his eyes were as cold as knives. Sivan stood there, not knowing how to react. If he exined, there was a monitor here.If he didn''t exin, he would be sent to the police station later, which would cause more trouble to his boss. "Chris, call the police.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth..." "Call the police!" "There must be some misunderstandings." Through the attitude of the two people and the current situation, Chris has also probably guessed. "I''m sure that Sivan is not that kind of person." Jason fell his deep eyes on him. Chris was in a panic. He could only pull Sivan''s arm and said, "Exin something.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Bang!" Jason kicked Sivan hard without mercy. It never urred to Sivan that Jason would attack him. Sivan stumbled and fell backwards. Sarah was held in Jason''s arms who was originally held up by Sivan. Just as Jason was about to say something, Sarah in his arms said something in a low voice. She didn''t want to be hugged by Jason. But now that the y hade to this point, she couldn''t let it end like this. Take me away. Don''t make trouble for Sivan.¡± She said in such a low voice that only Jason himself could hear. "I''m going to catch the backstage maniptor with him.¡± Hearing that, Jason was stunned. Looking at the cold atmosphere, Chris was flustered. ¡°Mr. Noth..." "For the sake of your friendship with Chris, I won''t make a fuss about this matter with you today." Without revealing the truth, Jason continued to y the trick. "Take care of yourself.¡± Then he picked up Sarah and left the hotel. Sarah was speechless. He must do it on purpose. "Mr. Noth." Chris wanted to exin for Sivan. He could say for sure that Sivan was not such a mean person. Without listening to him, Jason only said, "Let''s go." Feeling conflicted, Chris had to leave with him. But looking at the expression on his face, Chris still said, "Exin it to our boss and Miss Yeats tomorrow. I believe it must be a mistake." Sivan said nothing. If he really wanted to take Sarah back, he could do it. However, he had just noticed that his boss had whispered something to Jason. After that had Jason said something like take care of himself. Now it seemed that. His boss felt the situation had changed, so they needed to separate first. Five minutester. Jason had already took Sarah to leave the hotel with Chris. During the whole process, they didn''t reveal anything. When Sivan was about to leave, a man suddenly walked out of one of the rooms on floor 23. He was the man who had given Sivan a check before. "Mr. Sivan, please hold on." The man said in a gentle voice. Sivan looked back and frowned when he saw him. "Why are you here?" "Of course I''m here to see if Mr. Sivan has fulfilled his promise." "Jason has taken her away." "I know." The man replied with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. "But it doesn''t matter. Sarah had a bad rtionship with Mr. Noth. Her trust in Mr. Noth is not as good as her trust in you.¡± "What do you mean?¡± Sivan pretended not to understand. "Although Mr. Noth took her away tonight, you can still go and find her tomorrow as if nothing had happened.¡± The man suggested. "If she asks about what happened tonight, you can tell her that you fainted either. When she asks you to investigate, we will give you a report of food poisoning. In this way, what Jason said will be regarded as a lie by Sarah, and she will trust you more." Hearing this, there was no expression on Sivan''s cold face. He just felt that the backstage maniptor knew too much about the rtionship between his boss and Jason. "Of course, not everyone can offend Mr. Noth.¡± The man added, ¡°If you can''t do it, you can refuse. But the check I gave you will also be invalid." "Got it." Said Sivan. Then he left without saying anything more. After he left, the man made a phone call and reported everything happened here tonight. On the other side. Jason took Sarah into the car. Sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, Chris was still thinking about Sivan. He didn''t want his boss to have too much prejudice against Sivan. "Mr. Noth, I truly think there is a misunderstanding about this matter. As a man without any desire, how could he do such a thing?" "Do you trust him so much?" Jason took a deep nce at Sarah beside him and felt relieved. "Yes." Said Chris firmly, ¡°I''m willing to bet on my future." Hearing this. Sarah opened her eyes.She didn''t need to worry about being found out since the surveince camera couldn''t catch anything inside.She adjusted her sitting position and asked, "Thest time you asked me to supplement his sry, and this time you bet on your future. What happened when you were drank that night?" Chris was stunned. "Miss Yeats?" "Yes." "You... Are you okay?¡± Seeing that she looked normal, Chris was more or less confused. "I''m good.¡± Answered Sarah. Although she shouldn''t ask too much, Sivan was her special assistant after all. "What happened to you that night?" Chris peered at Jason subconsciously. He was tricked. What else could it be? ¡°Nothing.¡± He knew that Sivan didn''t tell anything to her, so he could only reply at will, "We just drank, and then go to bed. The second day, we go to work respectively." "In one bed?" Asked Sarah. "How is that possible?¡± Said Chris without thinking too much. "One for each.¡± There was a touch of suspicion on her indifferent face. If so. Then what about Chris''s reaction before? "Miss Yeats... Don''t stare at me like that. I have nothing to do with Sivan.¡± Thinking of what he had just said, Chris exined, "We are brothers, with pure friendship." Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 You care about him so much Sarah''s eyes twinkled.He has nothing to do with Sivan? Seeing through her eyes, the smile on Chris''s face almost couldn''t be maintained. "Don¡¯t you believe me?" "Since it''s pure friendship, why did you mention that he had a setback in his rtionship on the phone that day?¡± For the first time, Sarah was suspicious of her own judgment. "You also asked me not to arrange too much work for him and ask for supplementary sry." Most importantly. When she asked if it was him who caused it, Chris fell into silence. "Because..." Chris nced at his boss. If he said that Sivan had a crush on Miss Yeats, didn''t he just stab his boss in the back? What''s more, Sivan said he had a secret crush on her. If Chris exposed his love in front of Miss Yeats, Sivan would definitely me him in the future. Sarah followed his gaze and frowned, "Why are you looking at him?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "I promised to keep it a secret for Sivan." Thinking for a while, Chris said, ¡°I can''t tell you." Although it was a lie Sivan made to get what he wanted.But he still felt that there must be something wrong. As an aloof man as Sivan, even if he really wanted something, he wouldn''t make use of his affection. Sarah stared at him with inquiry. ¡°All you need to know is that Sivan and I are just good friends.¡± Chris added something to prove himself innocent. Sarah nodded. When Jason saw that they had finished talking, he looked at the face of Sarah that always appeared in his dreams and asked, "What happened tonight?" "Why did you go there?¡± Sarah retorted instead of reply. ording to the way that person had dealt with things in the past, this kind of mistake should not have happened. In order to make her unable to escape and have no chance to call for help, the 23 floor should be booked. Jason pursed his thin lips into a straight line.He couldn''t tell her that he was investigating Sivan and he went there because he found that Sivan was going to hurt her. Once he said so, Sarah would definitely ask him why he investigated Sivan. At that time, no matter what he said, she would feel that he had stepped in her life, and then, she would dislike him even more. "Yeah, Mr. Noth. Why did you go there?" Chris was also curious all the way. "And you urately said that Sivan was in room 2309." Upon hearing this. Sarah became vignt all of a sudden.It was the first time that he wanted to throw Chris to Africa.He spoke out of his turn! Noticing his coldness and displeasure, Chris collected himself and pretended to be calm. After all, Miss Yeats was his idol and the part-time boss of his brother. If he lost his job or something else happened in the future, he coulde here for a job. "Are you following me?" Asked Sarah. "No." Jason denied quickly. "Then how did you know?" Sarah doubted, not missing the slightest expression on his face. "Except for me and Sivan, only the person who booked the room knows the room number." Hearing that, Jason''s heart sank all of a sudden. "Do you suspect that I''m acting on my own?" "I''m not stupid.¡± Replied Sarah. "I won''t make a conclusion based on my own guess." The simple sentence reminded him of the past. Back then, he had found some clues and made up his mind to directly attribute the crime to Sarah. He thought that the car ident of Jenny was caused by her, as well as the top searchter. If Sarah was with Robert when Jenny happened to miscarriage, or if he didn''t trust Edwin so much. Maybe he also suspected herst time. Thinking of the past, his heart was filled with guilt. In a somewhat hoarse voice, he slowly said three words, "I am sorry." Sarah was puzzled. Chris too. The two of them looked puzzled at the same time. "Mr. Noth... What''s wrong with you?¡± Chris asked boldly. Sorry? It seemed that Miss Yeats was talking business with him? "You think you are well-paid too much, don''t you?" Jason felt that Chris had been too loud recently. Chris sealed his mouth with his hand and kept smiling. Sarah was will waiting for his answer. "I''m investigating the past, and I happened to find out what happened today following the clues.¡± With a serious look on his face, Jason said, "So I came up.¡± Sarah was still staring at him. "Don''t you believe me?" Asked Jason. ¡°No.¡± Said Sarah. The clear word made Jason feel a little ufortable. But what he thought more was how Sarah felt when he treated Sarah badly in the past since it didn''t feel good when he lied and was distrusted. That exined that she didn''t like him. If it were him, he would never willing to see this person in his life. "I''m telling the truth.¡± Said Jason. He didn''t want her to know that he had investigated Sivan, so he had to change the topic. "I''ll take you back first. We can talk about it at my house.¡± "If you really found out the truth based on the clues, you wouldn''t have said those words to Sivan, nor would you asked Chris to call the police.¡± Obviously, it was useless to change the topic for Sarah. "Are you investigating into Sivan?" ording to the way Jason usually did, he should have taken Sivan away and asked him the backstage maniptor since he found out some clues. However, as soon as Jason came up, he was extremely hostile to Sivan. His actions, behaviors and reactions were all wrong. "Why do you investigate Sivan?" Asked Chris, more or less confused. Sarah noticed his reaction. Chris didn''t know it? "I didn''t investigate him.¡± Denied Jason. "You can investigate it if you don''t believe me. With your ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to do." "Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Sarah didn''t believe what he said, but she was sure that he was investigating Sivan. "But if you activate your ace in the hole, I won''t find out anything.¡± He had a lot of aces in his hands, and she knew that there was something that couldn''t be surveyed through theputer. "Am I so untrustworthy to you?" Jason darkened his eyes. "How could you have the confidence to trust a liar?¡± Asked Sarah. Although he was telling a lie, he still felt ufortable when he saw the obvious distrust and alienation from Sarah. There seemed to be numerous needles stabbing into his chest. "I don''t care why you investigated Sivan, but I hope you can leave me alone, as well as him.¡± She didn''t want her n to be destroyed again, nor did she want to have too much to do with him. She was not afraid that Jason would deal with Sivan. If they really fought against each other, the whole Angel International Group would be Sivan''s backup. Deep in his heart, Jason was angry. There was nothing wrong with the saying that impulse is a devil. Hearing that Sarah was so protective of an outsider, he felt a little worse.¡¯ You care about him so much." "Yes." "Do you have a crush on him?" He didn''t know how he ask such a thing. Sarah thought he was extremely strange. "It''s none of your business. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Do you know what kind of rtionship is the most dangerous Seeing that his boss was about to say something reckless again, Chris immediately changed the topic. "By the way, Miss Yeats, why is Sivan there with you?" "I''m doing my business.¡± Answered Sarah, "Acting." With these few simple words, Chris had a rough idea of what had happened. When Sarah talked to Jason before, only Jason heard it, so Chris didn''t know. After figuring it out, Chris didn''t ask too much, "Then whose home are we going to now?¡± "My home.¡± "My home.¡± Both of them said in unison. Chris pursed his lips and didn''t know whom to listen to. "ording to your script, you and Sivan are acting, and you are in aa at this moment.¡¯ In order to take her home, Jason had racked his brains. "Now that I''ve brought you out, I''ll take you back to my house to take care of you." "You should send me home.¡± Sarah retorted. "I don''t know the password of your house." Sarah couldn''t refute what he said. With a frown, there was a touch of emotion in her usual indifferent eyes. She didn''t want to go to his house, but if she got out of his car at this moment, once the backstage maniptor check the surveince video, that person would know that she was acting with Sivan. There was noptop around her, so she couldn''t hack it. "Then I''ll drive directly to Mr. Noth¡¯s house.¡± Said Chris to Sarah deliberately. Hearing that she said yes. Then he started the car and left. Staring at the back of his head, Jason decided to have a talk with Chris about who was his boss and who paid him. Not long after the car drove out of the parking lot, Sarah saw a phonecall from Sivan. Without hesitation, she slid the answer key and answered, "Sivan." Jason''s eyes turned cold momentarily. Sivan! "Miss Yeats, who knows your rtionship with Jason?" Sivan answered the phone through Bluetooth in his car. After a pause, Sarah asked, "Why do you ask that?" "Not long after you left, a person came out of the room on floor 23 and talked to me.¡± Said Sivan in a clear voice, "It seems that he knows a lot about the rtionship between you and Jason.¡± "What did he say?" "Let me continue to look for you tomorrow. If you ask about what happened tonight then I''ll tell you that you were in aa because of food poisoning, they will help to fake the poison report.¡± Said Sivan. "He''s sure that you would believe me other than Jason.¡± Sarah took a look at the direction of Jason. She would definitely favor the words of Sivan than Jason. The man behind them was using prejudice to achieve his goal. "What should we do next?" Sivan asked. "Just do as he said." Sarah had been thinking about something all the time. ¡°Okay.¡± Said Sivan. "Where are you now? Do you need me to pick you up?" "No, thanks." Said Sarah while she felt headache. "If youe here, it''ll expose that you are lying. You cane to the house of Jason to pick me up tomorrow morning." Hearing her words. Jason was finally relieved.He was really afraid that Sarah would jump out of the car halfway. However, there was a silence on the other side of the phone. "Hello?" Sarah called him. "Miss Yeats.¡± "What''s wrong?¡± "Do you know what kind of rtionship is the most dangerous?¡± Sivan said seriously. "What?" Sarah asked. "Ex boyfriend.¡± Sivan said seriously without any joking, "What if he bullies you if you go home with him?¡± After a moment''s silence, she replied calmly, "He can''t bully me.¡± Jason was good at fighting. But if the two really fought, they would at most be on par, and he wouldn''t have the upper hand. "There are so many thoughts in a man''s mind that you can''t guard against them.¡± Sivanpletely ignored the way she fought, and continued, "Not to mention that you''re facing Jason.¡± Suddenly, she didn''t know how to answer. After a moment of silence. She said, ¡®Til ask Julian to pick me upter. You go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Replied Sivan quickly. Seeing that she hung up the phone, Jason¡¯s eyebrow twisted together, and the coldness around him surged out.She was leaving? "Are you leaving?" "Yes." Sarah answered indifferently.She found the phone number of Julian and called him, then she told him something and an address before hanging up. Looking at her arrangements, Jason felt as if a huge stone was pressing down on his heart, making him unable to breathe. She just didn''t want to stay with him. Even if it was only one night. "After the third traffic light intersection ahead, you can find a ce without surveince to drop me off.¡± Said Sarah to Jason. "Okay." Replied Chris obediently. All of a sudden, Jason''s eyes turned cold. Feeling a chill on his neck, Chris didn''t think too much and drove steadily. "If you get off now, what if the secret is exposed tomorrow?" Jason could only talk about these things. "No. No one will know if you don''t tell them.¡± Sarah said in an indifferent tone. She had asked Julian to solve all the problems where there were hidden dangers.She could leave safe and sound. "You changed your mind all of a sudden because you were afraid that Sivan would care?¡± This was the only reason that Jason could think of. "No." Sarah''s answer was always so straightforward, but still in a cold tone. "I simply don''t want to sleep with you.¡± Hearing that, Jason''s deep breath sank. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became terrible. Chris didn''t dare to take a deep breath, fearing that his boss would be unhappy if he said something wrong. On the way back, there was a dead silence in the car. After passing the third traffic light intersection, Chris pulled over, then Sarah opened the door and got out. This time, Jason didn''t ask her to stay. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was not the kind of person who would pester her. He was clear that no matter what he did or said at this moment, she would not change because of his words. No one could change her decision. "You go first." Seeing that Chris didn''t say anything, Sarah said, "Julian will be here soon." "It''s okay. We''ll watch you get in the car.¡± Chris said. "Let''s go." Said Jason coldly. "Are... are you sure?¡± Chris asked. Jason didn''t say a word, but his cold eyes were expressionless. His emotions just now were reced by indifference. Chris shivered all over. He didn''t dare to disobey his boss''s order, so he asked Sarah to call him if needed and then started the car and left. On the way. It seemed that Jason couldn''t find a way to vent his anger that had been piled up all night, so he vented on Chris, "Why don''t you go to work for her since you like her so much?" "Don''t you like Miss Yeats?¡± Retorted Chris, perfectly avoiding his question. "Have I indulged you too much recently? Do you think I''m a person easy to talk to?" The rxed look on Sarah¡¯s face when she made the phonecall was all over his mind. How much did she trust her special assistant would she made such an expression. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 You have known it, haven''t you Looking at Jason''s expression through the rearview mirror, Chris said, "Since you don''t want Miss Yeats to leave, why don''t you ask her to stay?" "You are one to talk?" Said Jason in angry. If it worked, he would have said it earlier. Touching his nose, Chris drove obediently and said nothing more. "Didn''t you say that Sivan was a special assistant in anotherpany?" Only then did Jason have the mood to sort it out. "Why is he here with Sarah?" "I don''t know the details.¡± Said Chris honestly. "He said his former boss was on holiday, and he is doing part-time job at Miss Yeats''s.¡± "If it were you, would you be a part-time worker?" Said Jason in a cold tone, with his eyes darkened. ncing at his expression, Chris answered honestly, "No." He would definitely take a holiday as his boss did. The sry would be paid as usual, and it didn''t matter whether he worked or not. Most importantly, Sivan didn''tck money. He had saved all his money over the years, so there was no such thing as lacking money. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Then why did he do part-time job at Sarah''spany?¡± Jason began to suspect. Chris was speechless. How could he answer him. He couldn''t answer that Sivan had a crush on Miss Yeats and wanted to take the advantage of being in a favored position? Without hearing answer from him, Jason frowned and said, "Say something." "What else can it be except for crush?" When Chris said this, his heart was lifted. "You have known it, haven''t you?¡± "It''s not like that.¡± At this moment, there was no emotion in his mind. If he just have a crush on Sarah, it would be better to get close to her in other ways. As a special assistant, he couldn''t see her for most of the time except for assigning work orders. Chris was stunned. He drove steadily and asked, "Then what is that?" "Would it be Sarah serves as the boss of Sivan?" Jason spoke out his conjecture. "I thought about it before, but I don''t think so." Chris was somewhat surprised. "Why?" "Sivan said his boss was on holiday again. Miss Yeats has been working recently." "Again?" Said Jason, grasping the key word. "His boss took two years off before, and Sivan was also given two years off while his sry was still paid, and he has just returned to work recently.¡± Chris exined the things before. After saying that, he asked, "Mr. Noth, if you also take two years off, will you also give me two years off and my sry will be paid?" "Are you awake?" Said Jason within three words, coldly and ruthlessly. Chris was speechless He knew it. There was only one boss as Sivan¡¯''s. "Check whichpany did Sivan work in before." Hearing that he had been on holiday for two years, Jason increasingly felt that the boss of him was very likely to be Sarah. "Check it out." Although Chris refused in his heart, he could only epted, "Fine." The car drove on. Chris sent Jason back home. On the other side, Sarah also got in the car of Julian. When Julian saw Sarah, he kept on talking, ¡°Sarah, didn''t you divorce with him? Why are you still together?" Sarah was speechless. "By the way, what Robert said was true?" Sarah was speechless again. "Sarah, why don''t you say something?" Asked Julian. He hadn''t received any response from her for a long time. "Which one do you want me to answer since you ask so many questions at one time?" Sarah felt comfortable with them. Julian held the steering wheel with one hand, feeling a little embarrassment on his face. He didn''t ask about what had happened before. Instead, he asked, "By the way, do you something know about Captain?" "What''s the matter?" Sarah got excited as soon as she heard Captain. She couldn''t help thinking of the thing that she had called the Captain and treated him as a cool shower. "You really don''t know?¡± Julian was surprised. "What?" Asked Sarah. ¡°Nothing.¡± Said Julian, ¡°I didn''t say anything just now.¡± "A super car.¡± ¡°Sarah, it''s not about the car." ¡°Two global limited editions." "Robert said he wouldn''t tell you for the time being." "Three." "Captain Leon ising back." Hearing that, Sarah was refreshed. She sat up straight and asked, "Where did the newse from?" "As for Robert.¡± After saying that, the rest of the news was all said. "He really didn''t tell you? I thought he was joking.¡± Sarah couldn''t stay calm anymore. Did Captain Leone back... to settle ounts with her on purpose? "What''s wrong with you?¡± Asked Julian as he drove into the parking lot of themunity where he lived. Sarah pinched between her eyebrows, but she was still a little nervous. "Nothing." She followed Julian out of the car. After a while. After she went upstairs with Julian and drank a ss of water to calm herself down, she stood at the bar counter and asked, "Did Robert tell you when Captain Leon wille back?" "No." Said Julian, shaking his head. Putting down the ss, she thought for a while and said, "You can call and ask." Julian was puzzled. Julian was a sensitive person, "Sarah." "What?" "Did you do something bad behind Captain Leon?" Asked Julian seriously. "No." Sarah took another sip of water and pretended to be very calm. "I''m just curious" "Really?" "You don''t believe me?" "I believe you." Said Julian firmly. Then Sarah asked him to send a message to Robert. If Julian called him, she was afraid that he might be tempted by Robert and betrayed her. Hearing what she said, Julian took out his phone and sent a message to Robert as she asked, ¡®Robert, last time you said that Captain Leon woulde back. When is heing back?¡¯ ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ I¡¯m wondering if we should hold a wee party for Captain Leon.¡¯ After these words were sent out, the other side did not answer. "Why doesn''t Robert reply to me?¡± Asked Julian as he looking at Sarah subconsciously, with his heart beating hard. Sarah shook her head.She didn¡¯t know. After a while, Robert called her. "Phone... call." Said Julian, trembling with fear and guilt. ¡°Answer it." Sarah was very calm. "Keep calm. Don¡¯t expose yourself." After taking several deep breaths, Julian calmed down and answered the phone. He put it on speaker and said, "Hello, Robert.¡± "Did Pumpkin ask you to ask that question?" He asked in a low and slow voice. Although it was a question, his tone was firm. Julian nced at Sarah subconsciously. He saw through it. Taking his phone, Sarah said calmly, ¡°It''s not easy to get information from a friend." It was said that the person who knew one best was not oneself, but his enemy. But as for Sarah, the person who knew her best were Robert and Captain Leon. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Herees Edgar "When will Captain Leone back?" Sarah continued to ask calmly without revealing her embarrassment. Robert smiled, "I don''t know." "You really don''t know?¡± Sarah retorted. "I really don''t know.¡± Robert didn''t hide it from her. "He only said that he woulde backter, but didn''t tell me the specific time." Sarah was silent. That exined why Captain told her on the phone that they would talk about it when they metst time. Robert began to guess, "Did you do something bad behind Captain?" Sarah was speechless. Why did everyone react like this? ¡°No.¡± Still this word, ¡°If he told you the time of his return, please tell me in advance and I''ll make preparations." "Prepare to run away?¡± Robert''s low and slow voice came through the phone. Sarah didn''t say anything. It was not good to talk with the one with good rtionship. "If you really do something to offend Captain Leon, I advise you to admit your mistake honestly.¡± There was a touch of ridicule in his words. "If you escape and are caught, the consequences should be a little miserable.¡± "I didn''t offend him." Said Sarah. ¡°Fine.¡± "I really didn''t offend him." "I trust you." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sarah was speechless. It was obvious that he was joking. Did he believe in her? "In a word, if you know the time hees back, you should tell me in advance.¡± Afraid that he would forget, Sarah reminded him again. Robert agreed, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Sarah gave the phone back to Julian. She was still thinking about how to exin to him about what happenedst time if Captain talked to her. Seeing that her face was full of worries, the gossip of Julian was burning. "Sarah, how did you offend Captain Leon?" "No, I didn''t." "Do you want to have sex with Captain because you covet his beauty?" Sarah was totally speechless. Was she such a person? Stroking his chin, Julian asked, "Have you ever had a crush on Captain Leon?" "How dare you?" Asked Sarah. Who dares to fall in love with a devil drillmaster? Until now, she still remembered the scene when she was trained, all kinds of physical training and punishment. ¡°I''m going to bed now." She stood up and didn''t want to think too much about it. The second floor of Julian''s house was her house. She had bought it before, but she didn''t live there. This time, she came just in time. After returning to her room, Sarah cleared up all the things in her mind. After taking a shower, she threw herself on the bed and fell asleep. Things would eventually sort themselves out, so it was natural for her to get things done right now. Only by solving this problem here could she solve the problem behind Jenny. As for Captain Leon... She would wait until he came back. In a second. It was already morning. By seven o''clock, Sivan had already brought breakfast to the house of Sarah. After the breakfast, Sivan drove her to thepany. After he told everything, he went to the hotel to get the poison report ording to the procedure. While he was away, Sarah was sorting out the clues after she finished her work in the office. In the middle of sorting out the files, she received a phonecall. It was a bodyguard from the residence of Eve. "Miss Yeats, Mr. Williams broke in with his men and wanted to take Miss Eve away.¡± The bodyguard cut to the chase. With her brow Frowning, Sarah said, ¡°Stop them. I''ll be right there.¡± "Yes, sir!" The phone was hung up. Sarah sent a message to Sivan, saying that she had something to do first, and then she drove to the ce where Eve was nourishing her fetus. At the same time, on the other side of Eve. As soon as she came out for a walk after breakfast, she saw a group of people walking towards her. But she didn''t think too much since it was a great distance. She just took it as a bodyguard jogging. After all, this ce she lived was famous for rich vis in New York. Ten minutester. She took a walk in the yard and was about to listen to the piano music when she saw someoneing. At the same time, she recognized who it was. Edgar wanted to break in with his men, but the bodyguards arranged by Sarah for Eve stopped them. The captain of the bodyguards called Sarah immediately. "Get out of the way.¡± Looking at the person in front of him, Edgar gave off cold air all over his body. The bodyguard didn''t give in and said, "Miss Yeats said you can''t get in.¡± "It''s my wife in there. Why can''t I get in?" Edgar said confidently, "Do you want me to call the police and let the police make the decision?" The bodyguards still didn''t give in. Edgar immediately ordered, "Call the police!" "Wait!" Said Eve. She knew very well that once Edgar called the police, they would say that it was their family affair. By that time, some things would be difficult to deal with. Standing at the door. Eve asked, ¡°What are you doing here?" She wore her autumn clothes without looking pregnant. "I''ll take you home.¡± Said Edgar in several words. "Really?" ¡°Come back with me." "Why should I go back with you? Do you want me to have an abortion again?" Said Eve coldly with a bad manner. Edgar stiffened. He didn''t go in to irritate her, but at the gate, he said with all kinds ofplex feelings, "I know everything.¡± Eve frowned. She didn''t understand what he meant. "I know the baby is mine.¡± When Edgar found out the news, he felt that he was hit hard. ¡°I also know... Lisa lied to me." "And then?" Eve said in a low voice, but her nose twitched at this moment. "Come back with me. I will make it up to you." Edgar looked at Eve''s red eyes and regretted what he had done. "I swear that I will never do anything wrong to you from now on." He knew he was a jerk in the past, and he also knew that it made her heart ache.But he couldn''t live without her.He had a hard time when she was away. ¡°Edgar, what do you think of me?" Eve''s heart ached. "Do you think I still need yourpensation?" They were forced to be together because of the bloody misunderstanding.She had fallen in love with him and loved him, but those feelings were shattered after he said those words like knives. "Do you really think I don''t mind your infidelity in marriage?" Eve still felt sad when she thought about it. She was a sentimental person.She couldn''t give up so easily in love as Sarah. She hated Edgar, but she had to admit that in the bottom of her heart, there was still a fluctuation of joy, anger and sadness because of his words. Edgar exined, "I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I have never touched anyone else except you." Eve sneered. For so many nights, she smelled the perfume of other women on his body and saw the lipstick print left by other women.Did he really think she was stupid? Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Any normal person will leave you "You don''t believe in me?" The look on her face stung Edgar. "It doesn''t matter whether I believe it or not." Said Eve, trying to stall for time. She knew that only Sarah could solve this problem. "It''s always true that you forcibly took me to have an abortion, wasn''t it?¡± Edgar fell into silent.It was indeed his fault. But he still wanted to exin, "It was Lisa who told me that your body was not suitable for pregnancy, so I did this." "Others'' words can determine the life and death of my kid." Eve always went straight to the point, ¡°Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" "Eve..." "I won''t go back with you. You can go now." "You know me well." Seeing that she couldn''t be persuaded, Edgar wanted to force her. ¡°You should know the consequences of pushing me too hard." Eve suddenly became calm. She smiled and stared at him, ¡°You are still like this. Why should I go back with you?" Edgar was speechless. "Are you taking me back for you to torture me?" Eve questioned him one by one. ¡°Or every time we have disagreements, you would say to me that I should know the consequences of pushing you too hard? I''m not masochistic, Edgar. I don''t ept your morbid possessiveness.¡± "Are you determined to stay here?" Edgar lost control of his emotions. "Yes." Replied Eve frankly. Edgar clenched his fists. The coldness in his eyes almost turned into substance. He ordered the bodyguards, "Take her away!" "Yes, Mr. Williams.¡± The bodyguards rushed into the vi without hesitation. "Miss Eve, you go in first. Well take care of here." The bodyguard of Sarah made a decision quickly. "Remember to lock all the doors." After telling them to be careful, Eve went in.She knew that staying here would only make things worse. Edgar wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by the bodyguards. There were only three bodyguards here, and one of them went shopping early in the morning. The two sides of the bodyguards began to fight. Although Sarah''s bodyguards were able to fight against three by one, but seven or eight of them were brought by Edgar. After some of them were restrained, Edgar went to kick the door. But after ten minutes, Edgar didn''t even open the first door. His eyes were burning with anger and he began to lose his temper. What the hell was this door. How could it be so hard to open and of such good quality!!! Seeing that they couldn''t open the door, the bodyguards stopped fighting. They stood aside and began to say sarcastically, "Mr. Williams, you don''t have to waste your energy. Miss Yeats said that the quality of her door is the best. You can''t open it without the key and password.¡± To be honest, he had been suspicious before. Now seeing that they kicked, bumped and even picking without opening the door, his admiration for Miss Yeats had risen to another level. "Aren''t you afraid that I call the police?" The door didn''t move even though he was sweating. The two bodyguards looked at each other and said, "This way, please." If it was before, they would have worried that the police woulde and it would be difficult to deal with. But now, Mr. Williams with others broke into the house. Even if he called the police, it was his fault. Most importantly, Miss Yeats should be here soon. As soon as Miss Yeats arrived, the situation was stable. Edgar was furious. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What kind of ex-wife would only make him unhappy! ¡°Eve, do you think hiding from me can solve the problem?" Edgar knew that Eve could hear him, so he said directly, "Don''t forget that we are still on a marriage certificate. Legally, you are still my wife.¡± "Miss Yeats said that she would sue for a divorce for Miss Eve in a month." The bodyguard said again. His eyes were as sharp as knives. Why didn''t the bodyguard realize that he was talking too much? "Does she think that as the daughter of the Yeats Group, Sarah can interfere in other people''s family affairs at will?" Said Edgar impatiently. The bodyguard said, "This is called punishing the evil and showing kindness.¡± "Don''t you want to stay here anymore?" "Mr. Williams, I''m the bodyguard of the Yeats Family, not Williams¡¯.¡± Edgar was so angry that he felt a sharp pain in his lungs. None of them was good, neither Sarah nor her bodyguards. ¡°Edgar, you can leave now." Eve opened the window upstairs and said indifferently, ¡®Til go back to Anta to divorce youter." Hearing this, Edgar felt like a knife was stabbed in his chest and pulled it out mercilessly. Divorce... Was he so cruel to her? "If you don''t want me to tell your parents about it, just divorce me." Edgar¡¯s eyes darkened. In the end, he used the most despicable method. He knew that the parents of Eve were typical vampires. But he didn''t care. He had a lot of money. As long as they didn''t disturb him and Eve, he could remit a huge sum of money to them every month. If they knew that Eve was going to divorce him, they would definitely make a scene. Once a fight broke out, Eve''s career would be ruined and she would never have a stable life. If she wanted to. She had toe back to him. Eve''s face turned pale! Edgar grasped her vital energy and said word by word, "Eve, you are a smart woman. You should know what is the best choice." "If you are with me, I can help you block your parents." Staring at her pale face, Edgar''s heart was clenched, but now he had only one way to go. ¡°I can let you act, and I will give you whatever you want." Eve clenched her fists. Before she and Edgar got married, she remitted money to her family every month. Every time she did, they wouldn''t make a fuss. But after marrying him, he had fed them too much. "I promise I will treat you well and won''t let you down, and I won''t doubt you because of others¡¯ words." Edgar promised. Hearing this, Eve smiled sadly. She felt a dull pain in her chest. At this moment. She felt depressed. She had no power or money. She was a person who could be controlled at any time by Edgar. If she was happy and guilty, he would coax her. When she was unhappy and doubted, she would be treated coldly by threatening. Seeing her like this, Edgar''s heart skipped a beat for no reason, and his whole heart was gripped. "I won''t go back with you." Eve had never been so determined, "And I won''t be with you anymore." "You''ve made up your mind." Said Edgar. His heart sank, and the uneasiness in his heart became more and more obvious. "What is it to think about?" A calm and pleasant voice suddenly sounded. Wearing a business suit, Sarah walked over with a car key. ¡°Any normal person will choose to stay as far away from you as possible.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Choose to let go As soon as Sarah appeared, she became the focus of the crowd. Standing by the window, Eve''s depressed heart suddenly rxed, and her eyes were instantly filled with tears. "Sarah!" "Miss Yeats." The two bodyguards called her in a neat line. Sarah handed the car keys to them. Then she looked at Edgar and asked, ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself or should I force you to leave?" Sarah emphasized the word ¡®force¡¯. Edgar knew clearly that Sarah was threatening him. He had thought about confronting her, but he also knew that if they were to fight, she would never fight with other bodyguards. The first one would definitely be him. He couldn''t beat her!!! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he hated very much why he didn''t go before when he was dragged by Jason to practice his martial arts. If he went there, it might be Sarah who was knocked down at the moment! "Can you stop being so annoying?" Edgar was very dissatisfied with Sarah. "This is my family affair with Eve. It''s none of your business." "She is my friend." Sarah said four words. She was not a nosy person. But since Eve was her friend, she disdained such a bad man as Edgar either. It was normal for girls to help girls. "If I were you, I would go back and hire a topwyer with a high sry now.¡± She mocked him deliberately. ¡°In this way, maybe you wouldn''t lose too much in thewsuit." Edgar was really angry at the moment, but he could not vent his anger. He couldn''tpete in martial arts and family background. Now he even lost his vital energy field! ¡°I''m really just here to have a good talk with Eve." Said Edgar. "I know I wronged her. I''m here to make up for her." "Make it up?¡± Sarah said coldly. Edgar didn''t realize that, "Yes." "Do you need to poke others in order to make up for it?¡± She retorted mercilessly. Edgar was speechless. What could he do.Since Eve refused to go back with him, he could only force her in this way. "In the past, I thought you and Jason were two jerks on a par." She really didn''t expect that Edgar would do this. ¡°But now I feel that you are more evil than him." Jason wouldn''t threaten her by the same thing with such a despicable method.It was obvious that Jason was a jerk.He thought she was a fool. "You said you wanted to make up for her and be good to her, but I only saw some tricks from your behavior." Every word of her was straight to the heart of Edgar. Edgar was so angry that he retorted, "Why do you say that?" "Do you know what is love?" She asked directly. Edgar was speechless.It was the first time that he had such a feeling of absence. "Do you want to say that the reason why you take Eve with you is to take better care of her, to better support her and to let her live a carefree life?" Every word of Sarah fell on the key point, "You think this is your love." "Isn''t it?" Asked Edgar. "No." Replied Sarah. "You didn''t even ask her whether she would like to do these things." Edgar fell into silence since he couldn''t retort. There were some words that were piled up in his chest, and he really wanted to refute her, but he was very clear that if he said those words, she would say something more that make him useless. "I want to have a talk with Eve.¡± He said after a while. ¡°Sure.¡± Sarah agreed. Ten minutester. Then Edgar walked into the living room and sat at the opposite of Eve. Next to Eve was Sarah. At first, Sarah was going to wait aside. It was not appropriate for her to be here while the two having a talk, but Eve asked her to stay. "I''ve said everything I should say." Said Eve. With Sarah by her side, she felt powerful. "What do you want to say?" "You won''t give me any chance?" Asked Edgar. Eve replied, "No." "You don''t want to be with me." "Yes." "Why?" Edgar didn''t understand. ¡°I didn''t mean to hurt you. I won''t make decisions because of others in the future. I will put you in the first ce.¡± ¡°I''m tired." Eve didn''t like the life in a rich family. Edgar was a good-looking man. He had been studying well since he was a child, and he was also good at managing apany. Because of her marriage, she had received a lot of women''s provocation and disgust. They all thought that she, an actress in the entertainment circle, had climbed up thedder. She didn''t tell Edgar or anyone about it. But she was not happy at that time. She was provoked outside and faced the cold air of Edgar at home.She was very tired. When she learned that Sarah was the daughter of the Yeats Group a few days ago, she was relieved. After all, in the past, she had been worried that Edgar would take revenge on Sarah. She had thought that if he really came to threaten Sarah, she wouldpromise. At least, she couldn''t let Edgar really deal with Sarah. Fortunately, God blessed her. "Try another month." Said Edgar, still unwilling to give up. "If you insist on divorce, I promise you." ¡°No.¡± Eve refused bluntly. This simple word made him understand what Eve was thinking and that she would never look back.He looked at her and finally stood up. Seeing him walking out, Eve felt sad. It hurt because she had loved him, but she knew what choice she should make. ¡°By the way." Edgar suddenly stopped and said. Eve looked over and suppressed her emotions, "What?" "You don''t have to specially go to Anta to divorce me." His whole heart was very depressed, and his breath was very ufortable. "Tomorrow I will sort out the divorce agreement and send it to you. If you have any requirements, send it to Sarah. I will write it on.¡± He didn''t want to divorce.But now he also knew that it would leave a very bad ending for Eve if he lose thewsuit and divorce.It was better to give up now, at least leaving a good impression on Eve. Most importantly. They wouldn''t fall outpletely. Eve was stunned and didn''t expect him to say it, "Okay." ¡°I''llfort your parents.¡± Finally, Edgarpromised. After all, he couldn''t do anything better than Sarah. "You don''t have to worry too much." "Fine." Said Eve. Edgar looked back at her, moved his lips and finally said nothing. The two looked at each other across the air, and there were more or lessplex emotions deep in their eyes. ¡°Let me put it this way." Edgar said to Sarah with a little ferocity, ¡°If anything happens to Eve under your care, I will never let you go." Sarah ignored him.She thought that Edgar was deliberately looking for a sense for Eve. Suppressing his sadness, Edgar strode out of the room, as if all his arrogance and confidence had been destroyed in an instant. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Have you decided to have this baby The heaviest stone in Eve''s heart finally disappeared, but she still felt a little empty in her heart. Eve felt a little stuffy in her chest and reached out her hand to Sarah, "Sarah, hug me.¡± Sarah gave her a warm and safe hug. Eve didn''t let her go, she just kept holding her. After a long time, Eve said in a hoarse voice, "Sarah." "What?" "Do you think I''m insane?" Eve put her chin on Sarah''s shoulder, with tears a little red. "He did that to me, but I still feel a little sad when I heard that he agreed to divorce.¡± ¡°Everyone has emotions.¡± Sarahforted her. "People areplicated. You are already doing great." It was normal that there was love and hatred. It was not a big deal. After all, love was not something that could be controlled easily. "I want to be as free and easy as you." Said Eve sadly, "But I can''t do it.¡± Sarah held her in her arms and said nothing. People''s bodies would always make people forget the pain and sad unconsciously. Sarah had loved Jason deeply. At that time, he was gentle, patient and took care of her emotions. She soon fell in love with him. At least, he was really good before what happened to Jenny. Half a year after the ident. She looked fine and lived her own life without Jason. But only she knew how she had gone through those days. Every time she was at home alone, she would look at a ce from time to time in a daze. One or two hours had passed when she came to her senses. Or she went running or Boxing Gym to vent her anger. She didn''t cry in front of Jason, nor did she beg him to stay. Although those days were hard and depressing, she knew very well that it would be better if she could get through it. No matter how big the matter was, it would eventually pass and be smaller and smaller in front of the time torrent. Therefore, with her current appearance, there came Sarah that had never loved him in his heart. ¡°Eve.¡± Sarah called her suddenly. "What?" Eve asked. "Have you made up your mind to have this baby?" Sarah wanted her to think it over. "Once you give birth to it, you have to raise it alone. From birth to vination, then to school, you have to take care of everything.¡± If the Williams Family knew about it, they would definitelye to take the child back.She didn''t say that. After all, at that point, she could help Eve stop it. But raising a child was not something that could be solved as long as she had money. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind.¡± Eve sat down on the sofa with her, "It''s a little difficult, but with my current savings, I can hold on for two years." "A single mother will be very tired.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m not afraid." Eve smiled and made up her mind. Seeing that she had made up her mind, Sarah was relieved. As long as Eve could hold on, she didn''t mind raising a child for her. She liked babies anyway. After this matter was settled, Sarah began to care about another thing. She didn''t beat around the bush when talking with Eve, "Does anyone know that you are here?" Eve shook her head.She didn''t tell anyone because she didn''t want to attract Edgar.She didn''t bring the address to her WhatsApp moments asionally. Most of them were pure words without pictures. Even with pictures, most of them were not nearby. ¡°Take good care of yourself and the baby in the future. Don''t worry too much about Edgar." Sarah only hoped that she could be happy. "If you want to go out, ask the bodyguards to take you out. Don''t worry about being recognized." Eve was a star at a second tier. There were many people who knew her. However, the ces she told the bodyguards were basically set with membership system. Even if they recognized her, they would not have any reaction. After all, those people were those who supported stars and invested on them. Eve nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah apanied her for a while. When she was about to leave, Eve suddenly said, "Sarah." "What?" "Do you think I am your mistress?¡± Eve smiled slyly. ¡°Not really.¡± "Why?" ¡°Because you are my... baby." "Ha ha!" Eveughed out loud. Raising her head, Sarah asked in confusion, "Am I wrong?" "That''s right." Eve raised her hand and poked her cheek with a warm smile, "I just didn''t expect that these words woulde out of your mouth. So silly.¡± Three ck lines fell on Sarah''s forehead. Sarah poked her forehead and said, "I advise you to study English again, especially the ss of adjective." Eve just smiled and said nothing. Sarah didn''t stay here any longer. After telling her and the bodyguards something, she drove away.It was already noon when she returned to the Angel International Group. After finishing his work, Sivan ordered lunch. When the two of them were having dinner, Sivan wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He looked at Sarah several times, wondering if he should say something. "What''s the matter?" Sarah asked. "Chris is investigating me." Sivan said very seriously, and added, "To be more urate, it''s Jason who is investigating me." Hearing that, Sarah stopped eating and said, "I know.¡± The reason why he appeared there by coincidencest time was because he had investigated Sivan.But she didn''t understand why Jason investigated him. "You don''t know.¡± Sivan corrected her, ¡°He didn''t investigate me. He did investigate whichpany I worked in before." After eating a mouthful of rice, Sarah''s eyes darkened. In an instant, she made up her mind, "Let him investigate if he wants.¡± ¡°Not confidential?" "No, just let nature take its course." The reason why Jason wanted to know where Sivan worked was that he wanted to know if she was the person behind him. For her now, it was the same whether he knew it or not. Whatever he wanted. Because there was no special obstruction from Sarah, the investigation went smoothly. In just two or three days, he had found out who was behind Sivan. When Jason learned that Sivan worked in the Angel International Group, he was almost sure that Sarah was the boss of the Angel International Group. Hearing this, Chris was more or less confused. "How do you know that Miss Yeats is the boss of Angel International Group?" ¡°Her mother''s surname is Ambers, and her sister''s name is Rita." Said Jason firmly. "In addition, it''s not difficult to guess from the attitude that Sivan treats Sarah." If he was just a part-time special assistant, he couldn''t be as tacit as Sivan to Sarah. Most importantly. Chris had told Jason that Sivan¡¯s boss had taken two years off, and that it was only two years before they got married. "And then?" Chris asked a very important question. "Then what?" Said Jason coldly. "Now you know that Sivan is working for the Angel International Group and Miss Yeats is the boss of him.¡± Said Chris seriously, "What are you going to do?¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Did you misunderstand something The simple sentence stunned Jason. The reason why he investigated Sivan was just because he wanted to know Sivan¡¯s and Sarah''s identities. But now he found out, he was even more confused. It was rare for Chris to stand there without talking nonsense. "I don''t intend to do anything. I just want to answer the questions in my heart.¡± Said Jason. Not everything was meaningful.He just wanted to answer all the questions in his heart. After a pause, Chris finally asked, '' When are you going back to Anta?¡± ¡°Let''s talk about itter.¡± He didn''t answer. During this conversation, Chris could clearly feel that his boss was not in a good mood. He also knew that he was getting more and more regretful for divorcing Miss Yeats. But it was a foregone conclusion. Not everything had a chance to restart, and not everything that had done wrong could be compensated. There was only regret between his boss and Miss Yeats. In the next few days, Sarah lived her own life. In addition to ordering flowers and sending flowers every day, Jason asionally went to the Yeats Group to look for her. He knew that Sarah didn''t want him to disturb her now, but he also knew that he had to make the people behind Jenny feel that he was still pursuing her. His marriage had failed her. He couldn''t mess it up. Soon, it was the end of September. It had been five days since the other side contacted Sivanst time. On the day of September 29th, the people there made an appointment with Sivan again, probably indicating that he should implement the second n at the league construction at the end of the month. They wanted everyone in the Yeats Group to know what happened between Jason and Sarah. As for this matter. Sivan told Sarah. On the noon of 29th, Sarah and Sivan stayed in the Yeats Group. "Miss. Yeats, how are we going to deal with it this time? It seems that there are a lot of people at the league construction.¡± Sivan asked Sarah after he told her the matter. With so many people around, he would never do that even if his boss agreed, even if it was just a show, not a real one. Virginity and reputation were important for girls.He couldn''t let his boss mess around. "It''s none of your business. I already know who she is." Said Sarah. "I''ll talk to herter." Before what happened to Eve, she was not sure if it was that person, but now she was sure. Now that she had made up her mind, it was time to tell the truth. "Do you need me to go with you?" Sivan didn''t ask too much. "No, thanks. I can go there alone." Said Sarah. That afternoon. In a nice coffee shop. Sarah was sitting next to a graceful and good-looking girl, Cindy, who had called her when Eve had an ident. After the coffee was served, Cindy looked at her and said in surprise, "To be honest, I really didn''t expect you to ask me out for coffee. What do you want from me?" "In fact, I want to invite you in for tea more than coffee.¡± Said Sarah unhurriedly while stirring the coffee. Cindy smiled, which made her feelfortable. It seemed that she didn¡¯t realize what Sarah meant. "Anything will be okay as long as it''s your treat." "Really?" Asked Sarah. "Of course." Said Cindy, "You haven''t told me what you want from me.¡± "A few days ago, when I went to see Eve, she told me that she wanted to invite you for dinner.¡± She talked nonsense with her. ¡°Last time you called me to help her, she hasn''t officially thanked you." "That''s just a piece of cake.¡± Cindy said with a smile. "You''re wee." "It''s a piece of cake for you, but for her, you saved her child." She continued to chat with her. "She received you at the ce where she nourishes her fetus tonight, and she personally cooked a table of delicious food for you.¡± "Where is she nourishing her fetus?" Cindy asked. Sarah stopped what she was doing and looked into her eyes. "Don''t you know?" "What?" Cindy was confused. "Isn''t it you who sent the message to Edgar when he went there?" Said Sarah. With a confused look on her face, Cindy asked, ¡®What message?" Sarah looked at her quietly. "Did you misunderstand something? Or did someone say something to you?" She asked. "I haven''t contacted Edgar since I returned to New York." "Miss Thomson, it''s not interesting to pretend anymore.¡± Said Sarah in a light tone. "I really don''t know." Cindy said innocently. Such a look. If she hadn''t guessed and investigated, she might have been deceived. She was too innocent and confused. Cindy frowned and said, "So you called me out today because you thought I had sent a message to Edgar and made trouble for me on purpose?" "Yes." Said Sarah. She didn''t want to waste time with her. "God, I really didn''t do it. You''d better stay away from that person who told you that." Cindy said naturally. "I don''t know where Eve is, and I can''t send message to Edgar for what I sawst time. I have no reason to do so. I have no enmity with Eve." "Not with her, but me." Sarah was almost convinced by her acting skill. "You like Jason, don''t you?" Cindy was even more confused. "How could I like him? If I like him, why did I refuse the marriage arranged by my grandfather?¡± "Cindy." ¡°What?¡± "There are only two of us now. You don''t have to pretend. Since I''m here for you, it means that I''m sure it''s you." "I didn''t do it since I truly didn''t do it. There''s nothing to say." Cindy stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Let''s sit down and have a talk." Sarah took her hands with more strength. Cindy stared at her with a frown. Sarah looked straight into her eyes. Finally, Cindy gave in and sat back. She put her bag back with a little more strength. Obviously, she was losing her temper. "What else do you want to say? Say it quickly. From this day on, I''ll pretend that I don''t know you." "It''s a pity that Miss Thomson doesn''t enter the entertainment circle." Sarah thought that this person was really good at camouge. "I really admire your acting skill." If it were for Jenny, things would have been more outrageous. As a person who didn''t trust the others easily, Sarah almost believed her just now. "What do you want to say? Just say it. Don''t be so sarcastic here." Said Cindy angrily. These reactions. She looked exactly like someone who had been wronged. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It was you who asked people to do such things as the car ident of Jenny, the loss of her virginity, the hit on the Inte, Robert in the hotel, and the bribing of Sivan, right?" Said Sarah calmly, with a sense of pressure all over her body. "What''s wrong with me? Why did I do such things?¡± Cindy nced at her as looking a fool. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Give me all the information about Sarah "You''ve been preparing for it since you knew that Jason''s going to divorce me for the sake of Jenny.¡¯ Said Sarah, who had already guessed what Cindy was thinking. ¡® After all, in your opinion, if I fight against Jenny, Jason would want none of us." Cindy still held a ck face with some query.It seemed that she didn''t know why Sarah said that. "But you found that the car ident didn''t go as expected, and you asked someone to destroy the innocence of Jenny." Sarah said word by word, "But as a result, you began to n something else since Jason didn''t care about her innocence at all." "Wait." Cindy interrupted her. Sarah gestured for her to speak. Then Cindy asked, "Are you sure you haven''t watched too many soap operas?" "I don''t have time to joke with you." Said Sarah coldly. "I really don''t understand what you are talking about.¡± Cindy didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. "If what you said really happened, you should call the police. The police will investigate the case very soon." Sarah fixed her eyes on Cindy. Her words and reaction were impable. If Jason was here, he might think that she had wronged someone again. So funny. "For thest time, I don''t like Jason.¡± Cindy stood up and said impatiently. "If you don''t like him, why do you still keep the doll he gave you in middle school?" She stared at her and said, "It''s still in your bedroom." Upon hearing this. Cindy was stunned. Sarah continued, Miss Thomson is from a rich family, so you can have any doll as you want. You don''t need to keep the gifts from an insignificant person for so long." "How do you know that?" Cindy asked coldly, not as innocent as before. "Are you willing to have a talk now?¡± Asked Sarah. If she hadn''t found out the truth, it would have been difficult to break through her psychological defense. This person was really good at camouge. "It''s just a doll. It doesn''t matter." Cindy admitted bluntly. "He was the first hero in my youth. Can''t I keep the gift he gave me as a souvenir?" Although she said so, she still remembered clearly what happened that day. She waited for her brother to pick her up, but she met some bad guys. It was Jason who helped to beat them away. Seeing her cry, he bought a doll to coax her. She knew that Jason just treated her as his sister. After all, he had a good rtionship with her brother. But when she was a young girl, she always had a crush on this kind of righteous and good-looking boy. Unconsciously, her heart was full of him. "If it''s just a souvenir, then why did you ask your grandfather to propose to Grandpa Noth about the marriage in the year of your adulthood?" Sarah asked in a cold and indifferent tone. Cindy frowned as nobody noticed. What''s wrong with her! How could she find out this thing such a long time ago? "What do you want to say?" She asked directly. "I checked all the things again and finally found out the connection.¡± Sarah felt that people like Cindy was very terrifying. "The people behind everything were all your pursuers. Without your permission, would they do that?" Of course, there were many ways to get rid of the people behind it, and finally the people who did it would take the me. Cindy calmed down quickly and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about.¡± "Do you really think that I can''t do anything to you since I can''t get any evidence of your crime?" Asked Sarah. All the things, including the fact that Sivan had been bribed, had been taken off without a trace. If she hadn''t associated all the things and looked into the past, she wouldn''t have known that it was Cindy who had done it for all her life. After all, the first impression she had of this person was a warm-hearted girl. With a faint smile, Cindy said, "I have followed thew since I was a child. I don''t deserve thebel of crime that Miss Yeats has put on me.¡± "What do you think Andy will do if I tell him about it?¡± Sarah said bluntly. For some people, even if you know she hasmitted a crime, you can''t bring her to justice because of the evidence. After all, she was just an onlooker from the perspective of evidence. But morality and human heart could be judged. In the past, Andy and Cindy had a good rtionship, but as they grew up, the rtionship between the two became estranged and they were not as good as before. "If you want to go, just do it. I''m not afraid of anything I haven''t done." Said Cindy, but there was a hint of provocation in her eyes. "But my brother is too busy to deal with a lot of things himself. How can he have the mood to care about these fake things like you said?" "I hope you can still say that at that time.¡± Sarah sent her a word. Taking a look at her, Cindy left with her bag. Sarah stopped her, "Wait." "Miss Yeats, what else do you want to say?¡± "Don''t make trouble for me anymore. I have divorced with Jason." She made it clear. "If you don''t listen to my advice and act recklessly, it won''t be as simple as just inviting you to have coffee." If she really fight with Cindy, she might not be able to withstand it. Without answering, Cindy left the cafe with her bag and got in the car. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sitting in the car, Cindy changed her usual calmness and disguise. Her whole face was full of sadness and impatience. After locking the car door and closing the window, she made a phonecall. "Miss Thomson, what can I do for you?¡± A man''s voice came from the other side. ¡°Tell them not to contact with Sivan anymore. He pretended to betray Sarah." Said Cindy, massaging the spot between her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. "Cancel the n tomorrow as well." There was a moment of silence on the other side. It seemed that he didn''t expect this to happen, but he still answered, "Got it.¡± "Send someone to investigate Sarah." For the first time in her life, Cindy was in such a mess. "Give me all her information as soon as possible." ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Cindy rolled down the window and leaned down the seat. She justy on the seat and didn''t know what went wrong. Everything undoubtedly went well before. In order not to arouse any suspicion of Sarah, she had set up a good image in her ce. When she met with Rita and Sarah in the shopping mall, she deliberately left Jason to them. However, as a result, her suspicion was still not dispelled. Even when she talked about those things with Sarah today, she thought she was just trying to deceive her. Until she told her what had happened in the past. But even if she was exposed, she didn''t expose herself. No one knew that if Sarah had a recording device with her. If she did, Cindy would expose herself. After leaving the cafe, Sarah didn''t go back to thepany immediately. Instead, she called Eve and told her about it. Because of what happened before, Eve had always wanted to thank Cindy, but she hadn''t found a chance. Of course, she didn''t tell her everything. She only told her about the car ident of Jenny and the bribe of Sivan. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Do you want to be beaten up Hearing this, Eve was surprised, "How could it be her? I always think she is a very warm-hearted girl. After all, sne helped me call you at that time.¡± It was totally unbelievable. This was too outrageous. "I''m also a little surprised.¡± What Sarah said was true. "I have a question.¡± Eve couldn''t figure it out, "Since she wants to deal with you, why would she help me?" "Two possibilities." Sarah had already thought about it. "What?" Eve asked. "The first one is that she is only crazy about the things about Jason, but she is warm-hearted on other things.¡± Said Sarah word by word. If possible, she hoped that this was how Cindy was.She hoped that Cindy would just help Eve. Holding the phone, Eve asked, "What about the second one?¡± "She deliberately left a positive first impression on me. In this way, even if someone finds out that it was her who did it in the future, I will subconsciously deny it." Sarah said slowly. ¡°After all, she is a good person at the first sight.¡± Eve kept silent. "You said before that if it weren''t for the phone call from Eve that day, you would have risked your life to protect your child.¡± Sarah didn''t want to doubt people with a dark side. "She should have known this, so she just sold her out.¡± After all, it was in hospital and no one really wanted to kill anyone. Once they were in a stalemate, the hospital would definitely call Edgar. By that time, things would be different. Achill ran down Eve''s spine. "Why did she do that? She is from a rich family. She can get whatever she wants." She had always felt that their circle was very dark, with all kinds of petty action. Now she realized that. This kind of thing happened in every circle. Human nature was the most unpredictable thing. "I don''t know." Sarah didn''t think too much. It was not what she should think. "What are you going to do with this matter?¡± Eve was worried about Sarah. Fortunately, she was smart enough. Otherwise, something bad would happen. "It''s almost impossible to arrest her.¡± After a moment''s silence, Sarah said, ¡°I''m looking for Grandpa Thomson.¡± She told Eve that she would find Andy was just a cover up. It was not a big deal to find a peer for the matter of the same generation. Although Grandpa Thomson doted on his children, he was fair. Of course. The most important reason. She had a close rtionship with Grandpa Thomson. She could told him in person so that there would be no need for Cindy to be partial or shield. "I heard that Grandpa Thomson has a special identity.¡± Said Eve with a little worry. "He seems to live in the militarypound. Can you... make an appointment?" The Thomson Family had been talked about in the business circle. Grandpa Thomson had two sons. One was in the army and the other was in business. In the past, there was a boss in his circle who wanted to see him, but he was refused politely. Later, it was said that Mr. Thomson didn''t like to meet businessmen. Sarah was the eldest daughter of the Yeats Family. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good idea to meet him. "Yes, I can.¡± Said Sarah, reassuring Eve. "That''s good.¡± Eve felt relieved. Before hanging up the phone, Sarah reminded her of what happened before. Eve promised repeatedly, "Okay, don''t worry.¡± "You... You don''t suspect me at all?¡± In fact, Sarah was a little surprised. "You are my friend. Why should I suspect you?" Said Eve directly, "I know what kind of person you are." "Thank you.¡± Said Sarah in a much better mood. She had heard from adults or older peers that the most important friends in her life were known when she was a student. After leaving the school, there would only be friends who won''t be true to each other. But Eve was really good. Before she returned to her identity, Eve had been protecting and treating her very well. Now that she knew she was Sarah Yeats, her attitude had never changed. "Don''t thank me.¡± asionally, Eve and Sarah argued, "Silly girl." Sarah was speechless. Bye. After the conversation with Eve, she called Grandpa Thomson. When he learned that it was from her, Grandpa Thomson was very happy. He talked with her through the phone for a long time. After that, he was even happier when he heard that Sarah was going to see him. m waiting for you.¡± Grandpa Thomson''s voice sounded serious, but with his love for Sarah. "As long as youe, I will be free at any time." Hearing what he said, Sarah touched her nose. She suddenly felt a little sorry for Grandpa Thomson''s enthusiasm for her. The old man weed her happily, but she would told him the bad news... "Then I''ll make an appointment with you on 6th next month.¡± Sarah set a date. ¡°That is fine!¡± Grandpa Thomson was totally satisfied with her. Among all the old people who got along with Sarah, Granpa Noth, Grandpa Ambers and Grandpa Thomson all liked Sarah very much. Only her own grandfather was not satisfied with her. After hanging up the phone, Grandpa Thomson dialed a number with great joy. It was a deep and pleasant voice, "Grandpa Thomson." "Little Gardner, don''t me me for not telling you that your team member, Sarah, wille to see me on 6th of next month." Grandpa Thomson''s face was still serious, but his words were full of gossip. "It''s up to you whether you come or not." "Will shee to you?" Asked Captain Leon, raising his voice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Do you want to be beaten up?" Said Grandpa Thomson with a serious expression. "Got it." Captain Leon seemed smiled in a good sound, ¡°I have two boxes of good tea. I''ll bring them to you." "That''s good." "Don''t let it slip.¡± Captain Leon told him in particr. After saying that he knew, Grandpa Thomson hung up the phone. He didn''t have the slightest intention to talk to him as Sarah on the phone. It seemed that he was just sending a message. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Captain Leon rubbed the phone with a smile on his good- looking thin lips. At the same time. On the other side of Jason. After he signed the document, he was about to ask Chris to send it away. Then he saw Chris came in in a hurry, with aplicated expression on his face, "Mr. Noth...¡± "What''s the matter?" "I''ve found out what you asked me to investigate.¡± Looking at the pile of materials in his hand, Chris felt a headache. Jason was puzzled. He looked at him and hinted Chris to go on. "The real backstage maniptor of those things was the second daughter of the Thomson Family, Cindy.¡± So Chris knew the rtionship between his boss and Miss Thomson. "It was her who hinted or revealed the information inadvertently and asked those people to do it for her." Jason frowned as if he didn''t understand what he meant. Chris pursed his lips and handed over all the documents. "You can read them yourself.¡± "What are you going to do with this matter?¡± As Jason took the documents and checked one by one, Chris asked. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Do you regret divorcing Sarah Looking at the piles of things on it, the frown between his deep eyebrows creased imperceptibly, as if Jason hadn''t thought that a person''s mind could be soplicated. For such a meaningless thing. At the same time, he was fully aware that he had wronged Sarah for everything before. ¡°Let''s meet Cindy." Said Jason without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡± Said Chris. As Chris walked out, Jason was still looking at the thick pile of documents in his hand. At this moment, he was more shocked than ever. He didn''t expect that a person could disguise so well. Cindy Thomson. Andy''s sister.He had never doubted her and never thought that she would frame Sarah. These two people couldn''t be together forever. Thinking of this. Jason raised his hand to touch his forehead. At this moment, he really regretted it. His suspicion, questioning, unfair to her and her exnation shed through his mind. How did he treat her at that time?He didn''t believe her. Thinking of this, Jason felt difficult to breathe deeply. What Sarah said was right. It was him who had changed from beginning to end. Sarah had always been herself, never changed. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt. In the end, he felt a dull pain. When Chris came in and was about to report, he saw his boss staring at the pile of documents with his head down. The atmosphere was depressed, like a child regretting doing something. He sighed. He didn''t bother him, quietly went out and closed the door, leaving him alone. Life was a process of constant gains and losses. People had to pay the price for their choices.His boss and Miss Yeats were not meant to be together. In the following hour, Jason stayed in his office. Some people wanted to ask him for signature or something, but Chris stopped them for the time being. He also recorded the questions they needed to sign and asked, and waited to ask Jason all together. For Miss Yeats, she might have broken up with her lover half a year ago. But for his boss, today was the real breakup. Fortunately, Jason hadn''t been depressed for too long. At about six o''clock in the afternoon, he finished reading all the documents and called Chris in. ¡°How''s the contact going?" With a cold expression on his face, Jason said in a lower and hoarse voice than before. "Miss Thomson didn''t answer the phone.¡± Chris exined. ¡°Contact Grandpa Thomson and tell him that I have something to talk to Cindy." Since Mr. Thomson was not at home, it didn''t work to contact him. As for Andy. He couldn''t even handle his own business. ¡°Okay.¡± Replied all these things. Then he handed over a stack of documents and records, ¡°These are the documents that need to be signed today and the questions asked by the directors and general manager below." Without saying a word, Jason took it over, quickly browsed it and signed it. As for the questions those people asked, he gave them answers one by one. After he finished his work. It was already seven o''clock in the evening. "You don''t have to wait for me tonight. You go back first." Said Jason in a deep voice. After hesitating for a while, Chris asked, "Don''t you really need to wait?¡± "No, thanks." "Got it." ¡°Fine.¡± The conversation between the two was brief. Jason didn''t mean to say anything more today. He didn''t even have the time to argue with Chris. Chris felt sorry for him. Although he deserved it, Chris couldn''t help sympathizing with him for three seconds. Yes, three seconds. No more or less. "By the way, do you want to tell this to Miss Yeats?" Asked Chris, It seems that Miss Yeats is also investigating.¡± "Don''t say it for the time being.¡± Jason had already made up his mind. "You can tell her after I finish it. Just... I''ll make up for her." He knew it wouldn''t be difficult to find out and solve it with her ability.But he still wanted to do it himself. After all, what Cindy had done had aggravated the conflict between him and Sarah again and again. In the end, they became strangers. "Got it." Replied Chris. That night. Jason invited Lucas for a drink, who hade to New York to make a film. In the private room of the bar. Jason drank one after another, and there was already a bottle of wine that was almost empty on the table. Seeing that he was about to open the second bottle again, Lucas held his hand and said in a gentle voice as ever, ¡°Drinking can''t solve anything. What happened?" Jason kept silent, and his eyes were so dark that no one could see through them.He still opened the bottle and poured himself another ss.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him like this. Lucas didn¡¯t stop him. He rubbed the wine ss in his hand and said slowly, ¡°You haven''t failed in your career. Even if you fail, you won''t take it seriously with your character. Your parents and Grandpa Noth are also very healthy. There is no family ident." After taking a deep drink, Jason didn¡¯t pour any more. "So you mean it''s because of Sarah or Jenny?" Guessed Lucas. In the past one month, he had been working in the crew. He didn''t care much about the rtionship between the two of them, so he didn''t know whom Jason had chosen in the end. "What do you think of Sarah?" Asked Jason. "I don''t know much about her.¡± Lucas didn''t make muchments on people he didn''t know. ¡°But I think she¡¯s not bad." A mocking smile appeared on Jason''s face. An outsider knew her better than him. "We divorced.¡± After a long pause, Jason finally said it in a hoarse voice. "Now that you have divorced, you should live a good life with Jenny.¡± Lucas respected his choice. "Everyone has to pay for his own choice. Don''t think about anything else." Holding the cup in his hand with his slender fingers, Jason said, ¡°I''m not married to Jenny." Lucas was puzzled.He peered at Jason as he didn''t understand.It seemed that he didn¡¯t know what Jason was doing. "It was just a fraud that she came back to me," Said Jason in a deep and hoarse voice, but his thoughts drifted back to the past. "If I didn''t want to live a good life with that person from beginning to end, would the result be different?" In that case, he would live a warm life with Sarah. She could do anything as she wanted at home every day while he went to work and made money to support her. They didn''t quarrel. Their family was warm. "If you really want to be with her from the beginning to the end, you shouldn''t have started with Sarah." Lucas said to him. Jason didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings.He only knew that it was terrible. "Do you regret divorcing Sarah?" Lucas asked him. "I have wronged her a lot." With his eyes down, Jason was surrounded by loneliness. "I didn''t know the truth of all the things until today. I didn''t know that I was wrong from the beginning.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Jason Said He Regretted "Go and apologize to her sincerely.¡± Lucas Richardson had always been thinking rationally. "Try your best to make up for it.¡° Jason said, "She won''t ept it. Besides, she doesn''t want my compensation." "It''s her business whether to ept it or not, but since you feel that you''ve done something wrong, you should apologize to her,¡± Lucas Richardson said gently. Jason didn''t say anything. He kept silent and nobody knew what he was thinking. "Or do you want to get her back?" "She won''t give me the chance." Hearing his tone and words, there was a bit of shing in Lucas Richardson''s eyes. What happened between the two again? Putting down the wine ss in his hand, Jason leaned against the back of the sofa chair behind him, with his head on its back. His eyes were only fixed on the dim light on the ceiling. He seemed to have reached a point where he needed to vent his emotions. "Jason." Lucas Richardson had never seen him so fragile as a porcin doll. Jason closed his eyes to hide all the emotions in them. After all his emotions were suppressed by him, he said two words in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine.¡± "Do you regret divorcing Sarah?" Lucas Richardson asked the question he didn''t answer before and looked at him. He stared at the ceiling. Just as Lucas Richardson thought he wouldn''t answer, Jason said, "Yes, I do." Not only did he regret it.He even wanted to go back to half a year ago when nothing had happened.He should have refused to answer the phone from Jenny Smith. He wanted to be with Sarah, take good care of her, spoil her and make her happy. ¡°Then remember what you feel now.¡± Lucas Richardson was a true friend, and he didn''t hesitate to stab a knife into Jason''s heart. "Don''t make the same mistake again in the future." He reminded him before. However, people were always like this. They would not turn around unless they really suffered the loss. Hearing his sarcastic words, Jason didn''t retort.It seemed that he had taken everything seriously.It was already twelve o''clock in the morning when the two of them went back. Although Chris went back early in the morning, he was still a little worried about his boss. He drove to pick them up as soon as he received the phone call from Lucas Richardson. Sitting in the back seat with Lucas Richardson, Jason had been drunk since he got on the car. But in fact, he was not drunk. He just didn''t want to talk, didn''t want to open his eyes, and didn''t want to communicate at all. Chris didn''t know what was going on. This was the first time he had seen him so unconscious. As he drove, he asked, "Mr. Richardson, how much did my boss drink tonight?" ¡°Not much." ¡°How does he get drunk like this?¡± Chris was slightly surprised. Lucas Richardson nced at Jason and said with a gentle smile, "It''s not the wine that can make you drunk, it''s always the emotions at that time." Chris immediately understood. The boss was in a bad mood, so he was just silent, not drunk. "Did youe here on a business trip?¡± "No, boss is chasing after his ex-wife for thousands of miles," said Chris seriously. "He has moved the office to the branchpany in New York." Lucas Richardson was a little surprised. He asked, "Do you know what happened between him and Sarah?¡± Chris didn''t answer immediately. He took a look at the rearview mirror and found that his boss had no intention of stopping him, so he said everything honestly. "My boss thought what Miss Yeats was thinking was that no matter how many times he tortured her, she still treated him as her first love." he said vividly, ¡°but miss Yeats doesn''t seem to want to look back." Lucas Richardson smiled. Jason, ¡±..." His originally lonely mood was now infuriated by what he said. This guy really has a big mouth.¡¯. Half an hourter. Chris sent the two of them home. When Lucas Richardson went to the bathroom to take a shower, Jason, who was sitting on the sofa, called Chris over. He was not in a good mood. Chris looked honest and asked, ¡°Boss, what''s up?¡± "What do you mean by that?" "Literally." "Who told you I thought so?" "Aren''t you sure that Miss Yeats doesn''t want to leave you just because you have a beautiful face?" said Chris seriously. He didn''t want to see him for the time being. "Turn around and get the freak outta here. I don''t want to see you now." "Okay," said Chris, turning around and leaving. Looking at the closed door, Jason had mixed feelings. Maybe it was because he was too drunk to be brave, or something else, he took out his mobile phone and clicked on the Then he entered four words "I apologize for everything" in the dialog box. He moved his hand to the direction of the button and hesitated again. In the end, he deleted it and asked if Sarah was online. He waited for a few minutes, but felt that it was several centuries. Seeing that there was no reply from her, he found her phone and dialed. He didn''t hang up this time. When he called, Sarah was actually texting with Wilson Yeats. Without any hesitation, she hung up the phone. However. Tonight, Jason seemed to be very persistent.He called her the second time when she hung up, and he called her the third, forth and fifth time.... Sarah was about to hang up for the fifth time, but she thought he might call again, so she answered. She didn¡¯t scold him as angry as before. She just asked calmly, "What''s the matter?" After she opened her mouth, the other side did not speak. After about one or two seconds, she was about to hang up. At this moment. "Do you hate me very much?" Sarah,"?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know why he said these words again. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I have something to do now." She had nned to cklist him directly. But she really didn''t want him toe to her again and again and trouble her time after time. "If it weren''t for the thing happened in the past, would we still live a happy life now?¡± said Jason in a low voice. Sarah didn''t answer. This kind of hypothetical question was meaningless. She only said, "I don''t have time to chat with you. If you just call to say these unimportant things, I''ll hang up now." He didn''t say anything. Then she hung up the phone. This time, he didn''t call her again. Looking at the phone that was hung up, the little hope in his heart was also dissipated at the moment. The call was a test. Now he knew the result. As for Sarah. After hanging up the phone, she was very calm, not affected by him. It seemed that Wilson Yeats thought her reply was too slow, so he called her and cut to the chase. "Have you decided on the party. Will youe?" "No, I won''t.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more. She was not interested in such kind of things. Besides, she was just a part-time investment counselor of the Yeats group, not an official employee. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Sarah''s Confidence "You will be in charge of thepany next year," said Wilson Yeats, throwing a very important message to her. ¡°If you don''te to the party to get to know these administrators, you won''t know who will be in charge of thepany." Sarah, "?" Sarah, "who told you that I''m going to run thepany?¡± "My uncle,¡± said Wilson Yeats indifferently, "he has decided to hand over thepany to you." Sarah frowned. Didn''t she say that she wouldn''t run thepany? "Didn''t you manage it well?" "Who doesn''t want to have a free life?¡± said Wilson seriously, "Tell me, how long have I managed it for you? shouldn''t I have the right and time to fall in love with someone and get married?" "There are not many things to deal with in thepany,¡± said Sarah seriously. "If youe to the party tomorrow, I can consider helping you manage it for one more year." Sarah was speechless "It''s up to you." "Okay, okay." Sarah hung up the phone.She also knew that she had to go there this time. What she didn''t know was that after the phone call, Wilson Yeats reported to the people around him. At this moment, he was with Rita and her father. ¡°Pumpkin has promised to attend the party tomorrow,¡± said Wilson Yeats with a sigh of relief. With a smile on her face, Rita said, "You surely know how to deal with your sister!" "Is she angry?¡± Eric Yeats asked. "I don''t think so." Wilson Yeats was not sure, "she sounded normal, but she will ask you about the company managementter." "It''s fine,¡± said Eric Yeats. "She doesn''t like too many people,¡± said Rita. "Don''t team her up with anyone else except those she knows tomorrow.¡± "Don''t worry. I know,¡± replied Wilson Yeats. Sarah didn''t know these arrangements at all. After answering the phone, she fell asleep soon. The second morning. She went to work as usual. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On thest day in September, she went to work in the Yeats group with Sivan. After all, the employees of the Angel International Group had a holiday and they deserved a good holiday. On the way to the Yeats group, Sarah looked at her special assistant. She had already given him a holiday, but he didn''t want to. He insisted on going with her.She couldn''t stop him, so she just let him be. The Yeats group only worked for half a day in the morning, then there was the party for everyone. Every department was responsible for the establishment of their own team. After all, there were so many people in the Yeats group. Except for all the people gathered at the annual meeting, the establishment of their own team was usually nned by each department. This was the routine. Wilson Yeats came to see her after work at noon. After getting the address, Sarah asked them to go first. She would go after she finished her work. Wilson Yeats didn''t stop her and said "Okay". It was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she finished her work. She didn''t go there until she had dinner with Sivan. But they didn''t expect to see Cindy Thomson when they walked out of the Yeats group. Sarah only took a look at her, and finally looked away. However, there was a stir in Cindy Thomson''s heart. Yesterday, she had asked someone to investigate Sarah, but only two words were found by her subordinates: Margaret, female. The information founded was less than what she knew. All those information, such as she was the daughter of Eric Yeats, ex-wife of Jason Noth, couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. This made her have to think about the identity of Sarah. Why was her information so hard to be found. Sarah didn''t know what she was thinking. Even if she knew, she wouldn''t care. After they left, they went straight to the resort mentioned by Wilson Yeats. It was already three o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived. As soon as they parked the car, she heard someone call, "Sarah?" Sarah was a little surprised.She looked sideways and saw that Edgar Williams had just got out of the car. Before she could say anything, he opened the door again and walked towards her with something. "You''re here. I have something to talk to you.¡± "Go ahead,¡± said Sarah, as usual. ¡°About Eve Kent, I want to have a talk with you." Edgar Williams said four words and waved the divorce agreement in his hand. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. Then she went with Edgar Williams. Seeing that Sivan also followed him, Edgar Williams frowned imperceptibly and said with a bit of complexity, "This is..." "He is my special assistant.¡± Sarah didn''t exin too much. Looking at the expressions of Sivan and Sarah, Edgar Williams knew that if he asked Sivan to wait here, Sarah would not agree, so he took him with them. After a while. Edgar Williams took them to a private room in the vi.He directly handed the divorce agreement to Sarah, "Have a look. If there is no problem, please give it to Eve." Sarah took it over. When she looked at him, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. ¡°Fifty million?" Sarah looked at the amount of money on it. Edgar Williams: "Yes." Sarah didn''t say anything.She just looked through it absent mindedly. Apparently, she was not interested in the divorce agreement. Noticing that, Edgar Williams asked directly, "Do you think it''s not enough?" ¡°Legally speaking, the marital property belongs to themon property of a couple. So it should be half half." Looking at the divorce agreement, Sarah said indifferently, "What do you think?" Edgar Williams wasn''t surprised at all. He just said, "Half is okay, but I have a request.¡± "What?" "I want the custody of my child." "Don''t daydream.¡± she said without hesitation. "The child and Eve will not live a peaceful life." Edgar Williams said directly, even very realistic. "How can she manage to raise the child and make money alone? Her parents won''t help her." Sarah didn''t answer.She wanted to see what else he could say. ¡°But if the kid follow me, I can give him the best education environment and the best material life.¡± Edgar Williams said word by word, "he will never worry about money all his life.¡± "Indeed, he won''t worry about money." Sarah admitted this, ¡°but I don''t know if he will be mistreated." "What do you mean?" Edgar Williams frowned. "I don''t think your family can teach your children well. After all, the Williams family has raised you up, and your moral quality is poor." "Sarah Yeats!" said Edgar Williams angrily. "I can help Eve solve all the problems you just said." Sarah retorted confidently, "I will raise the child for her. If she wants to work hard, she can work hard; if she wants to raise the child, she can raise the child." "Do you really think so?¡± Edgar Williams thought that Sarah was just pretending. "As time goes by, don''t you think that she makes friends with you for money?" Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Don''t Bother Her For his question, she only replied four words to him, "She is my friend." "So what?" Edgar Williams didn''t buy it at all. "Do you think that the reason why Jason Noth and Lucas Richardson are your friends is because of money?" Sarah asked. "If one day the two of them have nothing, will you stop contacting them?" ¡°I''m not such a snob," said Edgar Williams. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him. She worked hard to learn all kinds of things and make money, in order to help her friends one day in the future when they were in trouble, she didn''t need to rely on her family, and she could only rely on her own ability to help her friends. Now she had made it. Eve was worthy of her sacrifice. "A friendship without profit willst for a long time. There is a huge gap between you and Eve''s family background.¡± Edgar Williams continued, "the problem between you wille out as time goes by." "What you are worried about will never happen to me and Eve in the rest of your life." Sarah made it clear. "You just need to divorce her and don''t bother her." Eve was a woman who had dreams and was very warm-hearted. Edgar Williams didn''t deserve her at all. "You don''t have to think about the kid.¡± she returned the divorce agreement to him. "As for the property division, it''s up to you." If it was really half of the property, Eve would definitely not want it. She was too innocent.She didn''t want to have too much money to do with him. "Wait," said Edgar Williams, stopping her from leaving. Sarah looked at him indifferently. Edgar Williams made it clear, "The child is not my request. My parents know it.¡± "And then?" ¡°They want the child, or Eve''s career will be ruined." He didn''t know how they knew it, but he couldn''t fight it at all. The decision of giving half of the property was made by him privately. If his parents knew it, they would definitely be mad at it. After all, they had been dissatisfied with Eve''s career. "Did Eve dig your family''s graves?" Sarah really didn''t understand their thoughts. "Are you going to do this to her?¡± ¡°I''ll educate the kid well if he stays with me,¡± said Edgar Williams in a soft tone. "She cane to see him at any time. I won''t stop her.¡± "What the hell are you thinking about?" she cursed. Sivan, "What?" Edgar Williams was also stunned. With a slight cough, Sivan came over and said, "Boss, you should go to meet Mr. Yeats. I''ll take care of this." "You don''t need to take care of anything.¡± This is how Sarah would say, "They can do whatever they want. Eve and I are not as soft as they think.¡± She didn''t like to bully people with power. But if Williams Family dared to hurt Eve, she didn''t mind exposing what they had done. At that time, it would be the Williams Family who would be humiliated. "Sivan, let''s go." Sarah didn''t intend to stay here any longer. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sivan in a cold voice Seeing the two of them leave, Edgar Williams was a little depressed. He punched the table and his mood reached the bottom. He didn''t believe that Sarah could protect Eve. Seeing that Sarah was in a bad mood, Sivan took out a candy from his pocket and handed it to her. "Boss, have a candy. You will be in a good mood." Sarah was stunned. Looking at the white and slender hand in front of her, her eyes became softer. Without hesitation, she took it over and said, "Thank you." "You don''t need to worry about the rtionship between Eve and Williams Family. I''ll handle it well,¡± said Sivan, he didn''t want to upset Sarah. His existence was to help her solve the problem. Sarah, ¡°I''m not worried. I just feel sorry for Eve.¡± How could such a good girl run into Edgar Williams. He looked at her coldly and said, "I''m not worth it either." "What?" "It''s not worth it for you.¡± These four words were said very seriously. His boss deserved the best. Sarah was in a daze, and then smiled, feeling warm in her heart. ¡°Boss.¡± whenever he called this word, he was very serious. Sarah, ¡°What''s wrong?" "Although I have said it before, I still want to give you a suggestion this time,¡± said Sivan. "If you want to get married in the future, please think about it seriously. It would be best if I can help you check it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. The moment Sivan heard her promise, there was a slight change in his mood, but only a momentter, he returned to the usual. The two of them didn''t stay any longer and headed for the ce arranged by Wilson Yeats. It was a rxing resort. When Sarah and Sivan arrived, there were only Wilson Yeats, Rita Yeats, her father, and Robert Shawn and Julian White there. When she saw them, she was stunned. "Why are you here?" she nced at the direction of Wilson Yeats, as if asking him if it was their company¡¯s party? Why are they here? Robert Shawn and Julian white looked at each other, and the former said, "Wilson asked US toe." Sarah looked over. Waiting for his answer. "It''s just a cover. You see, everyone else has gone to other ces.¡± Wilson Yeats changed into casual clothes and looked very handsome. "It''s because Rita and uncle Eric think that you may be in a bad mood recently, so they specially asked you out for rxation." For Sarah, if he told her directly to rx here, she would definitely say that she was fine. No one would be emotionless when they divorced. She didn''t tell him about it some time ago because there was no chance. In addition, she just divorced, so she might not be interested in it. Now it was just the right time. "Sister, since you are here, let''s have a good time today." ¡°Pumpkin, you really should take a break." "Sarah, it''s rare that your sister cares about you so much. You can''t let her down anyway.¡± "What do you mean by saying that I rarely care about my sister so much? White, what do you mean by that?" "What are you calling me? Call me brother Julian!" After a while. The two of them were ying happily. Eric Yeats and Wilson Yeats looked at each other, intending to leave the young people alone. "I''ll go to see Sarah. You guys take your time.¡± "Okay." They all agreed.Then he left. He had nned to ask Pumpkin''s assistant to leave, but considering the rtionship between Pumpkin and her assistant, he didn''t. She seemed to have a good rtionship with her special assistant. "Let''s go. There is a sea of flowers over there," Robert Shawn said first. "The environment is good, and there is a pavilion to rest." They all agreed and followed him. At the beginning, Robert Shawn and Wilson Yeats talked about some daily things or told a few jokes to Sarah. Sarah was also gradually rxed. When they arrived there.They aimed at Sivan, who had never spoken here. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Pumpkin, We Love You "By the way,¡± said Robert Shawn, who wore sses and looked very gentle. "Why did Sivan choose to be the special assistant of Sarah?" Hearing that, Sivan was stunned with his cold eyes, as if he had never thought that Robert Shawn would ask him. "Because my boss is one assistant short.¡± He quickly reacted and gave a perfect and impable answer. Robert Shawn raised his eyes slightly, and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips. In the end, he said nothing. His reaction confused Sarah, she couldn''t get his point at all.She didn''t ask more. Just chatting with them like that. Noticing that it was getting dark, Wilson Yeats took a look at the time and said to them, "You guys talk first. I''m going to prepare something.¡± This was the most important thing tonight. He couldn''t screw it up. Sarah didn''t think too much and let him go. As soon as he left, she asked the question in her heart that she had always wanted to ask, but she didn''t ask because of his presence. "Did the captain tell you when he woulde back these days?" "Why do you care so much?" Robert Shawn asked curiously, "Did you really do something wrong to our captain?¡± "No." it was impossible for Sarah to admit it. Robert Shawn pushed his sses, with disbelief in his eyes.It was abnormal for Pumpkin to act like this. "Just tell me if he has contacted you.¡± Sarah knew that the more she talked, the more mistakes she would make. "Yes." Robert Shawn didn''t lie to her. Sarah,"!" Really? She was a little nervous but she calmed down. "What did you say?" "He wille back on 7th.¡± he clicked on the chat log and showed it to her, "he said he wanted to have a get-together with US.¡± Sarah took a look. It was indeed 7th, and he emphasized not to tell her for the time being. She would go to talk with Mr. Thompson on 6 th. If everything went well, the meeting would be over that day. After that, she would take a taxi to the airport. She woulde back after the captain left or was busy with something. In this way, he would have no time to talk to her about that day. She was rtively safe. "What''s wrong?¡± Robert Shawn asked, as he saw her pondering. "It doesn''t matter. I want to talk to the team leader. The four guys are not here, so the atmosphere is not lively." She was indifferent, so was Robert Shawn and the team leader. Only White was a chatterbox. But in front of the captain, the chatterbox, Wayne, was temporarily offline to be a good boy. "You don''t need to be active." Robert Shawn saw through her true self at a nce. At that time, the rtionship between him and White would be just a background board. What the captain wanted to find was only Pumpkin. However. Some people didn''t know it yet. Without thinking too much, she asked, "Really?" ¡°At that time, our captain will probably check our physical strength." Robert Shawn raised the corners of his mouth slightly and talked nonsense seriously. "At that time, the atmosphere will automatically be active." Sarah was speechless.So much for the talk. The two of them didn''t avoid Sivan when they were talking. Because he knew more or less, but he never asked more. "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." seeing her downcast face, he added, "it''s gettingte. Let''s go to have dinner first. We can talk about itter.¡± "Okay." Sarah answered. The three of them stood up and left the pavilion, walking towards the open grass over there. As soon as they arrived, she saw that Wilson Yeats seemed to be talking to Rita and Julian white in the distance, and there were many square things around them. But because of the darkness and the distance of more than thirty meters, she did not see clearly. When she was about to walk over. Robert Shawn stopped her and said, "Just stay here." Sarah was confused. The next moment. What Wilson Yeats and others did made her understand what Robert Shawn meant. The three of them were holding something with sparks in their hands as they approached the boxes. Then, a series of loud bangs were heard. Colorful fireworks bloomed in the dark sky, presenting a beautiful and stunning scene. One by one, they lit up the night sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! Another series of sounds. The fireworks were blooming in the sky, as beautiful as a picture made by a master. She stared nkly at the fireworks. Her eyes reflected with those amazing flowers in the sky.She was looking at the fireworks, while Sivan was looking at her. Another sound was heard. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A huge firework bloomed in the sky, followed by a sentence, "Pumpkin, we love you!"! These words were as bright as day in the sky. After staying for a while, they turned into countless small fireworks, like meteors streaking across the sky. "Sister! I love you!" "Sarah, I love you!¡± ¡°Pumpkin, we love you!" Standing at the ce where the fireworks were lit, Rita Yeats, Julian White, Wilson Yeats and Eric Yeats all announced their love for her loudly. Tears welled up in Sarah''s eyes and her nose became sour all of a sudden.She was not a sentimental person. But at this time, when she saw them walking towards her, her eyes were still wet. Seeing all this, Robert Shawn gently rubbed her head and said with all his love and care, "Pumpkin, wee back.¡± "Wee back, boss.¡± the usual cold expression on Sivan''s face softened. She looked away. These idiots. Rita rushed over and threw herself into her arms, "Sister!" Sarah hugged her. Wilson Yeats, Julian White and Eric Yeats also came to her. "When did you prepare these?¡± Sarah calmed down after a while. "We''ve been thinking about it since you came back, but we don''t know how to make you rx a little." Rita got out of her arms and smiled beside her. "I suddenly remembered that you said you liked to see fireworks a few days ago, so I prepared these.¡± It was a beautiful ce far away from the downtown. It was a perfect ce to rx. At this moment, Sarah''s heart was surrounded by their warm love, "Thank you.¡± "Sister." Rita Yeats took out a small bunch of chrysanthemum from nowhere and handed it to her. There was only the figure of Sarah in her beautiful eyes. "This is for you. I love you forever." Then. The rest of them also took out a small bunch of chrysanthemum and handed it to Sarah. Including Sivan. Sarah took them all. All the bad mood these days seemed to disappear at this moment. "Sister Sarah, although the flowers are not the best, they are the most representative of our love." Julian White said. "All of us will always love you.¡± With her eyes curving into a crescent moon, Rita said, "I love you, forever ever!¡± ¡®I love you forever,¡¯ which was what chrysanthemum meant. Sarah gave them a hug and said, "Thank you." "It''s not over yet.¡± holding her hand, with a smile on her face, Rita continued, "dinner is ready over there. I made a huge and cute cake for you myself.¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Eve''s decision "Are you sure it''s cute? Isn''t it scary?" "Are you looking for a fight?" "Sarah, look at Rita. I can''t even tell the truth.¡± "Sarah! He bullied me!" Looking at the two noisy guys, Sarah rubbed her head and said with a smile, "What Rita did is the most lovely in the world.¡± "Do you hear that? You have no taste." Rita and Julian White had been bickering all the time. Julian White snorted. In the jubnt atmosphere, a group of people went to the dining room. It was an open-air venue. A lot of dishes was already ced on the table. In the middle of the table was a cake. More precisely, it was a cake the same as Zuck''s pillow, but the proportion was shrunk That night. Sarah was very happy. After dinner, they sat together and chatted. Looking at the six people around her, she was in a good mood and said, ¡°Tell me what you want to realize and I''ll help you realize it. "I hope you are happy,¡± they said. With a smile on her face, she smiled more happily than a month ago.She emphasized, "I''m happy now. Tell me about your own wishes." "I hope I won''t manage thepany for the rest of my life.¡± said Rita. With a doting look in her eyes, she said, "okay." Wilson Yeats: "I hope I don''t need to manage thepany after this year." Sarah: "Dismiss." The crowd burst intoughter. Sarah looked at the silent Sivan and asked, "How about you?" "I can always be your special assistant,¡± said Sivan in a cold voice. "I can help you solve all the troubles." Sarah: "I''m talking about you." "This is my own wish." The simple sentence made the atmosphere gossip. "Do you have an improper desire for my sister Sarah?" asked the top gossiper Julian White. "Boss offers me a high sry, good welfare and everything I need.¡± Sivan said seriously, "If I miss it, I will lose it.¡± Julian White stared at him. But he was too calm. No matter what he saw, it was his rarely changed cold face, without any fluctuation. ¡°Okay,¡± answered Sarah. Then she looked at her father and asked, "Dad, what about you?¡± She had made up her mind. If her father asked her to get the marriage certificate with Linda Brown, she would agree. Even if Linda Brown really had some bad intentions, as long as she gave herself away, she could help her father solve it. He was either controlled by his grandfather or worried about them all his life. It was time for him to have his own life. "I just hope that you and Rita can be happy and safe.¡± Eric Yeats knew what she implied, but that was not what he wanted most. What he cared about most was Pumpkin and Rita. As long as they were fine, everything would be fine. Knowing what he was thinking, Sarah smiled and said, "okay." That night, they didn''t go back There were many rooms in the resort, and Sarah and Rita slept together. After that night. Everyone clearly felt that Sarah was more fond ofughing than usual. On the second day, after everyone went back, Sarah went back to their home and lived with Eric Yeats and Rita.She had a few days off. Sarah didn''t need to go to work, and Rita didn''t need to have sses. The family just stayed at home and had a rare warm time. In a twinkling of an eye. Three days passed. In the afternoon of 3rd, Sarah was sitting on the swing in the yard basking in the sun when she received a call from Eve''s. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With her eyes closed, she basked in thefortable sun and said, "Hello, Eve." "Sarah, I have made a decision." ¡°What is that?" "I''m not going to have this baby." what Eve¡¯s said shocked Sarah. She opened her eyes and sat up straight. "Why?" How much Eve''s cared about the child could be sensed from her previous behavior.Why did she suddenly give up. "Lisa Jones called me and showed me a recording.¡± Eve''s seemed to be sober all of a sudden. "The recording is that she told my pregnancy to his parents." Sarah was stunned.She immediately thought of what Edgar Williams had said that day. ¡°Later, his mother also called me,¡± said Eve''s without telling her the content of the phone. "I don''t want my child to be snatched away after birth, and I don''t want him to live in intrigues.¡± She knew that the children under two years old were raised by their mother and that the man could not take them away when they grew up. But she couldn''t trust the Williams family. There were too many uncertain factors in the future, she was afraid that the child would me her for leaving him. "Do you like this child?" asked Sarah. Eve''s kept silent. How could she not like it? It was her first child. "I can help you deal with the Williams family." she only hoped that she could make a careful choice. "You need to think about the other things clearly, but no matter what your decision is, I will respect your choice.¡± As a girl, she was reluctant to have an abortion. After all, it was a life. But from a rational point of view, once the baby was born, it meant that she would never be able to completely break up with him in the rest of her life. After all, he was the father of the baby. But no matter what, Sarah would support Eve as long as he made a decision. "Take your time to think about it. Don''t think about it for the next two days. Your decision now will be affected by the phone call before." "Sarah..." "Don''t be afraid. Let the outside factors go and start from the heart." Eve''s didn''t know what to choose.She wanted to keep the child, but she was really afraid that the child would me her in the future. So far, what Edgar Williams''s parents had said was still in her mind. Would the child feel unfair when he knew that he could be a rich second generation but could only be an ordinary person because of her? "I''m afraid that he will me me for bringing him to this world without permission." Eve''s finally said her biggest concern. When she was pregnant, she would always think more and worry more than usual. And she was more anxious.She was really scared. "From the moment he appeared in your belly, he has chosen toe to this world by himself." she had a clear view of the problem. "If he really doesn''t want toe, he has more than nine months to choose to leave." Upon hearing this. Eve''s heart seemed to be opened.She asked cautiously, "Really?" ¡°It''s true," Becky told her, along with another thing she might be worried about, "children are all raised from childhood. As long as you teach him well from childhood, he will be a good child who is reasonable." Children were purer than adults.She believed that Eve''s could teach her a good child. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Tell Me I Am Considerate After a moment''s silence. Eve''s decided to listen to Sarah, "okay." "Don''t worry about the Williams family. You just need to consider whether you like this child or not and whether you are ready to be a mother." "Sarah." Eve''s nose was sour. Sarah was very gentle to girls. "Hmm?" ¡°Thank you." "You''re wee," answered Sarah, and she added, ¡°After you divorce with Edgar Williams, I can arrange a new house for you and change a new agency, so that you can stay away from everything in the Williams family.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Eve''s agreed. Afterforting her for a while, she hung up the phone. Pregnant people needed to be surrounded by love. If Edgar Williams couldn''t give it to Eve''s, she could give it to her. Life doesn''t have to be filled with love. Family affection, friendship, and a firm self can make life wonderful. After hanging up the phone, she continued to lie there in the sun. It was not until nearly evening that she went back to the study and sorted out what had happened to Cindy Thompson, so that Grandpa Thompson could see it clearly in two days. It was already nine o''clock in the evening when she finished her work. After saying good night to Rita and her father, she took a bath andy on the bed.Her lifestyle was usually very regr. The next morning. When they were having breakfast, Eric Yeats received a call from Wendy ck. Probably she wanted to see her father and them. Sarah''s father answered the phone on the speaker. After hearing what was on the phone, he looked at them and said, ¡°Not today. I have something to deal with." "But today is Mommy''s birthday,¡± said Wendy. "Are you really noting?" Eric Yeats was stunned.He didn''t know what to say.He could go. After all, he has agreed to spend the national day with Sarah and Rite at home. Today was indeed her birthday. "I bought a lot of food early in the morning, specially prepared for you and my sisters,¡± said Wendy in a pitiful tone. ¡°If you don''te, these dishes will be wasted." Eric Yeats was about to refuse. Then Sarah said, "We''ll be thereter." Eric Yeats was speechless... Rita, "?" The two were both surprised. Even when Wendy heard this, she was stunned.She knew how much Sarah didn''t like her and her mother. How could she agree toe? "Pumpkin?" Eric Yeats was a little confused. "I don''t have much work to do today, and it won''t take much time to go there.¡± she thought about more things now. In the past, she might be as selfish as all the children, thinking that her father belonged to her, Rita and her mother. But after knowing what had happened to her parents, she felt more sorry for their past. She also learned to feel relieved. As long as Linda Brown and Wendy didn''t n to take over the Yeats group and didn''t hurt her family, she could ept anything else. The Yeats group was the result of their parents'' marriage.She wouldn''t let anyone covet it. "Sister, are you sure?" Rita said with her eyes shing. "Yes." ¡°Really?¡± asked Eric Yeats. Sarah nodded, "Yes." Seeing that she was so serious, Sarah replied to her, "We''ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Okay, mom and I will wait for you," said Wendy quickly. After hanging up the phone, she told Linda Brown about it. As surprised as her, Linda Brown asked in a light and slow tone, "Did Sarah really agree?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Yes," said Wendy honestly. ¡°Uncle Eric and Rita didn''t say they woulde until she agreed." Linda Brown didn''t say anything. Wendy stood there obediently, she was obedient to her mother. "From now on, you must get along well with Sarah and Rita, but don''t be too hospitable," said Linda Brown earnestly. ¡°As long as Sarah has no objection, I can get the marriage certificate with your uncle Eric." ¡°But... I have offended her before." Wendy was worried. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. You just need to behave well in the future." Linda Brown said to her. "This time, don''t make a mistake again." Wendy pinched her sleeve and said, ¡°okay.¡± Looking at her, Linda Brown was about to say something, but finally he sighed heavily.She didn''t dy and began to work on the lunch. Lunch for five people.She had to work hard for a while. On the other side, Sarah was still having breakfast. Out of curiosity, Rita asked softly, "Sister, didn''t you like them before? Why did you agree to have lunch with them?" Hearing this, Eric Yeats also looked at Sarah. He was also curious. "Mrs. Brown is our father''s new wife," said Sarah. "Our father is supposed to go to her birthday party." Rita''s eyes twinkled. However, Sarah''s father felt sorry for her.It would be great if he was not so considerate. "I won''t be there for long." Sarah also made it clear. "I''ll leave after dinner." She wouldn''t go there if it was usual. But this time, she decided to have a showdown with Linda Brown. It was not a good way to dy the matter between her and her father. As time went by, people in the circle would talk about whether Linda Brown was her father''s mistress. This was not good for his father¡¯s reputation. "If you don''t want to go, then don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Sarah''s father said after careful consideration. ¡°It''s not embarrassed.'''' After drinking the milk in her ss, Sarah still wanted to give her father a heads up. "I went there mainly to talk to her about your business. It''s time for her to make a decision whether to stay or leave." Eric Yeats knew that Sarah wouldn''t do anything stupid, so he agreed, ¡°okay.¡± In fact.He knew what she wanted to talk about. It was better for her to say something than he did. Seeing that they were talking so seriously, Rita swallowed what she wanted to say.She''d better find another chance to say it. At this time, she said that her father and sister might not agree. After the three of them finished breakfast, Sarah''s father called someone to send the gift he had booked for Linda Brown in advance. After ten o''clock. The driver drove them there. When they arrived, Wendy ran to them like an innocent girl and greeted them happily, "Uncle Eric, sister Sarah, sister Rita, you''re here. Come in and have a seat." Sarah frowned in an almost invisible way.She still didn''t like to hear Wendy call her sister. ¡°Okay,¡± said Rita with an innocent smile on her face. "You don''t have to call me sister. Just call me Rita." "Okay," replied Wendy. Sarah raised her eyebrows slightly, she was a little surprised at her sister''s words. Rita blinked her eyes and said cunningly, "Tell me I am considerate.". Sarah raised her hand and rubbed her head softly. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 showdown The three entered the gate. This was a small vi given by her father to Linda Brown and her daughter. From the perspective of living material, Sarah¡¯s father had never treated them shabbily. He had given them everything they deserved. In order not to make them tired, he had hired housemaids. As the three of them entered, they smelled the fragrance of the food. After a while. Linda Brown came out with a bowl of soup. ¡°Eric is here.¡± Linda Brown put the dishes on the table, with tenderness and joy in her eyes. ¡°Have a seat. The dishes are ready. We can have dinner now.¡± Wendy asked them to sit down and said, ¡°My mother made these by herself. They are all her specialty dishes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cook?¡± Sarah¡¯s father asked in confusion. Because he was worried that they didn¡¯t like to cook by themselves, he specially called a cooking aunt for them. She wanted to improve their lives and bnce nutrition. ¡°I have given Auntie a holiday.¡± Linda Brown said gently, ¡°it¡¯s rare for you toe here. I want to let you eat the food I cook.¡± The simple sentence made Sarah¡¯s father feel a little guilty. He seldom came here these days. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Linda Brown greeted. Linda Brown cooked a whole table of dishes. It took them a long time to have this meal. During this period, Wendy rmended food to Sarah and Rita, and then poured fresh juice for them. Even the gentle Rita couldn¡¯t ept her enthusiasm. As for Linda Brown, in addition to Sarah and Rita, she spent most of her time picking up food for their father. After dinner. Linda Brown went to prepare some fruits again. Sarah¡¯s father didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood. He had no idea that she had asked the cook to go back. There were so many dishes for today¡¯s meal, and he didn¡¯t know how long it had been prepared. They sat there, eating fruits and chatting. They chatted for more than 20 minutes. Sarah looked at her watch and thought it was time to get to the point. ¡°Ms Brown, I have something to talk with you alone. Is it convenient?¡± Linda Brown was first stunned. After taking a look at her father, she answered in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ms Brown looked very easy-going. When she stood up and left with Sarah, she didn¡¯t forget to tell Wendy, ¡°Wendy, take good care of Uncle Sarah and Rita.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± said Wendy obediently. With what had happened before, Sarah¡¯s father didn¡¯t believe her anymore. When he saw Wendy, he remembered that she had lied to him and guessed the rtionship between him and Pumpkin. He didn¡¯t like her, but he was an elder and would be her stepfather in the future, so he couldn¡¯t show it too obviously. ¡°Uncle Eric.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I apologize to you for what I did wrong before.¡± Wendy was a good girl and her eyes were full of sincerity. ¡°I will find a good job and work hard in the future. I hope you don¡¯t dislike my mother because of me.¡± Sarah¡¯s father paused. He didn¡¯t expect her to say that. Wendy continued, ¡°My mother really likes you.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± said Eric Yeats with aplicated expression on his face. Hearing that, Wendy didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Thankyou.¡± Seeing her like this, Sarah¡¯s father didn¡¯t know how to face her all of a sudden. On the other hand, after what had happened before, Rita hadpletely treated Wendy as a half stranger. She just needed to be polite on the surface. She had no interest in chatting with her. She looked out of the yard and didn¡¯t know when her sister and Ms Brown could finish their talk. Since what had happened, the way that Rita addressed Linda Brown had changed from Aunt Linda to Ms Brown, a polite and alienated way. At this time, in the yard outside. Sarah and Ms Brown sat on the open-air chairs, with a small round table in the middle. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Linda Brown asked in a polite tone She wanted to call her Sarah. But thinking of her rejection of her, she just went straight to the point. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a little thing. Now there are only two of US, so I¡¯ll ask directly.¡± she was very straightforward, and her tone was as indifferent as before, ¡°why do you want to be with my father?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Linda Brown didn¡¯t expect her to ask about this. In her opinion. Sarah was a very cold person. Even if she really knew something, she would disdain to talk to them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But now she suddenly asked, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Sarah, ¡°difficult to answer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Linda Brown came up with an idea and nned to muddle through today. ¡°It¡¯s just that the matter between your father and me is moreplicated, not just what you saw before.¡± ¡°Do you mean you and my father used to be lovers?¡± Sarah asked straightforwardly. Linda Brown was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would know about it. Sarah told her, ¡°I know. Dad told me about it.¡± ¡°Now that you know, you should also know why I¡¯m with your father¡­¡± Linda Brown¡¯s heart was not as calm as before, but she still finished her words. Sarah turned to look at her. Her indifferent look made Linda Brown¡¯s heart skip a beat. She didn¡¯t know why a 20-year-old girl¡¯s eyes had such a strong aura. She just wanted to end the topic as soon as possible and leave. ¡°Do you have anything else to talk about?¡± ¡°You have been separated from my father for more than 20 years, and you also have children with other people.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t believe what she said. ¡°Do you think I will believe that you were with my father because of your previous rtionship?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Linda Brown asked. ¡°Ms Brown, I hope you can give me a serious answer,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m with your father because I like him,¡± said Linda Brown with the same expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been in love with him until I met him again.¡± Hearing this. She also knew that Linda Brown was going to continue the y the role. After all, if she wanted to deceive others, she had to deceive herself as well. She didn¡¯t give her the chance to y, ¡°You should know better than anyone else whether you haven¡¯t let it go or you want to be the chairman of the Yeats group.¡± ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Linda Brown was a little confused, but her face remained normal. ¡°I know what your purpose is.¡± based on her understanding during this period of time and Linda Brown¡¯s reaction just now, she made a guess. ¡°You want to be a member of the Yeats family by marrying my father. As long as you marry my father, Wendy is my father¡¯s stepdaughter. Stepdaughter is also the daughter of the Yeats group. It¡¯s not difficult for her to find a good marriage partner in the future. After all, the Yeats family is in a good circle. ¡± After saying that, Linda Brown clenched her hands on her legs. She didn¡¯t expect that. She had hidden such a good idea, but it was discovered by this Sarah, whom she had only met twice. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Linda Brown Freaked out ¡°Am I right, Ms Brown?¡± said Sarah unhurriedly ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to guess maliciously about me and Wendy like that.¡± Ms Brown seemed to have been humiliated, but she didn¡¯t lose her temper because of her identity. ¡°I just want to have a simple rtionship with your father, without any interests.¡± Sarah, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Linda Brown said seriously. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t interfere in your marriage with my father.¡± without further argument with her, she continued, ¡°you can discuss a time to get the marriage certificate.¡± Ms Brown, ¡°?¡± Ms Brown was totally confused. She didn¡¯t expect that Sarah¡¯s mind was so off. Didn¡¯t she ask her seriously and angrily before? why did she ask them to get the marriage license after a few words? She didn¡¯t seem to trust her easily. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± said Sarah, seeing that the effect had been achieved. Ms Brown knew that she was out of control, but she had always been good at acting and calming herself down. ¡°Do you really agree to let me marry your father?¡± They hadn¡¯t gotten the marriage certificate for such a long time. It was because he was worried about the feelings of his two daughters. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you are just a rtionship without benefits.¡± Sarah began to get to the point. ¡°But before you get the marriage certificate, I have to tell you something in advance.¡± ¡°What?¡±. ¡°After you got the marriage certificate with my father, Wendy couldn¡¯t inherit any property.¡± Ms Brown was stunned. What? ¡°My father has transferred the shares to me and Rita.¡± After knowing the purpose of Linda Brown, she also knew that she was not so sincere. ¡°As for his other investment and financial products, they are also notarized and will belong to me and Rita in the future.¡± What she said was true. After what had happened after her mother¡¯s death, her father had made an appointment with awyer behind their backs. She found it by ident some time ago. ¡°What the¡­¡± Ms Brown finally lost herposure. Sarah looked at her. Ms Brown seemed to have noticed her gaze and came to herself at once. She quickly adjusted her mood, and the tenderness on her face was much softer than before. ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as you agree to let me be with your father, everything else will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah lightly. Ms Brown was a little absent-minded. She didn¡¯t want her father to be with a woman who always cared about his property for the rest of his life, so she said thest sentence, ¡°Atst, I want to remind you that don¡¯t want Wendy to get involved into any united marriage. This is a very realistic circle. If she doesn¡¯t have the support of interests behind her, she won¡¯t live a good life even if she get married.¡± They had many houses under his father¡¯s name. His savings of several hundred million plus those houses were enough for Ms Brown and Wendy to live a rich life. The premise was that they wouldn¡¯t be too greedy. ¡°Sarah.¡± Ms Brown suddenly stopped her. Sarah stood up and was about to leave, saying indifferently, ¡°what?¡± ¡°Can you give some shares of the Yeats group to Wendy?¡± Ms Brown couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. If there was nothing, why did she choose to be with Eric? ¡°I want her to marry a better man.¡± As long as she had the shares of the Yeats group, it was not difficult for her to marry any of the rich and powerful families. Anyone didn¡¯t dare to bully her. Sarah looked sideways at her, as if she was curious about how she said that. ¡°As long as you agree, I can give up anything and live a stable life with your father.¡± Ms Brown blurted out. She didn¡¯t care about being in, she wouldn¡¯t have a hard time with Eric Yeats. He had always been generous and kind to her. But she had to think about her Wendy¡¯s future. ¡°No,¡± said Sarah coldly. Why did her parents give their painstaking efforts to an outsider. ¡°After all, she is your sister,¡± Ms Brown couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions after hearing what she said. ¡°Can¡¯t you give her a little?¡± ¡°You can go to my father,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Ask him if he wants to.¡± Ms Brown wasn¡¯t as energetic as before. Before leaving, Sarah stressed, ¡°Besides, I only have one sister, and that is Rita. And even if you marry my father, Wendy is only Wendy.¡± After saying that, she left. She couldn¡¯t sympathize with Linda Brown and Wendy, nor could she like them. She wondered how her father would feel if he knew that Ms Brown was thinking about the shares of the Yeats group. With these feelings, she went back to the living room. When Rita saw her. She felt a little rxed. They finally finished talking! ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Wendy asked in confusion as she waited for a long time but didn¡¯t see Linda Browne in. Sarah had always been cold to her. ¡°Outside.¡± Wendy stood up and walked out. There were only the three of them in the living room at once. Sarah¡¯s father asked, ¡°How was the talk?¡± ¡°Please go and have a look, she should have something to tell you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Rita and I will be waiting for you in the car.¡± Sarah¡¯s father paused and then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± They walked out. Before Eric Yeats went to find Linda Brown, Linda Brown came over with Wendy. Thetter looked confused and didn¡¯t know what had happened. The former was in a bad mental state and looked a little haggard than before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah¡¯s father had never seen her like this. ¡°Eric ¡­ We¡¯d better not.¡± Linda Brown said in a low voice with aplicated look on his face, ¡°Sarah is right. There is a huge gap between US. If you really get married to me, people in the circle will definitely talk about you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rita whispered to Sarah, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything.She just pinched her hand. Rita didn¡¯t ask any more. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Wendy was so confused that she couldn¡¯t help ask about it. Didn¡¯t she tell her to behave well today? Why was she suddenly saying such words? Linda Brown didn¡¯t answer her question. She just looked at Sarah¡¯s father with red eyes and unwillingly mixed emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Wendy tomorrow.¡± Linda Brown lowered her eyes to conceal all her emotions, bowed her head and thanked, ¡°Thank you for your care these days, Mr. Yeats.¡± It seemed that¡­. It seemed that she was forced to do so. Eric Yeats also subconsciously thought that she might have misunderstood what Sarah said. ¡°Wait,¡± he stopped her. ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between you and Pumpkin?¡± Linda Brown nced at Sarah with red eyes and finally said nothing. It seemed that she wanted to show her grievance to the extreme. This scene made both of them subconsciously think that Linda Brown misunderstood what she said. The two of them didn¡¯t know that Linda Brown was acting. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 See Grandpa Thompson After all, Linda Brown had been treating them sincerely all the time. Seeing this scene, Sarah didn¡¯t care much, she just said to her father, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Rita first. You guys take your time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Eric Yeats. They should have a good talk about it. It didn¡¯t matter if she misunderstood Sarah. Sarah was such a gooddy that she couldn¡¯t be misunderstood. After they got in the car and left, Rita sat in the car and asked, ¡°What did you talk about? why did Ms Brown react so strongly?¡± Without hiding anything, she briefly exined the conversation between her and Linda Brown. Five minutester. Rita sorted out the whole story. ¡°So she just pretended to be innocent in front of my father?¡± Rita seemed to be shocked by this. She never thought that Linda Brown was such a person, ¡°why? she was not such a person before.¡± ¡°Benefits test people¡¯s heart the most.¡± Sarah said to her, ¡°After 1 say that, she will feel that everything she had imagined before is gone.¡± ¡°Then she can¡¯t wrong you.¡± said Rita angrily. She used to trust her. If it weren¡¯t for her sister, she would have been fooled by the mother and daughter. Maybe she would have seen how poor Wendy was and given her some shares. Seeing that she was angry, Sarah poked her face and said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m so stupid that I can¡¯t even see their true intention,¡± said Rita. ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I will definitely think that they are good people.¡± Sarah touched her head and said, ¡°They disguised themselves very well in front of you. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t notice them.¡± She happened to meet Wendy in thepany. Then she figured it out. Rita was inexperienced and innocent. She didn¡¯t want to think of others as bad people. ¡°Still very angry!¡± said Rita, pouting. Sarah gently rubbed her head to make her feel relieved. After the two of them arrived home, Rita went to talk to her boyfriend on the phone and went back to her room on purpose. Seeing that she was immersed in the pink bubbles of love, Sarah didn¡¯t care much. At this age, they should have a pure love. In a twinkling of an eye, it was evening. At dinner, Eric Yeats called and said that he wouldn¡¯te back tonight and asked them to go to bed early. After that, she hung up the phone and had dinner with Rita. During the dinner. Rita wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, she looked at Sarah from time to time, as if she was thinking about which time to say it. ¡°What do you want to say to me? I can see that you have been looking for a chance all day long.¡± ¡°How do you know?!¡± Rita was shocked. ¡°You looked at me several times when we had breakfast and watched TV in the morning.¡± she knew her sister well. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She stammered, blushing. Seeing this. Sarah made a bold guess, ¡°Does it have anything to do with your boyfriend?¡± Rita looked up with disbelief. Are you a god! She could even guess it? ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about him.¡± she didn¡¯t hide anything and said honestly, ¡°he said he wanted to see you.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Why did he want to meet her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to see our father now,¡± said Rita frankly. ¡°He said he wanted to see you first, when he graduated, he would see our father again.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°You agreed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sister, I love you!¡± As long as her sister didn¡¯t have any objection, her father would almost handle it. She was so smart. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to love me. If it¡¯s 6th, I may not have time.¡± she said clearly. ¡°I have something to do outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¨®th.¡± Rita smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s 7th.¡± Sarah stopped eating. 7th of this month? Wasn¡¯t that the time the captain had nned toe back? Noticing that there was something wrong with her, Rita asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to disappoint her sister, so she said, ¡°Tell me when and where. I¡¯ll be there.¡± On the evening of 6th , she told Robert Shawn that she was going on a business trip. After meeting with Rita, she would go straight to the airport on 7th. This city was so big. She didn¡¯t think the captain could meet her. After thinking it over, she felt relieved. On the second day, Eric Yeats came back at noon. Sarah didn¡¯t ask about Linda Brown, and Eric Yeats didn¡¯t mention it either. They were still living the same life as usual. In a twinkling of an eye. The 6th of the month arrived. Sarah got up very early. In addition to bringing some documents, she also brought something to Grandpa Thompson. This time, she didn¡¯t ask the driver to send her home, but drove a car by herself. After telling Grandpa Thompson the license te number in advance, she went to the military compound and went to the Thompson ording to the route as she remembered. Because they had informed them in advance, the guard let her go directly. It was only nine o¡¯clock when she arrived.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When Grandpa Thompson saw her, he greeted her warmly with a big smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. You can figure it out by yourself. It¡¯s been a long time since youst saw me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡± she handed the bag to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, why do you buy these things?¡± Grandpa Thompson pretended to be unhappy, but he immediately said, ¡°Come and y chess with me. I¡¯m tired of ying chess with those old men every day.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sarah. After a while. A soldier brought the chessboard and chess pieces for Grandpa Thompson. This time, Grandpa Thompson was in charge of the red, and Sarah was in charge of the ck. Normally, the biggest taboo for Grandpa Thompson was that someone would be distracted when he was ying chess. Even if he was ying chess with the old men in the militarypound, if anyone talked too loudly, he would fight with them without hesitation. But at this moment. He broke the news himself.After the two of them took dozens of steps in a row, Grandpa Thompson thought of what had happened today and called her inadvertently, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± said Sarah in the car. ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± Grandpa Thompson asked while paying attention to the expression on Sarah¡¯s face. Sarah concentrated on ying chess, taking it as a daily care of the elders. ¡°No.¡± ¡°How about Grandpa Thompson introducing one to you?¡± Grandpa Thompson thought of someone, who had just arrived and visited other old men. Sarah stopped ying chess. ¡°I promise I will introduce a reliable man to you,¡± said Grandpa Thompson. ¡°I¡¯ve been married before, and I didn¡¯t divorce until a few days ago.¡± she didn¡¯t want the old man to worry too much. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the next rtionship.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Grandpa Thompson He didn¡¯t y chess anymore, and his wrinkled face wrinkled together. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Does Your Captain Know about It ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me?¡± Grandpa Thompson was very concerned about it. It was not easy for him to have a favorite junior. As a result! Why didn¡¯t she tell him about her marriage. ¡°I wanted my marriage to be a secret.¡± Sarah stopped ying chess andforted the old man, ¡°Not only you don¡¯t know, but also my grandfather and father don¡¯t know.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa Thompson was even more confused. Who on earth was the child of such a rude family that he married Sarah without even telling the elders. It was ridiculous! ¡°Who is this man?¡± Grandpa Thompson began to speak indignantly, ¡°I have to teach him a good lesson!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over. I¡¯m over with him.¡± ¡°No, you have to tell Grandpa Thompson who he is.¡± Sarah was silent.She didn¡¯t know what to say.She knew that Jason knew Grandpa Thompson and was a little familiar with him. It didn¡¯t seem good to say that. ¡°Don¡¯t you take Grandpa Thompson as a family member?¡± Grandpa Thompson really wanted to give vent to his anger on this affair. How could someone not cherish such a good girl. Stroking the stone in her hand, Sarah finally said, ¡°Jason Noth.¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who did you say just now?¡± Jason Noth? Isn¡¯t he that guy? ¡°Jason Noth,¡± Sarah repeated indifferently. There were a series of questions on Grandpa Thompson¡¯s forehead, and he always felt that this matter could not be connected. Wasn¡¯t Jason Noth very polite and courteous? ¡°Is he the current president of the Noth group in Anta?¡± ¡°Yes, he is,¡± said Sarah, nodding her head. ¡°No, every time I see him, he is very polite and well-educated. How could he¡­¡± Grandpa Thompson couldn¡¯t figure it out. Except for his rtionship with Sarah, he was an impable person all the time. He was filial to the elders and generous to the employees. Although he had been threatening Chris with his bonus all the time, he had never really deducted it. Such a person. Which confused Grandpa Thompson. But he knew clearly that she wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t tell him who my family is,¡± exined Sarah. It was true. ¡°He wanted to see my father, but I refused.¡± Grandpa Thompson was even more confused. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Thompson, it¡¯s time for you to make a move.¡± Sarah changed the topic. Grandpa Thompson was not in the mood to y chess now. All he was thinking about was the matter of Sarah. No wonder when he came to him two days ago, he said that Cindy had done a lot of things to hurt Sarah. At that time, he thought that he cared about her because of the cooperation between the two ns. He didn¡¯t expect such a rtionship! Noticing that Grandpa Thompson frowned and thought about something, she called him, ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Is it convenient for Grandpa Thompson to ask why you divorced?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t think so.¡± The simple words made Grandpa Thompson understand. There must be a lot of things happening between Sarah and Jason. Otherwise, how could two such good children go to divorce? Thinking of this, he sighed silently. In the following twenty minutes, Grandpa Thompson kept thinking about this matter, so that he was absent-minded when he yed chess. He wanted to make a match between Will and Sarah. But she didn¡¯t know if will would be unwilling to see Sarah get married. He didn¡¯t care. After all, Sarah had always been outstanding, but he was not Will himself. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. The more he thought about it, the more worried Grandpa Thompson became! ¡°Grandpa Thompson.¡± seeing that there were only two chess left, Sarah said, ¡°You¡¯d better focus on ying chess first.¡± After casting a nce at the chess, Grandpa Thompson made a move. In less than two steps. He asked again, ¡°Does your captain know about it?¡± Sarah was stunned, as if she didn¡¯t understand why the captain was mentioned. But despite the question, she still answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Since White knew about it, he had been gossiping with them, so the captain naturally knew about it. Plus what happened before, he knew everything. ¡°Does he really know?¡± there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Sarah nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The simple words cheered up Grandpa Thompson and he began to y chess seriously. Although Grandpa Thompson didn¡¯t have much chess left, he still lost after dozens of steps with Sarah. ¡°One more round,¡± said Grandpa Thompson, who was now in a rxed mood. Of course, Sarah agreed. In the past, she had to pay full attention to the game with Grandpa Thompson. But just now, Grandpa Thompson was so absent-minded that she didn¡¯t spend too much time to win the game. Fortunately, both of the two were fully focused in the second round. As a result, the two yed a chess game for more than an hour and finally ended up with the victory of Grandpa Thompson. The reason why she yed chess with the old man was that she wanted him to have a good time. No matter she yed with Grandpa Noth or Grandpa Thompson, she would try her best to make the old man win. As long as the process was wonderful, everything would be fine. The second round ended. Grandpa Thompson looked at the time. It was ten fifty-three. He frowned. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Will? It¡¯s almost noon. Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?¡¯? Did those old men take him to y chess again? At the thought of this. He wanted to argue with those old men. It was such an important day today, why were those old fellows so blind. ¡°Grandpa Thompson, do you have something to deal with?¡± Sarah asked as he checked the time several times, she didn¡¯t want to dy the old man¡¯s work. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, I¡¯ve been free all day every day,¡± said Grandpa Thompson. He didn¡¯t want to make her suspect him, so he told her the truth. ¡°Someone told me that he woulde today, but he didn¡¯t arrive until this time. I guess he won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Do you need me to call him and ask?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t doubt it. No matter how hard she tried, she didn¡¯t expect that her Captain would be here. After all, she knew it would be tomorrow. ¡°No.¡± Grandpa Thompson didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy, so he changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. Do you have anything else to talk with me today?¡± He saw the bag she took when she came here. In the past, when she came to y chess with him to relieve her boredom, she never brought her bag or something like that. This girl must have something to do. She knew Grandpa Thompson was a thoughtful man, but she didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. If she told the truth, it was very likely to ruin Grandpa Thompson¡¯s good mood. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me,¡± said Grandpa Thompson. He really loved her. Sarah hesitated. In the face of Uncle Thompson, she might be able to directly hand over the documents to get to the point. But Grandpa Thompson¡­. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Grandpa Thompson asked tentatively, ¡°Is it something I can do for you?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°You want to rmend someone to the army?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Atha would leave if you don¡¯te Grandpa Thomson wasn¡¯t interested in guessing this time. He just waited for Sarah to tell him. The more he guessed, the more ridiculous it would be. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after dinner. ¡°Sarah didn¡¯t want to spoil the old man¡¯s mood for dinner, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry about it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help thinking about it if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Grandpa Thomson sighed deliberately, ¡°I have already lost my appetite since I have such a thing on my mind, so I guess I¡¯m not in the mood for lunch.¡± Sarah: ¡° ¡± Such a cunning old man. She didn¡¯t want to waste time anymore, she then told him directly, ¡°It¡¯s about Cindy Thomson.¡± ¡°Cindy?¡± the name alerted grandpa Thomson instantly. He thought of what Jason hade to him about two days ago, could it be that these two were talking about the same thing? ¡°Yes,¡¯¡¯said Sarah. She stood up and went to get the document inside her bag. After preparing herself for all sorts of possible reacts of grandpa Thomson, she handed it to him, ¡°Well, she may have done some wrong things, don¡¯t be angry. You can read this first.¡± The old man took it and read the document one by one. He was unexpectedly calm during the whole process. He didn¡¯t even ask. He just finished reading all the documents without saying a word. However, the calmer he was, the more worried Sarah was instead, fearing that the old man was repressing his emotions. ¡°I already knew this two days ago.¡± Grandpa Thomson said in a low voice, he didn¡¯t became angry except for a more serious look, ¡°It¡¯s your uncle Thomson¡¯s and my fault, I should apologize for having caused you so much trouble.¡± Sarah was lost in thought for a moment. But she quickly recovered herself and asked, ¡°how did you know?¡± So far, only she and Sivan knew this. Sivan wouldn¡¯te to see grandpa Thomson. With aplicated look on his face, grandpa Thomson eventually told her, ¡°two days ago, Jason came to me and he told me.¡± ¡°Jason?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Her thoughts were already a bit disorganized. How did Jason know that? ¡°When he left, he also repeated that don¡¯t ask you about it, and he even apologized to me, saying he¡¯d ensure Cindy bear the consequences of the mistake she¡¯d made.¡± In fact, the old man still couldn¡¯t understand how the couple could get a divorce, wasn¡¯t Jason quite concerned about Sarah? Sarah was stunned. Grandpa Thomson continued, ¡°1 would have punished her, but she took a flight out of the country on the evening of 3rd without saying a word, and now no one can contact her.¡± This reminded Sarah of the scene that she first met Cindy at thepany¡¯s building of Yeats Group. Did Cindy slip away early because she was afraid of her? ¡°Atha.¡± the old man felt very guilty. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I should apologize to you, if I had known she was doing so many ridiculous things, I would have punished her.¡± Grandpa Thomson was always fair in these matters, ¡°I¡¯ve already told her father about this, as soon as Cindy returns, we will definitely punish her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s her fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡± seeing that the old man was fin, Sarah actually felt relieved. Grandpa Thomson was an impartial and strict man. She believed that. While for grandpa Thomson, he felt down as he had never thought that his oldest granddaughter would turn out like this. She must have been spoiled! ¡°Grandpa Thomson.¡± Sarah thought of another matter and intended to say anyway. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just tell me.¡± said grandpa Thomson. The old man was always kind to Sarah. ¡°If she tries to harm me again afterwards, I might just fight back once I¡¯m sure it¡¯s she.¡± Sarah wanted to tell grandpa Thomson first. Cindy had always acted cautiously. She barely leaved any evidence. In that case, Sarah thought that she had to take countermeasures by herself. ¡°You can just go for it.¡± said grandpa Thomson, ¡°I¡¯ll have your back.¡± If Alex favoured his daughter too much, the old man would deal with it in person. If only his elder son could had taught Cindy well, she wouldn¡¯t have been like this. Although his second son¡¯s child was a little naughty, he was a good boy after all and he would not do anything that vites thew. ¡°If it¡¯s not a big deal, you can turn to Alex. After his father had rebuked him a few days ago, and he would be reassuring recently.¡± grandpa Thomson added. But he retained the most important words. Now that Leon had retired from the army, if Atha was bullied, he would surely be the first who wouldn¡¯t let the man go. ¡°Okay.¡± said Sarah. Since this had been settled, she felt a little relieved. Seeing that the dinner was not ready, grandpa Thomson asked Sarah to y another game of chess with him. Before the chess started. The old man secretly sent a message to captain Leon, ¡°if you don¡¯te, Atha would leave.¡± Leon was ying chess with a group of retired elderly people when he received the message. He took a look and texted, ¡°Just a minute. I¡¯lle right away. After this round is finished.¡± ¡°Leon, it¡¯s your turn. Why are you still ying with your phone?¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± ¡°Next it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡°Show us whether you have get better at ying chess over the past two years.¡± ¡°Does it even matter? We have never seen him ying well.¡± ¡°Such a weirdo.¡± A group of old people began to whisper. Captain Leon was wearing a long ck overcoat, hearing their chatter, he flicked his thin lips and said, ¡°After this is over, you¡¯d better go back to dinner, and don¡¯t keep your women at home waiting for too long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°How time flies! It¡¯s only the second round.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s should be my turn after lunch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The old people argued. Captain Leon has a pair of long, narrow and dark eyes. His long, slender fingers fall on the chess pieces. It looks like a rhythmic painting. Leon sped up his game, and he was a little curious about Sarah¡¯s reaction when she saw himter. At the same time, Sarah was also concentrating on her chess. Grandpa Thomson was very good at ying chess as long as he took it seriously. Twenty minutester. Their chess had turned white-hot, and Leon also finished his game. Concentrating on their game of chess, neither of them noticed a handsome, slender looking man in a ck coat and military boots approaching from across the path. Sarah¡¯s pawn captured grandpa Thomson¡¯s knight. Leon also stood behind her at this moment. His good-looking eyes gave her a nce at the back of her head before falling on the chessboard where the two were ying, with a nice curve at the corner of his mouth. Sarah noticed someone was behind her, but she didn¡¯t think much of it. She only thought it maybe some passer-by from the Thomson family or from the militarypound, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Grandpa Thomson didn¡¯t notice that. His mind was full of this game of chess. Another twenty minutes passed. The chess was over. Grandpa Thomson exhaled a long breath and he was more fond of Sarah, ¡°Very well, I almost lost to you.¡± Before he could finish his words, he paused at the sight of Captain Leon. Thisd. When did hee? She had rarely seen this look on grandpa Thomson¡¯s face, so she subconsciously followed his sight and turned back Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Arrange me a job like bodyguard or secretary When she saw the man standing behind her, she froze for a moment and her mind was filled with questions Captain Leon? ¡°You brat.¡± grandpa Thomson¡¯s voice interrupted her daze, ¡°I thought you could not make it.¡± ¡°When have I ever broken a promise to you?¡± Captain Leon had a nice, deep voice, and with a height of 6 foot 3, he was tall and handsome. ¡°All right.¡± Grandpa Thomson didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel here, ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk these ptrap to me here, I¡¯ll check if dinner is ready, you guys talk first.¡± Captain Leon nodded slightly and said with dignity, ¡°Right.¡± As soon as grandpa Thomson left. The air suddenly became quiet. Sarah was not a timid girl, and she was calm and unruffled even when she went to see Jason¡¯s parents with him. But now.She was really afraid of him. ¡°Why are you so nervous ?¡± Captain Leon joked as seeing her dull look. Sarah kept silent. How could she not be nervous? Captain Leon took a step forward and sat down in the seat where grandpa Thomson had just sat, ¡°Sit down, please.¡± Sarah sat down obediently.She hadn¡¯t figured it out until now. Didn¡¯t he say he wouldn¡¯t be back until the 7th? And it seemed to be 6th today. ¡°Shall we warm you up with a five thousand meter weight run first?¡± He served her a cup of tea, with a light and casual tone, ¡°tomake you rxed?¡± Sarah,¡°There was totally no need! ¡°Atha.¡± Captain Leon called her pet name. ¡°Yes?¡± Sarah answered subconsciously. ¡°One more round.¡± ¡°Dinner is ready, I reckon.¡± ¡°Grandpa Thomson didn¡¯t say.¡± Sarah,¡° Usually, she would have been calm, but now she had something on her mind, and she had been worried about what the captain Leon had said earlier that he would like to talk to her about it. It was like the sword of Damocles, which made her kind of wary. Captain Leon set up the chess pieces one by one. Seeing that she was not in her mood, he said slowly, ¡°Do you want me to talk to you about thest time you took me as a cat¡¯s paw or do you want to y chess with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y chess with you.¡± Sarah answered without hesitation. Looking at her with his dark eyes, Captain Leon asked, ¡°where¡¯s your courage after getting married?¡± ¡°You mean?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you very bold before?¡± ¡°In front of you, no matter how bold I am, I would be scared.¡± Sarah changed the topic instantly and looked up at him, ¡°I remember that Robert said that you would be back on 7th, Why did you be here today?¡± His thin lips were slightly pursed, and with his short hair he looked hard, handsome, and reserved, and because of the white shirt he was wearing, he also had a kind of schr¡¯s style. Seeing him like this, Sarah was stunned. An idea popped into her head: the captain wasn¡¯t unattractive. If her thought was known by t Julian or Wilson or others, they would have used her of missing such a handsome man. What do you mean by ¡®not unattractive. He was an one-hundred- percent handsome man. ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± said Captain Leon carelessly. ¡°What?¡± Sarah felt confused. ¡°In case you getting away.¡± His pair of eyes seemed to have insight into everything, ¡°If I was correct, in your original n, you would take a flight and leave New York after having the talk with grandpa Thomson. Is that right?¡± Sarah was shocked. Sure enough. Captain Leon was just too smart. ¡°Are you afraid that I will have you to take responsibility for what happenedst time?¡± Captain Leon said casually, but he was also sounding out her. ¡°No.¡±¡± Sarah was telling the truth, she didn¡¯t think such a ruthless man with a stony heart could have any feelings, so she said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be punished with weight running and frog jumping.¡± Hearing this, captain Leon¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of understanding. He knew that just like the story of the frog and the boiling water, to win her heart he would have to take his time. Feeling a little strange, Sarah changed the topic, ¡°why are you back? On an annual leave?¡± ¡°Retired.¡± Captain Leon uttered a single word lightly. Sarah, ¡°?¡± She stopped what she was doing and asked, ¡°retired?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why?¡± His military prowess was among the best in the army. He led the troops to aplish many difficult missions and awarded many medals. Most importantly, he had a promising future. Why would he want to retire from the army? ¡°In fact, I was badly injured on a mission a year ago and the doctor said I couldn¡¯t do any intense daily training.¡± He was telling the truth to her. ¡°Anyway, as the sessor had been groomed to take over my position, it¡¯s time for me to retire.¡± Sarah felt distressed for him and she was going to ask why he hadn¡¯t said anything about that, but then she remembered maybe it was because some missions were confidential and he had his own difficulties. So she asked in a different way, ¡°How are your injuries now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recovered, I just can¡¯t do intense physical training.¡± He knew she was worried and he was reassuring her. Sarah was relieved and asked something else, ¡°And are those people willing to let you retire?¡± Captain Leon had outstanding abilities and even if he could no longer train intensely every day, staying in the army would still be possible for him. His leaders would have definitely tried to persuade him to stay, unless¡­captain Leon was determined to leave. Captain Leon suddenly smiled and said in the same casual tone as usual, ¡°I had nned to transfer to civilian work, but they all refused.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s because they were afraid of being screwed by you. Except for training, he was easy to get along with, but he always unwittingly set others up. Robert learnt his cunning from captain Leon ¡°Then what are you doing now?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Unemployed.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to talk to him. As long as he was willing, he would have countless iron dishes to eat. How could he had no job. ¡°Do you have any job avable in yourpany?¡± His mind was too deep for Sarah to make out what was he thinking. Just give me a position as a bodyguard or secretary or something. Hearing this, Sarah was almost choked. Not to mention that captain would receive a substantial settlement when he retired, his family could support him as well. Although she did not know exactly what his family background was, she had once heard grandpa Thomson mentioned before that captain Leon lived in a wealthy family. ¡°Chairman Yeats, are you fear that I¡¯m not good enough to protect you?¡± He still had that scattered tone, and no one could guess what he was thinking. She felt that she had toe clean now. Chairman Yeats? Last time when he called Julian Mr.white, Julian was punished to run ten kilometers with heavy weight. She couldn¡¯t calm down and wanted to have a talk with him. ¡°Captain Leon.¡± ¡°No more captain now, just call my name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will Gardner.¡± Sarah was so nervous and she took a sip of tea. At this moment she wished that her friends were there to at least put in a good word for her. She thought. Captain Leon was definitely holding a grudge against thest time she used her as a cat¡¯s paw. Well, if I can¡¯t have your consent, then I have no choice but submit my resume to Angel International Group.¡± with his slender fingers holding a chess piece, will Gardner said in a reserved and loose manner, ¡°with my skills, I believe I can apply for the job sessfully.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. Of course he could not only get the job sessfully. But also he would be directly recruited by HR as the head of bodyguard. It was easy for him to beat her and be Sivan. ¡°Are you serious¡­that you want this job?¡± she didn¡¯t know his family background and she wouldn¡¯t look into it. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 when will youe back to inherit the property ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes and tone were both light, and his words made it hard to tell whether he was telling the truth or joking, ¡°I¡¯ll be thirty next month, and if my job is asked on a blind date, it should be inappropriate for me to say I¡¯m unemployed.¡± A simple sentence made Sarah worried about him. She rashly blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s right. You are not young.¡± Hearing this, Will felt angry and amused. This girl Not young? ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not as young and energetic as you are.¡± he said in a t tone. Sarah exined hurriedly, ¡°no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m old?¡± ¡°Hum.¡± said will with a sneer. Although Sarah was not very good atpliments, she had to bite the bullet and said, ¡°A man in his thirties is more charming, of course you are not old.¡± ¡°How does it feel to speak against your heart?¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± Why did he could always see through her. In the meanwhile, will¡¯s ck pawn captured Sarah¡¯s white knight. ¡°Atha, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Only then did shee to her senses. Looking at the messy chess that had been yed by her, she felt for the millionth time that she had been set up by him again. He distracted her attention and disturbed her mind and all this work for chess. It was not easy for him as well. ¡°Look at the chess you yed, neither the attack nor defend is good.¡± Will said as he stood up, with the apparent of his long legs, and he continued, ¡°Have you all been careless with the chess over the past two years?¡± Sarah, ¡° She knew he was up to no good. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± concluded by Will with two words. This time, Sarah was smart. She knew that no matter how bad the situation is, it was important to be mentally strong and as long as she had a powerful heart, she could withstand anything. It was because she had a strong heart that she had endured the time of being heartbroken by his ex- husband. She knew that the captain was for her good. But could he not be so hard on her on their first meeting? She had a little time to react. During the dinner, grandpa Thomson and Will chatted casually. While they were chatting, grandpa Thomson noticed that Sarah¡¯s look was a little strange. He asked with concern, ¡°Atha, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing.¡± ¡°Did him pick on you?¡± Sarah looked at her captain subconsciously and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°He is no longer your captain now. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him.¡± grandpa Thomson seemed to know everything. ¡°If he bullies you, just tell me and I will help you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± said Sarah with a smile. Will didn¡¯t interrupt and let the two next to him make fun of him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After lunch, grandpa Thomson let both of them stay and chat with him. If Sarah hadn¡¯t met captain Leon, she would probably have found an excuse to go back first. After all, she had to pack her things in advance so that she could leave tomorrow after meeting up with Rita and her boyfriend. But now that she had met captain Leon, so she was not in a hurry. In the afternoon, Sarah and Will yed chess with grandpa Thomson. At first, Will yed chess with grandpa Thomson. Later, the old man was a little tired, so he chose to watch and invited Sarah to y with Will. Before they knew it. It was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Sarah nced at the clock and thought it was time to go back, but she didn¡¯t know how to say. Noticing that, Will said to grandpa Thomson while ying chess, ¡°grandpa, Sarah and I have something to doter, and we¡¯ll go back first after this round. We¡¯lle to see you next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only you. Don¡¯t drag Atha down with you.¡± grandpa Thomson snorted coldly, ¡°Poor our Atha.¡± Will just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, continuing to y chess. Sarah felt relieved. She couldn¡¯t resist the old man¡¯s invitation to stay. But if they didn¡¯t leave at this time, she was worried that grandpa Thomson would ask them to stay overnight after dinner, and even though nothing else mattered, she was mainly worried that the captain would talk her about that thing. After all, he just mentioned it casually before and didn¡¯t ask more about it. She felt herself like a coward. After a while. The two finished the chess. After putting away the chess pieces and the chessboard, Will politely bid grandpa Thomson goodbye. Sarah was about to leave too. Although the old man was reluctant to sending them out, he knew that he couldn¡¯t keep them here. ¡°Captain, how will you get back. ¡°Walk outside and take a Taxi.¡± ¡°Taxi?¡± Grandpa Thomson was confused. He subconsciously nced towards the SUV parked over there and didn¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t drive himself. But the old man didn¡¯t say a word to debunk him, he just watched quietly to see what he would do next. He would like to see what this guy was up to. ¡°It¡¯s quite far from here to the main road, and there¡¯s no taxi nearby.¡± with the car key in her hand, Sarah asked, ¡°where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there if it¡¯s not far away.¡± The captain was nice to them. She couldn¡¯t let him walk so far. With a cold look in his eyes, will replied in a slow tone, ¡°will this bother you?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will went with her immediately. The old man understood now. How cunning he was! Then Sarah got into her car with Will, and started the car without any doubt, leaving the military compound. The reason why she didn¡¯t suspect was that when she came here, there were only three cars in the garage of the Thomson¡¯s family. In addition, she saw the captain walked here. She had never thought that he hade here in advance. And grandpa Thomson didn¡¯t say anything either. Sitting in the passenger seat, Will texted to grandpa Thomson, telling the old man that someone would pick up his car tomorrow. ¡°Sarah.¡± After sending the message, he looked at Sarah. Sarah was focused on driving, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you thought about the job I mentioned to you before?¡± Will asked casually, ying his cellphone, with a lethargic look. After a pause, Sarah asked, ¡°are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you really want that job?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What type of position do you want?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s rted to you or I could work in the same office with you.¡± He said in a low voice, looking at his phone, on which a new message popped up on it He tapped on the message pop-up. It was from his father. Herman: [Did you really get retired?] With a cold look, Will texted quickly, ¡°Yes. Sarah, ¡°?¡± She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, ¡°why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been in society.¡± He was serious and there was no w in what he said. ¡°All the time I was training, on missions, or being an instructor to train people.¡± Sarah thought for a while. It seemed to be true. The life in the army was different from that of the society. Although the captain had all kinds of skills and it was not difficult for him to integrate into the society. But it¡¯s hard to start with everything and he indeed needed a period of adaptation in the early stage. ¡°Come to ourpany after the holiday. I¡¯ll give you the contract.¡± In front of him, she was always submissive. With an almost invisible smile at the corner of his mouth, will looked at her sideways, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great.¡± will said. At this moment. His phone lit up again. It was his father who sent the message. Herman: [when will youe back to inherit the property? Your mother and I want to have a trip.] Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 You are making me a gigolo A hint of coldness shed in Will¡¯s eyes and he texted, [I¡¯m not be back for the time being.] Herman: [!] Herman: [You brat! Your mother and I were so hard to raise you, but we don¡¯t see you a few times a year, now you¡¯re still out there even you¡¯re retired.] Herman: [You heard my words. If you don¡¯te back, your mother and I will have another child! ¡° Staring at the words, Will replied directly, [if you don¡¯t worry about your wife¡¯s health, just do it.] His words irritated his father and Herman removed him from his list without hesitation. You brat! Nevere back then. Will: [I¡¯m busy with chasing a girl.] As soon as the message was sent out, a red exmation mark appeared. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Herman had enabled Friend Confirmation. Send a friend request to chat. Will: ¡° His father was too childish. ¡°Captain, we have arrived.¡± said Sarah, she parked her car nearby a shopping mall. Will looked up and said, ¡°drive to the parking lot.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Why the parking lot? ¡°We can have dinner together,¡± said Will, who was very gentle this time, especially with his good-looking face. ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to bribe my future boss.¡± Sarah, ¡°Captain¡­¡± She felt that the captain was making fun of her on purpose. After thinking for a while, she drove to the parking lot. He sent a friend verification over to his father to avoid constant phone calls afterwards, and texted to his mother as well. His mother replied quickly, [okay. Don¡¯t worry. Your father is here with me.] Seeing that this had been settled, he felt relieved. Then they had dinner together. The dinner went pretty well. Sarah was going to pay, but Will paid the bill first. After the dinner, Sarah wanted to drive will home, but she was refused by him, ¡°my home is not in this district. I don¡¯t n to go back for the time being. I have to find a house to live first.¡± ¡°A house?¡± ¡°If I have to work in thepany in the future, I have to find a nearest ce. He didn¡¯t lie about this. His house was too far away from Angel International Group. If he drove to work, the traffic congestion would be so bad that it would dy him. It was not convenient. ¡°You can live in my ce.¡± Sarah was really concerned about her captain. ¡°The apartment next to where I live now is also mine, and it is close to thepany.¡± Will didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. He raised his hand and gently poked her forehead, ¡°Atha.¡± Sarah, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Be more alert to men¡± will said with mixed feelings, he thought she was a little silly. He was willing to live close to her, but he didn¡¯t want her to trust others too much, she would be easily hurt if she trust others too much. ¡°I know.¡± Sarah said and she added, ¡°but you are different from others. You are my captain.¡± No matter she or Robert or Julian. If anything happened to Captain Leon, they would be the first to help, just like the captain had help them when they were in trouble, They were a family. That was why there was no feeling between Robert and her. she had never thought that her captain would have any feelings to her. Hearing her words, Will''s dark eyes shed with a hint of unrest. Should he feel lucky that this girl trusted him so much, or should he be sad that she did not treat him as a man at all. ¡°Get in the car, captain.¡± seeing theplexity in his eyes, Sarah didn¡¯t think too much. After all, she couldn¡¯t know that her captain had a feeling to her. He stood there with one hand in his coat pocket. He was slender and stood there like a hero in a movie. He was handsome, elegant and had a schr¡¯s style. After hesitating for a while, he got in her car. Sarah took him to themunity where she lived and handed him the key to the next door and let him record the fingerprint lock. ¡°There are new towels and toiletries in the guest bedroom.¡± she arranged everything well for him. ¡°You can bring your clothes tomorrow and then you can move in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± said Will. After she made sure he could settle down, Sarah was about to leave. As soon as she walked out, she saw a message on her phone before she opened the door of her room. It was the bank card arrival information. 20,000 USD. She checked the message and found it was from will Gardner. She frowned and knocked on the door. The door was opened very soon. Will had taken off his coat and he looked handsome and noble in his white shirt. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°This.¡± said Sarah, handing the phone to him. Taking a look at it, Will said naturally, ¡°that¡¯s the rent.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I know that we are close, but rent is necessary.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need money, and this apartment happens to be vacant.¡± said Sarah seriously. Even though the captain is rich and his family should be well off, Sarah couldn¡¯t allow him to be such extravagant. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth rose slightly. Sarah opened her mobile banking and transferred the money back to him, ¡°Don¡¯t transfer money to me anymore. It¡¯s a waste for this ce to be empty, I¡¯m d you live here, which make the house useful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you make me a gigolo?¡± Will said, still in that careless tone. Sarah was stunned. She froze there. ¡°Just take it.¡± will continued, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to take this money, just take it as the rent for half a year.¡± This was one of the better locations in New York and it was close to thepany. This was a four-bedroom, two-bathroom apartment with arge balcony, which would cost several tens of thousands of dors a month for aplete rental in this location. ¡°I¡¯m your subordinate. I have money to support you.¡± said Sarah seriously, but she seemed to have regained her calmness. ¡°You¡¯re not a gigolo. This is helping each other.¡± ¡°Do you want to do frog jumping training?¡± ¡°Or weighted running?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Sarah left his room and the kept the money. He was going to work for thepany anyway, so she could just give him a higher sry and a bigger bonus as an exchange. After returning to her room, she looked at the 20,000 USD transfer and thought so. Then she called Robert. The call was answered. Sarah didn¡¯t intend to speak in a roundabout way, so she asked him directly, ¡°Robert, do you know anything about our captain¡¯s family?¡± ¡°No. I never asked.¡± Robert asked in a slow tone, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Sarah said, ¡°He¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Have you two met?¡± Robert asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you sound absent-minded?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what position I should arrange for the captain.¡± Sarah thought maybe Robert would know better. ¡°He woulde to work in Angel International next Monday.¡± Robert raised his eyebrows with surprise. So quickly? ¡°Do you have any suggestion?¡¯¡¯asked Sarah. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not very familiar with being a wage earner, so you can arrange him a position that you can keep a close eye on him and see which area he¡¯s good at.¡± Robert was obviously the wingman of Will. ¡°And after you have got to know him well, you can then assign him to the corresponding job.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 You¡¯d better buy an air ticket and run away Hearing this, Sarah thought he had a point. "Right." After the call, Sarah went to the study to prepare the specialbor contract for the captain, while Robert called will. Robert couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would be her finalpanion, Will or Jason. Although Sarah trusted the captain, but she also didn¡¯t have any endearment towards captain Leon. As for Jason. He didn¡¯t want her to have anything to do with him anymore. What Jason had done had destroyed all the trust and affection that Sarah had for him. Sarah would try her best to be good to a man when she fell in love, but once she didn¡¯t love him anymore, it would be difficult to get her heart back. While thinking about that, Will answered the phone in a cold and deep voice, "Robert." "Captain, very efficient, huh?" "I wasn¡¯t able to grasp her before because of many concerns, I can¡¯t miss her again this time." He was rxed as he talked to Robert, and his voice was low and nice. Robert asked, "Are you sure about this?" "Yes." Will said lightly. "Just call us if you need anything." Robert said slowly, pushing up his sses, "Julian and I will be here whenever you need. That was exactly what will wanted. "If she asks you about my job, don¡¯t forget to describe me miserable. You¡¯d better not let her arrange me to other ces." Given Atha¡¯s personality, she would know him well after a month. It didn¡¯t matter if he was still working for her in thepany. But if he was sent out, it would be vain in the end. "Got it." said Robert. He hung up the phone. Then Will went to take a shower and changed into his pajamas. While Robert was lost in thought with his phone in his hand. He sighed in his heart that the captain¡¯s emotional life was full of twists and turns. When the captain learned from Julian that Sarah was married and divorced shortly afterwards, he called Robert and said, "if I didn¡¯t think so much at that time, would she have been happier?" At that time, he knew that the captain had regretted that he didn¡¯t tell Sarah his feelings because of his identity. But it was also out of his expect that the captain liked Sarah. Even Robert didn¡¯t see that. After all, when they were on training, the captain treated everyone the same and wouldn¡¯t favor anyone in particr. Thinking of this, there was only one thought in Robert¡¯s mind. No matter who would be the one, he hoped his little pumpkin could be happy. Sarah had no idea that the two people she trusted were now ning on that. She sorted out thebor contract and printed it out. Then she stamped the contract with thepany¡¯s seal and signed her name along with it. Thebor contract woulde into force as long as the captain signed it. It was past ten o¡¯clock when she finished all the work She went to bed after tidying up. She had a regr lifestyle. On the early morning of the second day, Sarah received the address sent by Rita. When she was about to go out, she opened the door and saw the captain standing outside with breakfast in his hand. Her mind suddenly went nk After a sleep, she always felt unreal. "Here. Breakfast." He handed her the breakfast. His long, slender hands were beautiful. "Captain." Sarah didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. The captain used to be a cold man. Now he was buying her dinner and breakfast. This made her a little embarrassed. Seeing the change in her eyes, Will asked, "No?" "Just be yourself." said Sarah. "Don¡¯t be too good to me. I¡¯m your subordinate and friend besides being your employer." Taking back his hand, will felt amused. "Atha." "Yes?" "Do you think that I¡¯m trying to please you?" " " she didn¡¯t mean that, but she felt strange. "Take it, okay?" putting the breakfast into her hand, will said without hesitation, "I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind." Sarah was speechless andined in her heart. It¡¯s your problem. In the past, She couldn¡¯t eat if she waste, and what¡¯s worse, if she didn¡¯tplete her tasks, he would punish her. But now he even bought breakfast for her, so how could she not think more about it? Maybe it was because of what happenedst time. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. She blurted out, "Captain, why don¡¯t you punish me directly?" She was convinced that. This was the way the captain punished her in a disguised way. Just because she called himst time and treated him as the antidote of the drugs in her body, he held a grudge and tried to put pressure on her. It turned out that he seeded. Will was angry now. Why would she misunderstand his good intention? "what do you mean?" he asked crossly. Sarah looked up at him, pursed her lips, and finally said, "you know it yourself." "Just go and have your breakfast." with one hand in his pocket, will said,¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t think too much." Sarah took a few steps back, stood at the door for two seconds and closed it. Will felt angry but amused. Idiot. While Sarah had mixed feelings. It was not her fault to think too much, the captain in her memory was too different from the current will. The Will who set her up in grandpa Thomson¡¯s home was her captain. While she was thinking. Looking at the breakfast that was stuffed in her hand, she took out her cellphone and dialed a number. When Julian received the phone call, he was still in the bed. He asked softly, "Sarah, what¡¯s up?" "What do you think if the captain buys you breakfast?" Sarah asked. "Who?" asked Julian as he instantly woke up. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Captain Leon." "I¡­ I¡¯ve been behaving well recently." Julian was sobered up and he felt a chill on his back. "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong." Was it because heined to those guys that the captain was too strict and they told that to him?" Damn it! That¡¯s so-called friends? Was it toote for him to buy the air ticket and slip away? "Sarah, where is the captain now?" asked Julian quickly. He put on his clothes in a few seconds and was about to leave. "Is himing to send me breakfast today?" "No." "That¡¯s good." Julian was a little relieved, but he began to pack up his things quickly. "He just bought breakfast for me." A clunk came from across the phone. Julian was stunned and he didn¡¯t go to pick up the photo frame. Instead, he suddenly became serious and said to Sarah, "I suggest you buy an air ticket and leave now. Don¡¯t attend the party tonight." "That bad?" Sarah thought he was exaggerating. I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll know." Julian felt sorry for her. Why did Sarah be dogged by the captain? Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 One word for you Sarah was still confused. She had thought that there was something wrong with the captain, but she didn¡¯t expect that Julian would be so overreacted. The group chat of "Seven Intimated Friends" White mouse: [Captain is back. He brought breakfast to Sarah.] Jacob: [?] Jim: [?] James: [?] The most handsome man: [?] A series of questions came out and even the other two who hadn¡¯t chat with others a lot texted. Jacob: [Pumpkin, listen to me. Run!"] James: [I still rememberst time when the captain sent me food. It¡¯s not a good thing. I suggest you run away.] The most handsome man: [I once drank a bottle of water handed from the captain and I was ordered to have a ten-kilometer weighted run.] Sarah: [¡­] Looking at all kinds of messages, Robert texted, [I don¡¯t think so.] James made a group call. The call was connected. Seven people answered the phone. As soon as Sarah answered the call, James said quickly, "Pumpkin, we¡¯re not joking. It¡¯s not a good thing that the captain suddenly treats you well. Last time he saw me being punished, he bought me a dinner, I thought he was showing sympathy to me, but after dinner, my training load got tripled. Do you know what did he say? He said you still have the strength to eat, so it seems the punishment wasn¡¯t enough. Was he a human being? No! " James continued toin. About that, Sarah remembered as well. James pretended to have a stomachache and tried to escape from the training. As a result, he was punished more by the captain. The consequence of James¡¯ziness was so terrible. Wasn¡¯t it more awful for her to treat the captain like that? "Don¡¯t scare her." Robert said in time. He didn¡¯t want these people to disturb Will¡¯s n. "The captain has retired from the army, and nothing wrong had Pumpkin did. There is no reason for him to punish her. Perhaps he is just trying to be nice. "Huh?" "Robert, don¡¯t forget your conscience." "The captain couldn¡¯t had good intentions." The three retorted Robert immediately. They had talked about his retirement from the army in the group of captainst night, so they all knew about it. The more Sarah heard it, the more guilty she became. "Actually, I did something wrong and maybe I did offend the captain." Upon hearing this. All of the others paused, including Robert. "Come and live with me for a few days." Jacob began to feel sorry for her. "Lie low for now." Jim agreed. "That would be good for you." After thinking for a while, Sarah replied, "let¡¯s talk about it after I had finished the work here. I don¡¯t think there is any ce for our captain to punish me now." Afterforting them for a while, she quit the group chat. When she returned to the chatting interface, she saw a few messages sent from Jacob and Jim. To the effect that asking her what did she do. These two were her best friends from childhood to grown-up. The three of them share everything. She wanted to hide it from the two, but considering that she couldn¡¯t deal with the captain alone, she decided to tell them. As a result. Jacob: [I give you a word: run.] Jim: [Two words for you: run away.] Jacob: [It¡¯s true that you can calm down quickly by calling the captain for that kind of thing, but after that, he would be angry.] Jim: [Oh, my poor Pumpkin.] Sarah frowned. She knew it was not that simple. Jacob: [Don¡¯t ever think about fighting against him. No matter how smart you are, in front of the captain, you are bound to lose.] Jim: [No one canpare the wits with him.] After hearing their answers, Sarah looked at the breakfast in front of her and fell into deep thought. Half an hourter. She had removed all the thoughts in her mind and nned to wait and see what would happen. She couldn¡¯t really leave anything behind before that man Jenny Smith was found out. That man not only had something to do with Jason, but also hid something more. Thinking of this, she went out to meet Rita and her boyfriend. Will had been sitting in the living room all the time. He knew that Sarah was going out, but he didn¡¯t follow, and he was just texting with Robert. At eleven o¡¯clock. Sarah arrived at the box of the restaurant. "Sis!" seeing hering, Rita stood up and called her excitedly, with joy in her eyes. "You¡¯re here." Sarah had calmed herself down and said, "Yes." "This is my boyfriend, Andrew Wilson." Rita was also nervous, but she had to enliven the atmosphere. "Andrew, this is my sister,Sarah Yeats." "Nice to meet you." Andrew greeted her with nervous. Sarah was calmer. "Nice to meet you." She looked at the two people. One was cute, the other was bright. They were quite perfect for each other. Rita nudged Andrew with her elbow. Thetter immediately handed the menu to Sarah and said nervously, "sister, see what you like to eat. Order whatever you like. It¡¯s my treat!" Sarah took the menu and ordered some of Rita¡¯s favorite food. She didn¡¯t have any particr preference on eating. During the meal, she ate very calmly as usual, but Rita and Andrew were not the same. The two of them had been observing the expression on Sarah¡¯s face all the time, fearing that there would be something wrong. Rita knew that her sister loved her most and would give her whatever she wanted. But she was still worried about her date. What if her sister didn¡¯t like Andrew? Rita was afraid of that. "Sis, how do you like this restaurant?" "Not bad." "And how¡¯s the food?" "Good." "What do you think of my boyfriend?" asked Rita, she tried to ask in the same tone and mood as the two questions before. Unexpectedly, Sarah had never been perfunctory about her younger sister¡¯s questions, when she heard this, she stopped drinking water and looked at the two people. With a smile on face, Andrew was nervous. Why did Rita¡¯s sister has such a strong aura. He was waiting her answers nervously. "Do you really want to hear my words?" Sarah¡¯s eyes fell on Andrew, and her expression was unpredictable. The whole body of Rita was tensed up. Was her sister not satisfied with Andrew. Andrew was also extremely nervous, but he still kept calm and replied, "If there is anything wrong with me, please point it out and I will correct it!" "Sister¡­" Rita tried to fawn. Looking at the two of them, who looked like they were about to be separated by her, Sarah smiled, "why are you so nervous? I didn¡¯t disapprove of you two being together." "So you agreed?" "You look like a perfect match." Rita: "That was to say, they were not suitable in other aspects? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Andrew Wilson, right?" Sarah was afraid of misremembering his name. Andrew was so nervous that his palms were full of sweat, and he answered hurriedly, "Yes, that¡¯s right." "Take good care of my younger sister, she is the beloved daughter of our family and my favourite sister." Sarah didn¡¯t want to put pressure on the two of them. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 My sister is not good at cooking Upon hearing this. The two looked at her in unison, as if they didn''t expect her to say that. After a pause, Rita said, ¡°sis, you. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Yes?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Thank you! ¡± Andrew stood up and bowed ny degrees to her. ¡°Please trust me, sister. I will take good care of Rita and I won''t let you down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah said with a softened look. Rita smiled happily, her eyes curving into a crescent moon.She walked over and gave Sarah a hug. with a sour nose, she said, ¡°sis, love you.¡± Her sister loved her so much. How could she not agree with her love.She felt herself so stupid! ¡°I love you, too.¡± Sarah felt a little relieved. She had been observing Rita¡¯s boyfriend since she entered the box and she could see that this boy was genuinely good to her younger sister. She knew what she liked to eat and what she didn''t like. A lot of Andrew''s very detailed and subconscious concern for Rita made her certain that he loved her. After dinner, Sarah decided not to get involved in the couple''s affairs. They should go on a date at this age. ¡°Andrew, I couldn¡¯t go out with you this afternoon.¡± However, there was something that Rita wanted to talk to her sister. ¡°Right.¡± Andrew understood. When they left. Sarah offered to pay the bill. As Rita¡¯s elder sister, how could she let them pay. After parting with Yvonne, Rita sat in the passenger seat of her sister. On the way back, she asked, ¡°sister, do you really agree me to be with Andrew?¡± ¡°If I say no, then you won''t see each other?¡± it was rare for Sarah to joke with her. ¡°Then I won''t see him anymore.¡± Rita nodded.She believed in her sister. If her sister didn¡¯t allow her to be with anyone, there must be a reason. ¡°I feel sorry for your boyfriend.¡± said Sarah. ¡°Sister!¡± Rita pouted. ¡°It''s not right for you to think that way. No matter it''s me or dad said anything, you should have your own ideas.¡±Sarah exined to her patiently. ¡°We may not be right. Besides, we don''t know everything about you.¡± ¡°Should I listen to you?¡± Rita was confused. ¡°If your ideas conflict with our opinions, just talk to US and we can discuss.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Mutual understanding is important and do not make a decision before take all different opinions into consideration.¡± ¡°Then what do you think of my boyfriend?¡± still, Rita cared about her sister''s opinion. ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s fair enough, except for a little timid,"said Sarah, ¡°As for the rest, I don¡¯t know much about him yet.¡± Rita fiddled with her fingers and said. ¡°Well, not exactly.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°He is just a little nervous to meet you.¡± Sarah thought she wasn¡¯t Rita¡¯s mother, why would he being nervous to see her? Not knowing what was on her sister''s mind, Rita said, ¡°I don''t think he''s as nervous about meeting our dad as he is about meeting you.¡± ¡°Am I that horrible?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just your aura. You have a sense of unruffled authority.¡± Sarah kept silent. This time, Rita was really relieved. ¡°If you agree, it means that I''ll get through dad. My rtionship is basically stable.¡± ¡°Well, dad hasn''t seen him yet.¡± ¡°Dad will listen to you.¡± Rita said. Hearing this, Sarah suddenly understood everything, she gave her a doting look and drove her to the house she lived. At half past one in the afternoon. They arrived at themunity. As soon as they got out of the car and walked towards the elevator, seeing a tall and handsome man in a ck overcoat also get out of the car, with two suitcases in his hands. ¡°Holy shit!¡± said Rita, ¡°Sister, there is such a handsome man in your neighborhood!¡± This man was just as handsome as Jason. Sarah was parking and she didn''t pay much attention to it. ¡°I must remind you of your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Not for myself. I''m pointing him to you.¡±said Rita in a quirky tone. ¡°Look. He is nearly 6 foot 3 tall. Such a straight back and outstanding temperament. What a good looking man!¡± Sarah followed her gaze. She wondered who could be praised so much by her younger sister.She was a face-judger and so was Rita, she wouldn''t even praise a person if him was not very beautiful. ¡°Sis! ¡± Rita grabbed her arm and lowered her voice on purpose, but Sarah could still feel her excitement. ¡°He seems to be looking at us! Do you know him?¡± Was he going to fall in love with her at first sight? Ahhh! When Rita talking, Sarah saw the man.She stiffened and sighed in her heart and she felt a bit unlucky to meet him here. ¡°The elevator is about to close. Why don''t youe over?¡± seeing that Sarah stood still like a wooden stake, he reminded her. Sarah wanted to tell him that they would take the next lift. But she was pulled over by Rita, ¡°Go,go.¡± Sarah, ¡° She couldn''t hide from him too obviously. If it was too obvious that being found out by the captain, he would have thought she was going to run away. ¡°Thank you! "After entering the elevator, Rita said with her eyes shining. ¡°You''re wee.¡± seeing Sarah standing beside with an indifferent look, he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your sister. You can just call me Will.¡± As soon as he got out of the car, he heard the girl¡¯s voice. He couldn''t hear clearly what she said, but he still heard her call Sarah sister. Rita instantly be excited. Friend! Did that mean that there would be something between him and her sister! ¡°Right. Will!¡± said Rita in a lovely tone. Will nodded slightly. Rita wanted to get the two together. It seemed that Will was much easier to get along with than Jason. Although he only said a few words, Rita could feel that he was a reliable man. Be together. They should be together. ¡°Will, do you cook?¡± Rita asked. Sarah: ¡°?¡± She hadn''t say anything. But her captain answered quickly, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°My sister doesn''t know how to cook.¡± Rita nced at the floor on the lift button and she was convinced that this man lived on the same floor as Sarah. ¡°Can you invite my sister to eat with you when you cook? Don''t worry. I''ll pay for it.¡± Sarah:¡±?¡± Sarah raised her hand and knocked on her forehead, ¡°what are you talking about? Don''t bother him.¡± ¡°Will isn''t someone else.¡± After entering the elevator, Rita noticed the way will looked at her sister. Rita didn¡¯t believe they were just friends at all. Sarah frowned, and she thought this girl was a bit too rebellious today. She corrected her, ¡°Rita.¡± ¡°My fault.¡± Rita made a face and apologized quickly. Divorce is the Best Choice Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 They met ¡°It''s just a meal. No big deal,¡± said Will. ¡°Or do you think I''m so poor that I don''t have the money to buy you a dinner?¡± ¡°Captain...¡± for countless times, Sarah wanted to escape. At this moment, she seemed to suddenly understand why all her friends suggest her to run away when they knew that. The captain was putting her under mental pressure all the time. The elevator tinkled. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Sarah felt the atmosphere was a little depressing. Rita followed her out of the elevator. Carrying his suitcase, Will followed the two of them. Looking at Sarah who was walking out of the elevator quickly, a faint smile appeared in his dark eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. After entering the room with her sister, Rita sensed something wrong. ¡°Sister, Do you have a bad rtionship with him? Did he offend you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why you being so indifferent to him?¡± Hearing that, Sarah stopped changing her shoes and asked, ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You misunderstood me. I''m always not that enthusiastic to people. ¡°Not like that.¡± Rita knew her sister well. ¡°Not the same. You are alienated to others, but to him, it seems that you don''t want to have too much contact with him, as if you don¡¯t want to talk to him at all.¡± Sarah walked inside.But there was more emotion in her heart because of these words. The captain had known them for a long time, and if Rita could notice that, then probably he had also noticed that. Hoping that he would not think too much. ¡°Is there really a problem between you?¡± Rita felt guilty for doing something wrong. If there was a problem between her sister and Will. Then what she had done and said just now could cause her sister trouble. That''s not she want. Rita felt herself such a fool! ¡°No problem between US. We are good and we trust each other.¡± When Sarah took a ss of water for Rita, she saw the guilty look on her face and exined, ¡°Only that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I don¡¯t know how to face him.¡± ¡°Is that true.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rita breathed a sigh of relief. She came to her side and tried to pry into something. ¡°Is it possible that...?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You like him.¡± Rita said tentatively, ¡°if you had a secret crush on him, then you won''t know how to face him.¡± Sarah, ¡° Sarah handed the ss of water to her and gave her a negative look. Even if she had a crush on Robert, she wouldn''t have a crush on the captain. Unless she wanted to be punished. With a ss of water in her hand, Rita was confused. No? Then why was she so abnormal? ¡°I have to go out tonight. Do you want to have dinner here or go back?¡± thinking of the party tonight, Sarah felt annoying. ¡°I''ll go back.¡± Rita just wanted toe here to y for a while. Hearing that, Sarah called her driver and asked him to pick up Ritater. After that, she watched TV with Rita at home. However. Her mind had already drifted to other ces. She was wondering whether she should cancel the party tonight. Anyway, the party was held to wee the back of captain. Since she had met him, it didn''t matter if she was here or not.She would go there after Jacob and others were back. Yes, that''s it. Unfortunately. Sometimes the n had to be changed in time. Before she could find an excuse not to go, the captain had knocked on her door and asked her to go out. Will was standing at the door of her room, with a medium long ck coat on him. It''s a delight to have a good-looking man standing there. Rita couldn''t help but take a few more looks. ¡°Robert and Julian called and asked US to go there now,¡± said Will in a nice voice. ¡°I just came and tell you this.¡± Sarah was trying to stay calm, ¡°I am a bit...¡± ¡°Atha.¡± Will saw through her immediately. Sarah was guilty about herself as well.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This was the captain. Thest man who lied to him was punished. Sarah changed her words, ¡°I''m going to change my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a while. Sarah changed into casual clothes and came out. If the captain wanted to punish her with frog training or something like that, it was rtively easy for her to carry out. Will nced at her and he seemed to be a little surprised that her dressing style had changed so much in a day. But he didn''t anything. Sarah told Rita something before they left. When Sarah sat on the passenger seat of the car, for the first time, she felt that the space in the car was too small. It was so quiet that they could hear each other''s breathing. A second passed. Two seconds. Three seconds. After a few seconds, she didn''t hear the sound of her captain starting the car. She turned to look at him and it seemed that he had the same look as usual, she asked, ¡°captain, why don¡¯t you drive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you always avoiding me?¡± With a calm look on her face, Sarah actually had mixed feelings in the heart. Why did she even ask? The captain was so cunning. ¡°If you can''t figure it out in a short time, why don''t we change the seat?¡± Sarah changed the topic and said, ¡°I''ll drive. Take your time to think about it, and don¡¯t keep Julian and Robert waiting too long. Will looked loose. After taking a look at her, he pursed his lips, started the car and drove. Along the way. Sarah''s body was tense, she would say that this was the most tired drive she had ever taken. Fortunately, the captain didn¡¯t say anythingter. When the two of them arrived, Robert and Julian was already there. They have booked a leisure and sports venue with abination of entertainment, leisure and sports. A tennis stadium and a golf course were included. Led by the staff, they went to the tennis stadium where Robert and others were. But she didn''t expect to meet Jason here. On the side of the tennis stadium, Robert and Julian were about toe and greet Will when they saw that Sarah met Jason. They were standing there face to face. One was indifferent, while the other was with aplicated look. As Will was next to Sarah, seeing that the two looked at each other and neither of them spoke, he said in a casual and low voice, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my ex husband.¡± Now Sarah could say that calmly. Jason had never had such a strong sense of crisis before.He shifted his gaze from Sarah to Will. When he saw this handsome face, his mind was in a mess. Standing aside the boss, Chris couldn''t help but take a few more nces at will Will was handsome and elegant. He was no less handsome than Jason, ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± Chris was also curious about that, ¡°this is...¡± ¡°My friend.¡± Sarah answered simply. The reason why she didn''t mention the captain was that she didn''t want to exin or arouse any suspicion. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 idents However, she didn''t know how it influenced him a lot. Just her friend? What friend?Boyfriend? Didn''t she hate to be too close to others? Why didn''t she feel sick to get close to the man? Did she like him? He couldn''t control his minds to image the rtionship between them. If he hadn''t been rational enough, he would have drove away with her and asked something about their rtionship. But now he was so rational and calm. For her, he was just her past.He should keep proper distance with her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "We should go,¡± said Will Gardner, breaking the silence. "Robert and Julian are still waiting there." Sarah: "Okay." She left there directly, without more action and hesitation. He was not a stranger to her, actually. Their figure gradually disappeared till he lost her. He stood there for a long time in silence.He recalled the situation that Sarah left there directly with indifferent facial expression. "Sir?" "Sir?" "Jason!" Later, Chris raised his voice deliberately. He said slightly, "I am here." "Sir, shall we go?¡± Chris knew that he was sad, but there were some things that couldn''t be solved like that. He didn''t say anything. Chris didn''t say anything more. After a while. All of a sudden, he turned around and tried to follow them. Chris was shocked. Chris immediately followed him and told him with a low voice, "Sir, it is not a good idea. She was not your wife any more. You have no proper reason to stop her." Hearing that, he stopped with cold face. Chris was a little fearful. ¡®Damn it!¡¯. It hurt the him a lot. "Do you think they are in love?" said Jason calmly, but Chris knew he was afraid it was true. "I have no idea, but I can see they are good.¡± Without saying anything more, he just walked over. After changing their sportswear, they came out and saw a person sitting in the resting seat next to them. It was Jason. He kept his eyes on her. "Sarah..." asked Julian curiously, "Why did hees here? Something about you, right?" "I don''t know and I don''t want to know.¡± said Sarah in a calm tone. Julian wanted more. However, he needed to attend the first round. Will stood beside her without any more actions. They just chatted about some daily affairs casually. He began to be jealous.He couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but he felt so jealous and depressed when he saw they talked with each other pleasantly. "Sir, maybe we should go.¡± He really didn''t want to see that he felt sad for their rtionship. ¡°If you don''t like this situation, why don''t we just gopany?Let''s go, Jason.¡± He didn''t say anything.He could still see her here. But if he left, he didn''t know whether he had more chance to see her or not. After a while. Julian was so tired. Looking at them who were buried them in this game totally, he knew that it was the right time. After saying something to Chris, he stood up and walked towards Sarah. Looking at the personing over, Julian whispered as if he would "Sarah, that is your hus....no your ex!" "I don''t care who he is,¡± said Sarah calmly. "He is a normal person to me." She only cared about one thing now. Could Robert hold on longer? She didn¡¯t want to y this game. When she was thinking about this, he came to her side. Will saw them and he hit the ball a little harder. Robert, who hit back the ball in field, was dumbfounded What happened? He looked subconsciously at Sarah. And he got it. "Sarah." He called her gently. Sarah nced at him naturally. ¡°What''s up?" "I need to talk with you." He said gently withplicated facial expression. "I want to talk to something about the man who supports Jenny always." Hearing that. Sarah looked at him seriously. It had been a long time since she looked at him like that. "Did you know him?" asked Sarah. No. But he really wanted to spend some time alone with her, so he lied to her. "No, but I know some details. There are helpful for us to deal with him in the future." "There''s no need to talk about it now,¡± replied Sarah indifferently. "We can talk itter, after the man reconnects with Jenny for the further n.¡± Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Jenny. She took a look at the others and answered the phone, "It''s me.¡± "He called me,¡± said Jenny, trembling with fear. "What did you say?" Sarah asked "Something about you recent rtionship. I told him as you said,¡± said Jenny in a low voice. "And then?" "He... He didn''t believe me totally." Hearing this. Sarah frowned.She asked her, "Have you recorded that? Please send it to me." "No, I can''t..." Jenny was about to cry. Sarah, "What?" Jenny continued, "My phone was broken. It didn''t work no matter how hard I tried tounch it. I called you with my new phone.¡± Sarah felt nervous. She knew that something had happened. "Where are you now?" "On the way to my house." "Please turn off your phone now. Don''t do anything. Wait for me.¡± Hearing this, Jenny felt nervous immediately, but she still said smoothly, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, she turned it off without hesitation. She didn''t dare to dy. "What''s wrong?" he had never seen her so serious. "Can I use Chris''sptop now?" For the first time, she was so nervous that her could not control her breath. "Come with me,¡± said Jason Taking a look at the team leader and Robert, and then she told Julian that she had something to do and had to leave instantly. Then she changed her clothes and left with Jason. She got in his car and drove to the Jenny''s house. In the car. She moved her fingers quickly on the keyboard. She clicked a system that she had embedded on Jenny''s phone and found that the system had indeed been attacked. It had been destroyedpletely. Seeing that she had closed all the pages, he asked, "what happened?" Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Why did you do that "He knew that Jenny has betrayed him." Sarah felt more nervous than before. All the time, she was carefully for her n with Jenny, but she ignored and underestimated his ability and carefulness. There was no another way for him to review the record of chat and calls. But she ignored that he may found that there was wrong with Jenny''s mobile phone. "It will be okay. Don''t worry," Jason,forted her Sarah didn''t answer.She didn''t want to others involved in this matter. If the Capital Leon was involved, he would get in constant troubles. She hoped that his life would be simple. But... Fortunately. She knew it was possible for him to get it, so she had enciphered her phone number a long time ago. In other words, as long as Jenny was outside, the IP address of her cell phone would be virtual. He wouldn''t know that Jenny had met her before. "Please, pull over.¡± at this time, she told them, ¡°Please stay here. I will go. "Why?" "There is no more time to set your phone. And he can know your position based on the IP address of your cell phones. You don''t want him know you are private friends, really?" said Sarah clearly. Since Jenny''s phone was broken. It meant that the man had been watching her since he destroyed her cell phone''s system. How annoying Leaving his phone on the car, Jason said, "I''ll go with you. I don''t take my phone." "It''s easy for me to do it alone,¡± said Sarah decisively. She took his car because she had to tell him about it. "Don''t cause any trouble with me." "Sir, I agree with her.¡± He wanted to go with her, but he didn''t want to make her angry. Sarah got out of the car, with aptop, and then took a taxi to the Jenny''s house. Half an hourter. Sarah arrived. When Sarah saw Jenny, her eyes were swollen for crying much. "What should I do? Has he found out that I have done something wrong to him¡¯?" "Don''t worry.¡± After making sure that Jenny phones andputers were powered off, she was relieved. "Tell me what you have talked about today." Jenny told her all of things. All of things. "Do you mean that he was surprised about the current rtionship of me and Jason?" asked Sarah. ¡°I am sure.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal.¡± After thismunication, she felt relieved. She was really afraid that their ns would be revealed by that man. Once he found out, it would not be easier to find an opportunity to bring the person to justice. "Please recheck the device that you talked with him. I think he may call you.¡± At this moment, she still kept clear minds. There was nothing wrong with Jenny''s words. Although she was panic and scared, it was a normal reaction. Now the only possible point was that her new phone was suddenly powered off. Thinking of this. She turned onputer and tried to do something. After making sure that the phone call was not recorded by the monitor, she changed the conversation record between Jenny and her. "He... He... He called me three times!¡± Jenny was trembling. "What should I do?" "Call him back. And tell him your phone was broken and you bought a new one." "Will... Will he believe me?" asked Jenny worriedly. "Why not." she said affirmatively. "Remember, if he asks you who talked with on the phone, and why your phone is powered off, you tell him it was a seller and your phone was powered off." While they were talking. She also connected her new cell phone with USB port to theputer for running off power. She recharge it from 5% power to full. Details decide who you are. At this moment, the new mobile phone of Jenny was not connected to the Inte, and it was impossible to control her new phone. Fortunately, she connected herputer and her phone with new USB port. Hopefully, they could get it smoothly. "He can''t find out the record between you and me.¡± Sarah exined more to her for confronting her. "But you should remember you lost your phone ever when you came back." Hearing this, Jenny was stunned and didn''t know what she want to say. But she didn''t ask.She dialed the number with mixed feelings. As usual, she was Afraid. "Why did you take so much time to answer the phone?" The person on the other side seemed normal. "My old phone was broken and I bought new one." Jenny told him what Sarah told her, "I just bought a new mobile phone in a mall, and I forgot to take this mobile phone with me." "Really?" "Yes, sir." "But your new phone was powered off?" he continued, "Who called you before it was powered off?" After destroying her old cell phone''s system, he had been monitoring her phone number. He didn''t ask people to check it until he cared the signal. But he couldn''t find anything because her phone was powered off and thework was disconnected, so he called her again and again. Unexpectedly, she was on the phone. As soon as she bought a new phone, she called someone, which made him doubtful. Upon hearing this, Jenny felt more nervous. She looked at Sarah worriedly. How could it be How did he know! "Jenny, you know you could not do something wrong to me, because I will punish you heavily.¡± Although the man told her gently, his voice and tone made her unconsciously shiver. "I didn''t do that...¡± said Jenny in a trembling voice. "My new phone was out of power, so my phone was turned off. The person who called me was a customer service assistant." "Turn on your new phone and connect it to the Inte.¡± "Okay." Then she did as he said. After she turned it on, she immediately replied, ¡°it''s already on." The man kept silent. There was a phone in front of him with speaker on. After hearing what Jenny said, he looked at the person in front of him. After receiving his instruction, the woman knocked on the keyboard. After a while. On the screen of herputer, there was a call record of Jenny. She clicked on it for a while and made sure that it was the same as what Jenny said. Then she nodded to the man. She nodded. The man smiled! "It was true." Jenny said in a panic, as if she was really afraid of being wronged. The man changed his face expression and said, "Why did you do that? You chose them, and you betrayed me.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Who is K "What?" Jenny was stunned. She didn''t know whether he was just cheating her as Sarah had said before or not. He added, "You should know that my patience is limited.¡± "What are you saying, oh my god." replied Jenny, pretending to be calm. "OK. Let me tell you. You phone was enciphered by a system which was dominated by a man called K." He was a dangerous man. "If you don''t want to tell me the truth, maybe your grandmother and little brother can help me to persuade you." "Oh my god! Are you crazy, I tell the truth all the time." said Jenny depressingly, "Please don''t hurt them." The man seemed to be crazy. "I''ll give you thest chance. Who else used your phone? I need the truth. If I can get the truth I will let them go, or you may know what I will do." What he will do. How dare he? She was too sad to say anything more. Her heart and minds was dead and she lost all energy to answer him. "It was yourst chance, you know?" he asked her again. Jenny trembled unconsciously. She was afraid of this man subconsciously. Seeing this, Sarah held her hand, and nodded. How kind she was now. At that moment. She seemed to be pacified in an instant. Her cried little and her lips were pale, as if she was about to shout out the next second. "There was no others. Oh my god. Why don''t you believe me? It is my phone and I kept it...oh no." said Jenny. She paused for a moment, as if she had new hints. The man on the other side also noticed it. He asked, "So?" "I... lost my phone several months ago when I came back from abroad," said Jenny slowly, as if she was lost in memory. "I never left my phone expect those days." ¡°How did it lost?¡± "I don''t know... It''s gone after I went out for a while. I remembered that it was returned by Jason. He told me he found it.¡± After saying that, the other side fell into silence. Sarah looked at her in surprise. She was a little surprised at Jenny. However, she was flustered by her gaze. She waved her hand subconsciously and felt a little anxious. Sarah: "?" "I told you that was true. I swear. Please don''t hurt my grandma and brother.¡±. The man added, "It''s up to you.¡± After saying that. He hung up the phone before Jenny say something. The crazy and dangerous man rubbed his phone.He looked at the woman who was still in front of the computer and asked gently, "Maybe you can investigate the surveince around the Jenny''s house and see who came here." The woman then answered him, "Actually, no.¡± "Are you sure that the phone of Jenny has been embedded a new system by K?" the man asked again. "Yes, I''m sure.¡± the woman was beautiful. "I am her most brilliant student. I know it was her work." The man was lost in thought. In the end, he said, "Please spend more time in keeping an eye on the phone in the past few days. I need to know where she went and who she met." "Okay." the woman nodded. At the same time. For Sarah. She worried that there was a hacker monitoring them through her phone, she beckoned her to talk with her in living room. Without asking more questions, she followed Sarah. Jenny exined, "I just mentioned Jason because I think he is a big guy and he can do that. You can get me?¡± "I know." She knew it now. Jenny was relieved and suddenly said. "By the way," "What?" "He just mentioned a person." "Who?" "K" Sarah was stunned. "He asked me why my phone was embedded a new system by K," said Jenny "Give me your phone.¡± "Okay." She took it to Sarah. As soon as she got the phone, she connected it with herputer and installed an APP on her phone. After that, she returned the phone to her and reminded her to put back. "That was..." asked Jenny. "You can contact me with that App from now on," said Sarah. "Don''t call me or text me. Can you understand?" ¡°Okay,¡± said Jenny, nodding her head Sarah nodded. She made the application and she controlled it totally. Even if there was someone, she couldn''t find the application even if she checked her phonepletely. She had enciphered it with a special program. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Sarah!" "What''s wrong?¡± "How... How did he know what happened here? How did he know that I just talked to someone?" "It must be a coincidence," said Sarah. "He happened to call you when I was talking to you." After a while. When she calmed down, she noticed that she missed a call. She was too busy and nervous just now. When she saw several messages, she deleted them from the notice column as the advertisement. "So the broken system?¡± asked Jenny. "He hired someone did that." Sarah told her truth. "In my view, maybe he has checked the surveince around you just now." "Hacker?" Really? She subconsciously thought of what she had just said and asked, "Who is K?" "He is a hacker.¡± Sarah didn''t tell her the truth. However, she already knew that the so-called K was Sarah. Sarah told her, "You should spend these day normally. As for other things, you should not care about." "Okay..." said Jenny, nodding her head. Sarah wanted to go. Thinking of the most important thing, she asked her, "Will he do something to my grandma and brother?" "It will be OK, don''t be worry." said Sarah, . "I have arranged for someone to protect them well. They will be fine." "Thank you." ¡°That is what I should do." After a simple conversation. Then she left. As she came here, she avoided the surveince flexibly and took a taxi to leave. After getting in the car. She wanted to ask Robert if they had left. If they hadn''t left, she would meet them there. Then, she saw several messages on her phone. Jason: "Tell me when you''re done. I''ll drive you back." Capital Leon: "what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Capital Leon: Haven''t youe back yet? White mouse: Sarah,e back! Please! I feel something is wrong with Capital Leon. He was so fierce when he y with me just now. I could not do it smoothly. ¡± White mouse: Sarah Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Just told him! Looking at the messages, she replied them one by one. As soon as she got on the taxi, she received a call from him. "Where are you?" "In a car." She said directly. She also talked to him, "Oh, please, if someone asks you something about Jenny''s phone, you need to answer him that you found it." Preparation was the first pick.. All possible things should be included.. Actually, he wanted to know why, but he thought she may do something, and he just said, "Okay." Sarah was a little surprised. Shouldn''t he ask her why? "Did they know something among us?" said Jason, who was more concerned about this thing. "No, it was just his thoughts." She told him with more emotions. "As usual, be normal. OK?" "Okay," said Jason. "That''s it." then she hung up ¡°Hold on!" He stopped her. It had been a long time since he had an effective talk with her. The short but peaceful conversation calmed him down. "Anything else?" she asked indifferently "Yes." "What?" "I want to see you for dinner.¡± "I have no time. That''s all." This time, she hung up the phone without hesitation. He looked at the screen of his phone, which was getting nk. His dark eyes were no longer indifferent as before, but with sorrow. Sitting on the driver''s seat, Chris murmured, ¡°You can''t do that like this. It''s a date. You know." He looked at him. "You should have booked a restaurant in advance and the flowers are ready," said Chris seriously. "And you should take a good rescue to make an appointment with Miss Yeats. Then we can have dinner together." "She hate it," said Jason firmly. She didn''t want to see him now. She didn''t like him. If he did so, he would lost her. "Of course she likes it, unless she doesn''t like the person who asked her out." Are you serious? "May I need to tell Sivan that you told me how to make a date with Sarah?" said Jason, looking at the back of his head with obvious displeasure in his eyes. Chris was shocked. Damn it! How could he forget that Sivan liked her so much. "It''s a joke. Don''t be serious.¡± He added, ¡°Take it easy.¡± He knew what kind of person he was, but in the end, he said to him, "Please be careful!" "Yes, sir." Then he drove away. On the way back home, he looked at the back seat from time to time and saw Jason looking out of the window silently. He still had feelings. Since he knew that Cindy Thomsen was the controller, he had changed a lot. He began to think in a different position and consider these things in many aspects. As soon as she hung up the phone, she called Julian. When Julian saw that, he was so excited that he raised his voice, "Sarah!" Sarah was speechless "Sarah, where are you now?" a series of questions smashed into her. "Are you leaving?" "In the car." She answered them simply "Are you still here?" "Yes!" "Okay, I''ll be right there.¡± "Okay." Julian hung up the phone easily. His fair and face were still covered with sweat. He told Robert and Will what he talked with Sarah at the first time, "Sarah was leaving and she will meet us here." Robert looked at Will, and finally pushed his sses to keep silent. Since Julian picked up the phone and called Sarah, Will had been looking at himzily. Julian, "???" What happened? Will and Robert kept silent. "Why didn''t you say something?" asked Julian, confused. As soon as he picked up a bottle of water to drink, he heard Will ask him casually, ¡°Are you good with Sarah?" ¡°Of course!" said Julian. He didn''t realize that it was a start. "I was the first one to know when did she married Jason and when did she ended her marriage, earlier than others." Robert coughed. After drinking the water, Julian looked confused and cared him, "Robert, did you catch a cold?" "No." said Robert. "What''s wrong?¡± ¡®what''s going on? Why was Robert so strange today?¡¯. "Come on. A few more rounds,¡± said Will, standing up and taking up the racket. "Come on. We can stop when she arrived¡± ¡°Robert, it''s your turn.¡± "He wants you.¡± "I did it." He was so naive. "Your turn." "Julian,e on. His physical condition is better than your, so it''s your turn." At the critical moment, Will said, ¡°You should practice more." Julian''s turned cold. Why did he feel that will was going to do something to him? No!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It must be an illusion. He didn''t offend him. "Okay." As the two started to y, Julian felt very tired. He could receive it every time, but he had to consume a lot energy every time. After a few punches, he began to pant. His face was covered with sweat. He bent down with his hands on his knees and said, "No. That''s all" "Are you serious? You are not like that several years ago. How could you be so weak?". Although Julian was the weakest in the team before, he was not bad. But he was so tired after ying for a short time. Julian felt sick. ¡®Damn it! "Go to basement to practice more." he was really worried about his health. Julian was speechless Robert, "?" The two of them looked over at the same time and asked, "Basement?" "A training base I applied for from the organization,¡± said Will coldly. "There are ex servicemen and others in it." Julian hated him. It seemed that he would be scolded again. "What did she say to you when she left?" "What?" "What is she going to do?" "I don''t know,¡± said Julian. He didn''t expect that Will would ask such a question, so his eyes were a little evasive. "Why don''t you ask her when shees back?" Sarah had told him not to tell Will about it. He had to keep it a secret! "You don''t know, really?" "Yes..." "Are you sure?" "Will, please forgive me. Sarah has emphasized that it is a secret.¡± Seeing that he couldn''t hold his words, he decisively told him something. "You can get the answer from her not me!" He would stick to Sarah''s secret in front of others and would never betray her. But in front of leader, it was better to tell him! Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 I worry about you, exactly "Robert. How about you?". "I don''t know. Julian knew it, I saw that." said Robert in a calm and refined manner Julian, "Oh, boy. What are you talking about? " Damn it! Shameless! ¡°Come one! Just tell us." "Be honest, OK?" ¡°All right, all right... I tell you that''s because...¡± He stopped abruptly.He got it, "Oh my God. No, I can''t tell you. How dare you? Robert." He knew that he couldn''t tell her things to Will. It was wrong. So he tried to change his way. How dare you? Robert Shameless! "What do you mean?" Robert still acted him like that. "Nothing!" said Andrew, "You can''t get the answer from me. Just stop it, Okay?" Robert looked the same as before and didn''t show any displeasure. Will was confused but he knew he needed to figure it out. Actually. Robert was so nervous. It was the first time that he had lied to Will. He hoped that will could stop to question them something about Sarah. After a while, Sarah came. The moment Julian saw her, he rushed over. He cried, "Sa, they forced me to do something wrong!" Sarah: "What?" She was still holding theputer in her hand.She nced at Robert and asked, "What are you doing?¡± "Will asked me what you were busying in just now. I told him I don''t know and he may get answer from Robert. But he denied it.¡± Julian told her what happened. "You know. Come on." Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Absolutely, I didn''t tell him. What are you thinking?" "Sa! What?¡± Julian looked at surprisingly, "Am I the only one honest adult here?" Sarah: "?" What? "You told all of us about that thing, exactly. Why did you say that?¡± said Julian in a low voice, as he suddenly approached her. "How can you say that Robert doesn''t know your things?" Sarah was even more confused.She said peacefully, "You are the one who knew what I was busying in just now. Just all.¡± "We are talking about your man, your ex." continued Julian in a low voice. This time, Sarah understood what did he mean. She look at Julian with intricate emotions and suddenly understood why he said that. It was easy to be confused. "So, you make it sessful?" asked Will in a subtle tone. "Of course." said Sarah lightly "OK, please stay here and wait for us for a while. We wille backter.¡± Will and others changed their sports clothes in fitting room. Sarah: "okay." The three of them went to take a shower and changed their clothes. About ten minutester, they went away and walked towards the parking lot. "I''ll take Robert''s car." She said decisively and followed him, "I have something to talk with him." "Okay," said Will. Robert pursed his lips and frowned helplessly. In the car. Looking at Sarah, Robert asked, "You don''t like him? Or you don''t like stay with him in embarrassing sphere." "Am I? You can see that?¡± Sarah didn''t know that Robert supported Will to show his love to Sarah. "Of course,dy.¡± He was a gentleman. ¡°But I can see you are no happy with him. Or something else more terrible happened?" Sarah was stunned. She recalled what Rita told her. Will didn''t say anything just now. Did he think that she didn''t like him? Did he feel terrible for that? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t like him? Or you are just be afraid for him? Cause he is a leader of our team?¡± Robert asked. "Close." She was worried about his personality. Robert twinkled his eyes, "Will is not as serious as you think. Sometimes he did something terrible to you for good reason." "Hold on, I Know you are good.¡± Sarah was familiar with Robert, so she said, "But I don''t think he is a good man for me." Robert was speechless Would she like Will? Would she love Will? It seemed impossible. Julian was nervous in Will''s car. Nothing else. Will asked him. "Just tell me, what did she tell you? You know, I am serious." He said casually. But Julian was worried. He was too nervous to move his body, but tried to run away. "Just something about her n." "Really?" "Will, it is true. Are you too serious?" "I don''t believe you. Just tell me, why did she takeptop from Jason and left there?¡±. Julian: "For rxing?" "So she bought new one for rxing at that time. Are you serious? He knew how fastidious she was aboutputer. The new one was not appropriate for her obviously. Julian didn''t say anything more. He nced at him from time to time. Although Will say nothing, Julian was still nervous. Julian couldn''t stand it anymore. He called Sarah and made a request. "Sa, can we change? I''m a little ufortable. I am not good in physical condition now." Sarah was speechless Will was speechless "It''s not far. Hold on.¡± she didn''t agree with him. "No! Please help me. Now. Please.¡± he deliberately acted him like a patient, as if he really couldn''t hold on any longer. "Sa... Please help me...¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Nice job. Looking at him like this, Will said to him: "What a baby." Julian kept silent.It didn''t matter for him. The most important thing was that he could leave the car and avoid being questioned. After tonight, he would try to spend less time with Will. When he was thinking about this, Robert pulled over. Julian got off the car as fast as he could. When he was about to get in the passenger seat, she lowered the window and said, "Here you are, the back seat." "So? You still stay here?" She didn''t want to change. Sarah was helpless. If she didn''t go, she was afraid that Will would misunderstood them. ¡°All right You have no more chance. You know.¡± and then she gotoff the car said to Julian. "It''s your option and you should take it." Julian, ¡°Excuse me!" How could she be so ruled. Sarah ignored his pitiful facepletely and calmly walked towards the car behind. As for theputer, it was ced on the back seat of Robert. She opened the door and got in. As soon as she fastened the seat belt, Will called her gently, "Sa." "Yeah?" "I don''t care about your private life. You know.¡± He looked at her seriously. "But I want to know whether you are good or not. Sarah, I worry about you." Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Have you forgotten I am your tutor "Of course, I know. Thank you.¡± said Sarah calmly. After ncing at her for a while, he finally started the car and followed Robert. He knew there was something. After dinner. They left. As usual, they would have to drink during the meal, but he refused coldly this time. He knew that Sarah was not a good drinker. He knew he wanted to know what happened but he couldn''t get answer when she was drunk. He didn''t do that. After nine o''clock in the evening. Sarah went back with Will and took herputer before she left. When they arrived at home, she decided to tell Will something about contract. "Will, you can go to Angel International Group directly tomorrow morning. Sivan will arrange all for you.¡± "Okay." Answered Will coldly. Sarah opened the door and went into her room. She didn''t go to bed immediately. But went to another room for today''s affairs. She turned on her personalputer and wrote down what happened today in the Jenny''s house with a pen. She highlighted the word . The man who could encipher the added system in that mobile phone system of Jenny, was very familiar with Sarah''s style. Even Julian couldn''t figure it out. There was one. Her best student. After clearing her minds, she found her online. She sent a message, "I know what you did, Alicia." For Alicia. When the sensational woman with long hair saw this, she raised her eyebrows slightly and went out with herptop. She said to the man sitting on the sofa and drinking, "She knew it''s me." "Who she is?" "K,My tutor.¡± The man paused. Alicia handed theptop to him and exined, "It is a special way for us.¡± "I knew. Keep contacting with her. You''d better know where she is now.¡± The man smiled. "I''ll give it a try.¡± Alicia answered him. She put theptop on the table and replied, "Nice job. You are right, but I don¡¯t know why did you do that? Seeing this, Sarah told her, "Come on, you knew it. Why did you say that? Alicia: "What do you mean?" Sarah: "We are enemy." Alicia stopped stopped and she reported to the man. The man didn''t care about it at all, but he showed more through his eyes. "Naive. She can''t do that. She was too young to be me enemy." Alicia replied. Sarah: "Just stop. I could not have more pity on you. We are enemy. Alicia asked, "Are you in Phdelphia, right?¡±. After reading this, she found their location with GPS on website and sent her a picture with their position. After sending it, she replied, "It seems that you made no progress. You can''t even distinguish between the virtual IP and the real Alicia was shocked. How could it be! "She... She knows our position.¡± Alicia was nervous. The man was not surprised at all. "She is K, and it''s normal for her to know that. It doesn''t matter. It''s useless for her to know our position. She is helpless to take measures." Alicia felt a little frustrated. In the past three years, she had been studying hard and making breakthroughs. Why couldn''t she catch up with her? At the same time, she really admired her. That was her, more smart and beautiful than herself. Alicia: How did you do that? Sarah replied. "Have you forgotten I am your tutor? Alicia was speechless Totally. She said, "To be honest, I knew you are a girl, but I don''t believe. Are you not a boy who loves eating instant noddles like other hackers? Sarah didn''t reply.She knew what she meant. It was not difficult to tell whether she is a girl or notst task, though she prepared it for a long time. And she called herself K. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sarah stopped chatting with her. She did something wrong to Alicia''sputer and server. After that, she turned off theputer and went to bed. Alicia needed to spend much time in removing something terrible on herputer. Also, she knew Jenny would be fine. As for Alicia. When she found what she did, she said helplessly, "What a smart women she is. I need to work hard for it.¡± "What''s wrong?" "Computer virus, and something was wrong in my server." Alicia seemed not to be angry at all. "The data is attacked, and all the data is gone." The man was dumbfounded The man frowned slightly, "What happened? Are you kidding me now?" "I don''t know. I am serious." "What are you doing? What did she do?" "I don''t know. But she did something because she was angry." "I need to some time to try to encipher it and try to found the data.¡± After the night. The second day. Sarah got up early and went to work. By the time she arrived, Sivan had already prepared the task list for her today, and sorted out all the documents that needed to be signed. After reading it, she handed the contract prepared for the captain to him and said, "There is a person wille here to join in ourpanyter. You need to help him to finish the process of employment." ¡°Okay,¡± Sivan took it and looked through it, just like helping her select the staff as usual. He was about to work. But he stopped when he saw the form of his sry and position. As soon as she opened a document and was about to sign it, she saw Sivan frowned. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Pointing at the the man''s position in the form, Sivan asked, "He was hired to be a special assistant for you?" "Yes." "Sarah." "What?" "I can do it alone. I can help you with everything. You don''t need to spend too much money to recruit others." "I know." Sarah was confident about the strength and ability of Sivan. "But I think you need a partner. You are so tired, and I hope he can take some burden for you." Sivan didn''t say anything.He couldn''t understand. She put down the pen and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. When she was about tofort him again, Sivan said coldly, "Did you want me leave? Am I your special assistant now?" "No. No. You are my special assistant forever." She answered him. He looked at her coldly, as if he was confronted by a man who took his things. Sarah was a little worried. Generally speaking, he would be happy for it. He was a shareholder of the Angle International Group that he would live afortable life. In a word, he had no need to work. Why do you care so much about this position? "In fact, he is my friend," said Sarah honestly. "I don''t know what I can do for him, so I invite him to help me in ourpany. I''ll arrange another suitable job for him after a month. If you mind, I mean." Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 I do forgive you, Jason "Really? You promised?¡± Sivan changed his cold face. Sarah nodded, "Yeah. I promised. " ¡°Okay,¡± Sivan was happy now. He took the contracts and said to Sarah, "I have checked all the documents carefully during these days. You can sign them." "Thank you." "That is my job. Yeah.¡± She smiled, and she was happy too. All of a sudden, she understood why Sivan was worried for such things. It was like an limited team with third party. She thought it was normal because she was familiar with Will, but Sivan did not know him totally. Will was the third party for Sivan. At ten o''clock in the morning, Will arrived. She arranged it. The receptionist opened the elevator for him and let him in. He thought it was Sarah who was waiting for him, but he didn''t expect that it was Sivan. In the lounge. Looking at handsome man, Sivan frowned subconsciously. He thought of the message from Chris yesterday. --Is Miss Yeats''s new lover, the handsome man? Although he lied to him for his rtionship, but Chris believed it was true. He thought Sivan had a crush on Sarah. "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sivan, the special assistant of Miss Sarah." He asked clearly, "Are you Mr. Gardner?" m," answered Will coldly. "After signing these documents, I''ll take you to HR department for other things,¡± said Sivan, ¡°And then, I''ll take you to see Miss Sarah after that." Will said slowly, "okay." Ten minutester. After the enrollment procedure, he went to Sarah''s office. When she heard the knock on the door, she had just finished her work. She nned to check the rest of the work schedule and said, "Come in.¡± "Sarah, your friend is here." Sivan pushed the door open and came in, followed by Will. She stopped there. She quickly thought about it and calmly arranged the work schedule. ¡°You take him to get familiar with ourpany and workce first, and then introduce him to our colleagues in the Secretary Department." ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sivan. "As for his work, you can arrange it for him,¡± said Sarah. "He doesn''t know much about our industry. It''s better to start from the primary stage." "I knew it." replied Sivan "Go ahead." "Okay." Then they left. Before leaving, Will looked at her causally and lovely. Unfortunately. Sarah didn''t get it. Fortunately, the day passed quickly. When she got busy in work, she temporarily ignored those things. Time flies. Several dayster. On Friday, Sarah went to the Yeats Group for job after she arranged Sivan''s schedule. But she didn''t expect that Jason woulde to her today. Because of the the link between the Yeats Group and the Noth Group, there was almost no resistance for him toe here, just as Wilson went to the Noth Group. In the parking lot. Then, she got into her car, and the man sitting in the passenger seat was Jason. She didn''t start the car and asked him calmly, "Why did youe here?" ¡°It''s been a month. " "What?" "It''s almost a month since Grandpa''sst birthday." He said gently. "Your period fluctuates every month. But it''s been a month. Are you pregnant?" She thought about his word carefully. The man who asked Jenny to pay attention to her about pregnancy before. What did he want to do? She frowned and replied, "Maybe I should tell Jenny.¡± "Sarah." He didn''t know how to express his thought to her. At this moment, he was depressed. He didn''t want her to treat him as a stranger. And he would not mind if she scolded him. He also hoped that she would have feelings for him. As soon as she looked at him, she saw his sorrow. He looked so lonely with all kinds ofplicated thoughts, which made her touched. She asked as usual, "Excuse me. " "I''m sorry..." he said in a low voice. The thin hair on his forehead fell down, covering his eyebrows and eyes, and he seemed so depressed. He admitted that he regretted. He regretted everything in the past. He regretted getting divorced with her and not taking good care of her. Hearing that, she was stunned and her lost her minds for a moment. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings. It was not that he hadn''t said this before, but it was not as touched as now. Before they divorced, she wanted to p him in the face and let him know how wrong he was and how regretful he would be. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But now she didn''t be more happy when she saw his pride was shattered by his apology. On the contrary. She was very calm, and there was a little pity for her. It was a pity that he was an excellent man. Why did he get involved in a wrong rtionship. He should have been a perfect man. "I''m sorry..." he repeated. Sarah looked away. If she still liked him and saw him so sad, she would give him a hug and tell him that she was still there. But at this moment, except for the slight pity, she didn''t want to do anything. She thought of Mrs. Noth, Mr. Noth and Grandpa who were good to her, and finally said to him with relief, "It was past. It doesn''t matter." "Jason," said Sarah. He moved slightly. Before he straightened up, she said, "I do forgive you." "Although you didn''t trust me and you decided to get divorced for the sake of Jenny, I do forgive you now.¡± But I don''t love you anymore. She didn''t finish her words. Perhaps she was still be kind to him, afraid that he would really be depressed and worried that Grandpa and his family would worry about him. After all, they treated her like their family. Hearing that, he was stunned. His heart was filled with pain. He wanted to raise his head to talk to her, but he recalled her words and he lost his energy to make a sound. Her eyes were wet. His eyes were wet. The two sat in the car and neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was so cold that they kept silence till the end. His phone rang again and again, but he still sat like before and didn''t move, as if he couldn''t hear the ring. When the phone rang for the fifth time, Sarah reminded him, "Jason, your phone is ringing.¡± He straightened up but she could see his facial expression. He took out his phone and answered it. "Jason, what are you doing? Why did you take so long to answer the phone?" said Edwin. "Do you know what day it is today?¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Happy birthday "What day?" asked Jason in a low voice and extremely depressed "What''s wrong with you?¡± asked Edwin, "Are you sick?" "No." He replied simply. "Are you really all right?" "It doesn''t matter." he was not the man like before and he answered him sadly. "What day?¡± "Today is your birthday,¡± said Edwin with a bit of seriousness. "Congrattions! You are a maturing man at the age of twenty- eight today.¡± Hearing that, Jason was stunned. Hearing that, Sarah also paused, with aplicated look. Today was his birthday. "I knew you would be so busy that you would forget your birthday," said Edwin. "Sarah could not forget it but now she was not your wife anymore, so I need to take this task. Congrattion. Happy birthday." His words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into his heart. So painful. "Are you still in thepany?¡± "Yes." "Come back, dad and mom are on the way to our house. We''re waiting for you. The cake is ready.¡± "Are you still in thepany?¡± "Yes." "Come back, dad and mom are on the way to our house. We''re waiting for you. The cake is ready.¡± The mood that he had tried hard to suppress came up again. He couldn''t say anything more. But he suppressed his emotions and replied in a muffled voice, "I know. I wille back.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and muted it. Then he sent the unlock code to Edwin through WhatsApp, which was his wedding date with Sarah. He calmed down and looked at Sarah. The moment he saw her, all the emotions came back at this moment, he couldn''t suppressed his love anymore. He wanted to say something to her, but found that no matter what he said at this moment was so meaningless. He controlled himself hard. His eyes were wet again but he didn''t cry "Happy birthday,¡± said Sarah with intricate mood, which was touched by his expression. Hearing this, his heart was warmed by her attitude. He looked at Her so sensational, as if he wanted to embrace her forever. After a long time, he said in a low voice with pity, "Thank you." They looked at each other. The two of them only had each other in the world, and everything around them seemed to have nothing to do with them. After a while, he got out of the car. At that time, their world was isted. He lost her. Sarah drove forward. After the car drove out of the parking lot, she lowered the window. As the cold air poured in, she felt something painful emerged from her heart and she adjusted her mindster. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It turned out that it was the feeling of Jason making an apology to her. After the period, it didn''t matter anymore to her. She should have walked forward, but as for the past, she chose to forget it. From now on. It was done. She forget it, but he couldn''t. He sat on the back seat with his eyes closed, thinking about what happened just now. I forgive you. Happy birthday to me. And the her words, her feelings and their love. Chris didn''t know what happened. He only knew that Jason was ina bad mood. He didn''t tell a joke with him as usual, nor did say something. After about half an hour, his phone rang. He took a look at the number. He answered him, "Edwin. It''s me." "Is Jason still working?¡± asked Edwin. Taking a look at Jason, he said as usual, " There''s an urgent problem to deal with. It may take an hour to get off work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Edwin, "Please tell Jason that he needs to hurry up and we are waiting for him.¡± "Okay," said Chris ¡°And,¡± "What?" "Is there anything wrong with Jason?" asked Edwin. He usually argued with him, but something wrong this time. "There seems to be something wrong with his voice when I called him just now.¡± "He must be too tired today,¡± Chris lied for Jason. "From this morning till now, Jason has been so busy that he hasn''t eaten anything." "OK. Come on. Tell him we are waiting for him, please.¡± said Edwin. He knew him well. He would remind Jason to have meals regrly. He didn''t know why he was so busy. After hanging up the phone. Turning his phone to mute, he looked at Jason and said, "Jason, you need to go home." "Let''s go," said Jason in a low and hoarse voice. If Edwin came alone, he could let him go, but his parents came, he couldn''t be a child to let them wait for him all the time. Chris pressed his lips and started the car with aplex feelings. At this moment. He regretted and he began to me himself. Why didn''t he insist his views and create more chance to let Jason and Sarah chat more? Jason didn''t love Miss Jenny at all, but he chose Jenny not Sarah. What a confused man. Stupid! With this emotion, he drove to the parking lot of Jason''smunity. When he got out of the car, Chris handed him something and stopped him. "Jason.Hold on." He stopped. At this moment, he was still in the suit, handsome, but he looked depressed and mncholy with loneliness. "Happy birthday,¡± said Chris, handing something to him. "Best Wishes." Best Wishes. Taking that, he said in a low voice, "Thank you." "You''d better go home now," said Chris with a smile, hoping to bring some fun to him. "Edwin and your family are waiting for you to cut the cake." ¡°Come with me." "No, I need to go. "Come with me. Just go.¡± The expression wasplicated. Two years ago, on his birthday, it was all nned by Sarah and Chris. This time, Chris should be there, though Sarah won''t be here. After hesitating for a while, he agreed, "Okay." What he wanted was simple happiness. Jason was in a bad mood now. It was easy to see that he didn''t want to smile. He could help to ease the atmosphere. But he had really underestimated his ability to deal with emotions. From childhood to adulthood, he had never be a child who was worried by his family. When they arrived at the door.He had already adjusted his emotions.He hid all his bad mood. this moment, he looked like a person who just came back from work and nothing else happened. Seeing this situation, Chris had mixed feelings. It turned out that his boss was the same as them. When he faced his parents, he would hide his bad emotions andfort them. That was the so-called good boy. Taking a look at the door, he opened the door and walked in as usual after pausing for a while. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Sick ¡°Are you back?¡± Edwin was surprised when he saw him, ¡°Chris just said that there was a problem and you would bete for an hour.¡± ¡°I let them solve it.¡± Jason¡¯s deep thin lips slightly opened, and his aura was a little bit cooler than before. Seeing what he said, Edwin didn¡¯t ask too much. He dragged him to follow Chris. After a while, he started the most important process of his birthday. Blow out the candles. All the lights in the room were turned off, and ¡°2¡±¡±8¡å two digital candles were lit. Edwin started singing ¡°Happy Birthday¡±. Jason used to have a very prosaic attitude towards this link, but today he likes it very much. He closed his eyes and began to make a wish. I hope Sarah is happy and healthy, and never worries. He did not ask Sarah to remarry with him. As long as she was happy for the rest of her life, he was willing to give his life in exchange. The wish was over. He opened his eyes and blew the candle. This was the sincerest wish he had ever made, and also the wish he wanted to realize most in his life. After that, it was time to cut the cake and give gifts. After the birthday, it was past nine o¡¯clock at night. Edwin was joking and cleaning up. Chris helped him clean up and then went back. As for Jason, he was called to the roof by Mr. Noth. The wind in October night was cool. Jason stood on the top of the building and looked at the endless traffic and various colorful lights below. He looked ndly and asked, ¡°Why do you let mee here?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Crying?¡± Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows slightly. Jason was stunned. He took his eyes back and looked downstairs without any goal, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said.¡± ¡°Because Sarah didn¡¯t apany you on your birthday this year?¡± Mr. Noth continued to insert the knife. Jason remembered Sarah¡¯s sentence that I forgive you. For some people, being forgiven by those who were sorry for themselves was a kind of relief and also a kind of letting go. But for him. Instead, it aggravated the shackles of the heart. Forgiveness was the heaviest punishment for him. ¡°You think too much, she said ¡®Happy birthday¡¯ to me.¡± Jason was silent for a long time, and then he replied. ¡°So you are sad because Sarah let you gopletely?¡± Mr. Noth saw through it at a nce and always said the key point in the shortest time. Jason, ¡°¡­¡± It was the first time he tried to put a cake in his mouth. ¡°I know you regret it.¡± Mr. Noth didn¡¯t criticize him again. He talked to him as a father, ¡°But now Sarah has no more you in her heart.¡± Jason didn¡¯t answer. He knew this better than anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Mr. Noth showed his love for less than half a minute and raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder twice. Jason, ¡°¡­ Are you sure I¡¯m your own?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you were sent by the bank?¡± ¡°In the future, let Edwin see more about your failure and learn more from your experience.¡± Mr. Noth began to say, ¡°Let him know that it¡¯s right to listen to the elders in everything, and don¡¯t always want to try.¡± ¡°Dad just wants to ask you.¡± Mr. Noth was serious now. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Does it hurt¡­ He didn¡¯t know it himself. Just every time he looked back on the past, he hoped to go back in time and stop his absurd behavior. When Sarah looked at him with estranged and indifferent eyes, his heart felt like being pricked by needles. Mr. Noth understood everything when he saw his face. He raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Your mother is worried about you. From the moment you came back, she realized that you were unhappy today.¡± There is no mother who doesn¡¯t know her child. No matter how well you hide it. Your parents could see through all your disguise at a nce. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes are slightly deep. Mr. Noth, ¡°No pain?¡± ¡°This pain is nothingpared with the grievance Sarah suffered at the beginning.¡± Jason looked at the distance deeply, and the night covered the whole city. No matter how bright the city was, the sky was only lit by the sun. Like him, only Sarah could dispel the haze in his heart. Mr. Noth said nothing when he saw him saying so. When the child grew up, he had to deal with some things by himself and bear the consequences. This night. There were thousands of lights. Jason, lying on the bed, felt cold. He forced himself to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. This statested for three days. On the third day, Jason fell ill because he did not sleep for three consecutive days and nights. If Chris didn¡¯t find it in time. Something serious would happen because of the high fever. Chris ran around the hospital, busily paying fees, taking medicine and so on. After a day of dribbling, Jason finally woke up at dusk. Chris was relieved to see him open his eyes. ¡°Boss, you finally woke up.¡± He was really worried. ¡°I was scared to death.¡± Jason looked at the white ceiling and looked around. When he saw the infusion tube still dripping, his eyebrows were slightly invisible and he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°A high fever, 40 degrees centigrade,sted more than four hours!¡± Chris was still afraid. ¡°The doctor said that if you burn longer, you will be a fool.¡± It almost damaged organs and nervous system. He was sweating. Jason himself seemed indifferent. He just asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell my parents?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chris knew what the boss thought. ¡°You can¡¯t spoil your body like this in the future. If anything happens, I don¡¯t know how to tell your family.¡± Jason was relieved. He took them to the airport the day after their birthday and watched them go back. If they knew that he was hospitalized, they would inevitably worry. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chris suddenly said. Jason¡¯s lips and face were still pale, and the fever did notpletely subside, ¡°What?¡± Chris hesitated. ¡°Tell me.¡± Jason felt that all the bones were ufortable and didn¡¯t like the feeling of fever. ¡°Miss Yeats called you in the afternoon.¡± Chris was afraid that the boss would be upset because of this. ¡°I just heard the phone ring when I came back from getting the medicine.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes seemed bright. ¡°Give me your mobile phone,¡± he said in a husky voice. ¡°You need to rest now.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Chris saw that he was so stubborn, so he had to give him his mobile phone. Jason unlocked the phone with his empty hand and dialed the phone from Sarah. In order not to let the other side think too much, he specially adjusted his status. Sarah answered the phone after several rings. ¡°What did you call me this afternoon for?¡± Jason said with his thin lips, and they could not hear much difference in his tone. ¡°I went to the meeting but didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Jenny told me that they started to take action there.¡± Sarah told him, ¡°So someone wille to catch me at night.¡± Jason sat up from the bed with a deep rub. Because of his posture, there was blood flowing back from the infusion needle. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Why would you make a will Chris, ¡°!!¡± He wanted to speak. Afraid of being heard by Miss Yeats on the opposite side of the phone, he could only help his boss move his hand. ¡°You wait for me, I wille right away.¡± Jason was confused. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Sarah called him to make the n clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jason¡¯s heart was beating violently, and his breathing was hot, ¡°You said.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be in any danger if I¡¯m captured. It¡¯s you who will deal with that person.¡± Sarah helps him clear his mind. ¡°After I¡¯m captured, he will definitely contact you and ask you to save me.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that things would go this far so quickly.She didn¡¯t know what the man was thinking. ¡°You can¡¯t be captured.¡± Jason was afraid that something would happen to her. ¡°I must be captured by him. Only in this way can I achieve my goal.¡± Sarah told Jason all his ns, ¡°But I hope you can remember something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± Jason was silent. Sarah looked at the three ABC ns she had listed in front of her and felt a little solemn, ¡°I know it is difficult for you, but I still hope that no matter what happenster, you will do as I told you and always believe me.¡± ¡°Are you in danger?¡± Jason asked only this. ¡°No,¡± Sarah answered frankly, ¡°but that person may give you some false information to threaten you. I hope you don¡¯tpromise.¡± Jason was confused after deep thinking. He was notfortable with his brain because of the high fever. Now he was more worried about it. It was not that he didn¡¯t believe Sarah. He did not believe the man behind Jenny. ¡°Jason, are you listening?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°All you have to do is to confront that person on the surface and help me dy for two days. I will arrange the rest. Julian and Robert and other friends will take care of me.¡± Sarah tried to make it clear to him. Jason uttered a word with difficulty, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Trust me. ¡°Sarah said these two words again. ¡°Ok.¡± Jason didn¡¯t know how he ended the call. Sarah would be kidnapped, but he could do nothing. He tried to stop it, but it would ruin Sarah¡¯s n. But if he didn¡¯t stop it, what should he do if something happened to Sarah? Thinking about it. Jason felt confused. After much deliberation, he took out his mobile phone and found a number. After hesitating for a moment, he dialed out. The opposite side rang for a while and then picked it up with a mocking tone, ¡°Mr. Noth? Why did you call me suddenly?¡± ¡°Does what you said count?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°As long as you help me do a good job, I promise you what you asked.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were slightly deep, and there was never such a solemn look between his eyes and eyebrows. ¡°But if you don¡¯t do a good job, the contract will be invalid.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The opposite side promised very readily, ¡°If you want me to help you with anything, just tell me.¡± Jason said sorry to Sarah in his heart, and told the person opposite the phone all his requirements and goals. The person opposite promised very freely. The call ended. Jason only thought the mobile phone was very hot. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the phone call was hot or whether his hands were too warm. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chris just thought his boss looked a little strange. ¡°Callwyer White here.¡± Jason made a decision at the first time. His eyes were dark and deep. ¡°Let hime here as soon as possible.¡± Chris didn¡¯t know what his boss wanted to do, but he still contactedwyer White. Half an hour. Lawyer White went to the ward. When he saw the infusion in hospital, he was surprised, ¡°How can you get sick?¡± ¡°Do your business.¡± Jason didn¡¯t waste any time. Lawyer White went to sit down with his bag. When Chris saw that they were going to talk about something, he immediately went to fetch a cup of hot water for each of them. He was afraid that he would want to drink water when he talked about somethingter. When he came back and saw what the whitewyer had taken out, his eyes suddenly dted. What did he see! What! ¡°Boss¡­ Boss¡­¡± Chris¡¯s head hummed, ¡°Why would you make a will?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing.¡± Jason¡¯s deep thin lips slightly opened, his voice was low and weak, ¡°It¡¯s better to make now than to maketer.¡± Chris, ¡°?¡± You had no children yet. Now? Although he did not understand, he could not intervene too much in such matters. But he didn¡¯t expect that the boss would leave half of his assets to Miss Yeats and the rest to Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth. In an hour. There were Jason¡¯s signature and seal. Everything was done. Afterwyer White left, Chris dared toe and ask, ¡°Boss¡­ What happened?¡± Was that for the phone call just now? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have talked with the person who called earlier about the condition of taking your life for her life?¡± Chris was unable to ept the thought of this possibility. How could he make such a hasty decision in his young age! He was going toin. ¡°Brain is a good thing.¡± Jason felt that Chris¡¯s brain was not enough today, ¡°If I want to take my life for her life, I could just agree with the kidnapper. Do I need to do this?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Boring, finish my work first.¡± Chris pulled the corner of his lips, ¡°¡­¡± This kind of thing could also bepleted ahead of time? Jason paid no attention to his eyes, and he sat on the bed without moving. The infusion had finished. The cell phone had been maintaining 100% power, which was to ensure that the person might contact him after Sarah was taken away. He talked with the man about the deal, just to give Sarah more security. No matter Sarah¡¯s n wasprehensive or not, if he did so, he could ensure her to be safe. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chris suddenly remembered a very important thing and felt a little flustered. ¡°You just said that someone kidnapped Miss Yeats?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You just said it.¡± ¡°Just an example.¡± Jason opened his lips and ended the conversation in one sentence. ¡°From now on, forget all the words you just heard and everything you saw.¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Chris said with anxiety. Miss Yeats was his idol. If there was an ident, what could he do? Jason drove him out directly, ¡°Go out, I need to rest.¡± Chris was forced to go out of the ward and sit in the corridor. He wanted to ask Sivan. But he was afraid to upset boss¡¯s idea. Finally, he kept thinking about whether Miss Yeats was in trouble or not. Meanwhile. Sarah¡¯s side. She made an appointment with Robert and Julian at Angel International Group. After calling Jason, she went to the most confidential conference room, locked the door and called the four people abroad. After the group video was connected, Sarah also told them about her n. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Being found ¡°Do you have anything else to add?¡± Sarah asked the six people. Everyone thought for a while and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Almost all the possibilities have been nned by you, and there are still two alternative ns to be carried out.¡± Jacob was sure about what was in her mind, ¡°There will be no ident.¡± ¡°There is another one that I haven¡¯t considered.¡± said Sarah. They had fought with that man before, so they knew his character and style of doing things. But no matter it was others or themselves, they couldn¡¯t understand it one hundred percent. Robert asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°That man wants to die with us.¡± After a moment of silence, she said. ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°He cherishes his life more than anyone else.¡± ¡°Whether it will work or not, we don¡¯t need to think about this,¡± said James in a serious tone. ¡°If that person really changes his personality and bes desperate, no matter how many ns we make, it won¡¯t work.¡± That man¡¯s brain was not worse than theirs. He was a man of extreme cleverness. Sarah nodded in agreement. ¡°There is another question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°As a businessman, how could Jason have a grudge against him?¡± this was something that hadn¡¯t been figured out yet. ¡°Why on earth did he deal with him?¡± ording to what Jenny said. At the beginning, the man wanted to destroy the Noth Group and let Jason¡¯s career fail. Since he couldn¡¯t get through this, he began to try to kill Jason. What kind of deep hatred was it? ¡°Only he knows it.¡± Jim propped his chin up and couldn¡¯t figure it out. When she was about to emphasize to them that the life was the most important thing and they shouldn¡¯t be desperate, there was a knock on the door outside. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± One sound after another. Both Sarah and the people in the screen were silent. When she was about to ask who it was, Will Gardner¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°!¡± Shit! Captain!! Everyone was shocked and couldn¡¯t move their hands and feet. Sarah hung up the phone quickly and hid the information on the ipad. Then she stood up and opened the door. When she saw the man standing outside, her heart sank. ¡°Captain, didn¡¯t you go back?¡± After Captain left, she asked Julian and Robert toe here. Why¡­ was him back? ¡°I forgot to take something, so I came back to take it.¡± Will¡¯s nce swept across her face, and then looked behind her. Sarah closed the door vigntly and walked out. She looked at him and asked directly, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about with Julian and Robert?¡± Before she got a chance to prepare, he asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There is Robert¡¯s car in the parking lot.¡± It was a fault. She still wanted to find an excuse, but she remembered that the captain was not an ordinary person. No matter how realistic her lie sounded, the captain could keenly perceive her lie. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said indifferently. With one hand in his pocket, his eyes were no longerzy as before. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the devil drillmaster. He stared at her with his oppressive eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to talk about, why do you need James and others?¡± Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How could he hear? ¡°Captain¡­¡± ¡°Captain.¡± Julian and Robert also came out. Will walked in, looked around and finally found a ce. Then he walked over and took out a stack of documents. Sarah, Robert and Julian closed their eyes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Damn it. There was one thing that they had to admit even if they didn¡¯t want to. In such a small area with few hiding ces, the captain and them would hide things in the same ce. The best hiding ce. It was one of the training courses. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He put a pile of documents on the table and clicked on it with his slender fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of person Maxwell Borr is? How many lives do you have to fight with him when you don¡¯t have weapons or equipment?¡± He was very angry. He didn¡¯t expect that these guys would do this without telling him. ¡°It¡¯s not a fighting.¡± Sarah knew him well, so she decided to talk to him. ¡°It¡¯s a chess game.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the lesson you gotst time enough?¡± At this moment, the atmosphere around Will was extremely cold. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Captain!¡± Sarah raised her voice. Will wanted to scold them as before, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her face. He turned his eyes to calm herself down and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll go after I finish applying for the report.¡± Hearing this. Sarah and the others were stunned. ¡°Even if I quit the army, I can¡¯t go abroad these years because of my previous identity.¡± exined Will. He didn¡¯t want to see them in danger. ¡°If I want to go abroad, I have to apply for a report and get approval.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s toote.¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t bear to say that. ¡°Sarah,¡± said Will in a cold voice. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just be obedient?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really toote.¡± Sarah knew that his identity was not suitable, so she didn¡¯t want him to know. ¡°Why don¡¯t you read the n first?¡± With a cold and hard look in her eyes, Will picked up the document and stared at it word by word. As he looked down, his eyes darkened. In the end, he asked the question that Sarah had asked before, ¡°Why does Jason have anything to do with Maxwell?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sarah said honestly, ¡°but it¡¯s indeed a good time for us to make a move. Maxwell doesn¡¯t know my identity. I¡¯m just an ordinary person to him. He won¡¯t be too defensive.¡± That was why she dared to take the risk. As for K. Maxwell and Alicia didn¡¯t know who she was in reality. Only Captain and Julian knew her identity. With his eyes growing deeper, he had figured out the ins and outs of the matter through the n. ¡°You must go?¡± When he asked, his anger had faded away. Sarah and Robert looked at each other, and the three of them nodded in unison. ¡°We must go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡± Will went to the window with the documents and made a call to his friend. If he hadn¡¯t retired from the army, he could apply for it. But now, he could only count on that guy. Unfortunately. His phone was powered off. It meant that he was on a mission. With a heavy heart, Will knew that he could only contact the other fellows in other ways when he went backter. ¡°Take this,¡± said Will, handing her a small device. ¡°Stick it to the safest ce you think. No matter what kind of shield they have, its signal will always be there, and I can locate your position at any time.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Meeting Maxwell ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah hesitantly. Afraid that he would be worried, she took it over and said, ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± Without saying a word, Will looked at her withplicated eyes.He wanted her to stay and didn¡¯t want her to take risks. But he also knew that. Maxwell was the one they were determined to catch. After a long time. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in danger,¡± said Will in aplicated voice. He was more than half a head taller than her. Sarah, ¡°Okay.¡± Will looked at Julian and Robert for a few more times, and finally patted on their shoulders. After that, she told Julian some dos and don¡¯ts. She also asked him to contact with Jason when necessary. After that, they left the meeting room. Will took the three of them to have dinner. After dinner, he went back home with Sarah. When Sarah opened the door and walked in, Will said to her coldly, ¡°When youe back, I promise you one thing, anything is okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. She wanted Captain to let go of what happened before.She had been terrified these days. As soon as she closed the door, she sensed that someone hade in and guessed that it must be someone sent by Maxwell. As for how she came in. Perhaps Alicia had broken the password of her room and opened the door for them. She just installed the lock well, and she didn¡¯t worry about it, nor did she encrypt it.She pretended not to notice that and walked to the sofa in the living room without changing her shoes. She threw her phone on the tea table and leaned against the sofa, looking very tired. The reason why she didn¡¯t change her shoes was that she didn¡¯t want to wear a pair of slippers when she was knocked outter. After all, it was not easy to do anything with slippers. She didn¡¯t stay on the sofa for long. She took a rest and went to her bedroom. The moment she walked in, she found that there were three people hiding in her bedroom, and their positions had been locked. But she continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened, and even gave them the best position to knock her out. She didn¡¯t know where exactly Maxwell was going to take her. She was not sure whether it was at home or abroad. Therefore, she took the risk alone and approached him step by step by taking advantage of his deep hatred for Jason. Swish! A stick with strong wind hit her back neck. At the moment she felt it, she wanted to grab the stick and hit it back subconsciously, but she forcefully suppressed the idea. After all, she was just an ordinary girl now. ¡°Bang!¡± The stick hit the back of her head. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She frowned subconsciously and pretended to faint on the ground. The moment she fell down, she swore to herself that she would return this. It hurt so much. ¡°Did she pass out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The conversation between the two men appeared in the room. After a while, a rustling sound was heard, and her body was pulled up. Her hands and feet were tied, and her mouth was taped. ¡°Didn¡¯t she faint? Why did you tie her up?¡± the voice of Jenny suddenly appeared, ¡°what if your hands and feet are bloodshotter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± the man replied. ¡°You just need to go back with us.¡± She bit her lips and said nothing. They subconsciously rejected and resisted their words. She didn¡¯t want to go back to that horrible ce, but she knew that no matter she wanted or not, she had no choice. More than 10 minutester, the man answered a phone call. This call was from Alicia. ¡°The surveince video has been covered. The left elevator will go straight to the underground parking lot,¡± Alicia said. ¡°No one will appear in ten minutes. You quickly take her out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah was carried away. On the other side of the phone, Will was talking with someone in the study about Maxwell. As a result, he didn¡¯t hear anything about Sarah. The study was not like the living room. He couldn¡¯t hear anything outside. For the whole night, she closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy. Sometimes she took a car, sometimes a ship, and sometimes a private ne. When she got off the private ne, it was almost dawn in New York, but she was taken to the ce around ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The jetg was eight or nine hours. Sitting on the ne, she thought it was time to wake up after pretending to be unconscious for so long, so she pretended to open her eyes slowly. Of course, in order not to reveal the truth, after the tape on her mouth was taken off, she asked them a few questions ording to the process. Where is this ce? Who are you? Why am I here? What do you want? They all answered, ¡°When we arrive at our boss¡¯s ce, he will tell you.¡± Sarah also pretended to struggle and be angry for a few times. She even had a quarrel with Jenny. Fortunately, Jenny cooperated perfectly with her acting. When she woke up, she was relieved. After getting off the ne, the rope on Sarah¡¯s feet was untied, and she and Jenny were taken to the private car. Her eyes were covered, but Jenny¡¯s weren¡¯t. However, regardless of whether she was covered or not, the GPS on her body had transmitted the location to the phones of Will and other members in real time. It also recorded the route. But it didn¡¯t matter. They couldn¡¯t arrest people in this ce. About half an hourter, the car stopped at a manor and both of them were taken out. When they entered the room. Obviously, Sarah felt that Jenny was scared. ¡°Boss,¡± one of the kidnappers said, ¡°the two people you want have been brought back.¡± ¡°Lock up Sarah in the basement downstairs.¡± Wearing a good looking suit and holding a ss of wine in his hand, Maxwell looked very fastidious. ¡°As for Jenny, stay here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two took action at once. The color drained from Jenny¡¯s face. Before she could speak, Sarah stopped in front of Maxwell and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?¡± ¡°She is a guest from afar. How can you treat Miss Yeats like this?¡± Maxwell smiled evilly. ¡°Take the blindfold for Miss Yeats.¡± The two took off the blindfold immediately. Regaining her sight, she squinted subconsciously under the dazzling light in front of her face. After her eyes adapted to the light again, she frowned and looked at Maxwell unhappily, as if she was stubborn to ask for an answer. At the same time, she was sure. It was indeed that person. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you listen to me, I promise you won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Maxwell shook the ss and pursed his thin lips. He had a handsome face, dashing eyebrows, starry eyes and extraordinary temperament. But even so, he still scared Jenny to the extreme and she wanted to escape all the time. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 I can¡¯t track her location With a calm personality, Sarah didn¡¯t scream or fear. ¡°I want to know why.¡± ¡°You want to know so much?¡± Maxwell raised his eyebrows. Sarah: ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Come and kiss me or please me.¡± When Maxwellughed, he was very attractive, but also dangerous. ¡°Maybe I will tell you out of kindness.¡± ¡°You want money?¡± Sarahpletely ignored his nonsense. Maxwell had no feelings for women at all. The frivolity he showed now was just a disguise he was good at. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want money?¡± Maxwell put down the ss and crossed his legs. ¡°But I don¡¯tck money at all now. What I like more¡­¡± He paused on purpose. Frowning slightly, she asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maxwell smiled, and everything around him instantly dimmed. Sarah was speechless.She didn¡¯t ask any more.She knew his purpose. Asking was just a process to avoid suspicion. This man was much more suspicious than Captain. Seeing that she was unmoved, Maxwell asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°If you like me, you shoulde to New York to find me and confess your love to me.¡± Without being nervous, she continued, ¡°Instead of kidnapping me here to see you eating, drinking and ying.¡± Maxwell stood up slowly, his long and narrow eyes staring at her with smile and interest. Sarah looked into his eyes. ¡°No wonder Jason can¡¯t forget you after divorce,¡± said Maxwell as he approached her with a pleasant light fragrance. ¡°Even I¡¯m tempted by this character.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let go of my hand?¡± said Sarah in a calm voice. She didn¡¯t believe him at all. Maxwell pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°What if I let you go and you run away?¡± ¡°Just tie me up again,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Miss Yeats is really interesting.¡± Maxwell picked up the red wine ss next to him, shook it for two times, and handed it to her. ¡°How about this? If you drink this ss of wine, I¡¯ll let go of your hand. What do you think?¡± Sarah nced at him, but didn¡¯t move. If she could believe him, there would be ghosts all over the ground. ¡°Since Miss Yeats doesn¡¯t want to, I have to let you go to bed first.¡± Maxwell looked like a gentleman. ¡°We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± After saying that. One of them took her to the basement. When they arrived at the basement, Sarah frowned because of something in the basement. There were iron chains, blood and several snakes. All of a sudden, she thought of what had happened before and her heart sank. So, was this the ce where Jenny had stayed before? At this moment. It was as if she had seen the helpless cry of Jenny. She struggled, cried and begged for mercy, but got no response. Sarah took a deep breath and closed his eyes. She would help Jenny run away. ¡°Miss Yeats, what are you doing here?¡± Maxwell walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a rest?¡± ¡°Is this a ce for people to rest?¡± ¡°Of course, our Jenny have stayed here for a long time.¡± Sarah tightened her grip on both sides. She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so crazy! Maxwell still smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These snakes have their poisonous teeth pulled out. It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah stood still. Maxwell didn¡¯t waste his time here. He took another look at her and then followed the man into the basement, closing the door for her. ¡°ng!¡± The door made a loud noise. As soon as they went out, Jenny rushed up and asked anxiously, ¡°Why did you lock Sarah in the basement?¡± ¡°Care about her?¡± Maxwell raised her chin. Hearing this, Jenny was stunned. She and Sarah shouldn¡¯t be friends who cared about each other. She shouldn¡¯t show any concern for Sarah in front of him. ¡°If you are afraid of her, I can send you in to apany her.¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice was very light, but it made people feel cold on their backs. ¡°Will you go?¡± Yes. This word came to her mind. But she couldn¡¯t say that. Once she said it, this person would definitely doubt her rtionship with Sarah. Sarah had told her how to treat her before decided how to treat her now. She couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± She stammered. ¡°Good job.¡± With a stretch of his hand, he took the clean ss and red wine behind her, poured them and handed them to her. ¡°Drink them all and have a good sleep. You have other things to deal with tomorrow.¡± She took the ss with her cold hand and drank it obediently. Maxwell touched her head with satisfaction. Jenny shivered. Maxwell was extremely gentle, but there was not much tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Go upstairs.¡± After several turns, she finally had to go upstairs to the room where she used to live asionally. Not long after she left, a beautiful and heroic woman came in from outside. She was still wearing a motorcycle uniform. It could be seen that she came from another ce. Maxwell sat there casually and elegantly. Seeing her, he put down the ss and asked, ¡°Is K here with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Amanda sat down casually. Maxwell looked at her and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t track her location.¡± Amanda poured herself a ss of water. ¡°The virus in myputer and server she putst time hasn¡¯t been cracked yet.¡± There was no warmth in Maxwell¡¯s eyes, and there was a bit of thought between his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you sure my master wille with you?¡± Alicia asked curiously. ¡°Since she had tampered with the phone of the Jenny, it means that she might have known that I was going to kidnap Sarah to threaten her,¡± said Maxwell. ¡°With her personality, she won¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity.¡± ¡°What kind of feud do you have with my teacher?¡± Alicia asked curiously. ¡°I cheated her and set them up.¡± Thinking of the past, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I almost killed all of them, but unfortunately, it was still resolved by her.¡± Alicia was speechless. Alicia said, ¡°Then you¡¯re done. My master always takes revenge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether she could do it.¡± Maxwell said meaningfully. Alicia clicked her tongue. She took another sip of water and asked, ¡°Where is Sarah?¡± ¡°Basement.¡± ¡°You threw a girl into your basement?¡± Alicia looked incredulous, and then gave him a look of pray. ¡°When Jason knows, you¡¯ll be doomed.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Maxwell didn¡¯t reply. When he heard the name of the man, he seemed to have fallen into his memory. Alicia didn¡¯t care about him. She told him that she would go to see that woman, and then left the living room and walked towards the basement. Maxwell didn¡¯t stop her. He trusted her very much. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 The disciple Alicia Although Alicia often helped him deal with things in another ce, she was familiar with this ce. She came to the door of the basement, entered the password and opened the door. She came here to help Sarah get rid of those snakes. After all, she was the ex-wife of Jason. The most important thing was that her master wouldeter. If they met again. She might be softhearted if she did something good. But when she walked in and saw the scene inside, she was stunned and looked at the scene in the basement like a fool. She walked down the stairs step by step and looked at the snakes piled up. ¡°Did you make it?¡± Sarah nced at her and said nothing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Alicia was confused. ¡°Is there anyone else in this basement besides me?¡± said Sarah. She didn¡¯t know who the person was and didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. It would be wrong to talk more about this ce. Maybe this girl was also sent here by Maxwell on purpose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hostile to me.¡± Alicia sat down on the stairs, his long hair setting off her palm sized face even smaller. ¡°I¡¯m not the same kind of person as the guy outside.¡± Sarah looked at her. Countless times she doubted, did she look like a fool? Enter the password ande in freely. And she said they were not the same kind of people. ¡°He helped me before, and I¡¯m just returning him a favor now.¡± Alicia thought that Sarah was so beautiful that she even wanted to pinch her face to see what she had eaten to grow up. Thinking of this. She stood up and walked towards her. With a smile in her brown eyes, she raised her hand and pinched her face. Sarah, ¡°?¡± Sarah wanted to say something, but she said, ¡°Your face is so tender.¡± She wanted to get rid of her hand, but found that her hand was still tied. It was easy to untie it, but if it was untied, the secret would be exposed. Alicia smiled, ¡°you¡¯re so cute.¡± She didn¡¯t know why she and Sarah had never seen each other before, but now she liked her inexplicably. ¡°Take it away,¡± said Sarah in a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just pinching.¡± Alicia let go of her and sat on the ground opposite her. She told her his purpose, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maxwell won¡¯t do anything to you. He just wants to deal with Jason.¡± Sarah looked at her, waiting for her reply. ¡°The reason why he kidnapped you is to lure him out,¡± Alicia continued. ¡°When hees, you will be free.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t believe it at all. With his personality, it was normal to torture people. How could he let her go? ¡°I have divorced with him. Even if I tell him, he won¡¯te,¡± said Sarah word by word. ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether he wille or not. That¡¯s Maxwell¡¯s business.¡± Alicia was still staring at her, wondering why there was such a good-looking cool little sister in the world. She really wanted to take her home. Sarah felt that her eyes were too enthusiastic. When she was about to leave, Alicia introduced herself to her with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Alicia Lopez.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes flickered. Alicia Lopez? Wasn¡¯t that her disciple? Although she was surprised, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Sarah Yeats.¡± She said two words indifferently. ¡°I know,¡± said Alicia. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he wanted to talk more with the woman. ¡°Are you afraid of being alone? I¡¯ll carry two quilts and sleep with you.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without giving her a chance to refuse, Alicia stood up and went out. When she asked for two quilts from Maxwell, he finally came to his senses. He stared at the quilts in her hands and asked, ¡°Why do you take this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold in the basement. I¡¯ll go to sleep with her.¡± As a matter of course, there was a casual look on Alicia¡¯s face, not like the smile facing Sarah. Maxwell, ¡°?¡± Raising his eyebrows slightly, Maxwell said, ¡°Do you need me to remind you why I bring Sarah here?¡± ¡°You just want her to panic and be afraid in the video. I¡¯ll fake one and send it to youter.¡± Alicia read his purpose clearly. Maxwell wanted to say something more, but finally let her go. Before Jason came, he could keep her alive. But once he came, he would let him see with his own eyes how it felt to lose someone he cared about. Alicia took two quilts, two pillows, one of which was used as a cotton pad on the ground, and the other was used as a quilt. She knew the bottom line of Maxwell ¡ª That Sarah couldn¡¯t leave this basement. So she had to bring something here. ¡°You go to lie down first, and I¡¯lle backter,¡± Said Alicia to Sarah, and then untied the rope on her hand. Sarah was speechless. What did she want to do? After leaving, Alicia went to the study of Maxwell and fetched aptop. She got the picture that Maxwell asked someone to take Sarah to the basement, and then sent it to Maxwell. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this the panic you told me?¡± Maxwell knew that Alicia couldn¡¯t walk when she saw beautiful girls. But at this moment. She dared to make such a mistake. ¡°Jason has always been with Sarah, so he probably knows what kind of person she is,¡± exined Alicia thoughtfully. ¡°Rather than faking the scene that she was scared by a snake, it¡¯s better to use this section to test his attitude first.¡± Maxwell looked at the video again. At the end of the video, they left her alone in the basement. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, he would automatically pictured the scene that Sarah was frightened and panic. ¡°I¡¯ll make the video for you after he gives you a reply,¡± she said word by word. There was a hint of danger in his narrow and long eyes. Obviously, he was not satisfied with the decision made by Alicia. ¡°Sarah is very important to this n. Don¡¯t ruin it,¡± reminded Maxwell. ¡°If you like that face, you¡¯ll have to endure it this time.¡± ¡°I see,¡± answered Alicia perfunctorily. Maxwell pinched between his eyebrows, feeling a headache for the first time. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of changing another person, but except for K, Alicia was the best. Not to mention that in the process of cooperation with her, he could be more relieved than with others. She didn¡¯t expect that Alicia woulde back again. When she saw her, she frowned subconsciously. Although Alicia didn¡¯t know her real identity, if she got along with her too much, her lie would be exposed. Thinking of this. She immediately put on a cold attitude and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Alicia sat down next to her and said, ¡°When you married, you were the wife of the Noth family, and after divorce, you were also the girl of the Yeats family. You should have never been in such a bad environment since childhood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong. If you want to cry, just cry.¡± Alicia patted herself on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Your master is right Sarah was speechless. She always knew that Alicia would talk a lot when she was not doing business, but she had never thought that she would talk so much in reality. How could she be so talkative? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still think I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± asked Alicia, noticing that she kept silent. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be with you, nor do I need my shoulders.¡± Sarah refused indifferently, turning her eyes to somewhere else. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please go out.¡± ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t be so distant with me.¡± Alicia approached her. Sarah felt a headache. If she hadn¡¯t hidden it well from beginning to end, she would have doubted if this fellow had recognized her. ¡°Are you afraid that you will be in danger if Jason doesn¡¯te?¡± asked Alicia. Sarah was silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will definitelye. The reason why we chose to kidnap you on this day is that we are sure that he cares about you very much. Just smile.¡± Alicia continued. Sarah was speechless. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you should think about the baby in your belly. Anger and unhappiness will affect her.¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m pregnant?¡± asked Sarah. Despite that. In her heart, she hoped that Alicia could leave as soon as possible. She was really tired of acting all the time. ¡°I know everything about you. As long as you give me aputer, I can find out anything you want to know.¡± Seeing that she finally spoke, she became more energetic. Sarah began to dig a hole for her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask me a question. I promise I can find it out,¡± said Alicia confidently. Without changing her expression, Sarah asked, ¡°How old can you live?¡± ¡°How many hairs do you have?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How many rice do you eat every day?¡± ¡°How many cells are there in your body?¡± a series of questions hit her. All of a sudden, Alicia became quiet. She looked at Sarah and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your cunning words look like a person?¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± ¡°My master,¡± Alicia blurted out. ¡°When she taught me things in the past, I liked to talk to her and ask her about what happened in reality after I finished my study.¡± she continued to tell stories, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like to talk, she will talk to me viciously.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t respond, and her mood was as normal as before. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Your master is right,¡± Sarah praised herself indifferently. ¡°Yes? What are you talking about? I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s on your mind. You don¡¯t like to talk.¡± With her chin on her hand, Alicia continued, ¡°if you don¡¯t speak ormunicate, you won¡¯t feel bored and¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw Sarah sleeping on the quilt,pletely ignoring her. There were a series of questions on Alicia¡¯s head. She hadn¡¯t finished yet. She wanted to pull her up and talk about life, but she thought Sarah was pregnant, so she gave up. That night. Alicia had spent his time here. Sarah had thought of kicking her out, but since she didn¡¯t do anything now, she didn¡¯t care. If she had to convey the actions to Jacob, it was also ater thing. As for the case of Jason.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He had been waiting for the phone call from night to dawn. He didn¡¯t dare to rx a little. Just when he doubted if the phone was broken, Chris told him that Julian hade. When he saw him, Jason knew it was Sarah¡¯s arrangement. He didn¡¯t stop him and let him in. ¡°Mr. Noth, that person should send you a messageter.¡± With theputer in his hand, although he was young, Julian looked very calm at the moment. ¡°No matter what he says, please keep calm and rational.¡± ¡°Is Sarah in danger?¡± said Jason, who had gotten the information from his words. ¡°No,¡± replied Julian as Sarah had told him. Jason didn¡¯t believe it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was in danger, she wouldn¡¯t have sent Julian to follow him. When the two of them were talking about this, Jason¡¯s phone rang. He thought it was from someone unimportant and was about to clear it, but he saw an email. At that moment, his heart suddenly rose, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. He opened the e-mail and clicked on the video. When the content of the picture appeared in front of him, his whole heart was clenched, and his eyes were fixed on the basement and Sarah whose hands were tied. He forcefully pressed his own worries and handed the phone to Julian. ¡°Is this what you said that there is no danger?¡± ¡°Sarah is not afraid of snakes,¡± said Julian, still very rational. ¡°The reason why the video is only cut here is probably because she killed all the snakes on the ground.¡± Jason¡¯s thin lips broke into a straight line and he didn¡¯t say anything. Just as he was about to ask Julian if he knew where Sarah was, his phone rang. He took a look at Julian, picked up the phone and put it on speaker. ¡°Are you satisfied with the video I sent to you?¡± After being modified by the voice changer, Maxwell¡¯s original voice could no longer be heard. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Jason. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The most important thing is that if you want Sarah and the baby in her belly to be fine, just follow my instructions.¡± Maxwell said very slowly, which made people think too much. ¡°Otherwise, your baby will be gone first.¡± ¡°What baby?¡± At the critical moment, Jason was reliable. Hearing this question, Julian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the secret was not exposed! ¡°Speaking of which, you have to thank me.¡± Seeing that he really didn¡¯t know, Maxwell waspletely relieved. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arranged someone to do something on your grandfather¡¯s birthday, you wouldn¡¯t have had a child so soon.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. The appropriate silence made Maxwell mistakenly think that he was thinking about whether it was true or not. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the pregnancy test list in the e-mail.¡± Maxwell added, ¡°After reading it, you should consider whether to follow my instructions or not.¡± After saying that, Maxwell hung up the phone. If Sarah hadn¡¯tmunicated and nned with Jason in advance, he would have been worried to death. But even so, he couldn¡¯t help worrying about the current situation of Sarah. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sarah is fine,¡± added Julian. Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He just clicked on the new e-mail and the picture. It had to be said that she was really considerate. Even if it was this thing, she had prepared it in advance. After reading the photo, he found that there was still the main content of the e-mail. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her, you go to the beach by six o¡¯clock this afternoon. Remember, you can only wear a shirt on your upper body. If you can¡¯t do it, I will throw her into the ice water for a night. Of course, if you call the police, I will kill her.¡± When Jason watched this, he walked out with his phone in his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Julian pulled him. ¡°Go to the seaside.¡± he only said this. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 We have nothing to do with each other ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± said Julian with a serious look on his face. ¡°This man is just threatening you. Sarah will be fine.¡± ¡°What if?¡± said Jason coldly. He was wearing a suit and had a strong aura. He couldn¡¯t gamble on this kind of thing. Soaking in the ice water would do a great harm to the girl¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t watch it happen. ¡°Sarah can solve it. You have to trust her,¡± said Julian. ¡°How to deal with it?¡± With his deep eyes looking at Julian, Jason asked, which made Julian speechless. ¡°She is now kidnapped as my ex-wife, not as your sister Sarah. How can she deal with it as an ordinary girl in a strange environment? Do you want her to expose her identity?¡± Julian was too shocked to say a word. Theoretically speaking, if Sarah didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, she wouldn¡¯t have used too much skill. After all, once it was used, Maxwell would definitely doubt that she was K. But¡­ ¡°If you only wear a shirt and sit on the beach for a night, you will be in trouble.¡± Julian didn¡¯t know how to persuade him. ¡°The ce he asked you to go is only two or three degrees Celsius in the early morning.¡± It was still cold to wear a thick coat, let alone a shirt alone. After a pause, Jason said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I do. As long as she is fine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Sarah tell you to believe her?¡± said Jason, showing his trump card. ¡°If you go now, you won¡¯t believe her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will give up on youpletely?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid? Jason asked himself. In fact, he was still afraid. But he also knew that now that she had given up on him, the forgiveness proved everything. ¡°We have nothing to do with each other.¡± It seemed that he suddenly came to his senses. ¡°No matter what I do, she won¡¯te back to me, will she?¡± All the words were stuck in Julian¡¯s throat. He opened his mouth but said nothing. Without talking to Julian anymore, Jason went out and drove to the ce mentioned by Maxwell. He didn¡¯t know why Maxwell was against him, nor did he know why he was asked to do so. He didn¡¯t think about it. He just hoped that Sarah could be safe. He had already regretted agreeing to n this with Sarah. Even if she had a grudge against that man, he shouldn¡¯t let her take the risk. He should have dealt with it himself from the beginning. As soon as Julian failed to stop him, he contacted with Robert Shawn immediately. After hearing all the things he said, Robert just told him to be calm and observe the position of Sarah all the time. As for Jason¡­ They really couldn¡¯t control him. No one could interfere with his decision. At this time, it was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning in New York, and one o¡¯clock in the morning in Maxwell¡¯s ce. After he finished the phone call with Jason, he went to bed. After he woke up, he had breakfast and did something else. Then it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. It was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon in New York. He looked at the time and asked someone to call Sarah up from the basement, as if she was really an ordinary person. After the whole night, he didn¡¯t ask anyone to tie up her anymore. After calling her up, he also politely let her sit down. Sarah didn¡¯t know what he was up to. ¡°When on earth are you going to lock me up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you out of here soon.¡± a beautiful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Before leaving, I want you to see something first.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Maxwell clicked on the ipad and handed it over. Sarah didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do, but she still looked at it. On the ipad, there should be a real-time surveince video, in which a man in a white shirt was sitting on the beach. From the surveince video, it was difficult to see the expression on his face clearly, but she still recognized Jason by his outline. ¡°Why do you show me this?¡± she asked him indifferently. ¡°Your ex-husband still loves you very much.¡± with his eyebrows slightly raised, he said in a slow tone, ¡°I let him sit by the sea for one night, or I will let you soak in ice water for one night. He chooses to sit by the sea for one night.¡± Sarah frowned. She knew that Julian couldn¡¯t persuade him. If Maxwell really wanted to deal with people, he wouldn¡¯t threaten her now. He preferred to abuse people face to face rather than across the Inte. So he could let her soak in ice water at most within an hour. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. For her, this time was enough. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like him?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Maxwell talked to her, ¡°Can I help you vent your anger by doing this?¡± ¡°Do you have any grudge against him?¡± Sarah asked directly. Maxwell didn¡¯t like to talk about this topic, so his interest was obviously reduced. ¡°This is none of your business.¡± ¡°Alicia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pack up and go to Orcas Ind in three hours.¡± ordered Maxwell. ¡°How to deal with them?¡± she asked, ncing at Sarah. ¡°Take them away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Maxwell went upstairs. Sarah searched all over her head, but couldn¡¯t find this Orcas Ind, so she had to ask, ¡°Where is Orcas Ind?¡± ¡°Orcas Ind is actually Butterfly Ind,¡± Alicia said directly. Anyway, this was not a secret. ¡°It was just that it was bought by Maxwellter and was named as the Orcas ind.¡± Butterfly Ind? This ce immediately appeared in her mind, and she was sure that it was domestic. At this moment, she was really relieved. ording to their previous ns, if Maxwell wanted to let Jasone abroad, she would have to find a way to let him go back. Fortunately, everything went well. ¡°Why did he take me there?¡± she asked. ¡°Let Jasone to see you,¡± said Alicia. After she made a guess and put the equipment in ce, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. He just asked me to bring you and Jenny there.¡± Sarah was lost in thought. She just waited there. Three hourster, Jarrod came down with a pink suitcase in his hand. After giving an order to Alicia and the others, he got into the car first. Naturally, Alicia took Sarah and Jenny into the car behind them. After a few turns. Sarah was taken to a ship. Maxwell put the pink suitcase in a very safe ce. He was very careful in all his movements, fearing that he would bump it. After he put it away, he returned to his previous look. ¡°Are you curious about where I¡¯m taking you?¡± Maxwell sat down with his legs crossed casually. Sarah, ¡°Will you tell me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say.¡± Maxwell hugged Jenny. When Maxwell smiled, the surrounding scenery was dim. ¡°You are the one I like.¡± Sarah was speechless. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°In six hours, you will be able to see your ex-husband.¡± Maxwell said slowly, ¡°Are you happy?¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Point at Sarah ¡°You¡¯d better let me go now, or you won¡¯t be able to leave even if the policee.¡± Sarah still followed the normal kidnapping process. ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for twenty-four hours. My family will call the police to find me.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Alicia coughed. Sarah peered at her sideways. ¡°Your family¡­ I don¡¯t think they will look for you.¡± Alicia rolled her eyes and then scratched her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah pretended not to know. ¡°I used your tone on WhatsApp to send messages to your father and sister, saying that you were going to travel for a few days and that they didn¡¯t need to worry about you.¡± When Alicia said this, she was a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know if Sarah would treat her as an enemy. She liked Sarah very much! Sarah continued to act like she didn¡¯t know anything, ¡°Give my phone back to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take your phone. I did it remotely.¡± Exined Alicia. Sarah began to pretend that she was angry. However, Sarah knew very well that the reason why Alicia could hack into her phone was that she had specially revoked the permission for her. After all, if it was not revoked, with this girl¡¯s keen sense, she would definitely noticed that she was K. Looking at this scene, Jenny was a little shocked by Sarah¡¯s acting skill. Originally, she was a particrly powerful person, but she pretended to be a green hand. ¡°Jenny.¡± Maxwell suddenly said. Jenny was startled since she was still a little afraid of him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your grandmother and brother are now under my control.¡± She did not know why he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°If you tell me where is K now, I will let them go, or they will all be killed.¡± Subconsciously, Jenny wanted to see Sarah. Before she did this, she forced herself to look down. She knew very well that if she looked at Sarah now, Maxwell would definitely doubt her. Sarah was also nervous. He seemed to take a casual nce at her, but in fact, he was ready to make a move at any time. Fortunately, Jenny was reliable. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what K you are talking about.¡± Said Jenny, shaking her head with panic in her eyes. ¡°You still want to lie to me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It seems that your temperament hasn¡¯t changed in the past two years.¡± With his palm on her face, the gentle action made her tremble all over. ¡°You still refuse to be convinced until you faced with grim reality.¡± All of a sudden, Jenny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Maxwell made a phone call in front of her, ¡°Kill the elderly.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shouted Jenny as she rushed to grab his phone. However, Maxwell had already hung up the phone. There was no warmth in his eyes, like a viper. ¡°For a disobedient pet, I can kill it at any time, do you understand?¡± Tears welled up in Jenny¡¯s eyes. She wanted to try her best to kill him, but she was afraid that if she irritated him, her brother would also be killed. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where K is, your brother will be killed next.¡± Maxwell always said the most trembling words in the gentlest tone. Tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that person before!¡± A sound of ¡®ding dong¡¯ came out. Maxwell¡¯s phone lit up. Hearing this, Jenny¡¯s heart sank. The next moment. She saw a picture that made her suffocate. She narrowed her eyes and stared nkly at the person whose heart had been shot through by a gun on Maxwell¡¯s phone. Her mind went nk! Grandma¡­ ¡°What did you do to my grandma?¡± Asked Jenny, grabbing his phone and pulling his cor crazily. ¡°What have you done to her?¡± Maxwell didn¡¯t say anything. He just peered at her and then stared at her with his cold eyes, which made her heart trembled while her body turned cold. Jenny didn¡¯t know what to do. Sarah said she could trust her, but now her grandmother was dead¡­ What should she do¡­ Sarah also noticed the photo. Although it was very realistic, it would not be like that after the bullet pierced through people. The real scene was somewhat different from that. She was sure that Jenny¡¯s grandmother and her brother were absolutely safe. Before being kidnapped, Jenny was afraid that Maxwell would do something desperate. So she had specially told Captain Leon about this matter. The people protected by Captain Leon hadn¡¯t even been in danger. Maxwell couldn¡¯t go into that ce, let alone they bring a gun with them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But now the situation was different. She couldn¡¯t send this message to Jenny. Even if it was just an eye contact, with Maxwell¡¯s keen sense, he would definitely notice it. ¡°You still have another chance to think about it.¡± Maxwell took her hand away from his clothes without getting angry. ¡°Whether your brother is alive or dead is up to you. You have one minute to consider it.¡± Upon hearing this. Jenny felt like falling into an ice cave. It seemed that she had returned to the days when she had been in the basement. Cold, desperate. There was no hope for the future. Sarah¡­ My grandmother¡¯s life that I owe you has beenpensated. Two lines of tears streaked across Jenny¡¯s face. She bit her lips and stared at Maxwell, trying to see how cold- blooded he could be. ¡°Will you let go of my brother if I tell you?¡± Said Jenny in a light voice, as if it would break into pieces as soon as it was touched. Maxwell looked up at her and said, ¡°Yes.¡± K would never let go of this opportunity. But since Sarah was kidnapped, there had been no news from K. It was abnormal. Even if K could hack into the surveince video, there were still some ces that were full of people arranged by him, and there was no reason that they could not find her trace. If he didn¡¯t find K in advance by this chance, he was really worried that K would ruin his n. He hated unexpected things the most. Both Alicia and Sarah nced at them. The former didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuation and took it as a farce, while thetter had a customized mini poke in the palm of her right hand. Sarah stared at them like that. If Jenny told him about herter, she wouldn¡¯t me her. Maxwell was good at torturing people. Her care would lead to chaos. It was reasonable for Jenny to think that something had happened to his grandmother since she didn''t know what gunshot wound was like. But after she said that, once Maxwell aimed at her, she had no choice but to hurt him and hijack him at the first time. There was no escape for her. There were too many people followed Maxwell on the ship, and each of them was good at fighting. ¡°How can I know whether you will keep your promise or not?¡± Said Jenny, struggling in her heart. She wanted to save her brother¡¯s life, but Sarah¡­ She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. What should she do. What should she do. ¡°You have no other choice.¡± Sitting there, Maxwell peered at his watch and said, ¡°You still have three seconds. If you don¡¯t say anything, your brother will say goodbye to you forever.¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡± Hearing the number, Jenny was suffering and her mind was full of the matter about what to do. Before she could think of the result, Maxwell had ruthlessly said thest number, ¡°One.¡± ¡°It seems that you want to say goodbye to your brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Suddenly, Jenny pointed at Sarah, with emotions in her eyes, then she emphasized, ¡°She is K¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 If Jason is killed, I¡¯ll let you go Upon hearing this. At the same time, both Maxwell and Alicia¡¯s eyes fell on Sarah. The expression on Sarah¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. She wouldn¡¯t reveal anything unusual until thest minute. ¡°Or her.¡± Said Jenny, as she moved her finger to Alicia. ¡°If you still don¡¯t think so, it could be me.¡± Jenny seemed like feeling desperate. Maxwell smiled, ¡°Do you really want your brother to be separated from you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you.¡± Replied Jenny, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it yourself.¡± Maxwell stared at her. After she quarrelled with him, the fear in her heart seemed to disappear. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of that person. What do you want me to say? Just kill me too. Maybe that K will save me.¡± ¡°Do you want to die so much?¡± Said Maxwell in a long voice, as he casually pinching her chin. ¡°You want me to die.¡± Jenny was a little panicked. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t know it. Why are you so angry?¡± Maxwell loosened her chin and pulled her into his arms with a good temper. ¡°How can I not believe you?¡± This transformation. There was no response from Jenny. She had known that this man was fickle, and she had also went through the moment that he was about to vent on her a second ago, but then he turned to be gentle and spoiled. He was a lunatic! ¡°As long as you behave well, your brother will be fine.¡± Maxwell gently tucked her hair behind her ear. Jenny¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her back was in a cold sweat. Seeing this scene, Sarah knew that the gentleness of Maxwell was just an illusion. He tucked her hair in just to see if there was a micro earphone in her ears. This man was so thoughtful. ¡°Jenny.¡± Maxwell seemed to be in a good mood, and his voice became more lingering. It was freezing cold all over Jenny¡¯s body, without any warmth. Maxwell forced her to look at him. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How about I allow you to bite me to calm you down?¡± Maxwell coaxed her patiently. If others saw this, they might say that this boyfriend was so gentle and pampered her so much. However, the only thing Jenny could do was to be afraid. She knew very well how moody Maxwell was. ¡°I did it for your safety.¡± Maxwell¡¯s slender fingers pinched her waist and smiled dotingly. ¡°K is not a good person. If you have anything to do with her, you will die miserably.¡± ¡®It would be you who killed me miserably, weren¡¯t you?¡¯ This idea came to Jenny¡¯s mind. Maxwell counted her fingers and said, ¡°Your grandmother is old and she is painful lying there. I did this to make her die with less pain. Do you understand my painstaking efforts?¡± Her heart trembled, and the scene she had just seen appeared in her mind again. She would cut him into pieces one day. Revenge for grandma! ¡°Do you understand?¡± Maxwell pinched her when he saw her emotion bursted out. All of a sudden, a chill ran down her spine. Jenny held back her emotions and said the most reluctant words, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Maxwell was satisfied. Seeing that Jenny was scared to death, Alicia said to Maxwell, ¡°Why are you so evil to frighten a girl?¡± ¡°I like it, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Said Maxwell in a dragged tone. ¡°You just need to find out K.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find her.¡± Only Alicia dared to talk to him in this way. She didn¡¯t forget to tell Jenny, ¡°Your grandmother is fine. He lied to you just now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Jenny in a daze. ¡°That picture was faked by someone he found before.¡± Alicia told the truth, but Maxwell didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Your grandmother is living well.¡± All of a sudden, a wave of lingering fear rose in Jenny¡¯s heart. Maxwell was really terrifying. It could not be recognized the traces of fake at all in such a vivid picture. It turned out to be fake. If she had just betrayed Sarah, didn¡¯t she do something bad to Sarah again? She peered at Alicia, but from the corner of her eyes, she saw Sarah. It turned out that Sarah would really keep her promise. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Jenny asked Maxwell, ¡°Is my grandmother still alive?¡± ¡°In your mind, I am a person who will kill innocent people at random?¡± Maxwell poured a ss of wine and behaved like a gentleman. Jenny said yes in her heart. But she didn¡¯t dare to say so. She could only say, ¡°No.¡± On Maxwell¡¯s face, the smile seemed to be pretended, gentle but cold. He was a gentleman in surface but a lunatic inside. She didn¡¯t dare to disobey him, nor did she dare to displease him. What happened in the past was deeply rooted in her heart. She was afraid. Maxwell didn¡¯t expose her lie and took a sip of the wine. It was great that she was afraid of him. Then she wouldn¡¯t run away and stayed by his side obediently. Another period of time passed. Maxwell took out an iPad. When he saw that Jason was sitting on the beach in a shirt, an unknown emotion surged from his body. ¡®You owe me this, Jason.¡¯ He thought. ¡®You can pay it back slowly.¡¯ ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± Maxwell handed the iPad to Sarah, ¡°Check on your ex husband. Do you think he is miserable?¡± Sarah saw him. In the dark environment, Jason was sitting on the beach. The cold sea wind blew on him, making her feel cold even it was on the screen. What a stubborn man! Why was he so stubborn and didn¡¯t believe her? He didn¡¯t have to suffer this. ¡°What kind of feud do you have with him?¡± This was the second time that Sarah asked him. ¡°He took away my favorite Sarah and hasn¡¯t cherished you.¡± Said Maxwell slowly, ¡°What kind of feud do you think it is?¡± Sarah knew that he didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°If you didn¡¯t let Jenny get close to him, would anything happened?¡± ¡°I just asked Jenny to have a try. I didn¡¯t expect that he would really divorce you for her.¡± Said Maxwell, as if he was telling a story. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better to throw such a double minded man into the sea or gouge out his heart and lungs?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡± Sarah replied indifferently. ¡°I just want to know when you will let me go.¡± ¡°When he died.¡± Maxwell said seriously, ¡°When Jason died, I will let you go.¡± Sarah frowned a little. About half an hourter. Sarah was sure that this ship was heading for the Green Ind. Before Alicia and Maxwell noticed her, she pressed a tiny device that she had hidden before. There were three buttons on the equipment in total. One represented abroad, two represented at home, and three represented no fixed position. She pressed number two. The Green Ind was at home. After Sarah pressed it, she still sat in the chair and appreciated the scenery outside the ship as before. The news that she was at home had spread out, but the ce where the Green Ind was located was too remote, and even no one would go there at all. If Jacob and others followed her positioning track, it would be easy to be discovered by Maxwell. She had to tell them the location in advance Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Sent out the message While she was thinking. She came up with an idea, but she didn¡¯t know¡­ if it would work. She stood up. Before she could take a step forward, Maxwell¡¯s eyes fell on her. ¡°Miss Yeats, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Go to the bathroom.¡± Sarah summarized four words. ¡°You go with her.¡± Maxwell said to Alicia. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Said Alicia, holding a straw and a ss of juice. ¡°She can¡¯t run away on the ship.¡± ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t run away, but it¡¯s easy to hide a person on such arge ship.¡± Maxwell didn¡¯t like idents. He stared at Sarah and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, Miss Yeats is not familiar with this ship. What if she gets lostter?¡± Then Alicia put down the juice and took Sarah to the bathroom. On their way to the bathroom, Alicia kept chatting with her and asked with concern, ¡°What do you want to eatter? I¡¯ll tell the cook.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± ¡°You have the same character as my master.¡± To prevent her suspicion, Sarah asked, ¡°Is it because I look like your master that you are so enthusiastic about me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Alicia retorted, ¡°I just think that if you know my master, you must be able to make friends with her. You are neither talkative nor picky about food.¡± ¡°You overthought it.¡± Said Sarah lightly. When they arrived at the bathroom. Sarah went through the process and came out with a hesitant look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alicia noticed and then asked. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Sarah blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a showerst night. I feel ufortable.¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± Alicia blurted out. She didn¡¯t think so much of these things. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Then Sarah went with her. At this time, Sarah thought it was good to have an apprentice who had surrendered to her opponent. She could use her asionally to achieve her goal. Alicia took Sarah to her room, after telling Sarah something, she locked the door and went toward Maxwell again. After entering the room, Sarah inadvertently looked around the whole room. After confirming that there was no monitor, she put on her fingerstall and opened Alicia¡¯sputer. She knew it was not good to use other people¡¯s stuff without consent, but in this situation, she could ignore these for the time being. The moment she turned on theputer, Alicia received a power on reminder. Sarah also found that. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t panic. Her fingers were typing quickly on the keyboard. After a short while, she sent the news that the target was in the Green Ind to Jacob and others, including Captain Leon. As for Jason, she wanted to say something, but she found that no matter what she said, he would always take his own considerations into ount. In the end, she only sent him a message: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m safe. After sending out the message, she quickly mobilized theputer of Julian. Then she nted a virus in Alicia¡¯sputer. As soon as she did so, a dialog box appeared on theputer: Is it you? Julian was so excited. But he didn¡¯t dare to call her Sarah. If Sarah didn¡¯t do it, her identity would be exposed. Sarah knew that there was not much time left for her, and she also knew that Alicia woulde to check after she saw the power on alert. She made a long talk short with Julian: It¡¯s me. You can click on the stuff I set on yourputer before and press the ¡®Enter¡¯ button every ten minutes. I just nted the virus into Alicia¡¯sputer. When you press the ¡®Enter¡¯ button. The virus here will upgrade. Julian was reliable: No problem. Then Sarah closed the dialog box to set everything back and turned off theputer. After making sure that her fingerprints wouldn¡¯t be left, she went to the bathroom to open the shower head and began to take off her clothes to take a shower. The first thing Alicia did when she came in was to check herputer. When she found that it was powered off, she frowned slightly. What happened? How could there be a power on reminder when theputer was powered off? She wanted to suspect Sarah, but if Sarah turned on herputer and then turned it off, she would also receive a power-off reminder. She couldn¡¯t figure it out and turned on theputer. As a result! She was numb to see theputer! What happened?! She had no time to think about anything else. She pulled a chair and began to crack the virus. As the crack was about to seed, it appeared again. At first, she was a little suspicious that it was Sarah who did it. After all, if she was really K, she could still turn off herputer without power-off reminder. But after the virus was upgraded, she had no doubt at all. Wait, there was something wrong! Alicia stopped typing. What if Sarah pretended to be bathing with water in the bathroom and was actually messing with her? Thinking of this possibility, she didn¡¯t care about any virus. It was just a virus that could destroy herputer and locate her. She didn¡¯t care. She tiptoed to the door of the bathroom. Hearing the sound of water dripping inside, then she gritted her teeth and opened the door with a click. She broke in! As soon as Sarah heard the noise, she immediately pulled the bath towel to cover herself and stared at her vigntly. She had always thought that Alicia was just eavesdropping at the door to see if she was taking a real shower or not. But she never expected that she would open the door ande in directly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah asked with a frown. ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s face flushed at once. ¡°I just want to have a check if there are any bad guys here.¡± Sarah was speechless. Sarah sent her two words, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°We are all girls. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Seeing that her skin was fair mixed with red all over, Alicia blushed even more. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Take your time to shower¡­¡± Then she closed the door with embarrassment. She covered her face outside the door! What happened!!!! Why did she suspect that Sarah was pretending to take a shower. Sarah would think she was a rogue, a female rogue! Her master had told her that she should be responsible for seeing people¡¯s body all over, but how could a girl be responsible for her? What could she do? What could she do? ¡®Master¡­¡¯ She thought, ¡®Your virus has really hurt me.¡¯ Sarah had no idea that her disciple had made up so much outside. She was still a little restless, so she took the shower as soon as possible. Before she could go out, Alicia stood outside the door with a bag in her hand, saying that she was sending clothes to her. Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. After she changed clothes, she could just dry her own. After taking a shower, Sarah put the micro tracker given by Will in the safest position on her body again, and then she put the cards and another equipment in ce. When everything was ready, she went out. As she just went out. She saw Alicia looking back at her with a silly expression. ¡°Sarah¡­ Wait for a moment.¡± Said Alicia, ¡°When I finish this matter, I will give you an exnation.¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 May I take Sarah away Sarah was speechless.She ignored her words. Seeing that Alicia was still cracking the virus, she went to dry her clothes. The clothes that Alicia gave her were simr to pajamas. Although she could wear them, it was still inconvenient for her to fight. Fortunately, her clothes were dried very quickly. When Alicia was still cracking the virus, Sarah changed her own clothes again, and the other things naturally returned to their original positions. When Alicia finished her work, she saw Sarah changed her own clothes again. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you like the clothes I gave you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me to go out.¡± ¡°You can sleep in this room. I will tell Maxwell.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Then I have other clothes. You can choose the one you like.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Said Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m going out. Thank you.¡± Looking at her like this, Alicia felt very ufortable. She always felt that she was regarded as a female rascal by Sarah. Her attitude of alienation was even colder than before. Fortunately, the virus was solved, then she followed. Seeing that the two of them had been gone for so long, Maxwell frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Answered Alicia. ¡°My master nted a virus in myputer and located me. Now she should know where we are.¡± ¡°K?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maxwell peered at Sarah subconsciously. Theputer was attacked as soon as she was away, was it¡­ ¡°She was with me when myputer was hacked.¡± Exined Alicia, but she didn¡¯t tell him the whole story. ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If the whole story was told. Everyone would think she was a rascal. She had self respect. Hearing this, Jenny looked at them and was surprised how Sarah did it. Although Sarah didn¡¯t admit that she was K, judging from what had happened before, she was. ¡°Have you found her location?¡± Maxwell asked again. ¡°I can¡¯t find it.¡± Said Alicia confidently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would definitely win against others, but against my master, I would definitely lose.¡± Was the King of Hackers was a joke? She was the best. Maxwell¡¯s eyes were so dark that no one could see through them. In the end, he said nothing. K was indeed supreme in terms ofputer, but without theputer, she was just an ordinary person. Thinking of this. Maxwell took out his phone and sent a message. Compared to the rxed atmosphere here, the others were in a different situation. Ever since they received the news from Sarah about the Green Ind, Jacob and others had flown there as soon as possible. Robert and Julian had also made preparations. Then Will started to contact someone. As for Jason. He received a message from a stranger. Although it was a virtual number, he knew it was from Sarah. He was relieved to know her safe. The wind at the seaside was extremely cold at this time. Wearing only a shirt, Jason was trembling with cold, but he didn¡¯t leave. After reading Sarah¡¯s message, he dialed a number. It was not until the phone was connected that he asked, ¡°Is Sarah¡¯s location locked?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person on the other side replied briskly, ¡°She is now on Maxwell¡¯s ship. ording to their current route, there are three ces that they can go to, the Green Ind, Kodiac Ind, and Miami. I don¡¯t know the concrete ce where they are going for the time being.¡± ¡°No matter where the ultimate destination is, I just want her to be safe.¡± Stressed Jason. The man on the other side also promised, ¡°No problem.¡± He hung up the phone. Only then did Jason felt a little relieved. On the other side of Maxwell, they were watching what Jason was doing, so they quickly told Maxwell that he made a phonecall. Maxwell asked Alicia to check who was on the phone with Jason. But she didn¡¯t find it out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that except for K, everyone else was defeated by you?¡± Maxwell felt that Alicia was ying tricks on him. ¡°The person who talked to Jason was either my master, or my master has encrypted it.¡± Said Alicia. ¡°Judging from the interception we met when we investigated just now, it should be someone my master had helped earlier. She has designed an extremely safe mobile phone system for them.¡± Maxwell was puzzled. Sarah was lost in her thought. It might not be a big deal for someone whom she had helped, but she did sold out a mobile phone system with strong security. She only sold it to five people. Did Jason have anything to do with those people? ¡°Are you sure that the person he contacted was not K?¡± Maxwell asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Said Alicia in a firm tone. ¡°If it were my master, she would probably send messages to contact him.¡± ¡°Check whom your master sold this system to and what background these people have.¡± Maxwell quickly responded, ¡°Give me the information when you find it.¡± Alicia was speechless. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Maxwell asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you investigate?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find anything rted to my master.¡± Answered Alicia honestly. ¡°No one could find out the deal between my master and others.¡± Maxwell stared at her while shaking his ss. After a while. He seemed to have seen through it and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find it out. As long as we arrive at E Ind, it doesn¡¯t matter whether shees or not.¡± When they got there, he could rest assured to do his job. Even if K came, she could do nothing. ¡°Alicia.¡± Maxwell put down his ss and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Then Alicia stood up and went to the deck with him. She put her hand on the railing and asked, ¡°Why did you ask me toe here?¡± ¡°When we arrive at E Ind, you can take a yacht and leave.¡± Looking at the sea, nobody knew how Maxwell was feeling at the moment. ¡°I have arranged everything. The following n have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°May I take Sarah away?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Alicia didn¡¯t force him, nor did she ask more. That was also an important reason why Maxwell had cooperated with her for so long. Staring at them standing by the boat and feeling the wind, Jenny bit her lips. She could finally say a few words with Sarah alone. ¡°Sarah.. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You did a good job.¡± Said Sarah in a low voice, which was just heard by Jenny. In that case, it was already amazing that Jenny could still take Sarah into consideration. Tears welled up in Jenny¡¯s eyes. She was really afraid that Maxwell would fight against Sarah and recognize her identity. ¡°If there is any danger in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and just leave.¡± Sarah told her. She didn¡¯t know what was waiting for her, but she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Jenny. ¡°What about you?¡± Asked Jenny. ¡°I got someone to pick me up.¡± Said Sarah. Although Jenny was still worried, she knew that she had to listen to Sarah. In fact, Sarah had thought about catching Maxwell on the ship and threatening his followers to drive the ship to the ce where Jacob and others were. It was straight and simple. But she also considered the character of Maxwell. He would rather sink the whole ship than let her seed. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 The signal disappeared Time passed quickly, but slowly as well. When the ship was on the way, Maxwell called Jason and asked him to go to a ce. When he arrived, someone would take him to meet Sarah. Sarah didn¡¯t know about this phonecall. She had been on the ship and wanted to take a stroll around the whole ship, but she was stopped by Maxwell. More than an hourter, it only took five minutes to arrive at the Green Ind. By the time they arrived, the eyes of Sarah and Jenny were covered by a thinyer of cloth. The ship slowly sailed into the Green Ind. If Sarah could see, she would find that there were all kinds ofrge signal blocking pagodas and men in ck who were disguised with guns. They had besieged the entire Green Ind. Unfortunately. Sarah knew nothing about it. She didn¡¯t know that the danger would happenedter would be countless times higher than she had imagined, and she also didn¡¯t know that Maxwell was really crazy this time. The ship stopped on the Green Ind. Sarah and Jenny were taken away, and the others on the ship also left one after another. After a while. There were only Alicia and Maxwell left on the ship. Standing on the deck, Maxwell gazed at the yacht not far away and said to Alicia, ¡°Don¡¯te back no matter what noise you hearter.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Alicia had never seen him like this. ¡°I¡¯m going to put an end to the matter between me and Jason.¡± The corners of his thin lips continued to rise. ¡°Anyway, if you want to live, don¡¯te back. I¡¯m not sure whether I can control everything here.¡± Alicia frowned. Maxwell hinted her to take the yacht and leave. Instead of staying, Alicia went to take herputer. When she left the ship, she asked, ¡°What are you going to do if Jason doesn¡¯t love Sarah anymore?¡± ¡°I will kidnap his whole family.¡± There was no warmth in his words, but his face was gentle. ¡°Let him see his family die in front of him one by one.¡± He was a little regretful now. It was too boring just to kidnap Sarah. He should have kidnapped Jason¡¯s whole family when he just divorced. Only in this way could he feelfortable. ¡°What a lunatic!¡± Aliciamented. Maxwell smiled, ¡°So do you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Without answering his question, Alicia waved at him with her back towards him and left by yacht. Maxwell was right. They were all crazy. But she was different from him. Her madness and paranoia had been cured when she met K, and to put it nicely, now she was free and easy, or put it in a bad way, she was even heartless. She could leave everything behind at any time except herself. Just like at this moment, even though she knew that the Green Ind was in danger, she still did not take the girl named Sarah away. It was nine thirty in the morning in New York. The time of the Green Ind was in sync. Since Sarah¡¯s eyes were covered after disembarked, she had kept remembering everything around her. At this moment, through the wind that blew to her face and the sound of water waves hitting rocks, Sarah guessed that she was on the edge of a cliff. In fact, it was true. After the group of bodyguards brought Sarah and Jenny to the edge of the highest cliff on the Green Ind, they untied the ck cloth covering their eyes. Sarah regained her sight and saw everything clearly. When she saw someone standing there with a gun, she immediately looked around. Only then did she see the situation clearly. The whole Green Ind was packed with people. Those men in ck all had guns in their hands. She couldn¡¯t count exactly how many people there were. At this moment, an idea came to her mind. Jacob and Captain Leon and others couldn¡¯te here. With so many people arranged by Maxwell here, even if they came here, they could not change anything. There were at least a few hundred people. How could they solve the problem without any sound? With Maxwell¡¯s personality, as long as he found that one person fell down, he would immediately counterattack. She couldn¡¯t afford the consequences of counterattack. Thinking of this. She took out the micro locator Captain Leon gave her, which was only the size of a grain of rice. She put it into her mouth, bit it into pieces and swallowed it. This kind of precise device could not be crushed in any way. It couldn¡¯t be thrown on the ground with great fanfare and smashed with a stone. Once it was done, Maxwell would find it immediately. Biting and swallowing were the most reliable way. At the same time. On the side of Will. He was with his friends. Two of them were sitting in the car, and one of them was wearing a military uniform. When Will was talking about the dos and don¡¯ts, he suddenly found that the locator he gave to Sarah was gone. The red dot no longer appeared on his watch. ¡°Captain Leon¡­ Why is there no signal from Pumpkin?¡± Jacob also called him right back. They knew that she had entered a ce with a signal barrier before when the other signals were lost. But didn¡¯t Captain Leon said that the one he gave Pumpkin was the most advanced one? No matter what kind of barrier it was, it couldn¡¯t be blocked. ¡°You go back to New York.¡± Will arranged for them right away. As a former captain, he had to keep his absolute calm and rational all the time. They paused and asked almost at the same time, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There must be a major change in the Green Ind. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go there without any equipment. Go back and wait for me in New York.¡± Said Will calmly. Thest few words were more like a promise. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Sarah back.¡± Sarah was not a careless person. The sudden disappearance of the signal could not be found. It could only be that she found that the danger in that ce far exceeded her estimation. What a fool. How could he find her if the signal was cut off! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man beside him asked seriously. ¡°I guess that Maxwell has used his ace in the hole.¡± Will said to him coldly. They must caught Maxwell. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy this time.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When did our mission be easy?¡± The man casually smiled, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our boss has ordered us to take Maxwell back this time in any case.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Will¡¯s palms were covered with sweat. They still needed half an hour to reach the Green Ind from their position now. Half an hour¡­ After closing his eyes and calming down for a while, Will began to analyze all the possibilities of what Maxwell would done after he used his ace card in his mind. The worst was that the entire Green Ind would be surrounded by Maxwell¡¯s men and no one else could enter. If so, Sarah would be in danger. From the moment when Sarah destroyed the locator, she was ready not to go back. If she was alone, she would immediately injure Maxwell and jump into the sea. But now, there was Jenny here, and there was Jason, who was about to arrive. She couldn¡¯t act rashly. These were two innocent lives. What¡¯s more, it was better for her to grasp Maxwell alive. There were some secrets on him that needed to be questioned by her organization. Sarah kept thinking about a method, but with so many people and a Maxwell here, whose brain was abnormal and could go crazy at any time, there was really no safe way. Not¡­ a single one. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The appearance of Jason ¡°Miss Yeats, are you satisfied with this ce?¡± Maxwell changed into a long camel overcoat, with the pink suitcase still in his hand. Sarah¡¯s eyes rested on it. She felt that the feud between Maxwell and Jason had something to do with the owner of this pink suitcase. She kept calm and continued to deal with him. ¡°You hold guns illegally and own a private armed force. Do you know how many years you will be sentenced?¡± ¡°I know it.¡± Said Maxwell easily, ¡°But, so what?¡± Sarah frowned slightly. It was really lousy cards that couldn¡¯t be yed. ¡°Boss, he is here.¡± Said the bodyguard. Hearing this, the corners of Maxwell¡¯s mouth rose slightly, as if he was in a good mood. ¡°Bring him here.¡± After saying that. Jason was brought upstairs.He only wore a white shirt on his upper body and looked a little pale, but even so, his cold temperament did not decrease at all. When Sarah looked at him, he had just looked at her. Four eyes met. The two didn¡¯t say anything. After confirming that Sarah was not injured at all, he began to negotiate with Maxwell. He was caught here, but his aura gave the others the feeling that he was at home. ¡°I¡¯ve already here. Can you tell me your purpose?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Said Maxwell with a smile. Before Jason could say something. A man next to Sarah pointed a gun at her head. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to let her go.¡± With the other hand ying with a knife, Maxwell turned around it in his hand and handed it over. ¡°Take this knife and cut your left wrist until the blood dyed the stone to red.¡± Maxwell nced at the ce where a circle was drawn with a mark. With a deep nce at it, Jason said, ¡°I cut my wrist and you will let her go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maxwell nodded. Jason reached out his hand to take the knife. It seemed that Sarah had realized something. She stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it, Jason!¡± A pink suitcase, sliting wrist, the Green Ind turned into E Ind. A girl! Maxwell was avenging Jason for a girl. ¡°Maxwell, I know what your purpose is.¡± Sarah finally saw a way out. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your behavior is really childish?¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s childish, it only proves that you¡¯re wrong.¡± Maxwell didn¡¯t think she had guessed it. He looked at the hand that Jason stopped in the air and reminded him, ¡°I¡¯ll count three numbers. If you don¡¯t cut it, Sarah will suffer a lot.¡± Jason stared at Sarah. Out of the corner of her eyes, Sarah saw Alicia turned back from the sea. A bold but risky idea popped out. She gave Jason a deep sight. This sight. It made Jason almost doubt if he had miprehended the meaning of Sarah. ¡°Three.¡± Maxwell began to count. Sarah continued to hint him with her eyes. It was at this moment that Jason was sure of what she meant. He reached out for the knife in Maxwell¡¯s hand. As soon as Jason got it, he turned the knife around quickly and then ced it horizontally on Maxwell¡¯s neck without anyone¡¯s expectation! ¡°Boss!¡± The bodyguards eximed. Maxwell raised his hand to stop them, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became a little crazy. He stroked the trunk of the suitcase and said slowly, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me in this way?¡± ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°You are too naive.¡± Maxwell said every word slowly. He didn¡¯t care about the knife on his neck at all. Instead, he ordered, ¡°Break her leg.¡± ¡°If anyone dares to hurt her, I¡¯ll kill him immediately.¡± Said Jason, as he shed the de inside. But this time. He didn¡¯t intimidate them. Like machines, they pointed their guns at Sarah¡¯s legs. In a sh, Sarah grabbed the man¡¯s gun and kicked him down! Before everyone realized what had happened, she pushed Jenny down the cliff and shouted to Alicia, ¡°Send her back to New York safely!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Asked Alicia. She didn¡¯t expect that Sarah was K. When she got on the yacht and left the signal blocked area, she turned on theputer, intending to find out where her master was and whether she could find her. Unexpectedly, she saw the letter from her master. At that moment. Only then did she know that Sarah was K, her master. Thinking of what Maxwell had said, she immediately came back to save her. But now. She pushed Jenny to her, but she didn¡¯te down! She called Sarah again, but only her back responded. Then Alicia pulled Jenny out of the water. The yacht was still on the way. Staring at the person on the cliff, she finally called out, ¡°Master!¡± Sarah didn¡¯t look back. She knew she couldn¡¯t leave. As long as one of them left, Maxwell would immediately ask someone to fire. However, it had nothing to do with Jenny. Since Alicia had helped Maxwell, he would turn a blind eye to let them leave for the sake of Alicia. In fact. That was exactly what Maxwell thought. He had thought of taking Jenny to die with him, but now that she had left, then forgot it. ¡°I should have known that you are K.¡± The corners of his thin lips were rising. ¡°You should be grateful that you didn¡¯t leave just now, or you would have been shot to death now.¡± ¡°Maxwell, you could be less sentenced if your men are removed.¡± Sarah said word by word, ¡°There is nothing worth pulling so many people together.¡± A muffledugh came from his chest as he looked down. He seemed to be overjoyed. ¡°Sentence?¡± Maxwell said, ¡°No one could sentence me.¡± Sarah frowned slightly. ¡°You have to be careful with the knife in your hand. If you kill me by ident, the whole ind will explode.¡± Maxwell relented his actions. ¡°What did you do?¡± A bad feeling rose in Sarah¡¯s heart. ¡°Nothing.¡± Said Maxwell slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are a lot of explosions on this ind. As long as my vital signs are gone, they will start the switch.¡± Lunatic! Sarah really felt that this man was crazy. Maxwell continued to talk casually, ¡°Jason, do you know why I asked you to sit by the sea for a night?¡± ¡°Because of E.¡± Speaking of this, Maxwell finally had a little emotion. ¡°On the day when her boyfriend was sentenced to death, she wore a thin white dress and sat by the sea for a whole night.¡± Jaso didn¡¯t understand what it had to do with him. He was just buying time. Waiting for those people to come. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You are the one to me for all this.¡± When Maxwell looked sideways, his neck was scratched by the knife, but he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°It was you who reported to the police. It was you who provided the clue to the police.¡± Maxwellined word by word, ¡°It was you who killed her boyfriend, as well as her.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Sarah, live on If Yann hadn¡¯t been caught and sentenced to death, E wouldn¡¯t have been so sad andmit suicide. Then he wouldn¡¯t lose his only sister. It was all because of Jason. As Maxwell¡¯s thoughts became more and more extreme, he still smiled and said, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t gone to the seaside to stay that night, she wouldn¡¯t have had a fever, and she wouldn¡¯t have told me that she woulde here to rx.¡± As he spoke, Sarah kept searching for information in her mind. E? Her boyfriend was sentenced to death. Maxwell Borr. She didn¡¯t stop thinking and finally the person with the right identity appeared in her mind. She didn¡¯t know if her guess was right or not, but she still asked, ¡°Is your sister E Glenn?¡± ¡°K is worthy of the name of K.¡± Said Maxwell affirmatively. He took his father¡¯s surname and his sister took his mother¡¯s. After his parents passed away, E became his only concern. But this concern was ruined by Jason. ¡°Her boyfriend was caught by the police and he deserved it. It¡¯s not wrong for Jason to provide the police with clues.¡± Sarah said the cruelest words. ¡°You can only me yourself. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what did her boyfriend do.¡± Maxwell retorted, ¡°me myself?¡± Both Sarah and Jason hadn¡¯t spoken yet. ¡°Yes, I am to me.¡± Said Maxwell. ¡°So I brought her enemies here topany her, didn¡¯t I?¡± Maxwell stared at Sarah and said slowly, ¡°Today, you, I, and Jason, we will all die here together aspanions for her.¡± That was why he said no one could sentence him. Sarah looked down at the sea and then looked the deployment around. If they jumped down from here, the probability of their being shot to death was ny percent, and if they stayed here, the probability of their death was one hundred percent. It was really¡­ a dead end. Looking at her with his dark eyes, Jason promised, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so affectionate.¡± Maxwell couldn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°But have you ever heard a saying thatte love is the most inferior. Do you think it¡¯s meaningful for you to do so?¡± ¡°Tell me what you want and let her go.¡± Said Jason. Having been here for so long and heard so much, he understood what Maxwell was trying to do. Now that Maxwell had said what he should say, Jason was afraid that the entire ind would be destroyed immediately. If so, what about Sarah? He had to stall for time, and the best way to stall for time was to let Maxwell transfer the hatred to him, so that he wouldn¡¯t doubt it and Jason could achieve his goal. ¡°Do you want to save her so much?¡± Asked Maxwell. ¡°Yes.¡± Said Jason. ¡°Then stab the knife into your heart.¡± Maxwell said casually, ¡°If you can hold on for ten minutes without death, I can consider letting her go.¡± ¡°What I want is to let her go, not to consider it.¡± Said Jason, showing his attitude. Maxwell chuckled and looked at Sarah, ¡°K, your ex husband is fine. He dares to abduct me even he has a fever. I don¡¯t know where he got the nerve.¡± Upon saying this. Sarah nced at Jason subconsciously, and he also looked at her subconsciously. That was exactly what Maxwell wanted. He quickly held the hand of Jason with one hand and stabbed his elbow with the other. If Jason was hit this time, two bones in his chest would probably be broken by the force of Maxwell. ¡°Bang!¡± Jason reacted quickly and blocked his way. Taking advantage of the gap Jason blocked, Maxwell quickly left his side and got out of his control. The distance between the two was immediately widened. At this moment. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With the gun she snatched before pointing at Maxwell, Sarah said, ¡°If you move a little more, I don¡¯t mind shooting.¡± Because of her words, all the people around her picked up their guns and pointed at her and Jason. Maxwell was good at fighting and had many tricks. She knew it all the time. Otherwise, their team wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a big loss against him before. ¡°Do you think you can threaten me in this way?¡± Maxwell was not afraid at all. ¡°After you shoot me to death, you will also be shot through by them.¡± Sarah kept aiming at him and pulled Jason behind her. With this touch, Sarah knew what Maxwell meant by saying that he had a fever. Just a touch just now made her feel hot. ¡°Yes, I will be shot to death by you.¡± Sarah had already knew how to deal with the mentality of Maxwell. ¡°But you must die before me. If you died first, it means that after you go to hell, you can¡¯t answer it when E asks you if Jason is still alive.¡± This sentence made Maxwell pause. Sarah continued, ¡°Do you want to have a bet? Let¡¯s see whether the ind exploded first or my men saved Jason first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like him, do you?¡± Maxwell didn¡¯t know what Sarah was doing. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like him, but it doesn¡¯t affect me to save him.¡± Sarah said indifferently, ¡°And it doesn¡¯t affect me to deal with you.¡± If possible, she wanted to kill Maxwell directly. However, if Maxwell was dead, many clues that Captain Leon and others wanted to know would be lost, and the ind would explode. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Said Maxwell, as if he had thought it over. ¡°Give Jason to me.¡± Both of them didn¡¯t answer. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Maxwell asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Answered Sarah decisively. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your hostage and you can kidnap me to the ship.¡± Maxwell offered various suggestions, ¡°How about giving him to me when you arrive at the area you think is safe?¡± ¡°Did you do something to the ship?¡± Sarah doubted at the first time. ¡°Yes.¡± Maxwell smiled and walked towards her step by step. ¡°I put explosives on it. If you go up, you¡¯re gonna get blown up!¡± Sarah took a few steps back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t move.¡± Maxwell seemed to be very obedient and chatted with them leisurely. ¡°I sincerely advise you not to waste your energy. From the moment you stepped into this ce, it means that you are already dead.¡± Sarah was surprisingly calm in her heart. She was d that she didn¡¯t make a move on the ship. Otherwise, something bad would have happened to Alicia, Jenny and some innocent people. She stared at Maxwell and thought of a way quickly. Standing behind her, Jason was also thinking and observing. Just as he was wondering why those people were so unreliable, he saw someone waving at him from the corner of his eyes. At that moment. He saw hope. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Suddenly, Jason called her name. Sarah was still concentrating on Maxwell¡¯s every move, not daring to rx a little. For him to call her, she only said two words, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Live on.¡± Jason said these two words. Before Sarah could react, Jason reached his hand and pulled her down the cliff. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 He is mine from now on Someone came to aid down there. Sarah would be fine. As for the upper ce, he could help her stop Maxwell and the others. He had promised her that she would be fine. From the corner of Sarah¡¯s eye, she saw the yacht below. Then she knew what was going on. The moment she fell, her hand with the gun grabbed Jason and pulled him down. At the same time. A pile of cards appeared on her empty hand and quickly shot towards Maxwell and the others. The whole process happened so fast that it only took one or two seconds. Maxwell didn¡¯t expect that they would suddenly do such a thing. As a result, his face was scratched by the cards sent by Sarah when they both fell. Several men with guns were also hurt by Sarah. ¡°Ssh.¡± The two fell into the water together. The people on the yacht immediately picked them up. Just as Jason boarded the ship and was about to pull up Sarah, he saw that Maxwell came to the edge of the cliff and pointed a gun at them. To be more exact. It was Sarah! ¡°Bang!¡± The bullet pierced through the air with heat wave. Before Jason could react, he subconsciously leaned over to block the bullet for Sarah. The bullet shot into his back, and his white shirt instantly turned red. He endured the huge pain and pulled Sarah up, pretending to be fine. Just as Maxwell was about to shoot the second shot, the gun in Sarah¡¯s hand aimed at him. She hadn¡¯t pulled the trigger yet. The gun in Maxwell¡¯s hand was shot off. Then, a group of people in military uniform appeared behind him and surrounded him. The leader was Captain Leon. The moment Sarah saw him, she was relieved. She didn¡¯t call off the yacht, and it was useless to call off at this ce. There were cliffs everywhere, they couldn¡¯t climb up. Most importantly, Jason was terribly hot, so he had to be sent to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible. As for Maxwell. Captain Leon could solve him. When Maxwell saw Will, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Captain Leon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Will casted him a nce, unwilling to talk with him. ¡°Remember to seal off this ind. Before the bomb were removed, no one is allowed to get close to here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Will didn¡¯t linger here. He didn¡¯t know if Sarah was injured, but from what he had seen just now, he could see that Jason was deeply shot. If he was not treat at the position where his clothes were stained with blood earlier, he was afraid that he would die. He wanted to call Sarah, but he realized that she didn¡¯t have anymunication device with her at the moment. He had no choice but to leave and look for them. On the yacht. When Sarah saw that those people were all caught, she turned to look at Jason and asked, ¡°Maxwell just shot. Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± The color of his lips was extremely pale. ¡°The yacht was shaking. He didn¡¯t shoot me.¡± Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When she was about to check it out, Jason passed her and said to the man who was driving the yacht, ¡°Give me a coat. It¡¯s a little cold.¡± The man immediately took off his outdoor jacket and gave it to him. Jason was a neat freak, but at this moment, he wore it without hesitation to cover the blood on his white shirt on his back. The reason why he wanted the clothes was that he didn¡¯t want Sarah to notice it. Indeed, Sarah didn¡¯t think too much. Her attention was attracted by the person who was driving the yacht. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Serial?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Said Serial, smiling like a spring breeze. Sarah frowned. Serial had a strong background, both righteous and evil. There was almost nothing he couldn¡¯t do, but at the same time, they had to pay the corresponding price to ask him for help. How could Jason know Serial? ¡°You made a deal with him?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°I have to say thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Said Serial casually. Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Jason. ¡°Drive your yacht well.¡± Serial made a gesture as stop from talking. The series of conversation between the two made Sarah suspicious. ¡°Did you make a deal with him?¡± Serial was a person who was obsessed with the study of psychiatry, but his research was focused on the direction of divinity. His pet phrase, ¡®The end of science is divinity.¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Said Jason, with tenderness in his eyes. ¡°He owed me a favor, and he came to pay it back this time. But he felt that he was at a loss and asked me to do him a little favor.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Sarah felt something was wrong. With tenderness in his deep and thin lips, Jason said, ¡°No.¡± Hearing what he said, Sarah didn¡¯t ask too much. After all, it was not appropriate for her to know too much privacy between them. ¡°Thank you for this time.¡± After thinking about the final situation, Sarah said gratefully, ¡°I owe you a favor. If you need me to help you investigate something or do the security system in the future, you can call me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything. Maxwell came here for me.¡± His deep breath was a little hot. Sarah opened her mouth. Before she could say anything, Jason called her affectionately, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sarah was much softer to him. Without saying anything, Jason just stared at her. He looked at her fair and ruddy face, and her cherry red and tiny lips, as well as the pair of peach blossom eyes which only contained him. It would be nice if this was thest moment of life. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on his face. The wound on his back didn¡¯t hurt that much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Sarah asked. ¡°Nothing. I just want to call you.¡± Said Jason in a gentle voice, with his eyes full of her. ¡°Since I have done those bad things to you, we haven¡¯t been so calm to get along with each other.¡± Sarah pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. She was not a talkative person. Jason was aware that his life was fading away bit by bit, with his eyelids were a little heavy, but he was unwilling to close his eyes. He was afraid that he would never see her again after he closed his eyes. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look well, Sarah said, ¡°Have a good rest first. Let¡¯s talk about it when your fever is reduced.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Said Jason in a deep and hoarse voice. Time passed. Ten minutester, Serial drove the yacht to the shore. He stood there and said naturally, ¡°Miss Yeats, the car is ready to send you back to New York. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Replied Sarah. Then she went to help Jason get into the car and sent him to the hospital to bring down his fever. As soon as she touched Jason, she was stopped by Serial. ¡°He is mine from now on. Don¡¯t worry about him, Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°He has a fever.¡± ¡°I will find the best doctor for him.¡± Sarah confronted with him. Jason struggled to stand up. At this time, he was d that he had a fever. Otherwise, with such a pale face, Sarah would definitely be suspicious. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 What a troublemaker Jason patted Serial¡¯s shoulder to remind him not to block his way. Then he said to Sarah, ¡°You go back first. I have something to talk about with him.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He is not a good man,¡± Sarah reminded. ¡°Miss Yeats,¡± Serial said with one hand in his pocket, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to speak ill of me in front of me?¡± ¡°Then what about you robbing me?¡± Sarah replied lightly. Serial raised his eyebrows slightly. He was really curious about what kind of person Sarah was. Why did he feel as if she knew him very well? ¡°We know each other?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with him. If it was not necessary, she would not tell him that she was K. ¡°Then why are you so hostile to me?¡± Serial said, ¡°I think I saved your life just now.¡± Sarah was speechless. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it. But it was true. ¡°Do you think you saved her life?¡± Jason said suddenly. Serial kept smiling, and secretly scolded Jason as a profiteer in his heart, for ying tricks with him at this point. He immediately changed his words, ¡°No, it¡¯s you who saved him.¡± ¡°You go back first,¡± Jason said. He felt dizzy, and his eyes were ck and his ears were buzzing. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hold on for long, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m fine. He still has a favor to ask me and won¡¯t leave me alone.¡± After saying that, Jason nudged Serial with his elbow. Not knowing what he was doing, Serial said, ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go with me?¡± ¡°I have something else to do.¡± In a simple sentence, Sarah saw the alienation in Jason¡¯s eyes. She wanted to take him to the hospital by force, but with their current rtionship, it seemed that these behaviors were not suitable. Since Jason insisted, Sarah didn¡¯t say anything more. If they continued to talk, it would only dy the best time for Serial to take Jason to receive treatment. Finally, she looked at him and said, ¡°Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t trust him casually. He is as cunning as you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason said. He just wanted her to leave as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, ¡°I know.¡± Sarah nodded. She looked back at every step she took. In the end, she left first. Although Serial was a doctor who studied psychiatry, he had a lot of friends in the medical circle. Even if Jason had a serious fever this time, he could be cured. ¡°Your ex-wife is so interesting,¡± Serial said, with one hand in his pocket. ¡°She kept speaking ill of me several times in front of me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jason said in a deep and calm voice, watching Sarah leave his sight. ¡°You¡­¡± Serial didn¡¯t finish his words. He saw that Jason fainted. ¡°Jason!¡± Serial said, who caught him in time. When he was about to say something, he felt his hands wet. He remembered the shot they had mentioned before. All of a sudden. A bad feeling arose. Serial pulled out his hand from Jason¡¯s back and saw the blood on his palm. He nced at the yacht and found that there were a few drops of blood dripping from the ce where Jason stood just now. ¡°You¡¯re such a troublemaker. No wonder you are clearly reluctant to part with your ex wife but keep urging her to leave.¡± said Serial, gritting his teeth He thought Jason was keeping his end of the promise. Instead, he was just trying to make Serial cooperate so Sarah would leave. Serial frowned and took out his phone to make a call. After a while. Jason was taken away. At the same time. As for Sarah. She turned down the person that Serial had arranged for her. When she was about to borrow a cell phone to call Captain Leon, she saw him driving towards her. His eyebrows were tightly knitted, as if he was worried about something. The car stopped in front of her. Will asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sarah said, shaking her head. ¡°Where is he?¡± Will asked. He was badly shot. It would be very dangerous if he didn¡¯t get treatment in time. ¡°He was taken away by Serial. He said he would find the best doctor to treat Jason.¡± Hearing this. Will felt a little relieved. He knew who Serial was. With him, Jason should be fine. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After confirming Sarah¡¯s safety, Will felt relieved, ¡°Get in the car first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After getting in the car, Sarah asked whether Will was injured or not. After knowing he didn¡¯t, she was relieved. The car drove all the way to New York. There was a five or six hour drive from the Green Ind to New York. There was no airport or high- speed train station around, so it was the fastest choice to drive back on the highway. From the moment Sarah got on the car, she had been inexplicably uneasy. After getting on the highway, it had reached an extreme. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sarah said, taking a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°The matter of the Green Land has been handed over to them, and Maxwell and his men have been arrested,¡± thinking that she was worried about this, Will told Sarah about it, ¡°As for the bombs on the Green Ind and the ship, the switch has been destroyed. After that, they will find out all of them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah said in a light mood. She didn¡¯t ask Captain Leon how he knew there was a bomb in the Green Ind. The organization had the most advanced micro scanning vehicle. As long as the terrain was swept around, they could see if there was a bomb buried. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± Will asked coldly. The car was still driving forward. Although it was impossible for her to be scared based on her previous experience, she was in a very bad state now, so Will had to ask her. Noticing her abnormality, Sarah shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about the deal between Jason and Serial. With Serial¡¯s character, he won¡¯t help others unless there are some big conditions.¡± When she left, she saw half of the team members led by Captain Leon and half of the team members led by Serial. It wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly without either side. ¡°Go back and check it out,¡± Will worried about her state, ¡°Take a nap first. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get home.¡± She wanted to refuse, but she didn¡¯t have a good rest in the past two days. Now the danger had disappeared, she didn¡¯t feel intense anymore, and a sense of exhaustion came up. She closed her eyes and began to rest. It was a five or six hour drive. Will had been concentrated on driving. On their way back, they received a call from Julian and others. Telling them that Sarah was fine, then he hung up the phone. It was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they arrived at New York. Sarah and Will got off the car together. She didn¡¯t sleep for a long time. She woke up at two o¡¯clock. The two of them pressed the elevator button and went upstairs. Perhaps they had experienced too much, or perhaps they both had something on their minds, the two of them did not speak much. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Master, how could you be so heartless As the elevator door opened. After Sarah walked out, a figure rushed over and hugged her, ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Pumpkin!¡± The others came over and hugged her. Looking at the familiar faces in front of her, Sarah paused and asked, ¡°Jacob? Jim?¡± ¡°Sarah! And us!¡± Julian said, dissatisfied with the two people in her eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that James and Samuel will be jealous?¡± Seven intimate friends all arrived. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°After you turn off the signal, Captain Leon asked us to go back to New York and wait for you,¡± Jacob was a beautiful woman, and she treated Sarah really nice, ¡°He said he would bring you back.¡± ¡°You almost scared us to death!¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Why did you turn off the signal?¡± ¡°There were too many people there, and the whole Green Ind is packed with people,¡± Sarah exined to them, ¡°If you go there, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before she finished her words, everyone understood. ¡°It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ncing around the crowd, Will knew that Sarah had something else to do, so he told the others, ¡°You go back first. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. She needs some good rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jacob answered first, ¡°We wille to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to thepany tomorrow!¡± ¡°Leave time for us.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± They all said angrily to Sarah. Knowing them well, Sarah agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± After getting the reply, they didn¡¯t stay here any longer. They all went back when they saw that Sarah was safe. Sarah was about to give them a ride, but was refused. After they left, Will stood there tall and looked down at Sarah who was preupied. Although he had a lot to say, he finally said, ¡°Go in and have a good rest. It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Good night to you too,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Thanks,¡± Will replied in a low voice. Sarah turned around and opened the door. When she closed the door, she nced at Captain Leon and finally closed it. She should feel relieved to catch Maxwell. But she didn¡¯t know why she had been feeling uneasy since she left Jason. At this moment, she was even more uneasy. She pinched the spot between her tired eyebrows and nned to investigate the rtionship between Jason and Serial first. As soon as she changed her shoes and walked inside, she noticed that something was wrong with her home. Had someonee before? She walked to the sofa and took her phone, which had been there for two days. She opened an app and turned on all the lights at home. In an instant, the whole room was as bright as day. She didn¡¯t walk inside. Instead, she sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡°Will youe out by yourself, or shall I call the security to arrest you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce,¡± Alicia said, who came out of the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m just hiding to surprise you.¡± Kevin was stunned. Alicia? She stared at her for a few times and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to send Jenny back to the imperial capital safely?¡± Alicia walked over and sat down in front of her, ¡°I just sent her back. I thought you might be back, so I came over.¡± Sarah looked at her suspiciously. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When she left with Jenny, she and Jason were at a disadvantage. Why did she think that she was coming back? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. When I left with Jenny, I saw someone catch Maxwell¡¯s men,¡± Alicia exined. She could tell at a nce that she was guessing, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯te back?¡± Sarah asked. At thest moment, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that if Jason didn¡¯t prepare anything, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able toe back. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯te back. You¡¯re my master,¡± Alicia was confident. Sarah didn¡¯t said. She stood up and fetched two sses of water. One ss was passed to Alicia, and the other to herself. ¡°About that¡­¡± Alicia stammered. Raising her eyebrows slightly, Sarah said, ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with the baby you are carrying?¡± Alicia scratched his head. When she knew that the good-looking girl was her master, she couldn¡¯t help but care more about her, ¡°You and Jason have divorced. If you give birth to the baby, will hee to snatch it?¡± ¡°What child?¡± Sarah asked in confusion. ¡°Well,¡± Alicia said naturally, pointing at Sarah¡¯s belly. Sarah was speechless. Since she didn¡¯t have to lie, Sarah stopped pretending. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Alicia thought she was thinking about it, ¡°Do you want to keep the baby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant,¡± Alicia confessed. Anyway, Maxwell had been caught, so there was no need to worry about it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Alicia retorted subconsciously, ¡°Jenny said it herself. I¡¯ve also investigated it.¡± If it weren¡¯t for that. How could Maxwell believe it. ¡°What you found out is just what I want you to find out,¡± Sarah answered, who once again gave Alicia a lesson. ¡°As for Jenny. She has cooperated with me since the time when Maxwell sent her to kill Jason.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alicia began to doubt life. She recalled what had happened in the past and felt it inconceivable, ¡°Maxwell said that it was the most impossible for Jenny to betray him.¡± That was also the reason why Maxwell would be so angry after he knew that the mobile phone system of Jenny¡¯s house had been reinforced by K. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was betrayed by Jenny. ¡°He is wrong,¡± Sarah said slowly, ¡°Jenny is the most likely to betray him, but she doesn¡¯t dare because she has no ability to resist and is threatened.¡± ¡°What happened between them?¡± Alicia asked curiously. She didn¡¯t know much about Maxwell¡¯s private affairs, nor did she ask about it. At most, she would investigate when he asked her to help. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. With Maxwell¡¯s personality, if he knew that Jenny had betrayed him, how could he still let her go?¡± A key point urred to her, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he have thought of it when you selflessly let Jenny go?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Sarah didn¡¯t answer. From Maxwell¡¯s perspective, she was K and she was still working for Captain Leon. As a member of an organization, she mainly obeyed orders. It was their duty and responsibility to protect citizens, so Maxwell did not doubt it. ¡°Thank you for what you have done to Jenny,¡± Sarah said, still thinking about the matter between Jason and Serial, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone catch you for the sake that you didn¡¯t make any substantial mistake and saved her at thest moment. But if you mess around again in the future, I won¡¯t be softhearted.¡± ¡°Master, how could you be so heartless?¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°Am I still your disciple?¡± Sarah was speechless again. ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful. Why don¡¯t you take one more look at me?¡± Alicia murmured. If anyone who was familiar with her knew that she had be amb, that person would go crazy. Sarah came to her study room and turned on theputer, intending to investigate the matter. Before the official investigation, she replied to Alicia, ¡°Charming beauty makes men fall.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 I think our boss might be in danger ¡°I have something else to do. You go back first, ¡°Sarah said in a calm mood. Alicia sat still. She was clinging to her master! Sarah didn¡¯t have time to care about Alicia. She began to investigate the rtionship between Jason and Serial. Later, she found she was blocked by the system she had set up. After she sold the system, she banned herself from having ess. After all, the person who bought the system didn¡¯t want her to see their privacy, just like a normal person using a mobile phone. It was reasonable that the person didn¡¯t want the mobile phone developers to see his privacy. It was only a matter of time before she could break through what she had made many years ago. But as a person with professional ethics, she couldn¡¯t do that. While Sarah was thinking. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She made a phone call. As Jason¡¯s special assistant, Chris should know something. ¡°Miss Yeats?¡± Chris was surprised to receive the call. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Sarah cut to the chase and didn¡¯t make things difficult for her, ¡°I want to ask you something. It¡¯s about him. If it¡¯s not convenient, you can leave it alone.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Has he contacted any strange person in the past two or three days? Or has he made any other business deals?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chris didn¡¯t hide it. Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Who did he talk to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who he is,¡± thinking of what happened that day, Chris felt that his boss was too abnormal, ¡°After the boss called you that day, he called another person. The first thing he said was to ask if that person¡¯s words still counted.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah felt that the matter was a little serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but after saying that, the boss asked that person to do one thing for him. He also promised that if he could do it well, he would agree to that person¡¯s previous request,¡± Chris sounded worried. Hearing this, Sarah thought of what Jason had said to her before. Serial¡¯s original words were: ¡°I should thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Thinking of this, Sarah asked, ¡°Did he ask that person to save me?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chris was shocked. At that time, he was the only one there with his boss. Even thewyer came after the hone call ended. Wait! Thewyer, Jason¡¯s testament. A bad feeling rose in Chris¡¯s heart. His heart sank. He asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Yeats, is boss¡­ In trouble?¡± ¡°He had a very serious fever,¡± Sarah told him the truth, ¡°After getting off the yacht, Jason was taken away by Serial. But you don¡¯t have to worry. Serial has the best medical resources. He will be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Chris was a little relieved. She wanted to ask Chris to call Jason to ask about the situation on the phone, but she was afraid that she was meddling. When Jason asked her to leave, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want her to interfere. ¡°By the way, Miss Yeats,¡± thinking of the testament, Chris decided to say, ¡°I think our boss is in danger, and that danger will endanger his life.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°After the boss called that person, he called hiswyer to make a testament and arrange all his property.¡± Chris didn¡¯t tell her who he had arranged for. If he said it, the boss would definitely punish him! ¡°Testament?¡± Sarah was stunned by the word. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Her heart sank. With Jason¡¯s personality, he would not make a testament for no reason unless he felt that something might happen to him. After the phone call, she stood there, indicating that it had something to do with Serial. ¡°Don¡¯t tell this matter to Grandpa Noth and others for the time being. Help him take care of the company these days,¡± Sarah made the decision at the first time, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with other things.¡± If Jason really made a deal with Serial for her, he would be a fool. Who was Serial Lance? He wouldn¡¯t do anything without great benefits. Jason was such a fool. Chris agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± He hung up the phone. Sarah tried to calm down. Seeing that she walked in from the balcony with a serious look on her face, Alicia asked with concern, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t tell her, ¡°I have to go out for some business these days. You can find something to do by yourself. Don¡¯t break into other people¡¯s houses without permission.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said Alicia. Without saying a word, Sarah looked at her. Sarah didn¡¯t even say anything, but Alicia immediately took her words back, ¡°Then you have to find me after youe back. I still have a lot to learn from you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± after saying that, Sarah went to arrange her work. Seeing that she was really busy, Alicia left reluctantly. Now that Jenny was free, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore. As for thepany, Sivan would be in charge. Thinking of this. Sarah called Sivan, asking him to look after thepany. She had to go out to work for a period of time. When Sivan heard this, the first sentence he said was, ¡°Boss, are you going to get married?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± With her hand on her forehead, she only told him a general idea, ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with some personal affairs. You can make a decision if there is anything in thepany. As for Cap¡­ As for Will Gardner, you need to observe what he is good at, and then arrange the work for him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sivan replied one by one. ¡°Good,¡± Sarah said, relieved. When she hung up the phone, Sivan called her, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. Come back early. It¡¯s getting cold. Remember to take your clothes with you when you go out. If you need anything, tell me and I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah said, feeling a little rxed. Most of the time, Sarah felt lucky to have Sivan by her side. Every time she had something to deal with, he would help her manage thepany and she would do her own business. He hung up the phone. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. When Sarah was about to buy something to eat, there was a knock on the door. She thought that Alicia might had dropped something here, so she went to open the door. She saw Captain Leon standing outside, and there was a faint smell of rice in the air. ¡°Captain?¡± Sarah was a little surprised and didn¡¯t know why he came to her at this time. Without entering the room, he only said, ¡°Come here for dinner.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? Even if you have something to do, you can¡¯t eat less than three meals a day.¡± At first, Sarah wanted to refuse him, thinking that he had taken the joke of Muffin seriously. But before she could say anything, she was already taken over by Will. At the dinner table. She looked at the two bowls of rice and realized one thing. No matter she refused or not just now, Captain Leon would bring her here. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Jason is in great danger ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s eat,¡± seeing that Sarah was standing there motionless, Will said casually. For the first time, she felt that eating was such a difficult thing. She was so preupied that she slowed down her eating speed. Taking a look at the dishes that he thought were not bad, Will raised his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Sarah replied. It was the basic etiquette of free lunch. No matter what food was given, the person couldn¡¯t be picky about food. She wasn¡¯t picky. ¡°My sister was just kidding,¡± after thinking for a while, Sarah said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me when you cook in the future. Just cook for yourself.¡± Will didn¡¯t say anything. He put down his chopsticks and looked at her. Sarah braced herself to look at him. Although she didn¡¯t need to be trained now, she still couldn¡¯t bear the stare from Captain Leon. ¡°Atha,¡± Will called her name coldly. Sarah¡¯s peach blossom eyes were full of confusion, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Eat more.¡±. Sarah got confused. What did he mean? She wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t know whether she should ask or not since Captain Leon didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Captain,¡± Sarah thought there might be a lot of things to doter. If she still had to guard against being tricked by the captain, her brain might not be enough. Will looked at her coldly. Without moving her chopsticks, Sarah asked, ¡°Do you still remember what you said before?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Promise me one thing when Ie back.¡± After a pause, Will didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly mention this, ¡°It counts.¡± ¡°I called you before and used you as an antidote, can you just ignore it?¡± Sarah said calmly, but her heart beat faster. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Will asked, ¡°When did I make a fuss about it?¡± ¡°You agreed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. With one less thing in her mind, she felt a little rxed, so that she ate faster than before. At first, Will wanted to ask her something, but when he saw that she was enjoying the food, he didn¡¯t ask. After dinner, Sarah volunteered to wash the dishes, but in the end, the dishes were washed by Will. He had never thought of letting her do housework. ¡°Have you found out what happened between the two of them?¡± Will handed Sarah a ss of water after cleaning up, and sat down on the sofa next to her. ¡°No,¡± speaking of this, Sarah became serious, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Serial myself.¡± Will¡¯s cold eyes darkened. Thinking of her work, Sarah said to him in advance, ¡°I¡¯ve handed over your work to Sivan. You can ask him anythingter. He¡¯s more familiar with Angel International than me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hesitating for a while, Will agreed. There were still some things he had to deal with here. Serial was a cunning man, but he was not a bad guy. Will hoped Sarah could deal with him. After sitting for a while, she went back. She didn¡¯t directly check where Serial was, but sent him an e-mail, about to see him. She was going to wash her hair after sending it out. Silence. As for Serial. After sending Jason to the hospital for treatment, he had been waiting outside the operating room. Several hours had passed, but it was still not over. He couldn¡¯t sit still and had the idea of returning Jason back. ¡°Boss, why are you so worried?¡± Serial¡¯s assistant asked. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Noth from the Noth group.¡± Serial casually threw a sentence to him, as if he didn¡¯t care about it, but he was still worried. ¡°If he really dies here, Miss Yeats won¡¯t leave me alone, not to mention the Noth family.¡± The most important thing was that it took Serial a lot of effort to make Jason to agree to make a deal with him. He should have helped, but this fellow was at hisst gasp here. He would be losing too much. After a while. The doctor came out with a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. ¡°How was it?¡± Serial asked. ¡°He¡¯s in a bad condition,¡± the doctor said honestly, ¡°His body temperature has been dropping, and he has lost too much blood. In addition, the bullet is very close to his heart, so I don¡¯t dare to take it out easily.¡± ¡°Hopeless?¡± Serial asked ruthlessly. ¡°Not really,¡± the doctor thought for a while and said, ¡°If we can get in touch with Be, who is known as the Hand of God, it should be no problem.¡± ¡°Be?¡±. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Serial frowned and felt that he had suffered a great loss. Everyone knew that Be was famous for his bad temper. As long as he had enough benefits, he could help people. But whether Be would save someone or not depended depends on his mood. Unfortunately, his medical skills could really get people back from Hades. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him. ¡°If we can¡¯t get in touch with him within twelve hours, I¡¯m afraid his life will be difficult to save,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I see,¡± Serial said. He felt that he had suffered a great loss in this deal for countless times, ¡°You guys keep an eye on him and I¡¯ll contact her.¡± Then he walked out with his phone. After pacing back and forth in the corridor for a while, Serial made a phone call. Ding. After ringing twice, that person hung up the phone without hesitation. He continued to call, but was hung up. He called again, but was still hung up. When he made the twelfth call, the person on the other side finally answered the phone. She said very little, ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°There is someone I need you to save here,¡± Serial said in a gentle tone. He didn¡¯t waste his time and said, ¡°You can make whatever conditions you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± after the three cold words, the person hung up the phone. Serial was speechless. Taking a deep breath, he stared at the number for a while and continued to dial it. Did he owe Jason in his previous life? This deal made him lose so much. But no matter how hard he tried to call him this time, he didn¡¯t answer the phone again. For a moment, he was wondering why he didn¡¯t cklisted his phone number,pletely breaking his thought? After making another ten phone calls, the person on the other end of the line still didn¡¯t answer, so he had to send the message again, but all the messages were sent to the bottom of the ocean. After about half hour¡¯s dy, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Since Serial couldn¡¯t get in touch with Be, he couldn¡¯t save Jason. It was really¡­ When he was thinking about this, an email popped out on his phone. He frowned and was about to delete the email as a spam when he saw the sender was ¨C K. K? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The mncholy between his eyebrows suddenly disappeared and turned into sunny. How could he forget it. The rtionship between Be and K was very good. It didn¡¯t matter whether he could invite her or not, as long as he could persuade K. In fact, Be always listened to K¡¯s words. Thinking of this, the depression in his heart disappeared. Serial dialed the number through the link in the mailbox. This was the only way they could contact K, which was also a virtual number. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 2771 It''s not worth his life As soon as Sarah turned off theputer and was about to wash up, her phone rang. She took it over and confirmed that it was Serial. Then she answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Hearing this, Serial was stunned. This voice? It sounded familiar. "K?" Serial asked as usual. ¡°It''s me," Sarah said in a t tone. "I saw the e-mail you sent me," without beating around the bush, he cut to the chase, ¡°I don''t have any problem about meeting up. You decide the time and ce, but now I have something to trouble you. I don''t know if it''s convenient." As far as he knew, K was a very straightforward person. He didn''t cheat or set a trap. That was why he made things so clear. If it was in the past, she really wouldn''t. But thinking that Serial had a deal with Jason, she said, "Go ahead." ¡°One of my men was shot. The bullet was close to his heart and he had a high fever. The doctor didn''t dare to perform the operation easily," Serial said simply. "Can you help me contact Be and ask her for a favor?" "Of course, it''s up to you," Serial added. Sarah was stunned. Gunshot? High fever? Almost in an instant, she thought of Jason. She quickly reyed everything that had happened from jumping off the cliff to their separation in her mind, and finally stopped on the shot from Maxwell. At that time, she was on the yacht. When the gunshot rang, Jason seemed to stagger toward her. She didn''t think too much and just thought that the yacht was shaking. Now she realized that it was Jason''s reaction after Maxwell hit him. The video continued to y. When she was about to check if Jason was okay, he changed the topic and borrowed a coat from Serial. He was a neat freak. It was impossible for him to borrow a coat from someone. Unless he had a purpose. For example, he didn''t want her to find out. For a moment, she remembered all the details that had been ignored before. Sarah felt a little depressed. No wonder she felt that his face was worse after getting on the yacht than before on the cliff. She had always thought that it was because of the contrast between his dark clothes. After waiting for a while, there was no response. Serial could not help saying again, "K? Are you listening?" "You owe me," Sarah said, "Whenever I have a request, you have to promise me unconditionally." After a short pause. What happened? Why did k do this? Sarah didn''t urge him. She wanted Jason to be safe more than Serial, but she had to get Serial''s words. Otherwise, when Jason recovered, something bad would happen to him. ¡°Okay,¡± Serial said after thinking for a while, "As long as you ask Be to cure my guy, I will agree to any request." K was not a profiteer. The guy might be in trouble when Serial made this promise. ¡°Address.¡± "I sent it to your e-mail. She must be there in twelve hours, or my guy will be dead." "Okay." Sarah hung up the phone. After checking the e-mail and finding the address in New York, she took the car key and went out. On the way, she called Be. When Be saw it was Pumpkin, she quickly picked it up, pretending to be sleepy. Lazily, she said, "Pumpkin." "Where are you?" "New York." "Help me save a person." "Okay." The conversation between the two was extremely simple. After hanging up the phone, Sarah sent the address to Be on WhatsApp and drove to pick him up. Along the way, she kept the car window down. The cold wind blew in and made her very sober. She also realized that she could not keep calm and careful one hundred percent when something happened. Normally, even if Jason had a fever, Sarah could find anything unusual as long as he was shot. But this time, she didn''t notice it. No wonder he kept asking her to leave and emphasized that he had something to do. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings now. Guilt, self me, worry, everything. She knew why he did this and why he kept it from her. But for her, those things were really not worth giving his life away. Besides, she had forgiven him. With this mixed feeling, she sped up, picked up Be as soon as possible, and took Be to the ce mentioned by Serial. Be was a handsome man, more precisely, a handsome man who always looked sleepy. He was more than 30 years old, but there was no trace of time on his face. He looked very young. With a slightly messy hair, he turned his eyes and asked, ¡°Who is in trouble?" "Jason Noth,¡± Sarah said honestly. Be was confused. Who was Jason? He searched for memory and a person appeared, "Your ex- husband?¡± "Okay." "He will pay the market price." "Serial will pay," Sarah gave him three words. Thinking of the series of phone calls just now, Be connected the two things and agreed, "Okay." He took the paper and pen from the side, and after asking about the conditions of Sarah, he wrote down the requirements on the paper. In addition to the thing that Sarah had said before that Serial owed her, he had to give Be one billion dors. The car stopped at the gate of the private hospital. ¡°Have a look. Is there anything else that needs to be added?" "One billion dors?" Sarah was a little surprised to see the content, "Have you forgotten that you can never get a dime from Serial?" "He will," Be yawned and said in azy tone, "He has never called me since we were enemies. This time he called many times.¡± ¡°There is nothing to be added," Sarah handed it to him. "Ask him to sign first. I''ll get off the car after he signs.¡± Sarah couldn''t show up before Serial signed it. Once she showed up, he would definitely throw Jason to her. He didn''t care whether Jason was alive or dead. Anyway, it was her business if Jason died. She could still talk about the deal between Be and Jason if Jason survived. Be nodded and got out of the car with a pen and paper. He was wearing a sweater, loosen,zy and sleepy. Since Serial made the phone call, he had been waiting in the corridor. He didn''t know when K would come, nor did he know when Be woulde. Waiting and waiting. Finally he heard footsteps. When he was about to stand up to see who it was, a piece of paper appeared in front of him, followed by the emotionless voice, "Sign it. I save him. No sign it. I''ll go. I''ll give you a minute." "What?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As soon as he took the paper, he saw that Be was standing in front of him as if they had met for the first time. He still looked like he deserved being punched. "You still have fifty seconds left," Be reminded. "I''ll sign it,¡± Serial said. He took Be''s pen and started to sign on it. But he saw the number on it when he was writing. He pointed at that ce with a pen and said, "One billion." "Yes." "Dor?" "Yes." "Why don''t you go robbing?" Serial asked. He didn''t expect that this guy would be more arrogant than him. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 He''s not in a good condition "You can refuse. No one forces you,¡± Be said coldly Serial held his breath. He really wanted to throw the paper and pen on his face and said domineeringly, "I refuse." But Serial also knew that if he was so willful, the consequence would be that something bad happened to Jason. At that time, the deal he had spent so much effort to get would be in vain. No way. "Can you lower it?" Serial began to talk to him in a good attitude, ¡°One billion in RMB?" Bang. Be took the paper from his hand. She walked outzily and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. "I''ll sign it,¡± Serial said. "Thest ten seconds," Be said as she handed the paper to Serial. With less words and sleepy eyes, he added, "It will be invalid if you exceed the time limit." Serial held his breath. One day. He wanted this guy to spit out all the food he had eaten. With all kinds of resentment and emotions, Serial stroked his name on the paper. In order to make sure that he wouldn''t go back on his words, Be handed him a small box of ink and said, ¡°Press the fingerprint." "I won''t go back on my words." "Three seconds." Serial was speechless. He hadn''t had this much emotion this year than today. Reluctantly, he took the ink seal and pressed his finger print on the contract. He was determined that he would get the lost money back from Jason. "You know what kind of person I am," Serial said, handing him a piece of paper with signature and fingerprint, ¡°When haven''t I done what I promised you?" Taking a nce at him, Be said, ¡°I don''t believe you.¡¯ Serial was speechless. Damn it! He still couldn''t get along well with him. "The person you need to save is inside. The situation is very serious," Serial said, "Come with me." "Wait a minute," Be said lightly. Serial frowned slightly. What did Be want to do again? Without answering him, she waved to the outside with a piece of paper. Serial followed his sight. Just as he was curious about who could be treated like this, he saw that Sarah got out of the driver''s seat with the same expression as before. "Sarah?" Serial looked at her and asked, "Why did you bring her here?" Be ignored him. It was a waste of time to talk to him more. Looking at the piece of paper in his hand, Sarah nced at the face that had returned to normal and asked, "Have he signed it?" "Yes, he did," Be said, handing the paper to her, ¡°Keep it safe.¡± Sarah took it over. After making sure there was no bug, she put it away. This series of operations made Serial confused. His eyes were surging and he asked, "Are you together?¡± Be didn''t respond. He walked inside and asked directly, "Where is the guy?" ¡°Are you with Sarah?" Serial asked. Although he lookedzy, he was indifferent to him and said in a serious tone, "Do you want me to save him." This sentence made Seriale back to his original form. His Adam''s apple bobbed. He looked back and forth between him and Sarah withplicated eyes and finally said, "Follow me." After disinfecting his body, Be changed into a surgical gown. Under the guidance of Serial, they went to the operating room. As the door was closed, Be walked in, and the doorpletely isted the distance between the two people. Sarah put away the contract and waited in the corridor outside the operating room. She didn''t ask him how was Jason doing. If it weren''t for the worst, he wouldn''t have spent so much money to make a deal with her. It meant that Jason was in extreme trouble for Serial to invite Be. When she was waiting outside, Serial walked towards her and sat beside her. The two didn''t say anything. After a long time. Turning to look at her, he asked, "What''s the rtionship between you and Be?" "Friend," there was only one word from her. "Boyfriend and girlfriend?" "No." ¡°Then why did he bring you here?¡± Serial asked, his heart tightened a little bit, but his expression was no different from before, as if he was just chatting. At this point, if aman and a woman were alone together, no one would believe nothing happened. What was more, Sarah was such a lonely person. If she was not important to Be, she would not stay with him sote. This meant that when K was in contact with Be, she was still with him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sarah got confused. Sarah didn''t understand his question. Serial misunderstood her reaction. He slightly raised his thin lips and said, "Miss Yeats, you are so free and easy in love. You have fallen in love with someone less than two months after the divorce?" "What do you mean?" Sarah''s heart was almost in the operating room. Serial didn''t say anything more, but his eyes were full of emotions. If he hadn''t been reminded by his reason and past, he might have asked more questions that he shouldn''t have asked. Time passed. One hour had passed, and two hours had passed, but the door of the operating room still didn''t open. Sarah also had a guess. She was afraid that something bad would happen to Jason. The two people in the corridor didn''t say anything. They had their own thoughts. At four o''clock in the morning. The door of the operating room opened and Be walked out. Sarah stood up suddenly, but Serial just looked up at her without moving. ¡°How is it going?" Sarah asked. "That''s not good. Although the bullet was taken out and the blood stopped,¡± Be said simply, ¡°But the central nerve is seriously damaged. Need to see if he can wake up in forty eight hours." ¡°How could this be?" Sarah''s heart suddenly tightened. "He must have had a high fever before he got it this time," Be said bluntly, "He had a high fever again before the high fever waspletely gone, and he was seriously injured after losing blood. It''s a miracle that he is still alive till now.¡± If the bullet moved a little bit, Jason would have died on the spot. Sarah was stunned. ¡°Even if Jason wakes up, he might be unable to speak because of the damage to the central nerve, and he might have feeling disorder, physical paralysis and other problems." Upon hearing this. It seemed that there was a huge stone pressing on Sarah''s heart. All of a sudden, she didn''t know what to do, and she couldn''t imagine what she would do if what Be had said really happened to him. ¡°Let''s wait and see,¡± Be said calmly from beginning to end, "Maybe God bless him. He would be fine." Then, Jason was sent to the ICU. In order to make sure that he could recover better, Be suggest them to visit him. Standing outside the ward, through the observation window, she looked at the man lying on the bed with all kinds of tubes. She felt a dull pain in her chest. He must have taken the bullet for her. The more she thought about it, the more difficult she felt as if her feet were filled with lead. "Stop looking at him,¡± Be said, who had already changed her clothes, "There are special people keeping an eye on him. You go to rest first. If something really happens to him, you have to inform the Noth family." Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Sarah is going to Anta "What''s the chance of him being fine?" Sarah asked. "It''s not even zero point one." His words sent her into an abyss. Zero point one, which meant that he would either be a vegetable patient or have all kinds of seque after his central nerve was seriously damaged. This result was still hard for her to ept, not to mention Grandpa Noth and the others.They beat and scolded Jason, but she knew that they all liked him and cared about him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t have to worry too much. Serial is the best in this respect," Be said, "With the things he has studied before, maybe Jason will be fine." Sarah didn''t say anything. Serial did have great attainments in psychiatry and neurology.But Sarah was really worried about what was going on with Jason. Standing not far away and watching them talking, Serial exhaled a mouthful of stale air and walked over, "Thank you for what happened today. You can go back now. I''ll take care of Jason.¡± ¡°Are you sure?" Sarah asked. "No, I don''t know if it is true or not. But now you have no choice but to hand him over to me." Sarah was silent. Serial was right. The rest was about the domain of Serial. No one knew better than him. Looking at the worry in Sarah''s eyes, Be asked, "How much confidence do you have?" He didn''t want to answer her question. ¡°To be honest, the one billion we talked about before can be reduced by half," Be said indifferently as if she was talking to a stranger. Serial wanted to say who cared about it, but when he thought that it was in dors, he answered, "About fifty percent, but the time is uncertain." ¡°Are you sure it''s fifty percent?" Sarah asked. "Yes." "As long as you can cure him, the price will be up to you,¡± she hoped that Jason could be safe, "If you need anything, you can tell me at any time.¡± "One billion," Serial nced at Sarah and said. Without hesitation, Saran said, "Okay." Serial was speechless. He stopped talking decisively. It seemed that he had fallen into the eyes of money. "He still has a deal that hasn''t been made with me. I''ll cure him just for this deal," Serial said. He didn''t want anything from Sarah. He didn''t want Jason to make fun of him when he woke up, "You just need to leave him to me." "Well," Sarah paused before she continued, ¡°I can''t make the decision." Such a big thing should be known by the members of the Noth family. A few days and a few months were not a big deal, but if it took half a year or more, an exnation had to be given to his family. "If he passes the dangerous period in forty-eight hours, I will tell his family about it," Sarah made a decision while thinking, ¡°Ask for their opinions." Serial didn''t reply. He fetched a family agreement and handed it to her, "Let them sign here after the agreement is settled.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah said. She spent the next two days in the hospital. Forty-eight hours passed, and her heart was in a mess. She didn''t even notice that her palms were full of cold sweat. The process of waiting was always very tormenting. Every minute that passed felt longer than a year. It had only passed one minute, but Sarah felt that it had been half a year. When Serial came to tell her about the situation, he saw the worried look in her eyes. "If you''re so worried about him, why did you divorce him back then?" Hearing the sound. She looked at Serial. ¡°How is it?¡± she asked. "The dangerous period has passed. The good news is that he won''t be a vegetable patient," Serial said more seriously than before, ¡°The bad news is that the damage to the central nerve may cause all kinds of symptoms, including but not limited to what Be said before." Sarah''s heart seemed to be hammered heavily, and her whole heart was clenched, "When will he wake up?" "One or two days," Serial replied, "Take the family agreement and sign it in these two days. When he wakes up, I will transfer him to my ce. It has more equipments, which is good for treating him." ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah said. Seeing that she was still standing there, Serial slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "If we don''t go there now, it will dy the best time for his treatment." "I want to have a look at him," Sarah said. Serial let Sarah to see Jason. Sarah came to the ward. At this time, his eyes were deeply closed, and his face was bloodless. He was no longer cold and aloof as he used to be, nor was he as lively as before. He was extremely quiet. Looking at Jason like this, Sarah''s heart ached. She stood beside his bed and looked at him for a while before leaving the ward. She got all the physical data of Jason from Serial and booked a ticket to Anta. She had never expected that things would turn out like this. ording to the original n. They divorced and they will live their own life. If it weren''t for Maxwell and if she hadn''t proposed to cooperate with him, nothing would''ve happened. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Her sanity was broken through at this moment. Her mind was in a mess. She got on the ne and went to Anta. Sitting on the ne, she looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds, and all kinds of past memories of her and Jason shed through her mind. She had been gentle and patient when she had just gotten married, respected and understood, then doubted and distrusted, looked at each other sternly, and now he was risking his life to protect her. As if it had happened yesterday, scenes appeared. It was at this moment that she understood what people often said, except for life and death, everything was not important. At three o''clock in the afternoon, the nended. When she walked out of the airport, she was about to call a taxi to the Noth family, but then she thought of the old Grandpa Noth and kind Mrs. Noth. If she told them directly, they might not be able to bear it. Thinking of this. Sarah took a taxi and left the airport. After getting in the car, she sent a message to Mr. Noth. She was afraid that Mrs. Noth would hear her over the phone call. Sarah: "Mr. Noth, are you there?" Mr. Noth: "Yes, I am." "Is it convenient for you now? I have something to talk to you alone." Seeing that, Mr. Noth stopped what he was doing with his mobile phone and subconsciously nced at his wife who was ying chess with Grandpa Noth. While his wife was ying the game terribly, Grandpa Noth didn''t show any displeasure. Instead, he guided her patiently. "What are you looking at?" Grandpa Noth scolded Mr.Noth, not caring that he was already a father, "If you didn''t upy Stephanie that much, she would be so much better than me. What a waste." Mr. Noth was speechless. He''d better let his sone back. Otherwise, he would always be scolded even he was a father. Shameful. "Yes, you are right." "If you know that I''m right, you should go out and earn more money," Grandpa Noth simply wanted to retort him, "You always read newspapers and do nothing!" Chapter 274 Chapter 274 He protected the person he wanted to protect Mr. Noth was speechless. How did his son respond every time he was teased?It seemed to change the topic.He put the newspaper on the table beside, stood up and said, "I''ll go and prepare some fruit for you." "Fuck off¡± Grandpa Noth said bluntly. Mr. Noth went out with his phone. After he went to the yard over there, he called Sarah. His tone was always so slow, with dignity and calmness. "Sa." ¡°Mr. Noth." ¡°I''m alone now, and Stephanie is not beside me.¡± Mr. Noth was very kind to Sarah. As for the Stephanie he and Grandpa Noth mentioned, it was Mrs. Noth. Sarah had a lot to say, but she didn''t have the courage to say it now. Mr. and Mrs. Noth were both good people. If she told them the bad news, would it be too... "What''s wrong?" Mr. Noth''s words came through the phone again. "Can I meet you?" Sarah had never been so difficult to speak like now, "It''s hard to exin it over the phone.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Noth were both good people. If she told them the bad news, would it be too... "What''s wrong?" Mr. Noth''s words came through the phone again. "Can I meet you?" Sarah had never been so difficult to speak like now, "It''s hard to exin it over the phone.¡± How smart Mr. Noth was. Hearing her tone and words, he guessed an answer, "Something happened to Jason?" Hearing this. Sarah''s nose twitched. Even she herself didn''t know why she was so emotional because of this sentence. She tried her best to control herself and only made a nasal sound, ¡°Yes.¡± "Where are you?" "Anta." "Send me the address and I''lle over." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, she sent an address. After hanging up the phone, Mr. Noth stood there for a long time before he walked inside. He went to the kitchen to cut a te of fruit, and then brought it to them as usual. Dissatisfied with what he had done, Grandpa Noth said, ¡°Just leave. Don''t get in our way.¡± "Something happened. I need to go out for a bit," Mr. Noth had a good appearance and brought a piece of fruit to Mrs. Noth. "Would you like to y chess with dad or you want to go with me?" "It''s fine. I will stay here,¡± Mrs. Noth didn''t care much about his business. Regardless of Grandpa Noths''s presence, Mr. Noth left a parting kiss on Mrs. Noth''s face as usual, stood up and left. Mrs. Noth was used this, and kept ying chess seriously. Grandpa Noth nced at his son in disgust and continued to y chess as well. The two didn''t notice anything unusual. Mr. Noth went to the garage to pick up a car himself and went to the ce where Sarah sent. He didn''t ask the driver to drive him there. The two of them made an appointment at a business coffee shop. Sarah arrived first. Looking at the things in her hands, her heart was restless. Although she looked as calm as usual, but her heart could not even be as calm as before. About twenty minutester, Mr. Noth came. He was wearing a medium long ck overcoat, with short hair. He was tall and slender, with mature and steady charm. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Sarah sitting in a corner. She was still the same person, but looked a little haggard. Seeing her like this, Mr. Noth guessed that things were probably worse than he had imagined. When Sarah looked up. She saw Mr. Noth walking towards her. She stood up and wanted to call him, but she couldn''t open her mouth. "Sit down,¡± Mr. Noth said, sitting opposite her. When he sat down, Sarah called, "Mr. Noth.¡± "Don''t be so nervous," Mr. Noth said,forting her in turn. With the care of the elders, he asked, "What happened to Jason?" Sarah wanted to tell him what had happened. Before she opened her mouth, she handed over the patient case she got from Serial, "Please have a look at this first. He has just had a surgery and he is still in aa. His condition is not very good." Mr. Noth''s heart jolted, but his hand and expression that were holding the documents did not change at all. The whole process was very steady. "In other words, he might be paralyzed or be stupid after he wakes up?" After looking at a part of it, Mr. Noth''s eyes shook, but he adjusted himself in time and asked half jokingly. Without hiding anything, Sarah said, "Yes." Mr. Noth was still reading. The more he read, the heavier his heart became. But he didn''t show it at all. He just turned page by page as if he was reading a work document. Seeing that Mr. Noth had seen thest page, Sarah took the initiative to say, "I''m sorry." "What?" "The reason why he is like this is to help me block that gun shot.¡± Sarah didn''t hide the truth. "It''s all my responsibility for him to be like this." After a pause, Mr. Noth finally revealed a bit of his true emotions, ¡°A bullet?" Sarah told him the whole process. From Maxwell''s arrangement to the fact that he was hit to protect her, she had pointed out the key points. Serial showed her the gunshot wound on Jason''s arm. If he hadn''t blocked it for her at that time, she would have ny percent chance to get shot. Recalling what had happened at that time, she guessed that gunshot of Maxwell should have been aimed at her. He wanted to make Jason suffer as much as he did. Mr. Noth had been listening quietly. After Sarah finished speaking, he smiled gently as usual and said, "Don''t take all the responsibilities on yourself. He has protected the person he wants to protect. I should be happy for him." "Mr. Noth..." Sarah felt guilty. "Do you want me to sign this?" Mr. Noth saw her family agreement. He changed the topic and Sarah handed the agreement to him, "Yes." Mr. Noth took it over and opened it. He asked the owner of the coffee shop for a pen and signed his name on it. He handed the family agreement to Sarah and said in the same tone as before, "Take him to the hospital at ease. I will find an excuse to hide it from your grandpa." "Okay," Sarah''s heart sank. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Sa." Mr. Noth called her. With aplicated and guilty look on her face, Sarah looked over. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Mr. Nothforted her, ¡°Don''t have any psychological burden. It''s not your fault or your responsibility. You will be fine." "Mr. Noth..." Sarah''s countless words were stuck there. ¡°Hurry up and go back," Mr. Noth put the agreement in her hand, "Don''t waste time." Sarah said: "Okay". She walked out of the cafe with Mr. Noth. At the moment when Mr. Noth got on the car, Sarah finally gathered her courage and bowed to him to apologize. With a full of guilt and apology, she said, ¡°Mr. Noth, I¡¯m sorry." "Silly girl,¡± Mr. Noth was a good elder, "Why did you say that? A good life for you is his greatest wish. I haven''t thanked you for helping me hide it from Stephanie and his grandpa.¡± Stephanie and Grandpa Noth loved him the most. If something bad happened to him, they might get emotional and something big might happen. "By the way, don''t mention anything to Edwin," Mr. Noth reminded before he left. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Jason was transferred With Edwin''s personality, maybe he would spill it out in an instant. As long as Jason could be cured, he had to keep it a secret from them. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. Sarah got in the car and went to the airport. Whether Jason can recover depended on his luck and Serial¡¯s ability. Sarah''s mind was weighed down, and so was Mr. Noth. After sending Sarah away, he sat in the car. Thinking of the current situation of Jason, he raised his hand and pinched the middle of his brows. When he knew that his son had an ident, he didn''t feel well. In addition to rtionship, his son had never let them worry about him since he was a child. He had always been excellent, and other parents often be jealous about him. But now. The central nerves were severely damaged, and there were very likely to be all kinds of symptoms. He was really worried. If it couldn''t be cured and his mind was damaged, it was fine. They could raise him. But he was afraid that Jason couldn''t ept the fact that he was paralyzed, had aphasia, or he was deaf and blind. That boy had been spoiled by pride since he was a child. He was afraid that Jason would be depressed. As for Sarah.He never med her.He wouldn''t me anyone who his son had risked his life to protect.He only hoped that she could straighten out her thinking. It was really none of her business about Jason''s choice and he didn''t want her to live with guilt. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this.He unlocked his phone and sent a message to Sarah, "Don''t worry. You''ve done your best.¡± After sending the message, he deleted some of his chatting records with Sarah. Although Mrs. Noth never checked his phone, he was still afraid that if she found out and asked him, he could not hide it. After everything was settled, he drove back. He arrived at the old house. He adjusted his mood and got off the car. He became the calm person again, with beautiful eyebrows and eyes, elegant and noble temperament. When he returned, grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth had already stopped ying chess. The two were chatting. "Have you finished your work?¡± Mrs. Noth asked gently when she saw him. Mr. Noth afraid that she would be cold and took a shawl and put it on her. He said, "Yes." "What''s the matter?" "Your son." Hearing this, Mrs. Noth looked at him. Although she had celebrated Jason''s birthday a few days ago, she was still worried about her own child. Even grandpa Noth looked at them. Mr. Noth naturally went to pour a cup of tea and took a sip. He said casually, ¡°After I went to New York, I didn''t care about the business of the head office at all. The Secretary Department of the head office just asked me to deal with something.¡± "Then you should help him a little more.¡± Mrs. Noth was open- minded and said, "Now that Jason has been tired for so long, it''s time for him to rx.¡± "You only care about your son, but not your husband?" Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows slightly. Before Mrs. Noth could say anything, grandpa Noth said first, ¡°What''s wrong with worrying about your son? If it weren''t for Jason, you wouldn''t have been able to be with your wife.¡± Mr. Noth looked calm. "Jason asks you to run thepany because he values your ability." when grandpa Noth disliked his son, he praised his grandson. ¡°At your age, no one will hire you except for Jason." "Didn''t you dislike him before?¡± Mr. Noth''s tone and attitude were the same as usual. "That depends. It''s normal for him to be disliked whenpared to Sa." Grandpa Noth snorted coldly and said very seriously. ¡°Butpared to you, he is much better." Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows slightly. Sure enough. It was better that his son was here. After fooling them around, Mr. Noth began to worry about how to exin to them during the New Year. When Jason grew up, he was in charge of thepany. He was the one who made decisions on many cooperation at home and abroad, and most of the time, he was extremely busy. But even so. Every year, he woulde back for the new year¡¯s Eve dinner. ording to what Sarah said, Jason couldn''te back this year. It was hard to find an excuse. When he was thinking about it, Sarah had arrived at the airport. While she was waiting for the ne, she received a call from Serial. She left her number for contact when she left. ¡°Have you signed the letter of agreement?" "I''ve already signed it. I''m waiting for the ne." "Okay." "Has Jason woken up?" Sarah asked as she tightened her grip. Serial said slowly, "He woke up, but his condition is not stable now. He passed out after half an hour." "What about his symptoms?" "We don''t know what kind of symptoms he has. We have to check him up again after the wound is healed.¡± said Serial directly. After saying that she woulde back as soon as possible, she hung up the phone. It was already nine o''clock in the evening when she got off the ne. She rushed to the hospital where Jason was, hoping that Serial could take Jason to his ce for treatment as soon as possible. However, when she arrived at the ward where Jason lived, there was no one there. She didn''t feel good. She looked around, but still no one was there.She immediately took out her phone and called Serial. The phone rang in the corridor not far away. As soon as she walked to the corridor, Serial came over in casual clothes and greeted her with a smile, "Miss Yeats, here." ¡°Where is Jason?¡± Sarah asked urgently. "He has been transferred and should be arriving at my medical base soon," said Serial naturally. Frowning slightly, Sarah doubted the authenticity of his words. "Then why are you still here?" "Of course, I''m waiting for the letter of agreement and..." speaking of this, he paused and looked at her with something else in his eyes. ¡°And what?¡± Sarah asked. "Send a message for Jason,¡± said Serial. Sarah didn''t say anything, waiting for him to continue. Her intuition told her that what Jason was going to say was not something good. In other words. It was not what she wanted to hear. "He asked me to tell you that he and you are already strangers.¡± with one hand in his pocket, Serial continued, "The misunderstandings, distrust and everything that I owe you in the past have all been returned to you with my life." "He can''t have said that.¡± said Sarah without hesitation. Although Jason had hurt her, she knew that with his self-esteem and pride, he couldn''t say that. If Jason really said it, he would not be the same Jason that Sarah knew. "He said it himself. How could it be impossible?¡± said Serial, raising his voice. Sarah said calmly, "Let me meet him. I''ll listen to him personally." She had a reason to suspect that it was because of the deal between Serial and Jason that Serial had specially sent her away. After all, ording to the current situation, it was impossible for her to watch Jason being hurt by him again. "He doesn''t want to see you. How can you listen to him?" Serial continued to pass the words from Jason. "How do you know that he doesn''t want to see me?" asked Sarah. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 276 The situation is not getting better ¡°The contact information between you and him should be able to prove that he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Serial changed the direction and said, ¡°When he woke up in the afternoon, he asked me to tell you that he will take you as a passer- by and won¡¯t disturb youter.¡± Sarah thought it was impossible. However, she still took out her phone and sent a message to Jason on WhatsApp, but it turned out that she had been deleted by him. A question mark flitted across her eyebrows. What happened? Confused, she called him again, but the call was blocked. She just stood there and didn¡¯t move. Her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Jason suddenly acted like this? Was he afraid that she would worry about him? ¡°Miss Yeats, to tell you the truth,¡± analyzed Serial seriously. ¡°No matter what, Jason is the president of the Noth Group. He is admired and praised by thousands of people. You haven¡¯t responded to him after he chasing you for so long. Any man will feel his self-esteem frustrated.¡± ¡°I have also known a part of your situation,¡± continued Serial, ¡°after he divorced you for someone else, you were mutually antagonistic. To be honest, he didn¡¯t sleep with anyone else. It¡¯s enough for him to repay with his nearly death, or do you want him to make up for it all his life?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Sarah lightly ¡°In that case, why do you keep pestering him?¡± asked Serial, ¡°he has already paid back what he owed you with his life. He wanted to make up for you, who refused his pursuit. Now he is like a passer-by as you wish. Isn¡¯t it appropriate for you to stubbornly meet him?¡± It was inappropriate. Sarah answered in her heart. But she still felt that it was not what Serial said. ¡°Now that you want him to tell you personally, then just as you wish.¡± seeing her so stubborn, Serial took out his mobile phone. Sarah looked over. Her hand holding the phone was covered with a thinyer of sweat unconsciously, and she was in a state of tension. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve prepared it in advance,¡± said Serial, turning on the recording, ¡°what you want to hear is here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. The recording started to y. ¡°Tell Sarah that I have paid off what I owe her. From now on, we will be like strangers and won¡¯t disturb each other.¡± although Jason¡¯s voice was a little weak, his words were very clear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her anymore, and I don¡¯t need her to do anything for me, nor do I want to owe her any more. I¡¯m tired, and my rtionship with her is over.¡± After the recording was finished, seeing that Sarah didn¡¯t respond, Serial yed it a second time. Sarah just stood there, listening quietly. Every word passed her ears with a destructive force, and finally sank into the bottom of her heart, smashing her emotions into a mess. After the second time, Serial yed it again. ¡°No, thanks. I heard it clearly.¡± Sarah said. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear it a few more times?¡± asked Serial casually, ¡°what if it¡¯s me who made it up?¡± When she heard the second time, she had already known whether it was made up or not. This was the voice of Jason, without any treatment. He said it. The two of them were in a stalemate. Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. Jason said that he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her anymore. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want her to get involved in his business. But there was a deal between him and Serial, which was made for her. She didn¡¯t know whether she should care about it or not. ¡°Miss Yeats, if you don¡¯t have anything else, you can leave after you give me the agreement,¡± said Serial in a proper way. ¡°I have to go back to see my patient.¡± Sarah lowered her eyes to restrain her emotions. When she looked up again, she had regained her composure. She handed the family agreement to him and said, ¡°Tell me when he is stable.¡± ¡°Mr. Noth said that he didn¡¯t want you to get involved in his business.¡± said Serial dutifully. With her beautiful eyes met his, she said word by word, ¡°One hundred million for one message.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Dor.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Serial with a smile. ¡°Although Mr. Noth doesn¡¯t want you to meddle in his business, you are asking me about my patient¡¯s condition. You can ask me whatever questions you want to know about it.¡± Then Sarah left. ¡°Miss Yeats, you should ask more questions. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Serial said to her back. Money could make Serial do anything. It sure was a universal rule. Then Sarah got on the car and left the hospital. When she arrived at home, it was already twelve o¡¯clock in the morning. She didn¡¯t go to bed, but checked the phone of Jason. Even if she heard what Jason said, she still suspected that something was done by Serial. She checked the time when she was deleted and cklisted. It was past six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was almost seven o¡¯clock that Serial called her. In other words, what Serial said was true. She was deleted by Jason. Thinking of this, she felt a little stuffy in her chest. What she had heard in the hospital was reyed in her mind again and again. Generally speaking, after Jason said that he won¡¯t disturb her and took her as a passer-by, she should be rxed. But apart from the little rxation, there were more depression and inexplicable emotions. Lying on the sofa, Sarah raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows. She made a decision amidst all kinds ofplicated emotions. Before they became strangers, she had to wait for Jason to recover and help him handle the deal with Serial. Only in this way could she feel at ease when the two of them didn¡¯t owe each other. After thinking it over, she stood up and went to bed. Before Jason recovered and stabilized, he was safe with Serial. Even if there was an emergency, Serial should be able to solve it. What she needed to do now was to help him stabilize thepany. Uncle Noth could take care of things in Anta. But in New York, Chris may not be able to handle everything. She considered her help as paying back a little interest on his life. When she sorted out her thoughts, Serial was in a mess. After getting the family¡¯s consent, he went to his own medical base. Sitting in the car, he was extremely anxious. Jason was such a troublemaker. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jason could help him earn some money from Sarah, he would have picked him up and beaten him up immediately. ¡°Boss, what should we do about Jason?¡± the assistant asked while driving the car. ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s wait until he recovers first.¡± once again, Serial felt that the deal was a big loss. ¡°Remember to block the news and don¡¯t let others know.¡± The assistant replied, ¡°Okay.¡± There was a medical base for him both at home and abroad. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Considering that Jason¡¯s condition was not very stable, and the trauma still needed time to recover, Serial only took him to his own domestic medical base. Looking at the man lying in the room, who was still alive by oxygen uptake, Serial frowned countless times. Jason was not getting better. He lied to Sarah that Jason had passed the critical period. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 277 Serial and Be At that time, if Sarah was calm enough and observant enough, she would find some loopholes and some unreasonable parts. But people were not machine after all. No matter how smart and rational people were, they would be negligent sometimes. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have a chance to verify this negligence. In the next two days, Sarah made arrangement for the business of Angel International Group and then met with Be. Although the bullet was taken out of Jason, there would be nothing for Be to do. But she still wanted to know the situation. The rtionship between Be and Sarah was good. He would answer all her questions. Before leaving, he agreed to the thing that she had asked him to do. Serial had been busy with the matters of Jason all day long, either monitoring his data or studying his case. On the day of 23rd. After Serial finding some clues, his assistant came in from the outside in a hurry, ¡°Boss, someone¡­ Someone ising.¡± ¡°Just refuse to see the guests. Why are you in a hurry?¡± said Serial naturally. ¡°This person is a little special¡­¡± the assistant said hesitantly, and there was a bit ofplexity in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better go and see him.¡± Serial was interested, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Doctor Be,¡± the assistant said obediently. Serial: ¡°¡± Serial kept silent. Be had never liked him and treated him as a stranger. Why did he suddenlye to him? ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Putting down his work, Serial tidied up his white coat and walked out. He didn¡¯t look as casual as when he met with Jason, nor as casual as when he talked to Sarah. Instead, he looked like he was going to meet someone he didn¡¯t dare to meet. When he went out, Be was sitting in their reception room. This was a high-tech base, even the reception room. When Serial walked over, the door opened automatically. He saw the person who looked sleepy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Without saying a word, Be wore a light gray knitted sweater,zy and alienated. ¡°Looking for me?¡± seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Serial asked again. ¡°Why did you lie to Sarah?¡± said Be, looking at him with his starry eyes. Although it was very deep, but it was empty when he looked at it carefully. For a moment, Serial didn¡¯t respond. Fortunately, he was smart enough. After a short daze, he asked in confusion, ¡°What did I lie to her?¡± ¡°About Jason¡±. Be got straight to the point. ¡°She told you that I lied to her?¡± Serial felt funny, but he felt a little ufortable in his heart. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell you the truth about what happened to Jason. I didn¡¯t lie to her.¡± Even if there was, it was a lie from Jason. It had nothing to do with him. Be pursed his thin lips. With a sad smile on his face, Serial said sadly, ¡°I can¡¯t beat her no matter what I say, can I?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Be without any hesitation. This word hurt Serial. He just looked at Be like this and met his pure ck eyes. Without dodging, he looked at each other calmly. One wasplex and the other was cold. In the end, Serial gave in first. He lowered his eyes and smiled wryly. Then he regained hisposure and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t give you the answer you want. No matter whether Sarah can ept it or not, what I told her about Jason in true.¡± ¡°I want to see him,¡± requested Be. Serial refused, and his words came out like a knife, ¡°Irrelevant people are not allowed to visit.¡± ¡°What are you feeling guilty about?¡± said Be, seeing through him. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling guilty,¡± said Serial, looking into his eyes. ¡°As a doctor, I¡¯m responsible for letting Jason rest in a quiet environment and not be disturbed by anyone.¡± ¡°What if I have to see him?¡± it was rare for Be to have emotional fluctuation with him. Serial smiled faintly, ¡°You can¡¯t get in. There are three doors in total from here to the medical room where Jason stays. You can only get in with password.¡± With his hair in a mess like before, Be stood up slowly and looked at Serial, then walked out of the reception room. Just when Serial thought that Be was going to leave the base that he would never want to step into again in his whole life, he walked towards the first password door. Face recognition, pupil identification, fingerprints identification and pass Either one was correct, he can enter. Looking at the screen with his pale eyes, he thought for a while and clicked on it. The first time, incorrect password. The second time, incorrect password. Hearing the mechanical sound of incorrect password, a mixed feeling rose in Serial¡¯s heart. He felt lucky that Be couldn¡¯t get in, but at the same time, he felt a little bitter. Just then, a mechanical voice sounded. ¡°The password is correct. Pleasee in.¡± The door opened automatically. With an alienated temperature all over his body, Be stepped in. Serial was stunned. The password was correct??? His eyes shook violently. Theplex emotions just now were instantly dispersed, and there was only one thought in his mind. Be remembered. He remembered! Regardless of his expression, Serial followed Be behind. When he caught up with him, Be had opened the second door and was about to enter the third one. ¡°Be!¡± shouted Serial. Still unmoved, Be continued to walk. Serial rushed over and stopped him and looked at him, with the emotions that had not faded away in his eyes. ¡°You know this password, does it mean¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± said Be coldly. Serial wanted to say something more. Thetter part of Be¡¯s words seemed to kill him, ¡°Knowing the password is just because I was too stupid, so I remember this lesson.¡± ¡°Be, back then¡­¡± Serial wanted to exin. But the way Be looked at him was like looking at a stranger. It was this look that made Serial swallow back all the words. Be didn¡¯t like his exnation. For him, his exnation was just a lie. Be passed him and walked towards the third door. He input the same password as before. But this time. The password was wrong! Serial didn¡¯t stop Be, nor did he speak to him. Standing there, he looked a little lonely. They had been on bad terms with each other every time they met. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the situation of Jason was too dangerous at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to K, nor would he have asked her to turn to Be. Thinking of this, he looked at the person who was still working on the password. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try it,¡± said Serial, leaning against the wall. ¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. You will never be able to guess the password for the rest of your life.¡± Be looked at him. Serial was unmoved. ¡°Go back and tell Sarah that Jason still owes me something. I will treat him well without her saying.¡± Then he said, looking at Be¡¯s eyes, ¡°But if she asks you toe again, I will erase her from Jason¡¯s memory.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 278 Miss Yeats doesn¡¯t work, but what about K Be raised his head and fixed his eyes on him emotionlessly. It seemed that he was saying, ¡°childish.¡±. ¡°You can leave now,¡± said Serial, avoiding eye contact with him. ¡°If you dare to erase her from Jason¡¯s memory, she will make your future very difficult.¡± said Be kindly, but his expression was not much different from before. ¡°She can do that?¡± ¡°She can.¡± ¡°I know she is the daughter of the Yeats Family and she has a wide range of contacts.¡± said Serial disapprovingly. ¡°But she can make my future very difficult? Don¡¯t you look down on me?¡± If she was still Jason¡¯s wife, he might believe it. It was true that the title of the daughter of the Yeats family was very useful, but for him, she was just a richdy. Without trying the password again, Be walked out. Serial followed him. Even he himself didn¡¯t know why he followed Be. He knew that Be didn¡¯t like him, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°The daughter of the Yeats family can¡¯t do that. What about K?¡± when Be walked to the gate of the base, he looked back and saidzily. Serial was stunned. K? He had a bad feeling and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you mean that Sarah is k?¡± Although Be didn¡¯t answer, his eyes gave an answer. Serial was shocked. Was he kidding him? ¡°K is such a mysterious person. How could it be Sarah?¡± Serial felt that his perception had been overturned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be a woman who stays at home all day long and only ysputer?¡± She was born in a rich family. How could she be a hacker? A richdy should be upied with music instrument, chess, calligraphy, dancing and other training courses when she was a child. How could she still have time to be a hacker? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± asked Serial again. Without answering him, Be walked out of the base. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to have any more contact with him. Serial caught up with him. He couldn¡¯t let him go before he figured it out. As soon as Be closed the door and was about to leave, he saw that passenger seat was opened and then someone sat in. ¡°Get out.¡± the look in his eyes suddenly became cold. After being scolded, Serial continued to stay shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask. I¡¯ll leave if I figure it out. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The temperament of Be was still cold, and the alienated feeling could push people thousands of miles away. ¡°So, that night, Sarah sent you to the hospital.¡± Serial wanted to ask about her identity, but he didn¡¯t know why he said that. Be fell into silence. All theplicated feelings that Serial had before vanished, and his heart was clear. He misunderstood. Be was still single. ¡°How do you know that Sarah is k?¡± asked Serial. Be: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Serial was speechless. It was still difficult to get close to him because of his attitude. ¡°She asked me to tell you that if you hide anything from her and she finds it out, she won¡¯t let anyone help you with the research and development of the precise equipment you need in the future.¡± it was rare for Serial to say so much. ¡°You will also be cklisted by her.¡± ¡°Does she need to be so ruthless¡­¡± said Serial, who became desperate. He can offend miss Yeats. Anyway, she was just a daughter from a rich family. He didn¡¯tck those connections. But he can¡¯t offend K. In addition to being a hacker, K also had a lot of resources that they couldn¡¯t reach. If he offended her, he might be really miserable in the future. Be caught his reaction, turned to look at him and began to doubt. Serial was still smart. When Be looked at him, he knew that he was exposed through his reaction. ¡°Tell her, I will definitely not hide it from her. I will report whatever she wants to know, only hoping that she can fulfill her promise.¡± ¡°What promise?¡± Be was concerned about Sarah. For him. Sarah was a friend and a sister. Although she was K, in his heart, she was just an ordinary girl, simple and kind-hearted. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Serial, who took the initiative to get out of the passenger seat. ¡°Have a good trip.¡± Be was still staring at him. Serial was a little scared of Be, not to mention that there was something about K in his heart at the moment. ¡°Nothing really!¡± Be continued to stare. ¡°Jason doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her, but she wants to know what¡¯s going on with him. If I tell her a piece of news and she will give me one hundred million dors,¡± said Serial. He gave up. He still hoped that his rtionship with Be could be restored. ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°Two days ago in the hospital, she came to me with the family agreement. We discussed it in the corridor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Be replied slightly and closed the door and then drove away. This series of reactions confused Serial. He couldn¡¯t understand what Be was talking about and what he was doing. What did he mean? After he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, he stopped thinking and focused on the matter that Sarah was K. He looked at the phone number of Sarah. After hesitating outside the base for a while, he made the call. When she received the phone call, she was in the Noth group. She gestured to Chris and answered the phone. ¡°Good morning, Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at hiding your identity.¡± Serial returned to his cunning look and smiled, ¡°if you had told me earlier that you are K, I would have given you any news you want for free. Why should you spend money?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah in a softer voice. After a short pause. Okay¡­ What did it mean? ¡°I¡¯m K,¡± Sarah introduced herself. The corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°¡­¡± K doesn¡¯t care about money, does she? ording to her previous character, she should say that I have to pay you. I don¡¯t like to owe people. Did Be lie to him? Without hearing the reply on the phone, she asked, ¡°Anything else? I¡¯m hanging up.¡¯ ¡°Wait a minute,¡± identity, ¡°when will you transfer the ten million you said in the emailst time?¡± said Serial, who still wanted to confirm her ¡°With your memory and sight, it¡¯s hard for me to trust you can cure Jason.¡± Sarah knew that he was testing her identity. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding,¡± said Serial, feeling that he had suffered a great loss. ¡°You go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll go to see how is Jason doing.¡± Then he hung up the phone in a hurry, wishing to p himself. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Why did you say you didn¡¯t need money! Now. He won¡¯t get one hundred million dors for piece of news. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Sarah was about to continue her conversation with Chris when she received a call from Be. He always got straight to the point and said without hesitation, ¡°Serial must have hidden some things from you. I didn¡¯t see Jason.¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 279 Take Sarah to rx ¡°I have guessed it.¡± Sarah said in a serious tone. She had thought over the whole thing in the past two days and still felt that something was wrong. But she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was wrong, so she asked Be to help her. ¡°If you want to know, you can break the password of the third door for me tonight. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Be suggested. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sarah was not the one who wanted to get to the bottom of the matter. ¡°If he wants to hide it, just let him. As long as he can make Jason feel better, it doesn¡¯t matter what he wants to hide.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He hung up the phone. Sarah put her attention back to the conversation with Chris. Normally, when Chris heard that Sarah was K, his eyes would be lit up with excitement. Then he would take out a notebook and hand it to her for signature. But at this moment, apart from the emotional fluctuation when he heard it, he was more focused on his boss. ¡°Is boss really in a bad condition?¡± he looked at Sarah who was sitting on his right front and asked worriedly. ¡°Yes.¡± without telling him the details, Sarah signed her name on a contract. ¡°You cane to me whenever you can¡¯t make up your mind or have any misgivings during this period of time.¡± She signed a confidential agreement as a guarantee to Chris. She was the boss of the Angel International Group and the investment counselor of Yeats Group. She didn¡¯t want Chris to have any misgivings. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Chris trusted her. ¡°I trust you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± she always knew that Chris was a good man. ¡°That¡¯s why I should give you this.¡± Chris had mixed feelings. Miss Yeats was really a good girl. If it weren¡¯t for those things, the boss and miss Yeats would have be an enviable couple. ¡°I have something to ask you to do,¡± said Sarah after careful consideration. ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Chris. ¡°When Jasones back, don¡¯t tell him that I have participated in the business of the Noth group, and don¡¯t tell him what I have done.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to argue with himter. ¡°Just take it as you did it.¡± With a confused look on his face, Chris asked, ¡°Why?¡± Shouldn¡¯t she let the boss know that she had helped him? At least the boss should remember it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me anymore, and he doesn¡¯t want to owe me anything.¡± She made it clear to Chris, knowing that he couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°If he knows that I¡¯m involved in this after he recovers, there will be conflicts.¡± She didn¡¯t want to experience quarrels anymore. All she wanted was that he could recover and be a passer-by as he wished without disturbing each other. Chris pursed his lips and wanted to say something, but finally he said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± she handed the confidential agreement to him and said, ¡°Anytime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chris took it over. After watching Sarah leave, Chris went to his boss¡¯s office. During this period of time, he had been handling most of the affairs in New York, and he couldn¡¯t hand it over to the general manager of the branchpany again. If he did, there might be some clues. The boss was still being treated, so he had to pay attention to the situation in New York all the time. Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t let the media know that his boss had an ident. Former boss had specially told him not to reveal anything. In fact, Chris had worried too much. Ever since Sarah was sure that Jason couldn¡¯t recover temporarily, she had blocked the news online. As long as there were any reports about Jason, they would be blocked and couldn¡¯t be released. The reason why she did so was to hide it from Mrs. Noth and grandpa Noth. She didn¡¯t want the two of them to worry about Jason. After walking out of Noth group, Sarah went to her car. She just sat on the driver¡¯s seat, leaning her head against the chair to rx. It was not until today that she learned from Chris that Jason had a high fever before that one ording to Be. She didn¡¯t expect that her forgiveness would bring such a big emotional impact to Jason. She didn¡¯t expect that on the day she told him that she was going to be taken away, he was still in the hospital with a high fever and had an intravenous drip. His high fever hadsted for a long time, and he stayed by the beach all night and caught a cold, which had aggravated the high fever. If not. That shot wouldn¡¯t have caused such a serious consequence. Thinking of this. Sarah felt stuffy in her chest. She didn¡¯t know why things would turn out like this. If she had known it earlier, she should have found a ce to live peacefully for a month from the moment she signed the divorce agreement. She won¡¯t bring herputer, phone or anything. In this case, the current situation would not be like this. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± There was a knock on the window. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. She saw Will outside the car with an imperceptible worry in his dark eyes. She sat up straight and lowered the window. ¡°Captain Leon?¡± ¡°Come down, I¡¯ll take you somewhere,¡± said Will in azy and slow tone, with one hand in his pocket. Since Sarah didn¡¯t want to go anywhere now, she plucked up her courage and said, ¡°It¡¯s working time now. If you skip work for no reason, your sry will be deducted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of my duties as a special assistant to make my boss happy.¡± Will said seriously. Sarah was speechless. Sarah finally got out of the car. She knew the captain very well. He wouldn¡¯t have let her go with him if there wasn¡¯t something important. After closing the door and locking the car door for her, he took her into his off-road vehicle. Sitting in the car, Sarah looked at the off-road vehicle with a confused look. Will asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah was preupied, so she didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°I just feel that this car looks familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.¡± Will answered the question calmly with his eyes slightly moved, ¡°This is not a limited edition. It¡¯s normal to see it somewhere.¡± Sarah said nothing. This off-road vehicle was only several million dors. There were indeed many people in New York who could afford it, and there were also many people who had bought it for refitting, but she still felt that it looked a little familiar. But she didn¡¯t think about it. After getting in the car, she sat there, thinking about something. In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to do that, but it popped out automatically. Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Will didn¡¯t find a topic to talk to her on purpose. Instead, he quietly drove her to the destination. It took more than an hour to get there. Sarah¡¯s mind drifted away during the whole journey. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When they arrived at the destination, they saw a wide and t mountain top. It was surrounded by greennds and woods. Standing on the side, she could see clouds and mist, like a mountain of the immortal realm. ¡°Captain, why do you take me here?¡± asked Sarah. Did he want her to cry out her troubles loudly? As soon as this idea came up, she rejected it. Compared with this way, captain preferred to let people release their worries in the training. Once people were tired, they would not think about anything troublesome. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 281 My mother hasn¡¯t hit me for three days After the message was sent sessfully, he turned off his phone and put it away, It was not easy to take Sarah out for rxation. It couldn¡¯t be spoiled. The young and handsome coach looked at the message on the phone, with a series of question marks on his forehead. What do you mean by being clever? What¡¯s the point? He called without hesitation. ¨CSorry, the number you dialed is powered off. The young coach was speechless. Staring at the car that was driven away by Will, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t turn it on all your life!¡± Will was not afraid of making people angry at all. Anyway, the two of them had been ying tricks on each other since they were young. To be more exact, they always turn against each other, and make up when necessary. When the car arrived at the downtown area, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Will drove Sarah home directly. At this time, she couldn¡¯t go to thepany to work. Besides, he and Sivan had finished dealing with the problems, so she didn¡¯t need to worry too much. When they arrived home. Sarah opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Thank you for what you have done today.¡± after entering the room, she turned around and said in a somewhat serious tone, ¡°I will raise your sry next month.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Will said causally. Sarah was speechless. As expected, she was still not used to this title. ¡°Go in and have a good rest. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready,¡± said Will, like a big brother who was worried about her. ¡°I have to deserve the raise you gave me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah wanted to refuse. Being stared with his dark eyes, she held back the words that were about toe to her mouth. She rephrased, ¡°Okay.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, she still felt that if she refused just now, the captain would probably call her Atha again. After the two of them separated. Then Sarah contacted Robert. Compared with her, Robert knew more about the captain. After all, he was not only his teammate, but also as smart as him. The video chat was connected. After chatting for a while, Sarah asked, ¡°How can I refuse the meal of the captain?¡± ¡°Meal?¡± Robert raised his sses. ¡°The captain asked me to have a meal from time to time.¡± Sarah was a little uneasy. Although the captain had promised not to care about the previous things, she was still worried. ¡± ording to his previous way of doing things, whoever is kindly treated by him will be unlucky.¡± Except for that matter, she didn¡¯t seem to have provoked the captain. But now it was all over? Robert lowered his eyes and smiled. He sighed silently in his heart that the captain must had difficulty in pursuing her. Noticing his expression, Sarah asked, ¡°what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that our captain has retired?¡± asked Robert, trying to guide her. Sarah: ¡°?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Didn¡¯t the captain say that? Robert said, ¡°since he is no longer the former devil captain, we shouldn¡¯tpare the present with the past.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Maybe he just wants to treat you well by asking you to have a meal with him,¡± Robert exined, and then joked, ¡°or he feels uneasy living in your house and earning the high sry you gave him, so he wants to do something to repay you.¡± ¡°Captain¡­ How could he have such a mentality?¡± Sarah was ¡°He used to be our captain, and he was better than us in everything there,¡± Robert continued to joke. ¡°But after he came out, he found that we all came from a good family, especially you. It¡¯s inevitable for him to feel inferior.¡± Sarah frowned. Self abasement? Did it have anything to do with the captain? ¡°Pumpkin, men have strong self-esteem, especially captain.¡± Robert made up the story seriously and painstakingly for Will. ¡°You shoulde when he asks you to have a meal, so that he may feel better.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sarah thought it was too mysterious. As far as she knew, the captain was definitely not that kind of person, but what Robert said seemed to be reasonable. Robert joked again, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask James and others, but not to mention the captain.¡± Sarah nodded and chatted for a while before hanging up the video chat. Sitting there, she began to think about what had happened in the past. In the end, she concluded that the captain seemed to have a strong self-esteem But she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Thinking of the group chat the captain had mentioned before, she clicked on the eight-people group chat which included captain and replied, ¡°I¡¯m free recently. We can meet whenever we want.¡± Serial was still observing the situation of Jason, and she had dealt with the things that Chris couldn¡¯t deal with in Noth Group. As for thepany, it had been arranged before. She did finish her work temporarily. Jacob: [then tomorrow night.] Jim: [No problem.] Robert: [+1.] Julian and the others also said they were free. The only one who didn¡¯t reply was only Will. In the group chat, Jacob and Jim mentioned him countlessly, but he didn¡¯t show up. At this moment. There was a knock on the door. When she walked to open the door, she saw the captain holding his mobile phone, as if he had been tricked. ¡°Do me a favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My phone is hacked.¡± Sarah opened the door a little more and let him in. Only then did she realize that the captain¡¯s mobile phone was newly bought after retirement. She hadn¡¯t strengthened the system for him. ¡°Don¡¯t turn it on.¡± seeing that she pressed the power on button, Will blurted out. But it was toote. Not long after she pressed the power on button, his phone vibrated violently, and a joyful song came out. ¡°I¡¯m Will. My mother hasn¡¯t hit me for three days!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Will. My mother hasn¡¯t hit me for three days!¡± ¡ª¡ª The song was repeated on the phone, and the words appeared on the screen. Even Sarah was silent for a moment. With short hair, Will looked energetic and handsome. He was not embarrassed at all. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Can it be solved?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah. She went to her study with her phone. This kind of problem was easy for her. She easily solved it. After that, she also helped him strengthen the mobile phone system. After she finished her work, she handed the phone to him and asked, ¡°did you offend anyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Hearing this, Will paused for a while, and then pursed his thin lips slightly and raised a smile. ¡°Then please help me. y ¡®Mom,e and hit me¡¯ when Zack turns his phone on and off.¡± Sarah was speechless. The captain was so childish? ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Will raised his tone. After a moment¡¯s silence, Sarah agreed, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him first, and you can have the imnt after half an hour.¡± Nobody could escape from his trap. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 281 My mother hasn¡¯t hit me for three days After the message was sent sessfully, he turned off his phone and put it away, It was not easy to take Sarah out for rxation. It couldn¡¯t be spoiled. The young and handsome coach looked at the message on the phone, with a series of question marks on his forehead. What do you mean by being clever? What¡¯s the point? He called without hesitation. ¨CSorry, the number you dialed is powered off. The young coach was speechless. Staring at the car that was driven away by Will, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t turn it on all your life!¡± Will was not afraid of making people angry at all. Anyway, the two of them had been ying tricks on each other since they were young. To be more exact, they always turn against each other, and make up when necessary. When the car arrived at the downtown area, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Will drove Sarah home directly. At this time, she couldn¡¯t go to thepany to work. Besides, he and Sivan had finished dealing with the problems, so she didn¡¯t need to worry too much. When they arrived home. Sarah opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Thank you for what you have done today.¡± after entering the room, she turned around and said in a somewhat serious tone, ¡°I will raise your sry next month.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Will said causally. Sarah was speechless. As expected, she was still not used to this title. ¡°Go in and have a good rest. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready,¡± said Will, like a big brother who was worried about her. ¡°I have to deserve the raise you gave me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah wanted to refuse. Being stared with his dark eyes, she held back the words that were about toe to her mouth. She rephrased, ¡°Okay.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, she still felt that if she refused just now, the captain would probably call her Atha again. After the two of them separated. Then Sarah contacted Robert. Compared with her, Robert knew more about the captain. After all, he was not only his teammate, but also as smart as him. The video chat was connected. After chatting for a while, Sarah asked, ¡°How can I refuse the meal of the captain?¡± ¡°Meal?¡± Robert raised his sses. ¡°The captain asked me to have a meal from time to time.¡± Sarah was a little uneasy. Although the captain had promised not to care about the previous things, she was still worried. ¡± ording to his previous way of doing things, whoever is kindly treated by him will be unlucky.¡± Except for that matter, she didn¡¯t seem to have provoked the captain. But now it was all over? Robert lowered his eyes and smiled. He sighed silently in his heart that the captain must had difficulty in pursuing her. Noticing his expression, Sarah asked, ¡°what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that our captain has retired?¡± asked Robert, trying to guide her. Sarah: ¡°?¡± Didn¡¯t the captain say that? Robert said, ¡°since he is no longer the former devil captain, we shouldn¡¯tpare the present with the past.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Maybe he just wants to treat you well by asking you to have a meal with him,¡± Robert exined, and then joked, ¡°or he feels uneasy living in your house and earning the high sry you gave him, so he wants to do something to repay you.¡± ¡°Captain¡­ How could he have such a mentality?¡± Sarah was ¡°He used to be our captain, and he was better than us in everything there,¡± Robert continued to joke. ¡°But after he came out, he found that we all came from a good family, especially you. It¡¯s inevitable for him to feel inferior.¡± Sarah frowned. Self abasement? Did it have anything to do with the captain? ¡°Pumpkin, men have strong self-esteem, especially captain.¡± Robert made up the story seriously and painstakingly for Will. ¡°You shoulde when he asks you to have a meal, so that he may feel better.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sarah thought it was too mysterious. As far as she knew, the captain was definitely not that kind of person, but what Robert said seemed to be reasonable. Robert joked again, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask James and others, but not to mention the captain.¡± Sarah nodded and chatted for a while before hanging up the video chat. Sitting there, she began to think about what had happened in the past. In the end, she concluded that the captain seemed to have a strong self-esteem But she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Thinking of the group chat the captain had mentioned before, she clicked on the eight-people group chat which included captain and replied, ¡°I¡¯m free recently. We can meet whenever we want.¡± Serial was still observing the situation of Jason, and she had dealt with the things that Chris couldn¡¯t deal with in Noth Group. As for thepany, it had been arranged before. She did finish her work temporarily. Jacob: [then tomorrow night.] Jim: [No problem.] Robert: [+1.] Julian and the others also said they were free. The only one who didn¡¯t reply was only Will. In the group chat, Jacob and Jim mentioned him countlessly, but he didn¡¯t show up. At this moment. There was a knock on the door. When she walked to open the door, she saw the captain holding his mobile phone, as if he had been tricked. ¡°Do me a favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My phone is hacked.¡± Sarah opened the door a little more and let him in. Only then did she realize that the captain¡¯s mobile phone was newly bought after retirement. She hadn¡¯t strengthened the system for him. ¡°Don¡¯t turn it on.¡± seeing that she pressed the power on button, Will blurted out. But it was toote. Not long after she pressed the power on button, his phone vibrated violently, and a joyful song came out. ¡°I¡¯m Will. My mother hasn¡¯t hit me for three days!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Will. My mother hasn¡¯t hit me for three days!¡± ¡ª¡ª The song was repeated on the phone, and the words appeared on the screen. Even Sarah was silent for a moment. With short hair, Will looked energetic and handsome. He was not embarrassed at all. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Can it be solved?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah. She went to her study with her phone. This kind of problem was easy for her. She easily solved it. After that, she also helped him strengthen the mobile phone system. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After she finished her work, she handed the phone to him and asked, ¡°did you offend anyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Hearing this, Will paused for a while, and then pursed his thin lips slightly and raised a smile. ¡°Then please help me. y ¡®Mom,e and hit me¡¯ when Zack turns his phone on and off.¡± Sarah was speechless. The captain was so childish? ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Will raised his tone. After a moment¡¯s silence, Sarah agreed, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him first, and you can have the imnt after half an hour.¡± Nobody could escape from his trap. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 282 Do you want to be my girlfriend In her heart, she prayed for Zack silently. Why did he have to offend the captain. Without dodging Sarah, Will opened his contact list in the study and called a young coach. ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± as soon as the phone was connected, Zack burst intoughter and said proudly, ¡°The song I asked someone to set for you is very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Will turned on speaker: ¡°Very proud?¡± ¡°What do you think? Just treat me a meal and sincerely apologize to me. I¡¯ll have your phone restored to its original state.¡± Zack was so yful. ¡°Otherwise, your phone will be useless.¡± Will didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for him to finish. Only when he was held high and then fell down would he have a deep impression. ¡°I kindly remind you that it can¡¯t be removed even your phone is reset.¡± Zack was still In his opinion, the reason why will called was that he changed the phone card to another one. He had never thought that there was anyone around Will who could crack it. Will asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°North Road. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zack asked happily, ¡°You want to hit me? What a pity! I¡¯m going home soon. You can¡¯t hit me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Will hung up the phone. He estimated the time and said to Sarah, ¡°nt it at six o¡¯clock. In addition to what I have said previously, add another sentence, what a pity, you can¡¯t hit me, hahaha. ¡± ¡°Is he the coach of paraglider today?¡± Sarah found the voice was familiar. Will: ¡°yes.¡± ¡°You said you knew him only two days earlier than me.¡± Sarah exposed his lie. Will responded naturally: ¡°You can understand that I don¡¯t want to know him.¡± Sarah was speechless. Judged from their conversation. Obviously, they grew up together and they were very close. ¡°Imnted a conversation as: Mom,e and hit me. What a pity that you can¡¯t hit me, and fiveughter, right?¡± Sarah asked when officially changing the program. ¡°Okay,¡± Will requested. ¡°It would be better if you can use his Content held by N?velDrama.Org. annoying tone.¡± Sarah tapped on the keyboard. After a while, she nted the virus on Zack¡¯s mobile phone. It would work at six o¡¯clock. After he finished that, Will texted back in the group chat, saying that he could make it. At six o¡¯clock that night. Zack sat at his table. As soon as he picked up the bowl, his phone vibrated. He thought it was someone who called him, so he took it out of his pocket, but an annoying voice came out from his phone! ¡°Mom,e and hit me! What a pity! You can¡¯t hit me! Hahaha!¡± The moment the voice came out. The middle-aged couple on the table immediately looked at him coldly. Zack felt a chill on his back and said, ¡°Mom, I can exin¡­¡± Before he could finish her words, the phone yed it again, ¡°Mom,e and hit me. What a pity that you can¡¯t hit me. Hahaha!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see if I can beat you.¡± His mother picked up the feather duster and walked over aggressively. Zack hurriedly pressed the shutdown button, but it didn¡¯t work!!!! ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Let me exin!¡± [¡­ You can¡¯t hit me. Hahaha!] Zack, ¡°!!!¡± Damn it! ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. You are old without a girlfriend. You always stay at home and do nothing but eat and drink.¡± His mother chased after him and was determined to defeat him. ¡°How dare you provoke me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Zack jumped up and down in the living room. [¡­ Hahaha¡­] the same voice as hisughed in the phone. Zack knew clearly that he had been tricked by Will. In order not to piss his mother offpletely, he smashed the phone to the ground and broke it into pieces. Fortunately, the sound did not y again. He took a deep breath and felt lucky that there was nothing important in his phone. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± The feather duster fell on him. Zack was beaten up and jumped up, looking so funny. ¡°It hurts!¡± the hair on his forehead fell down, and his whole face wrinkled. ¡°Be gentle.¡± ¡°Who taught you to smash things in front of me?¡± his mother beat him again. Zack knew his mother very well. It was not until now that he realized he can only admit mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Can I hit you?¡± ¡°Yes, you can!¡± ¡°If you y tricks on me again, I¡¯ll beat you so hard that your father doesn¡¯t even know you.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± After he admitted his mistake decisively, this matter was finally over. He quickly took two bites, and then went upstairs with his mobile card. Thanks to his spare phone, or he couldn¡¯t even scold Will. At this moment, Will and Sarah were having dinner. Sarah appreciated the cooking skills of captain. Although she was not a picky eater, she knew whether it was delicious or not. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What does your family do?¡± although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t talk while eating, she still wanted to know more about it. ¡°Doing business,¡± said Will seriously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know whether he was telling the truth or not. She had heard that the captain had a good family background, but she wasn¡¯t sure whether it was true or not. She wouldn¡¯t investigate it. After all, it was unnecessary. ¡°Nothing.¡± while eating, Sarah said, ¡°if you want to go home to visit your parents, just tell me. You don¡¯t need to ask for leave.¡± The captain hadn¡¯t been home since he retired. ¡°I can only go back by bring my girlfriend home.¡± Will tricked her. Without precaution, she fell into the trap and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you go back if you don¡¯t have one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Will in a mocking tone, ¡°how about you being my girlfriend so that I can go back home?¡± ¡°You should ask for Jim.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t realize that it was a disguised confession at all. Instead, she seriously suggested, ¡°Jim is lively and lovely, pleasing. It¡¯s not a problem to pretend to be a couple.¡± Will pursed his thin lips and looked down helplessly. This woman. So insensitive. He suddenly wondered how Jason married her. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How did you get to know Jason?¡± Will thought he had to know it. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a tough character.¡± Hearing this, Sarah was stunned. The scene of their first meeting with each other quickly popped up in her mind. It had been two years, but it was still clear to her now. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 283 You set me up ¡°I met him at AY Club in Anta.¡± It was not a private thing, so Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°My mother passed away, so I was in a bad mood to go to Anta to rx, and then I met him there.¡± There was a hint of heartache in Will¡¯s cold eyes that no one noticed. He continued to ask, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then we drank for a while and chatted.¡± Now she still remembered what they had talked about at that time. ¡°After the conversation, I found that he was knowledgeable and we shared the same values on many things. In addition, he was good-looking, so I agreed when he asked me to marry himter.¡± At that time, Jason was a perfect man. He had sound look, figure, education background and positive values. He was extremely patient and gentle to her after marriage. Although he was on a business trip or worked overtime most of the time, as long as he promised, no matter how busy he was that day, he would not break his promise. Facing such a person, she unconsciously fell in love with him. Those happy days were broken by Jenny¡¯s call. She realized that no matter how they shared the same values, as long as they were not in harmony in love, they could not go to the end. ¡°sh marriage?¡± asked Will coldly. Sarah nodded, ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°How did he treat you after marriage?¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to ask, Will still wanted to know something. At least he could get some experience. If he was lucky enough to be with her, he could take good care of her. ¡°Everything is fine except for this half a year.¡± Sarah could speak it out calmly, but there would still be regrets. ¡°Next time when you want to get married,e to me first. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m bad looking.¡± Sarah was stunned. Then she observed Captain Leon carefully. He lookednguid and casual, with dashing eyebrows and starry eyes, and his face was as angr as carved features. He was a perfect man. It seemed that¡­ Really¡­ Ok? She vaguely remembered this amazing scene, but when she recalled it carefully, she only saw the serious and ruthless training scene of Captain Leon. ¡°You want to get married?¡± Sarah thought he was urged by his family. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I wanted to marry you. Will did not say the second half of the sentence. ¡°Then I¡¯ll organize a masked party at the annual meeting this year.¡± She thought that Captain Leon wanted to be in a rtionship too much. As a teammate, she should share the burden with him. ¡°How about inviting all the single men and women who want to be in a rtionship in the Angel International Group?¡± After looking at Sarah for a while, Will said, ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah also thought that was feasible. Sivan and Captain Leon were both single. Maybe they could take this opportunity to be in a rtionship. After the chat, the two continued to eat. As soon as Will picked up food with chopsticks, his phone buzzed. He took a look at it. In order to avoid the person from calling him again and again, he answered, ¡°Have you been beaten?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Zack¡¯s irritable voice came from the phone, ¡°Will, you set me up.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± said Will casually. ¡°It would be a gentleman to return this revenge.¡± Zack came to set a goal, ¡°After you get married, I will find someone to get a virus on your mobile phone. Every time you are with your wife, your phone will say ¡°Honey, I miss you so much.¡± Will was speechless. ¡°I also turned on the voice changer to call you at midnight, telling you that I¡¯m pregnant with your child!¡± Every move was vicious than thest. Zack continued to say, ¡°Ruin your rtionship, making you kneel down on a washboard.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this lesson enough?¡± Will said indifferently, but he put a lot of pressure on Zack. Zack shivered as he felt a knife on his neck. But now he didn¡¯t care about it at all. He still had questions to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me here. Who cleared the virus for you? And what about mine?¡± ¡°I gave it back to you.¡± Will did not say much. ¡°Don¡¯t be so narrow-minded.¡± Zack was still poking a beehive. ¡°Believe it or not, when I see her next time, I will tell that girl you¡­¡± Then Will hung up and muted it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Atha was still like a piece of wood. If this bloke spilled the beans, Sarah might shun him in the future. Seeing him hang up the phone, Sarah thought he had finished talking, so she didn¡¯t think too much. It was lucky that Will didn¡¯t put him on speaker this time. Otherwise, if Sarah heard it, she might suspect him. After dinner. Sarah went back to her own home. Sitting on the sofa, Will began to rack his brains to find a way to chase Sarah. If things went on like this, he might not be able to do it all his life. Atha was too insensitive to love. Sarah didn¡¯t think about it at all. She went to bed after going back. She wanted to ask Serial Lance about Jason, but thought that she had let Be Roberts ask that, so she didn¡¯t call Serial. The second day. Sarah received a call from Jenny. She asked Sarah out and the two met in a restaurant. Not knowing what Sarah liked to eat, the dishes Jenny ordered were all the specialties of this restaurant. After ordering, she began to talk about, ¡°I haven¡¯t formally thanked you for so long.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Sarah¡¯s mood was much calmer than before. She used to make jokes asionally, but now she was not interested in many things. Or, she couldn¡¯t have too much emotional fluctuation. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Jenny sincerely, ¡°I apologize for all the wrong things I have done in the past.¡± She owed Sarah too much. Even if she had no choice back then, what she had done had always harmed Sarah. However, Sarah had chosen to take the high road and protect her safety on the Butterfly Ind. ¡°It is all over.¡± After knowing that Jenny was forced by Maxwell Borr, her emotions for Jenny were all gone. Jenny bit her lips and showed aplicated expression on her face. Finally, she asked, ¡°Jason¡­ Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t tell her the truth. Jenny wanted to ask more, but she was afraid that Sarah might misunderstand her. She just had dinner with her and didn¡¯t ask anything else. After dinner, Jenny left New York. Sarah didn¡¯t see her go. She didn¡¯t ask where Jenny was going, whether she would continue to be a model or anything else. Jenny was just a passer-by for her. After dinner, she returned to the Angel International Group. There was not much work for her to deal with. After reading the schedule of the day, she called Sivan to her office. Captain Leon had been in thepany for almost a month. She had to ask about the situation and bring him to the area he was good at as soon as possible. ¡°Boss.¡± Sivan appeared in the office with a serious look. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 284 I don¡¯t believe there is no trap ¡°Uh huh,¡± said Sarah without beating around the bush. ¡°How is Will doing in thepany?¡± ¡°Great,¡± Sivan gave a word. Sarah was a little surprised. It was not easy to hear the word ¡°great¡± from Sivan. ¡°What do you think he is good at?¡± Hearing this. Sivan nced at Sarah, as if he wanted to say something but bit back. Sitting there indifferently, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He is more suitable to be the boss.¡± After thinking for a moment, Sivan spoke out his opinion. ¡°He did well in the things I asked him to do before. He has a unique vision, sees the overall situation and never makes mistakes.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± whispered Sarah. It seemed that Captain Leon was really good at doing anything, even integrating into the society so quickly. Waiting quietly for her words, Sivan didn¡¯t urge her. ¡°Then you can leave some things of subsidiaries to him and let him do on his own,¡± said Sarah. ¡°If he can, then arrange him to work in the subsidiary.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sivan Sarah¡¯s thoughts were simple. She thought that Captain Leon might still like to stay at home. At that time, if there was a suitable position near his home, he would be arranged to go there. In this way, it would be easier for him to do anything. After thinking it over, she went back to her work. A day passed quickly. Thinking that she had promised to attend the party with Jacob tonight, she didn¡¯t work overtime and left with Will after work time. Coincidentally, this scene was seen by Sivan. He saw that Will got on Sarah¡¯s car and the two left the company by car. While he was thinking, he took out his phone and sent a message to Sarah: ¡°Boss, I suspect that your friend makes advances to you.¡± Sarah was driving to where Jacob was and didn¡¯t see the news. The club they booked provided membership service. Only bigwigs in the upper ss, first-line or super first-line stars could came in. The security and privacy were rtively sound. When Sarah and Will arrived, Jacob and others had already been there. When they were about to reach the door of the private room, Will answered a phone call and asked Sarah to go in first. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pumpkin,e here!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Jacob and Julian greeted warmly. She walked over and sat next to Jacob and Jim. Looking at James and Samuel, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what Robert had told her before. She wanted to ask them about it, but she felt that this ce was not suitable. ¡°Sister, you should sit here,¡± Julian dragged Sarah and said a reason. ¡°The three of them are married now. We should keep a distance from them.¡± ¡°Leave me alone,¡± said Jacob, ¡°I¡¯m single now.¡± ¡°Broke up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? It must have been because Jacob was so fierce that she scared the person away.¡± ¡°If Jacob beats someone up, no one can withstand it.¡± A group of people began to gossip. Sarah was also curious. After all, they were sisters. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He thinks that our family background is too different, and it¡¯s a great pressure to be with me.¡± Jacob was very open-minded about these things. ¡°He also said that his friends said that he was a gigolo, and he didn¡¯t like this kind of inappropriate rtionship, so he broke up with me.¡± Both Jim and Sarah were confused. Did not love make people together? ¡°Your boyfriend is so stupid. When he meets someone like his friend, he should retort that you have no chance to be a gigolo.¡± Samuel blurted out. He was indifferent to this kind of thing. ¡°Not necessarily. Some men have strong self-esteem,¡± said James. ¡°If his girlfriendes from a much better family than him, he will feel inferior.¡± Upon hearing this. Sarah paused. Subconsciously, she thought of Captain Leon that Robert had talked about. So she took this opportunity to ask, ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± James answered frankly. ¡°If the gap is not very big, I will try my best to narrow it. If it isrge, I will refuse it from the beginning.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jim asked with a confused look on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for two people to like each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that the two like each other when they are young, but we adults can¡¯t be so hasty,¡± said James seriously. ¡°She has a better choice. Why should I dy her? Besides, family backgrounds are too different, and her parents will also worry about her.¡± ¡°Thanks to your good family background, otherwise the girls who like you will be miserable,¡± said Julian. Sarah pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, this topic did not go on for too long. After they talked for a while, Will came in, graceful, lazy and handsome. The party was set up because of him, so after he came in, everyone should eat, drink and y. After drinking for a while. There were many empty bottles on the table. Jacob and others could hold their liquor. Even if they had drunk a lot, they were fine. But Sarah was different. She felt a little dizzy after drinking a few sses. With the memory of thest time, she tried to keep sober this time, but even so, when the it was over, she still felt a little dizzy. Fortunately, she was not in the half-drunk state and she obediently leaned on Jacob¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Captain Leon will take Pumpkin hometer?¡± asked Jacob after checking the situation. They all trusted each other. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything even if they gave Sarah to Captain Leon. But if there were other people and trustable people were not here, they wouldn¡¯t get drunk. For example, in the party organized by Edwin, she was so relieved because Robert was there. Looking at the woman in a daze, Will said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Captain Leon,¡± Jim thought of something and pretended not to know. ¡°What did Pumpkin do to offend you?¡± She still remembered what they had said in the chat groupst time. Captain Leon brought breakfast to Pumpkin. Who would believe that there was no trap! Will: ¡°?¡± He raised his eyes and nced at the gossip faces of the crowd. Finally, he looked at Jim and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Stop pretending. We all know that you brought breakfast to Pumpkinst time,¡± said Jim. ¡°If Pumpkin didn¡¯t offend you, would you suddenly bring breakfast to her?¡± Although Jacob and Jim knew what happened, they had to pretend. At least, they had to dispel his thought of taking revenge on Pumpkin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the breakfast?¡± Will asked in azy and noble tone, ¡°Who says that employees can¡¯t bring breakfast to their boss?¡± Everyone was speechless. He was indeed a fox. Such excuse was tenable. Divorce Is The Best Choice By Riley Mccarthy Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Divorce is the Best Choice by Riley arthy Chapter 285 You can understand that I make advances to you ¡°It¡¯s normal for other employees to send breakfast to their boss.¡± Samuel also expressed his opinion. ¡°But Captain Leon, do you really think the reason why you sent breakfast to Pumpkin is really simple? Did you forget thatst time you gave me a bottle of water and made me run ten kilometers with a heavy load?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, bring me food and ask me to practice three times more than usual,¡± said James. Sitting there indifferently, Will asked in a raised voice, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me?¡± Samuel grew rmed. James also grew rmed. Shit. The two felt a chill on their backs and their hearts beat faster. It was really a trap. ¡°So you really want to punish Pumpkin?¡± Jacob concluded. Before Will could say anything, Sarah, who was in a daze and heard the conversation, suddenly sat up and looked at him with slightly blurred eyes. She said softly, ¡°Captain Leon, didn¡¯t you promise not to take it seriously? How can you break your promise?¡± Perhaps it was because she was still drunk, her voice and appearance were somewhat naive. Seeing her like this, Jacob and others all wanted to pinch her face. In fact. Jacob and Jim had already done it. ¡°Go home.¡± Standing up, will added, ¡°Pay attention to safety. I¡¯ll send Sarah back first.¡± While they were talking. He walked towards Sarah. When he was about to take her away, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± said Will in a low and pampering voice, as he pulled her up from Jacob. ¡°Should I carry you in my arms or on my shoulders?¡± Shaking her head, Sarah said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Will. Seeing that she could walk, he said to everyone with concern, ¡°Don¡¯t drive after drinking. Call a driver yourself. Tell me in the group when you get home.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Everyone was still in a daze. Then Will left with Sarah. As soon as he left. All the people in the room looked at each other as if they had seen a ghost, including Jacob and Jim. ¡°Why do I feel that Captain Leon is a little strange about Pumpkin?¡± said Jacob first. Jim nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him so gentle to anyone since I knew him.¡± ¡°Does that mean that Sarah will end up in a miserable way?¡± said Julian, with concern in his innocent eyes. ¡°She is even worse than James and Samuel.¡± They looked at each other. Why didn¡¯t they think so? ¡°Is there any possibility that¡­¡± Samuel said hesitantly, looking at everyone¡¯s faces one by one. ¡°Our captain is a man of few desires and no humanity. Does he like Pumpkin?¡± James thought the picture just now and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible.¡± If they were drunk, Captain Leon would only pack them up and carry them back. How could he be so gentle to ask whether he should carry them in his arms or on his shoulders? There must be something wrong with his patience! ¡°Fox Shawn, what do you think?¡± Samuel asked. They were all foxes, so he should know more about Will. Robert smiled meaningfully and didn¡¯t say it clearly, ¡°I have told you that Captain Leon is just nice to Sarah?¡± Upon hearing this. Everyone understood. ¡°You knew it earlier?¡± asked James. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this with Pumpkin. Don¡¯t be a stumbling block if you don¡¯t help him,¡± said Robert in a gentle tone. He specially reminded Jacob and Jim, ¡°Especially you two.¡± They all knew how good they were. The three of them seemed to be wearing a pair of trousers. If they didn¡¯t remind them, the two might tell Pumpkin. Judging from her attitude towards Captain Leon, he was afraid that Sarah would shun that directly. ¡°Captain Leon is really good at hiding his thoughts.¡± Jacob was relieved at once. ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes Pumpkin after he retired from the army. When did he fall in love with Pumpkin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Robert was telling the truth. No one knew when Captain Leon liked Pumpkin. It could only be said that Captain Leon was really a person who had a clear distinction between public and private interests. In the past N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. training, he liked Pumpkin, but he showed nopassion. But on second thought, it made sense. Only in this way could they ensure their safety when they carry out task. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Jim. ¡°No one dares to bully Pumpkin when she¡¯s with Captain Leon.¡± Everyone had a tacit understanding to hide this matter. As Robert said, even if they couldn¡¯t help Captain Leon, he shouldn¡¯t be a stumbling block. In a team, only Sarah didn¡¯t know about it. After leaving the club. Instead of getting in the car and taking Sarah home immediately, Will took her to a ce nearby for rxation. At the beginning, Sarah was still walking, but she needed to wait for ten seconds after she took a few steps, he simply carried her on his back. ¡°Captain Leon.¡± Sarah was still lying on Will¡¯s back with her eyes closed, but she was unusually stubborn. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°When did I say that I wanted to take revenge on you for what happened before?¡± Will¡¯s voice was pleasant, casual andzy. Surrounded by such a voice, she felt like she was in a warm environment where the breeze was gentle andfortable. Without thinking, she said, ¡°Then why did you bring me breakfast and let me go to your ce to grab food?¡± ¡°You can understand that¡­¡± I make advances to you. He didn¡¯t finish his words. Although this guy was a little drunk at the moment, she was definitely notpletely drunk. In this case, maybe she would escape with the excuse of business trip on the second day. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m caring about the team member that divorced,¡± Will made up an excuse casually. ¡°Or I am nice to my boss, and it is good for my career development in the future.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not right,¡± Sarah emphasized seriously. Will, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are not that kind of person.¡± Even though she was drunk, she knew her captain well. Will smiled and continued to walk with Sarah on his back. Sarah felt that her mind was in a mess. For countless times, she felt that it was wrong to say that alcohol can dispel sorrow. At this moment, a lot of things came to her mind. Sometimes it was about Jason, and then it was the matter of Captain Leon. The two matters intertwined in her mind, making her mind as messy as a silky ball that had been yed by a cat. When they arrived home. Afraid that Sarah would have a headache when she woke up the second day, Will went to prepare honey water for her. Although it could notpletely sober her up, it could also relieve the difort caused by alcohol to a certain extent. He didn¡¯t tell them they had arrived home in their chat group until he finished this. Jacob said in the chat group, [Mix up some honey water for Pumpkin, in case she gets a headache on the second day.] Will replied, [She has drunk it.] Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 What if Jason could not recover Jacob stopped typing and didn¡¯t worry about it anymore. Since Captain Leon was so good at taking care of people, they would reluctantly let him take care of Pumpkin. After drinking the honey water for a while, Sarah sat on the spotless carpet. Her opened eyes seemed to be full of worries, looking a little sad. It was not suitable to make decisions at night, nor to get drunk. Even if she was sober and calm, when she was surrounded by these two matters, her sense would overwhelm her sensibility. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the matter that Jason was deeply injured and his central nerve system was damaged appeared automatically. Those things seemed to have been magnified infinitely. ¡°Captain Leon.¡± Sarah was like a disoriented child. In her heart. Captain Leon was the guider and omnipotent. He could easilyfort all of their realistic and mental problems, leading them to go forward, and make them unconsciously trust and rely on each other. Will sat down with her and looked at her from the side. And then he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What if Jason really can¡¯t recover?¡± Sarah put her arms around her knees and rested her chin under her. ¡°How can I exin it to his family?¡± He was the inheritor of the Noth Group, the grandson that Grandpa Noth valued the most, and also the favorite child of Mrs. Noth and Mr. Noth. Once Serial came to a conclusion that Jason would never be fine. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Serial hasn¡¯te to a conclusion yet. Don¡¯t be too anxious,¡± said Will, who was rational and knew that she was emotionally unstable. ¡°He was capable and that won¡¯t be too serious.¡± Sarah raised her head to look at him. Her beautiful eyes, which used to be calm and emotionless, were now very confused. She asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± asked Will. Sarah thought for a while and shook her head. No. ¡°Go to take a shower and go to bed,¡± said Will. He rubbed her head with his big hands, which gave her a sense of security and warmth. ¡°When I wake up tomorrow, I will go to see Serial with you and ask him about the situation.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah, nodding her head. ¡°Can you stand firm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that she stood up and walked towards the bedroom, Will felt that this fellow¡¯s guard was too low. He stopped her, ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah was still confused. Biting his lips, Will finally didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Nothing. Go wash yourself. Remember to put on your clothes beforeing out.¡± Anyway, he had retired from the army and could protect this guy. She didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡°Okay.¡± Then Sarah turned around and went to the bedroom. She closed the bedroom door, took her clothes and went to take a shower. Taking a shower was a process that made people sober up. With steam rising, her white face was fair and ruddy, and her long curly eyshes were hung with mist. Her skin was white and red, like a good jade. Will had been waiting outside. About twenty minutester, Sarah came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a cotton pajama. Because she had washed her hair, her hair was wrapped in a dry towel, making her neck look fair and slender. At this moment, Sarah had almost woken up. She put down her hair and wiped it with a dry towel before opening the door and walking out. Seeing her wet hair, Will frowned slightly. What did she think in such a cold day. ¡°Captain Leon, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how to face him. She stood at the door and pretended to be calm. ¡°You should go to bed early.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± said Will in a cold and deep voice. Sarah was confused. Although she was confused, she still walked over. Before she could react, Captain Leon took a hair dryer and began to dry her hair. She was stunned for a moment. Did Captain Leon know what he was doing? ¡°Captain Leon¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Will. He rubbed her hair and blew her with a gentle wind. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But Will was a little nervous. It was his first time to dry her hair. He didn¡¯t know if he hurt her hair or the wind from the hair dryer was too hot. Sarah took the hair dryer to her hand and turned it off. The surroundings quieted down immediately. ¡°I can dry my hair myself.¡± She was still not used to it. ¡°You should go back to sleep early. You have been tired all day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will did not say too much. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Sarah. After taking another look at her to make sure that she was fine, Will stood up and left. Sarah sent him to the door and thanked him when he opened the door and entered his house. After the two went back to their own houses, Sarah closed the door and dried her hair by herself. She always felt that drying hair was only suitable for intimate people, such as parents, brother and sister, or lovers. It was done by Captain Leon. She had an indescribable strange feeling. After drying her hair, shey on the bed and was about to go to bed. Before sleeping, she checked her phone to see if there was any message or missed call. As a result, she saw the message sent by Sivan. Make advances to her? Who? She asked naturally, [Who?] When Sivan received the message, he was still waiting for Sarah¡¯s message at home. The boss didn¡¯t need him to pick her up since he joined thepany. Many things that needed to be done by him and the boss were done by Will. This made him feel a sense of crisis. Therefore, when he saw the message from Sarah, he typed a few words directly: [Will Gardner.] As soon as he was about to send this message, he thought that his boss was very kind to Will and stopped. What if his boss had a crush on Will? Didn¡¯t he help Will express his love in advance? For a moment. Sivan was caught in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t know whether he should send the message or not. Sarah waited for a long time, but Sivan didn¡¯t reply. She thought he was asleep, so she put the phone on the bedside table and fell asleep. Sivan still didn¡¯t send this message. He thought that he would tell Sarah in another way the second day when his boss came to thepany and asked him. But what he never thought was that. On the second day, Sarah and Will didn¡¯t go to thepany. The next morning. After sending a message to Sivan that she wouldn¡¯t go to thepany, she called Serial and told him that she was going to the base. In fact, Serial had refused in his heart. He had promised to keep Sarah out of his matters. If he let Sarah visit him, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he hadn¡¯t kept his promise? With Jason¡¯s character, it was not sure how would Jason trap himter. But except for being Sarah, she was still K. Serial couldn¡¯t afford to offend her! He felt that his head was going to explode. After weighing the pros and cons, he gave her another reply. ¡°I¡¯ll show you all the data about Jason¡¯s body, but you can¡¯t see him. How about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to see him.¡± With the phone in her hand, Sarah didn¡¯t make it difficult for him. ¡°Will sees him.¡± Serial was confused. Will Gardner? Was it that Will Gardner he knew? Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Bossy female president and her pretty boy Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Sarah asked again, ¡°Is he sober now?¡± ¡°He woke up a little in the morning, and now he is asleep again.¡± said Serial. What he said was all made up, and it was impossible to tell Sarah the real situation. ¡°I will tell you when he is stable, and you cane here to see him again. What do you think?¡± ¡°You are hiding something from me,¡± said Sarah confidently. Holding the phone in his hand, Serial kept smiling. He knew that K was difficult to deal with. ¡°How is that possible?¡± He said in a calm tone, without any abnormality. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. With your ability, you should have found out everything.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. Serial¡¯s hand holding the phone was sweating. He was betting that K would not easily use hacker technology. After all, the K he knew wouldn¡¯t use hacker technology if that was not something important. But as long as she used it, she could easily find what she wanted to know. ¡°How¡¯s his wound?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t insist on that problem. ¡°The stitches will be removed tomorrow. He is recovering well,¡± said Serial honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of him.¡± Sarah: ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why did she stille here! ¡°I just came here to ask about the situation on behalf of the family of the patient,¡± exined Sarah. ¡°I have to tell uncle Noth the progress of his illness from time to time.¡± ¡°All right,¡± said Serial. After hanging up, Sarah and Will headed for his base. Mr. Lance had also taken emergency measures. It was already eleven o¡¯clock when they arrived at the base. Wearing a white coat, Serial greeted them with a gentle smile. It seemed that he was easy to get along with, but in fact, no one could guess what he was thinking. Looking at Will standing next to Sarah, he once again felt that this business was really a loss. When he had seen Will on the Butterfly Ind, he had always thought that he was on a mission. Now he realized that it should not be that simple. ¡°Mr. Gardner, you¡­¡± Serial didn¡¯t finish his words on purpose. ¡°We¡¯re here to visit Jason. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient or not.¡± Will knew Serial¡¯s background and was not surprised that he knew himself. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s convenient. But now, Jason¡¯s situation is very special. You two can only look at him outside the medical room through the ss window. You can¡¯t go in.¡± said Serial in a low and natural voice. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Will. A momentter. Then Serial took Sarah and Will there. After passing through the corridor full of technology, they walked through two gates with passwords. When they arrived at the door of the room, Serial pressed a switch on the wall. After a while, the middle of the wall automatically opened to both sides, revealing arge transparent ss window. At this moment, Jason was no different from before. Although her face was not as pale as before, it was still bloodless. His deep eyes were tightly closed, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t find anything unusual, Serial said, ¡°Since Jason doesn¡¯t want to have too much contact with you, you¡¯d better tell me when you want to know the situation in the future. I¡¯ll call you. What do you think?¡± Sarah pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even now, she still felt that there was something wrong with what happened that day. ¡°Miss Yeats?¡± asked Serial. ¡°Okay.¡± Finally, she agreed. Serial felt relieved. After observing for a while, Sarah asked for the physical data about Jason from Serial, and Serial cooperated very well. After a series of things, the two did not find anything unusual. Before leaving, Sarah thought of what had happened to Jason and said to Serial, ¡°If you need any help during the treatment, contact me at any time and I will solve it.¡± ¡°How about the money?¡± asked Serial. Sarah: ¡°I¡¯ll take the responsibility.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Serial. He was satisfied, ¡°I like someone as forthright as Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to Jason,¡± said Sarah. Since Jason didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her, there was no need for him to know these things. After he recovered, they would be strangers and do not disturb each other. His n was working and he had saw a lot of money. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about making a fortune from him after he recovers.¡± Sarah saw through what he was thinking. Serial was speechless.He didn¡¯t think he had such an intention on his face. Seeing the stagnation on his face, Sarah knew that her guess was right. Serial Lance came from a rich family and was a talented man. He was the best in his field, but even so, his love for money was unimaginable. Sometimes she was curious why he didn¡¯t go back to inherit the billions of family property, but went out to make money through traps. But it was not her business after all, and she would not think too much. After leaving the base, Sarah and Will went to have lunch before they went to the Angel International Group. When they entered the elevator. Willforted Sarah and said, ¡°Judging from Serial¡¯s reaction today, he should be very confident that he can cure Jason. You don¡¯t have to be too anxious.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. When the elevator stopped, Sarah walked out with Will. Sarah went to her own CEO Office, while will went to his own office for special assistant. This scene was not only seen by the people in the Secretary Department, but also by Sivan, who was arranging things in the Secretary Department. Everyone was gossiping about the arrival of such a tall, handsome and elegant man like Will. Now that their boss and this new assistant entered thepany together, their hearts of gossip were burning. ¡°Sivan, is the boss dating with the new assistant?¡± ¡°I have seen they are often together, and the distance between the two is very close!¡± ¡°I suddenly feel that our boss and Will are a perfect match! The bossy female president and her pretty boy.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Will is not a pretty boy. He looks like a wolf.¡± Everyone was gossiping. Sivan couldn¡¯t tell how he was feeling now. Although the fluctuation was not very dramatic, it was still a little strange, as if he was about to be abandoned. ¡°Sivan?¡± People in the Secretary Department called him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t gossip about things that haven¡¯t been announced.¡± Sivan was still businesslike, without any personal emotions. ¡°Finish the things I just arranged earlier. After confirming, take them to the boss to sign them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone agreed. As soon as Sivan left, they began a new round of gossip, but this time it was about Sivan and Sarah. Sivan ignored them. As soon as he saw Sarah, he took all the contracts and documents that needed her to sign in person and told her the progress of the work Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Your sisteres here to pick you up Sivan was very serious about his work. The Angel International Group was of great significance to him. He hoped that everything would be done well and his boss would have a lot of money. In half an hour, Sivan finished reporting everything smoothly. After reporting. When he was about to leave, Sarah stopped him. ¡°Will, Wait a minute.¡± Sivan stood still. ¡°Why did you send me a message yesterday that someone makes advances to me?¡± Sarah asked directly. Sivan wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Sarah didn¡¯t urge him. ¡°People in thepany are talking about you and Will.¡± Captain Leon? Sarah was stunned. ¡°Boss,¡± Sivan still wanted to ask, but he simply wanted to know, ¡°Are you dating with special assistant Gardner? It seems that you have been working with him these days, but you haven¡¯t called me.¡± Most importantly, he used to pick her up and drive her to and off work, but now the boss drove herself. As a boss, she should take a car instead of driving. ¡°Are you worried that I will not pay attention to you after I put Will on an important position?¡± Seeing the slight emotion on his cold face, Sarah asked tentatively. Sivan didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression showed everything. Sarah was special to Sivan. Sarah stood up and fetched a cup of hot water for him,forting him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you want, you will always be my special assistant. The reason why I took him out is just to let him get familiar with the society and the market.¡± She still wanted to exin a lot of things to Captain Leon in person. Although he was very capable, Sivan was not clear about the past of the captain. With his character, Captain Leon would not talk to him about something. In that case, it would be better for her to lead Captain Leon for a period of time. In this way, she didn¡¯t have to worry too much when Captain Leon waspletely familiar with that. ¡°As for their gossip, it¡¯s all unreal.¡± Sarah exined everything. ¡°We are just friends.¡± Sivan heard what she said, and so did Will, who was about toe in and talk about something with Sarah. He stood outside the door, with no surprise in his eyes. He knew what kind of person Sarah was. After she had a deep rtionship with Jason, she was in a state of exclusion for love, or in other words, she had no idea of it at all. He was not in a hurry. There was still a long way to go. He was ready for everything. As long as she wanted, he could marry her at any time. Thinking of this. He raised his hand and knocked on the door of her office. The door was opened by Sivan. He paused when he saw Will. Will nodded slightly as a greeting. Then he walked towards Sarah with the document in his hand and asked her to sign it. The whole process was very natural, and he was not affected by what he had just heard at all. Seeing him like this, Sivan was confused. Did he really think too much? After signing the documents, he left. Sivan left after reporting. After she finished her work temporarily, Sarah sat on the chair, thinking about the things about Sivan. With his present ability and connections, it was very easy for him to set up apany and run it well. She had told him before, but he refused. He said that he only wanted to be a special assistant, not a boss. He was capable, rich and had connections. She had only seen Sivan who didn¡¯t want to be a boss yet in this circle. Time passed quickly. Two months passed. In the past two months, the trauma on his body hadpletely recovered, and he had already woken up. Sarah had asked Serial about his situation, but he said that it was not stable yet and would tell her when it was stable. One day. As soon as Sarah returned home from work, she received a call from uncle Noth. As usual, the things he talked about were all rted to Jason. ¡°How is Jason?¡± Mr. Noth¡¯s tone was still rtively rxed. He didn¡¯t want to put pressure on Sarah. Sarah answered honestly, ¡°Mr. Lance said that the situation is not stable. He would tell me when it is stable.¡± ¡°Just now, your grandfather asked me when he woulde back to celebrate the Christmas,¡± said Mr. Noth. ¡°If he can¡¯t recover before the Christmas, you may have to y a y with me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. After saying something else, Mr. Noth hung up. With her phone in her hand, Sarah sat on the sofa, feeling heavy andplicated. After careful consideration. She still called Serial. When Serial answered the phone, he was talking to Jason. When he saw that it was Sarah¡¯s call, a complicated expression shed across his face. He stood up, walked to the window and answered, ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°How is Jason?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Not yet stable.¡± ¡°I want to know the details.¡± Serial took a deep look at the silent Jason and felt headache. ¡°I suggest that you¡¯d better not know.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± asked Sarah. Serial didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know whether to say that Jason was good or bad. But he was sure that it was not good for him and the base to let Jason stay here any longer. It was still very bad! Not hearing his voice, Sarah¡¯s heart sank. She thought something had happened, ¡°Serial.¡± ¡°Come here and have a look.¡± After saying that, Serial hung up. Without hesitation, she went out with her phone and car key. As for Serial. After putting the phone in his pocket, he came to the front of Jason. With a smile on his face, he said in a very gentle tone, ¡°Your sister wille here to pick you upter. Are you happy?¡± ¡°Your smile makes me suspect that you are going to sell me.¡± said Jason. He stared at Jason with his deep ck eyes. He was not as cold as before, but purer. ¡°How is that possible?¡± asked Serial with a smile, ¡°Is your brother such a person?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Serial was speechless. Sure enough. He just couldn¡¯t like people like Jason. Jason used to be a tough guy when there was nothing wrong. Now he had lost his memory and his intelligence degenerated to five years old, but Jason still could make him angry. There was no harmony between them! At nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Sarah arrived at the base. Serial had been waiting for her outside for a long time. When he saw her, he smiled ad greeted her politely, ¡°Miss Yeats, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Where is Jason?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± said Serial as he took out the documents behind him and handed them to her. ¡°If you want to see him, sign documents first.¡± Sarah took them and looked through the two short pages. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. There were two cklisted dos and don¡¯ts. First, she had to take Jason away as soon as she saw him. Second, all the losses that Party A had suffered because of Jason would be paid by the person who had taken him away, including but not limited to the damage that Jason had caused here and the price he had to pay for what Jason had promised him but failed. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 The situation of Jason Sarah could recognize these words, but when they were put together, she felt strange. She pointed at the first piece and said with aplicated expression, ¡°He¡­ Something happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He is living a good life.¡± Serial avoided the serious things, ¡°He can eat and drink, but there is still a small problem I cannot solve.¡± Hearing this. Sarah was relieved.She didn¡¯t think too much. She just thought that Jason knew that she had been in touch with Serial in private. It did not matter even if Jason had known that. After making sure that Jason was fine, she called uncle Noth and asked them to pick him up. As for the loss mentioned by Serial, it was not a big deal. ¡°Okay,¡± she took his pen and was about to sign. The moment she was about to write her name, she paused. Serial was worried and was afraid that Sarah wouldn¡¯t take Jason away, he pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± asked Sarah. She looked up at him. If she remembered correctly, in order to save her, Jason had made a deal with Serial. With Serial¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to let her take Jason away before he could achieve his goal. There must be something wrong. Serial pretended to be very puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah continued to stare at him. Serial was still calm, but his hands were sweating. He was very nervous. ¡°By the way,¡± he changed the topic in time. ¡°Although Jason can even dance now, he shoulde to have a reexamination every month.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. Seeing that there was nothing unusual from the beginning to end, she signed. The worst result was that Jason¡¯s situation was a little bad and Serial could not cure him. If it was true, it was normal for her to take him away after seeing him. There were two copies of the contract. After handing that to her, Serial felt relieved. Finally, he could throw away the burden on him! ¡°Miss Yeats, please follow me,¡± said Serial warmly. Sarah followed him. This time, they were not going to the previous medical room, but to the opposite direction. They went through four password doors. When the fourth door opened, Serial in the white coat walked in and said in a tone that coaxed children, ¡°Jason, your sisteres here to pick you up.¡± Sarah was confused. Jason? Sister? Confused, she walked to the room where Jason lived. When she entered the room, she saw the man sitting on the chair and reading a book. At this time, he was wearing a hospital gown and his face was ruddy. He seemed to feel someoneing in and looked in the direction of the door. Four eyes met. Sarah frowned. His eyes and expression¡­ ¡°Sister?¡± murmured Jason, with a trace of inquiry in his confused eyes. He didn¡¯t know why. He didn¡¯t like to contact anyone, even the doctor who treated him. But when he saw this sister, there was a strong sense of familiarity in his mind, as if he had known her for a long time. Sarah was stunned. Almost in an instant, she came to a conclusion from Jason¡¯s series of reactions. He lost his memory. ¡°Yes, she is your sister,¡± said Serial with a gentle smile, ¡°You can go home with her now.¡± Jason looked at Sarah and his ck eyes were full of her figure. The next moment. He stood up. After taking two steps forward, he asked tentatively, ¡°Are you really my sister?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah tried to say something. ¡°She¡¯s your sister,¡± said Serial. He then added, ¡°Go to pack up your things. I have something to talk with your sister.¡± As he spoke, he gestured for Sarah to go out with him. Outside the corridor. There were many waves in Sarah¡¯s heart. She had thought of all the symptoms that Be Roberts had mentioned before, but she had never thought of this. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked Serial. ¡°He has lost all his memories, and his intelligence equals with that of a five-year-old child.¡± Without hiding anything from her, Serial also told her some dos and don¡¯ts. ¡°Although it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s much better than other situations.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Most importantly. Although his intelligence had returned to the level of a five-year old child, he was still smart. That was also the reason why he wanted to send him away. If Jason stayed any longer, his equipment would be removed by him! ¡°You should feel lucky that he is notpletely out of his mind.¡± Serial mentioned that. With mixed feelings, Sarah asked, ¡°Will he recover?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serial said. He looked inside. ¡°But I don¡¯t know when he willpletely recover. You¡¯d better not let him be stimted after taking him back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I need to take him to a familiar ce to stimte his memory?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Temporarily not,¡± said Serial. ¡°He has a child¡¯s mental state now. If he is stimted, it is very likely to have other problems. The more stable and warm his life is, the more beneficial to his recovery.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah lightly. Serial pursed his lips. After a while. He still said something that seemed inappropriate, but he wanted to say, ¡°I know what happened between you and him, but I hope you can temporarily forget what happened before and take good care of him. After he recovers, you can live your own lives.¡± Thinking of what had happened before, Sarah stared at him. Serial was a little nervous and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to be a passer-by with me and not disturb each other?¡± Sarah mentioned this matter again, ¡°In that case, won¡¯t he be stimted if I take him with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± said Serial in a calm tone. After all, since Sarah had signed her name, most of the problems that bothered him had been solved. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Since I asked you to pick him up, it means that it¡¯s good for him to recover with you.¡± Without giving him a chance to deceive her, Sarah said, ¡°Make a long story short.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for you,¡± said Serial in advance. ¡°Your purpose is to live your own life, and he will fulfill his promise after he recovers. As for other things, if you know too much, it will only increase your psychological burden, and there is no need.¡± ¡°Only I know whether it¡¯s necessary or not,¡± said Sarah with cold eyes. Maybe it was because of her personality, she wanted to straighten out all the suspicious questions, but if there was no doubt, she would not insist on getting the bottom of the matter. The words that Jason asked Serial to tell her were so strange that she would think of them from time to time if she didn¡¯t make it clear. Although it was not a big deal, it was still a little ink on the white paper. ¡°Okay,¡± said Serial frankly. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal in advance. I can tell you about it, but if he has a bone to pick with me after he recovers, you have to help me block it.¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Don¡¯t you have a sense of crisis ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. After getting the answer, Serial felt relieved. There was a guarantee in K¡¯s words. ¡°What you had heard in the hospital before was that he told me.¡± Serial said. ¡°On the way I took him to the hospital for treatment, he had woken up once and told me when he woke up. If his condition is more serious after that, he asked me to convey those words to you.¡± Sarah frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to feel guilty, nor does he want you to me yourself. He thinks that this is what he should do.¡± ¡°In other words, he didn¡¯t wake up in the hospital before?¡± Sarah quickly came to a conclusion. ¡°Not only is he still in aa, but it¡¯s also very serious,¡± said Serial frankly at the moment. After all, it was all in the past. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me who cured him, the urn he buried on the ground would have sprouted.¡± Sarah paused. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you two,¡± said Serial from a bystander¡¯s point of view. ¡°But from what he did after he was deeply injured, he really loves you very much.¡± He even admired Jason¡¯s willpower. It was a miracle that he could wake up and speak so many things under that kind of situation. ¡°Delete me?¡± thought Sarah. ¡°He was afraid that you might suspect him, so he told me the password of his phone.¡± Without hiding anything, Serial said, ¡°He asked me to delete you and tell you those words at the right time.¡± ncing at the closed door, Sarah had mixed feelings. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that he will pester you after he recovers. From what he said to me before, as long as you are unwilling, he won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Sometimes, he felt that Jason was contradictory. He was decisive in the business, but there were two extremes in his attitudes for love. Either he acted on his own will, or he focused on the other¡¯s feelings. However, these two extremes had all been reflected on Sarah. ¡°I know,¡± said Sarah lightly. ¡°So you are willing to take him away?¡± asked Serial tentatively. He was afraid that K might think he had tricked her. He could not burn his bridges. They would meet in the future, and there would be a long way to go. If K hated him for setting her up now when he asked K for help, he would be doomed. Sarah nodded. She followed Serial to sign some documents, and then took Jason out of the medical base. On the way back, Jason sat in the passenger seat quietly, just ncing at her from time to time. His pure ck eyes were full of tension, uneasiness, and a little uncertainty. Just like a five-year-old child. ¡°Sister,¡± he called out. Sarah nced at him sideways and continued to drive steadily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± With his hands on his legs stirred, Jason asked cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Sarah was stunned. After throwing away the messy thoughts in her mind, she asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I feel it.¡± His voice was very gentle, with a little child¡¯s tone. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how to answer his question. ¡°Go back to take a shower and have a good sleep. I¡¯ll call your father to pick you up tomorrow.¡± Without answering, Jason just lowered his head and kept silent. There was only one thought in his mind, ¡®His sister really didn¡¯t like him.¡¯ Sarah didn¡¯t know how to face him. His current situation was caused by saving her, and it was natural for her to take care of him until he recovered. But she didn¡¯t know how to answer some questions, and just like the one just now. If she coaxed him as if he was an ordinary five- year-old child, what if he thought she still liked him after he recovered? If she was indifferent to him, he would be only five years old now, which was a very sensitive time. Children were so sensitive that they could notice many subtle things. Thinking of this, Sarah drove to themunity. When Sarah got out of the car, Jason followed her out with his belongings. He followed her silently all the way, like an invisible person. She took him into the elevator. Coincidentally. When she walked out of the elevator, she met Will at the door, who was about to send Julian away. Looking at the two peopleing out of the elevator, with his eyes wide open, Julian asked in disbelief, ¡°Sarah, you¡­¡± Damn it! What happened? Why did Sarah get involved with Jason again? ¡°Take him back to have a rest.¡± Sarah exined briefly. After taking a look at Jason with his dark eyes and noticing the position and expression on his face, Will asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Serial cured him yet?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Sarah simply. ¡°Now we can only wait for him to slowly recover.¡± Julian waspletely confused. What kind of treatment and recovery? Taking a deep look at the silent Jason, Sarah said, ¡°I¡¯ll take him inside to have a rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Will in a low and cold voice, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± After saying ¡°Okay¡±, Sarah took Jason into her house. As the door was closed. ¡°Captain Leon, don¡¯t you have a sense of crisis?¡± asked Julian curiously, looking at his captain. ¡°What sense of crisis?¡± said Will indifferently, with no emotion in her long narrow eyes. ¡°Stop pretending,¡± said Julian, as if he had known everything. ¡°We all know that you like Sarah.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Will was calm. Then? He thought, ¡®Sarah has brought her ex-husband back. Shouldn¡¯t you be nervous?¡¯ ¡°It was her ex-husband who went in with Sarah just now. They had been together for two years.¡± Julian thought that it was necessary to emphasize that to Captain Leon, ¡°He saved her life before.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Will¡¯s voice was still idle. Judging from what he had just seen, there must be something wrong with Jason¡¯s brain. After all, his eyes and temperament were much different from before when the first time they met. Julian wanted to give him a thumbs up. Only Captain Leon could be so calm at this time. ¡°Anyway, be careful,¡± said Julian. He didn¡¯t want his sister to fall into the trap set by Jason again. ¡°If she is chased by Jason, you will be alone.¡± ¡°Drive carefully.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Julian always looked back, but finally he entered the elevator. He had to tell them about this. As long as Jason took any action to chase Sarah, they would try their best to destroy it! At this moment, Sarah didn¡¯t look at her cell phone, nor did she know that there had a fierce discussion about the fact that she had brought Jason home in their chat group.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Jason wanted Sarah''s favor Sarah cleaned up a guest room for Jason. When everything was ready, she said, ¡°This room is for you. There are new toiletries in the bathroom. Call me if you have any question.¡± "Okay." said Jason; he stood there like a meek child. ¡°Alright, then wash up and go to bed.¡± Jason stood still. Thinking of what Serial had told her, Sarah asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± "I don''t have any clothes to change." Jason lowered his head and clenched his fists in distress. He didn''t want to bother her. But... ¡°You go to take a shower first.¡± A tint of inexplicable emotion shed through her eyes. "I''ll borrow one from the next door." Jason''s figure was simr to that of Leon''s, so he could wear Leon''s pajamas for the time being. As for the clothes he usually wore, she would ask Chris to send some here tomorrow. As soon as she finished her words. Someone knocked on the door. When she opened the door, she saw Leon standing in front of her with a bag in hand. "I guess you don''t have pajamas suitable for him, so I bring you one. It''s new." "Captain..." Sarah paused. She didn''t expect Leon to be so considerate. With a faint smile on his face, Leon said, "Give it to him.¡± Sarah thanked Leon and intended to go inside. When she turned around, she saw Jason standing before her.She handed the clothes to him and told him that the clothes were from Leon. ¡°Thank you, brother." Jason said sulkily. He didn''t like talking to strangers. But he knew that he should show his gratitude to others for their help. If he didn''t do so, sister Sarah would say he was not a good boy. Leon was stunned by Jason''s words. Sarah didn''t expect it too. Jason''s reply was radically different from his usual temperament.He took the clothes and went to take a shower. He behaved like a child. "What''s going on?" Leon started after Jason, signaling to Sarah to exin it. "Serial said that Jason lost his memory and is as mentally mature as a five-year-old child." Sarah took Leon to the living room and exined the whole story in detail. "There is no possible treatment for this kind of situation. We can only wait for his memory slips to recover and go to Serial''s medical base to examine his mind every month." "What do you think?" Leon''s eyes darkened. ¡°I''m going to tell Mr. Noth about it tomorrow.¡± said Sarah word by word. "If Mr. Noth wants to take Jason back Anta, I have no objection. But if not so, I have to take care of him." "Okay." Leon nodded. ¡°Captain...¡± "What?" "Do you have any experience in raising children?" Sarah was in a dilemma about it, "I don''t know how to take care of Jason since he is like a kid now." ¡°Just take him as a five-year-old child.¡± said Leon in a slow voice. "If you don''t know how, I can help you with that.¡± After a pause, Sarah agreed, "Okay." That night. Jason didn''t sleep well. He had a long dream. He saw some blurry pictures in front of him. He was with his sister Sarah. But when he wanted to see clearly what happened, the whole picture turned into a white light and disappeared. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Over and over again, every dream was like this. As for Sarah. After washing, shey on the bed and recalled what Serial told her, especially one sentence ¡°Based on what Jason has done after he was deeply injured, he loves you with all his heart¡¯. Did Jason love her?She didn''t think so.His feelings for her were not so much as love as guilty and compensation. During the month before they divorced, both of them had a very unhappy time. There were endless quarrels and misunderstandings between them. ording to his personality, he would try to make up for it after he realized his fault. And what happened in the Green Ind might be that he waspensating for her loss. She didn¡¯t know whether her guess was right or not, so she wrenched her mind back to the present. Anyway, it didn''t matter whether Jason loved her or not. Sarah had a sleepless night. The next morning. When she woke up, she heard some noise in the living room. She rubbed her head, put on her clothes and opened the door. When she walked to the living room, she saw a figure bustling around at the table. She was frozen for a moment: it was Jason cooking. What happened? Did Jason regain his memory? As if noticing that sister Saran was awake, Jason put the breakfast on the table, turned around and said, "Sister, breakfast is ready. Would you like to have a taste?¡± His voice was heavy with expectation. In a daze, Sarah walked to the table, looked at the hearty breakfast and asked, "Did you cook all these?¡± "Yes!" said Jason, a faint smile lifted the corner of his mouth. Sarah pursed her lips and asked, "When did you get up?" "Five o''clock.¡± Jason was blunt in front of Sarah, his eyes as bright as stars. "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I made all the courses I know how to cook." Sarah thought that children shouldn''t worry about cooking, but then she realized that Jason wasn''t a real child. So all her words turned into a sentence, "Did Serial teach you to cook?" "No." ¡°Then how could you learn to cook?" "I don''t know either." said Jason honestly. "I get in the kitchen and then I just do it myself" Sarah cast aplicated nce at him and said, "You don''t have to get up so early to make breakfast. If you are hungry, just call me, I''ll order a takeaway for you." How she hoped that Jason could recover from his amnesia for a moment. But judging from the breakfast he made, she was sure that what he had just said was true. She had eaten the breakfast and meals Jason had cooked in the past two years after their marriage, so she naturally knew his cooking habits and the dishes he could make. And the dishes in front of her were really like child''s ¡®performance¡¯. Achild who was a gifted chef. "Sister..." The light in Jason''s eyes faded little by little. Sarah was still looking at the dishes and didn''t notice his depression, "What?" ¡°You don''t like the dishes I made for you, do you?" said Jason, his eyes darkening. He just wanted to share housework and make his sister Sarah like him a little bit more. But...He seemed to have messed it up. "No." Thinking that Jason was a ¡®kid¡¯ now, Sarahforted him, "I told you not to get up early to make breakfast just because I wanted you to sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°I''m not sleepy.¡± said Jason in a hurry. His dim eyes lit up again. "If you don''t mind, I¡¯m willing to get up every morning to make breakfast for you." "I''d rather not, Jason." Sarah didn''t need him to do anything for her. "Be good.¡± Jason wanted to say something, but he thought better of it for fear that his sister would be unhappy. Finally, he said with a downcast head, "Okay." ¡°You eat first." Sarah didn''t know how to cate him. "I''m gonna wash up.¡± "Okay." Although Jason nodded, in fact, he didn''t eat until she came back. During the breakfast, he kept an eye on Sarah to see which dish she preferred to eat.He had made up his mind.He would cook whatever his sister liked! After the breakfast, Sarah sent him to sit on the sofa and y by himself while she put the tableware into the dishwasher. After that, she told Leon and Sivan that she wouldn''t go to thepany today. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Are you sure he is not pretending? She couldn''t stand by when Jason suffered from amnesia. If Mr. Noth intended to take Jason back, she would send them to the airport. If he wanted Jason stay in the New York, she would have to go to Jason''s home to pack up some of his living goods. In the study. Sarah made a phone call to Mr. Noth. While waiting the line to connect, she bit her lips nervously. She wasn''t sure if Mr. Noth could ept the fact that his son forgot everything. The phone connected. Mr. Noth''s voice sounded. Without beating around the bush, Sarah cut to the chase, saying, "Uncle Noth, is it convenient for you now? I''ve something about Jason to tell you." "Yes, Sa. Please go ahead," said Mr. Noth in a low and gentle voice. "Last night, I picked up Jason from Serial Medical Base and brought him to my house." Sarah tried to make it short and make it clear. "He is fine in terms of life, but..." It was difficult to finish the sentence. Amnesia and behaving like a child weren''t a trifle problem. When hearing that Jason could take care of himself, Mr. Noth was much relieved. The giant stone pressing on his heart finally disappeared. "It''s not a big deal. As long as Jason is still alive." His tone was obviously light. "He has lost his memory." said Sarah. At this moment, Mr. Noth was sitting in his office. After Sarah''s words came out, he raised his eyebrows slightly and blurted out, "Are you sure he really lost his memory, not pretending to be like this?" Regarding to his son''s character, Mr. Noth had reason to suspect the authenticity of his illness. "Yes, I''m sure." Looking out of the study, Sarah saw that Jason was sitting on the sofa and reading a story book. Then she continued, "Besides, Serial also said that Jason''s mental state has degenerated to the same level as a five-year-old child.¡± "Then?" Mr. Noth was extremely calm. "Nothing else, uncle Noth." "Sa..." "Yes?" "Don''t be so nervous. Nothing matters. The only thing that counts is that Jason doesn''t be a fool. Don''t you worry about him.¡± Mr. Noth was set at ease. In his opinion, since Serial had allowed Sa to take Jason home, it meant that Jason could recover by himself. So... That was just a matter of memory and mental state. As long as Jason didn''t be a total fool, he could easily hide his illness from his wife and his father. Sarah didn''t expect uncle Noth''s reaction to be so calm.She was at a loss for words. "Before Jason recovers, I may need you to take care of him, Sa." said Mr. Noth. ¡°After all, his grandfather is aged. I don''t want him to trouble about it.¡± "Okay, uncle Noth." "If you are busy, just leave him to Chris.¡± Mr. Noth took everything into consideration, ¡°You don''t have to spoil him." "He''s only five years old now..." Sarah emphasized. "I know." Mr. Noth didn''t care about it that much. "Kids shouldn''t be thoughtless when he is five years old." Sarah took a look at Jason who was reading outside. It seemed that he was indeed a thoughtful kid as he didn''t make any noise all the time. While she was silent, Mr. Noth reminded her of one thing, "Well, there is one thing that you may have to pay attention to.¡± "Go ahead, uncle Noth." "He is good at pretending." Sarah was stunned.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Pretending? "With his current situation, he will recover sooner orter." Mr. Noth was really optimistic. "He is very likely to continue to pretend to be a child when his memory and mind state recovers so as to gain your sympathy and attention." "I don''t think so." Sarah paused for a moment before she said. Mr. Noth didn''t say anything more. Under normal circumstances, Jason would never choose to pretend to lose his memory. But now that he had really lost his memory, he would definitely behave like an innocent child after he recovered. He knew Jason well. After all, Jason was his son. After they finished talking, Mr. Noth took his suit jacket and left the Noth Group. He went home to report Jason''stest situation. Of course.He spiced up his narration. After hanging up the phone, Sarah called Chris and told him that she was going to take Jason there. When everything was ready, she took Jason out. Sitting in the car, Jason felt a little uneasy. He didn''t know where his sister was taking him. Was she going to abandoned him? "Jason." said Sarah. "What''s wrong, sister?¡± Said Jason. He tilted his head to look at her. "I''m taking you to see a person now." Sarah wanted to tell him in advance to see his reaction. "We''ll see if you can get along with him. If you..." Sarah paused. She was choosing her words carefully.She wondered how to make a five-year-old boy ept the rest of her words. Before she could think of it, Jason asked in a depressing voice, ¡°Are you going to abandon me?" "No." Sarah denied. Jason pursed his thin lips; his dark eyes were filled with uneasiness and disappointment. It turned out that he still couldn''t make his sister ept him. Noticing the change of his mood, Sarah considered her wording over and over again. He was just a kid now, she couldn''t be tough with him. "I just want you to see whom you like to stay with more. If you like him, I''ll...¡± "l only like to stay with you.¡± Jason butted in, "I don''t like anyone else except you." He was not happy at all when he was with that doctor.He didn''t want to see him at all! Sarah didn''t reply. Maybe Jason''s resistance was resulted from the fact that he knew few people after he got amnesia. Before Jason met her, he had been with Serial for a long time. Serial was responsible for Jason''s illness. Children were likely be defensive about their doctors. She thought Jason was no exception. Sarah''s car pulled to a stop outside Jason''s residentialpound. Chris was already there. He had been waiting at the gate after he received a call from Miss. Yeats. He came over to Miss. Yeats and was about to greet her, then he saw his boss get out of the passenger seat and stood beside. "Boss, you..." He was a trifle surprised. But before he could finish his words, Jason moved behind Sarah with a vignt look. He acted as if Chris was a ferocious wolf or a leopard. Chris stared at Jason in confusion. What happened? "Miss Yeats... What''s wrong with sir?" "He lost his memory. His mind state is the same as that of a five- years-old kid now." Sarah didn''t hide it from Chris. After all, Jason trusted him deeply. ¡°He''s kind of afraid of strangers." Chris cast a scrutinizing nce at Jason. What a drama! How could it be possible that his boss had lost his memory! He soon calmed down. Then he opened the door and went upstairs with Sarah and Jason. He was Jason''s secretary, he naturally knew the password of his house. He poured them a ss of water before starting the formal conversation. "Miss Yeats." Chris whispered, "Are you sure that sir has really lost his memory, not pretending?¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 You care about me A doubt niggled at Sarah. Why did Mr. Noth and Chris react like this after they heard about Jason''s illness? She was a little confused. Looking at Jason who kept silence all the time, sh turned to Chris and asked, "Why do you ask me that?¡± "I just feel it kind of unreal." Said Chris. "He really lost his memory.¡± Sarah said affirmatively. "I observed him carefully after I took him back. It doesn''t seem like he is pretending." Jason would be a remarkable actor if the amnesia was his disguise. He might control his eyes, expressions, and words to cover his real thoughts, but some instinctive actions and reactions were totally different. His disguise couldn''t be so seamless. After having a talk with Mr. Noth, she tested his behavior, nothing strange. Subconsciously, Chris cast a scrutinizing nce at Jason. Jason frowned at him. Why was he staring at him? Didn''t he know it was impolite to stare at someone like this? ¡°Jason, I..." Sarah still wanted to have a talk with him. "Yes, sister." said Jason. Sarah had his undivided attention. As Jason''s words came out, Chris''s eyes went as wide as saucers. His boss called Sarah sister? ¡°Let me introduce him to you.¡± Sarah wanted Jason to get familiar with some acquaintances. "This is your former secretary called Chris. You trust him very much. You two get along well with each other." "My secretary?¡± said Jason, tilting his head. He was like a neer to this world. He waspletely at a loss and had no idea what a secretary was. After a pause, Sarah gave the simplest exnation, "He is responsible for managing your schedule and doing the work you give him. But you don''t have to worry about it. You only need to keep in mind that he has a good rtionship with you." "I''ll keep that in mind.¡± said Jason, nodding obediently. His childish answer really was a blow to Chris. There were a series of questions in his mind. His boss had always been determined and indifferent! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But now! He was as meek as a babyme! "Do you want to go to thepany with him?" suggested Sarah. Jason clenched his hands and lost in his turbid thoughts again. Was sister Sarah going to leave him behind? He pursed his lips in distress. Then he asked in a low voice expectantly, "Could I say no?¡± "Sure." Sarah noticed the abrupt change in his emotion. Maybe she shouldn''t press him to ept so many new things in one sitting "Just a suggestion. It''s up to you." "I don''t want to go with him." Jason summoned the courage to express his opinion. ¡°Then do you want to stay here with Chris or go back with me?" "Go back with you!" Jason blurted out without hesitation. His eagerness drew Chris''s gaze again. Chris had a reason to suspect that his boss was pretending! He didn''t get amnesia at all since he stuck Mrs. Yeats like glue! Seeing that Jason was determined, Sarah asked Chris something about Jason and then went to pack up his luggage. Chris wanted to help, but seeing that there was nothing he could do, he came to sit next to Jason, saying, "Hey, boss." Jason turned to him. His bright eyes were much colder than in front of Sarah. "You are calling me?" "There are only two of us now. Drop your act.¡± Chris wanted to sound it out. "How long are you going to pretend to be a child? Do you need my help?" Jason looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. Sarah said he used to be an adult, now he became like a child because he was sick. But... Would he really hire this seemingly stupid person in front of him as his secretary? "What?" Chris was kind of confused under Jason''s steady gaze. Although his boss''s former oppressive and imposing temperament was gone, he could still made people feel uneasy. "Can you stay away from me?" Jason asked "Ha?" Chris couldn''t tell if Jason had lost his memory or not. "Boss, just put it bluntly! Are you afraid of being discovered by Miss Yeats?" "No." ¡°Then what is it?" "It''s said that being stupid is infectious. I don''t want to be like you.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the bedroom. He came to the side of Sarah who was packing his clothes and supplies. Sarah put his clothes into the suitcase. Seeing that he was caught in between, she asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you have a good conversation with Chris?" "I don''t want to y with him.¡± Jason pulled her clothes and continued, "He just asked me some strange questions. He is like a bad guy." It happened that Chris entered the room, when he heard what Jason said, his put on a long face. Jason''s words raised Sarah''s doubts. She turned around to look at Chris, wondering what he had just said to make Jason react like this. Chris had to tell the truth. Looking at his boss, all the events happened before kept turning over in his mind. It seemed that his boss had indeed lost his memory and was mentally regressing. s. After figuring out the whole thing, Sarah paused for a while and thenforted Jason, "Well, Chris is just felling that your memory slips a little unreal, so he asked you to sound it out. You can take it as his care about you." "Okay..." said Jason unhappily. It seemed that Sarah had been defending others all the time. Was it because he wasn''t obedient enough? Thinking of this, his eyes dimmed. Ten minutester. Sarah put all the things Jason needed in the suitcase. The disappointment in Jason''s heart finally receded since he was about to leave this ce with Sarah. He even took the suitcase from her hand and said, "Let me do it, sister." Before Sarah could say anything, he had already taken it from her hand. At this moment, Sarah noticed something that she hadn''t noticed for a long time. She took Jason''s hand and found some blisters on it. She frowned and asked, "When did you get it?¡± "In the morning...¡± Jason didn''t dare to hide anything from Sarah. "When you made the breakfast?" "Yes..." Jason was afraid that his sister would think him a stupid man. He pursed his lips and lowered his head, daring not look into her eyes. These blisters on his hand cur her heart deeply. Two of them were even broken. ¡°Does it hurt?" Sarah knitted her brows anxiously. "What?" Jason didn''t believe his ears. "These blisters on you hands.¡± Sarah fixed her eyes on his hands, "Does it hurt?¡± Jason beamed like a child who just got candy from his parents. He shook his head and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt at all!" Sarah felt much relieved. Then she made a phone call to ask Jason''s bodyguards to bring the luggage to her house. Then she took Jason to the hospital. Jason was sitting in the passenger seat with a bright smile on his face. He felt that he was the happiest child in the world. Sarah cared about him! Thinking of the way she talked to him, a smile touched theers of his mouth, his eyes filled with stars. Sarah looked at the rearview mirror on the right and saw Jason''s expression. She didn''t know what he was thinking. Why was he looking so happy? "Have you thought of anything funny?" She thought he had recalled his childhood. Jason''s eyes lit up. "Yes!" "Can you tell me, Jason?¡± Her thought was simple. If he indeed recalled what had happened in his childhood, she would take him to the ces he often yed in his childhood or let Mr. Noth take him there. Jason said, "Because I can feel you care about me." Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Being afraid of pain is not a shame "What?" Sarah thought she had misheard. "You held my hand and asked me about the blisters on it.¡± said Jason in a light voice. He sat there like an adorable kid. Sarah eyed Jason thoughtfully. Was he so happy just because she asked about his blisters? "Sister." Jason had been observing her all the time, waiting for her reply. "What?" "I haven''t seen you smile." "I don''t like to smile." "No one doesn''t like tough.¡± said Jason firmly. ¡°Unless she is unhappy, or there is nothing that can make her happy." Sarah didn''t know where he heard about it. "It doesn''t make sense, Jason." "No, it does." His tone was the same as that of a child. "I want you to be happy." Sarah fell for silent.She wanted to say something but then felt better of it. Jason''s mind was as the same as a kid''s, he couldn''t understand many things she told him. She took him to the hospital. When the doctor used the sterile needle to pierce the big bubble on his hand, Jason''s face distorted in pain. Sarah studied his face for a moment. Jason wasn''t afraid of pain, was he? She ignored the fact that Jason was like a child now. Fear of pain was natural to a kid. She always subconsciously took he as an adult. If Jason was a real child, she would have already held him in her arms andforted him. Unfortunately, his appearance kept reminding her that he was a grown-up. "Does it hurt?¡± The doctor asked. Jason was about to nod, but when he saw that Sarah was staring at him, he immediately shook his head and said, "No." "Feeling painful is not a shameful thing.¡± The doctor pierced another blister. Jason''s body quivered under the sharp pain. The doctor teased, ¡°If you cry out, your girlfriend may feel sorry for you and blow your wound." "Girlfriend?" Jason was still unfamiliar with this word. Sitting besides, Sarah exined, ¡°He is my brother." The doctor looked at them in confusion. They were siblings? Such a young sister? After looking at Sarah for a few more times, he seemed to understand something and said, "It doesn''t matter, you can as well talk cute before your sister." In his opinion, they must be a couple since both of them were striking and they looked like a perfect match! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It must be that this girl was pissed off with her boyfriend. That must be the truth! He was such a genius! Jason blinked his eyes. Could he be cute in front of sister Sarah? "When I break the next bubble, remember to look at her aggrievedly and say it really hurts." The doctor said in a very low voice, he sensed a tint of gossip from this couple. ¡°Whatever reason she''s mad at you for, I''m sure in this way she would forgive you." A handsome face and some tears were enough to make an angry girlfriend''s heart soften. Even he, a man, couldn''t bear to see that. "Really?" Jason asked. With his current condition, he was prone to believe in others. ¡°How about having a try?" The doctor suggested, raising his eyebrows. Jason sunk in thoughts. Then the doctor used his sterile needle to puncture one blister. Jason gasped when the pain came from his hand, his face wrinkled. "Does it hurt?" said Sarah. "Yes..." Tears welled up in Jason''s eyes. Seeing his tears, Sarah''s heart skipped a beat.She had to admit that Jason was easy on the eyes. He always looked aloof and indifferent, but now he acted like a spoiled child. She couldn''t help but want to comfort him and make him happy. The doctor noticed her expression and applied more pressure to Jason''s wound. "Ouch!" "Just hold on a little longer." said Sarah. She rubbed his head as ifforting a child. "Okay." Jason nodded. The doctor was speechless. Things didn''t go the way as he expected! Shouldn''t she blow her boyfriend''s wound orin about his cowardice? Why was she just comforting him like he was a kid? He couldn''t figure it out. After the disinfection process, he prescribed some medicine for Jason, "Don''t worry about the rest small blisters. It will recover. Remember to apply this medicine." ¡°Thank you, doctor." Sarah took the medicine. Jason followed behind Sarah all the way out. In order to know more about her, he asked tentatively, "Sister, don''t you like boys who cry out for pain?" Sarah tilted her head. What did he mean? She gazed nkly at him. "I''ll be apetent man in the future." Added Jason. Sarah didn''t think too much about it. "Okay." She replied while driving the car. Hearing that, Jason heaved a deep sigh of relief. He was right, sister Sarah didn''t like boys who would cry out for pain. After they arrived at the parking lot in Sarah''s residentialpound, she got out of the car and took Jason upstairs. His clothes and supplies had already been sent to her home by his bodyguards She opened the door. Before she took off her shoes, a figure rushed over and gave her a hug. "Pumpkin!" It was none other than Rita. They hadn''t seen each other for a while, Rita missed Sarah very much. "Why are you here?" Sarah asked in surprise. "School''s out, so Ie to you!¡± Rita didn''t see Jason outside the door. "Haven''t you seen the message I sent you?" Sarah didn''t answer. She knew if she said no, Rita would be in a sulk. "I know you didn''t." said Rita. Sarah wouldn''t take much time scrolling through her phone, Rita knew it. ¡°I''m kind of busy today so I missed your text." Sarah assured her. "I promise I won''t do it again." ¡°Alright, let it go this time. After all, you''re my beloved sister." said Rita in a lively tone. "By the way, are the suitcases in the living room yours? They don''t match your previous style." Although these suitcases were all simple in design, but most of Sarah''s subcases were silver or white. But the two in the living room were both ck. Was it possible that... Rita was as excited as she found a new continent. "Is it from the elder brother next door?" "No." Sarah changed her shoes and walked inside, revealing the man behind her, "It''s his things.¡± "Who..." Before Rita could finish her sentence, she saw Jason.She was stunned, her mind went nk at once.It was Jason?! Regardless of the formality, she dragged Sarah into the bedroom, closed the door and began to comin, "Why did you bring him home, Pumpkin? All the suitcases are his?" "Yes." "He lives here?" ¡°Emmm...." "Pumpkin!" Rita lowered her voice; she was filled with anxiety now, ¡°What are you thinking about? Have you forgotten what he has done to you before?" Jason divorced her sister for another woman. She wasn''t going to allow this scumbag to live here, let alone let them get back together! Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Beat me up. I''m not afraid of pain! "That''s not true, Muffin. You get me wrong." Sarah tried to exin. But a string of questions from Rita left her no chance to butt in. "I don¡¯ care if there are misunderstandings or not. The most important thing is to kick him out of there right now.¡± Rita didn''t know what had happened between her sister and Jason on the Green Ind, nor did she know that Jason risked his life to save her. ¡°I got a ask him to leave." Then she opened the door and stormed out like an intrepid solider. Sarah tried to stop her, "Muffin! Come back" But it was in vain. For Rita, her sister was her beloved treasure in the world. She didn''t know what Jason had done to hurt Sarah''s heart before. But now she knew Jason''s ¡®glory deeds¡¯, she would never allow him to bully Sarah a second time. Even if he had a frightening and imposing aura, she must drive him away! Who knew if he would do anything harmful to Sarah when she was alone! With these thoughts in her mind, Rita thrust Jason''s suitcase into his hand who had just changed his shoes. Jason looked puzzled. What was going on? "Get out of there.¡± Rita ventured to say. The mere word "Jason" was too intimidating to her. ¡°You are not wee here. Don''t you bother my sister again!" At first, Jason was pleased to see that his sister Sarah cared about him. But Rita''s indifferent words shattered his good mood at once. Sarah walked out of the bedroom. Jason looked at her, his eyes were filed with helplessness and mncholy, as if asking what he had done wrong. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sarah brought him back. Why did she send him away? "Muffin, don''t do that.¡± Sarah pulled Rita. "Pumpkin!" "He has lost his memory." Sarah exined. "He has forgotten everything. Now he is like a five-year-old child." "What?" Rita''s eyes went as wide as saucers. What the hell! Jason got Amnesia? He was like a kid now? Nonsense! He was a liar; he must be pretending! When she was about to retort, Jason''s voice sounded. "Sister..." There was a hint of self-me on his face. "Am I causing you trouble?¡± From the moment he saw Sarah, he felt that she didn''t like him very much. Besides, just now, this strange sister clearly said that she didn''t wee him. What did he do in the past? Why both of them showed undisguised disgust for him? Rita was shocked. Jason called Pumpkin sister? "Don''t take it to heart, Jason." Sarah couldn''t bear to see the guilt and remorse on his face. After all, Jason was a patient. "Muffin is taking you for somebody else. That person looks like you." "Really?" Jason''s expectation reached rock bottom. "Yeas, trust me.¡± said Sarah. Jason turned to Rita. Rita didn''t care whether this scumbag had lost his memory or not. He must be pretending to be like a kid to win Pumpkin''s heart! Ha,she wasn''t going to let him do it! Jason didn''t deserve Pumpkin! When she was about to tease Jason, the hurt look on his face stunned her. Was he Jason? She had never saw such an expression on his face! "Well..." With a light cough, Rita moved her nce from Jason. She now felt somehow guilty. "I got the wrong person. I¡¯m sorry." "It doesn''t matter." said Jason obediently. Rita was abashed and awkward under Jason''s innocent gaze. She didn''t even know how to face him. How could a man lose his memory? At lunch time. The food Sarah had ordered arrived.She had never been talented in cooking. She was used to staying home alone, so she didn''t hire a cooking aunt. Fortunately, she was either on a business trip or working in thepany most of the time. Sivan was always by her side. Every day, he would order meals for her on time and supervise her to eat it up. Normally, she would choose the familiar restaurant to order a meal. During the meal. Rita had been observing Jason secretly to confirm if he had lost his memory. But judging from the details of his reaction, this careful, obedient and sensible person waspletely different from the former Jason with a cold aura around him before. So Rita drew a preliminary evaluation: he indeed lost his memory. Soon they finished their lunch. Sarah went to the study to deal with her business, leaving only Rita and Jason in the living room. Rita was not timid now since Jason forgot everything. She even summoned the courage to chat with him, ¡°Why do you call Pumpkin sister?" "Serial said she is my sister." said Jason honestly. He didn''t address Serial as brother because he didn''t like him. "She''s my sister. Not yours! You can''t call her like that afterwards!" "Then how should I call her?" Jason didn''t refute or get angry. He had found that sister Sarah was very kind to the younger sister. If he made her angry, sister Sarah might drive him out. He had to be an obedient boy. If Pumpkin knew what Jason was thinking now, she would definitely think that Rita was not suitable to take care of children. Rita and Jason only exchanged a few words. But she turned him into a ttering man. "Just call her Sarah.¡± After thinking for a while, Rita said. No matter how he addressed Sarah: Sa, Atha or Pumpkin, they were all intimate. He wouldn''t think much about it now. But when he regained his memory one day, he would be over the moon! Hearing that, Jason pursed his lips. He felt a great weight of sorrow inside him. "It''s impolite." He wanted to call Sarah sister. But this younger sister was a little domineering. Rita didn''t find it impolite since there was not much difference in age between he and Pumpkin. But the next second she remembered what her sister had said: Jason was only five years old now. What was the most suitable address for a boy? "You can call her aunt Sarah." A light bulb went on in Rita''s head. "Is that okay?" "Only the older ones can be called aunt." Jason learned it when he was still in Serial Medical Base. He added, "Sister Sarah is young and beautiful. It''s not good to call her aunt." "Do what I said. That''s settled.¡± "But I don''t want..." "Stop it or I''ll beat you!" Rita shouted at him like a spoiled child. Hearing that, Jason''s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can I still call Sarah sister after you beat me?" Rita''s eyebrow knotted. She didn''t know what to say. Seeing that Rita kept silence, Jason thought she agreed. He immediately stood up and fetched a baseball bat and handed it to her. He said innocently, "Beat me now! I''m not afraid of pain!" As long as he could call Sarah sister, he was willing to be beaten by Rita no matter how many times. Rita stared at him nkly. Not to mention that she didn''t like to beat people, she didn''t dare to beat him because he was the president of the Noth Group! He would regain his memory sooner orter. If she indeed beat him, he would take revenge on her when he remembered everything! "Don''t worry. I won''t make a sound." said Jason as he thrust the baseball bat into Rita''s hand. " I won''t tell sister Sarah about it.¡± "Do you think that I don''t dare to beat you?¡± said Rita, brandishing the baseball bat to scare him. Jason stood still, as if he was ready to bear Rita''s attack. At this moment. Sarah walked out of the study with one ss in her hand. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Pretend to Be My Girlfriend "Put it in the gift box of the participation prize.¡± said Sarah thoughtfully, ¡°After the draw, tell them there is a mysterious gift in the participation prize box. Let''s see who can get it.¡¯ In this way, she could give it to Will without drawing much attention. "Okay," replied Sivan "Are you going to attend this year¡¯s annual g?" asked Sivan. Sarah had never participated in the g before, so he dealt with the stuff of the g every year. "No, I won''t. I will go to the masked party on the eighth floor." She wouldn''t attend the Angel International Group''s annual g or the Yeats Group. If Captain Leon hadn''t told her about the masked party a few days ago, she wouldn''t want to deal with it. Since the establishment of Angel International Group, Sivan has been in charge of it most of the time. ¡°You...¡± Sivan hesitated and replied, "Okay." "Sivan." "What?" "How about you also go to the masquerade party tomorrow night?" Sarah asked, didn''t want Sivan to spend all his youth in thepany, "After you speak on the annual g, you shall leave the work to the people in the secretary department. Don''t worry too much about the work.¡± "I don''t want to get married.¡± Sivan soon knew what she was thinking. "It''s just a party.¡± "It''s meaningless to me." "Don''t you want to be in love?" Sarah asked curiously. Sivan didn''t seem like a man who devoted himself to his career.How could he reject having a rtionship? Thinking of the n, Sivan simply replied, "No, I don''t.¡± Sarah wanted to say something more but remembered what Chris had told her about Sivan''s history. Although Sivan had exined that it was just a lie for getting the information from Chris, now it seemed that it was not a lie. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah didn''t want to force him. "Whenever you want to have a rtionship with someone, you can take a leave." ¡°Okay,¡± replied Marlon perfunctorily. After the video conference, Sarah was busy with other things. She received a call from Wilson and asked if she wanted to attend the annual g of the Yeats Group, but she refused. She believed that Muffin could take care of that. Soon, it was six o''clock in the afternoon. When she came out, she saw Rita and Jason sitting on the sofa. Rita watched TV while eating snacks, and Jason sat quietly with her. When she was asking what they were going to eat, Will came. After he knocked on the door and came in, Will greeted the three people like an elder, short but steady, e here for dinner.¡± "Will!" said Rita, turning off the TV. Jason didn''t move. Sarah was confused. She grabbed Rita, who was rushing to Will and pulled her back. "When did you be so familiar with him?" ording to Rita''s personality, even if she wanted to hear the story about Will and her, she would only agree to have dinner and would never rush out like that. It was really abnormal. "Two hours ago,¡± said Rita, blinking her eyes. "Will came to ask when we would like to have dinner." Sarah was stunned. Why didn''t she know? "I wanted to refuse, but Will said that he promised you to support Jason together, so I agreed,¡± said Rita. ¡°Isn''t it true?¡± Lancy pursed her lips and felt that things were getting moreplicated. "Come and have dinner. Let''s talk about it after dinner." ncing at the unmoved man on the sofa, Sarah continued, "The dishes will be cold.¡± They finally went over. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rita was highly priced with Will''s cooking skills. Everyone ate quietly, and none of them said anything. After dinner, they cleaned up together. Looking at the silent man sitting on the sofa, Will said to Sarah, "I need your help with something.¡± "Sure," said Sarah indifferently. "I want you to return to my home with me to celebrate the new year with my family." Will said with a complicated look, "I need you to pretend to be my girlfriend." Sarah hesitated, then asked, "Me?" "Yes." "How about looking for someone else?" Sarah replied the same asst time. She had never thought that Captain Leon would have a crush on her. ¡°I''m not good at it." The first impression of meeting family was very important. She was cold and aloof. When she got married to Jason before, it took her a long time to be familiar with his family. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to be good at this kind of thing,¡± said Rita, who had been listening to them all the time. She really wanted Will to be with her sister. ¡°It''s good to be bad about that." "You don''t need to stay overnight, and you don''t need to talk too much,¡± said Will in a casual tone, "You just need to meet my family." Sarah was still hesitating. She didn''t think it was a good idea to meet his parents so randomly. "Are you afraid?¡± asked Will, raising his eyebrows. Sarah was speechless No way. "If you are really afraid, I won''t force you," said Will, pretending to be pitiful, "It''s no big deal. They would only scold me.¡± "I can only go with you at noon.¡± Sarah finally decided and said, ¡°I will have the new year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight with my family.¡± What she thought was simple. Captain Leon was a good person and was good to them. She didn''t want him to be scolded on new year''s eve. Anyway, they were just pretending to be a couple. It should be okay. "Will you go with me?¡± Will raised his voice in delight. "Yes," said Sarah With a faint smile, Will said, "Thank you." Sitting next to them, Jason looked at them, talking andughing.He frowned imperceptibly. Somehow he suddenly got the courage to stand up and say, ¡°Sister.¡± "What?" asked Sarah, turning her head to look at him. "I had a stomachache,¡± said Jason, covering his belly with his hands Sarah stood up and came to examine him. As she didn''t find anything unusual, she thought it was a visceral problem and asked, "Does it hurt?¡± "Yes," said Jason with a painful expression. "I''ll take you to the hospital," said Sarah. Jason felt his heart skip a beat. If he went to the hospital, then his sister would find out that he was pretending. What should I do? "I don''t need to go to the hospital,¡± said Will, standing up and walking over, "Maybe it¡¯s because I ate too much just now and felt like tulence. I''ll be fine after a rest.¡± "I''ve seen it. It''s not tulence.¡± Sarah was really concerned about his health. Mr. Noth had asked her to take care of him. If anything went wrong with him, how could she face his family? However, Will saw through him. He reached out, pressed a position on Jason''s abdomen, and asked, "Does it hurt here?" Jason was speechless. "If you don''t say yes, Sarah will take you to the hospital,¡± said Will, almost close to his ear. His voice was so low that only Jason could hear him. Jason nced pitifully at Sarah. He pretended to be very painful and replied, "Yes." "He just had tulence," said Will coldly, "I''ll take him out for a walk." Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Big Ambitious, No Chances After saying that, he walked out the door with Jason and took the elevator downstairs. Sarah was still thinking about what had happened to Jason.It didn''t look like tulence. Seeing that they went out, Rita asked curiously, "Sister, tell me the truth. Will you agree if Will pursues you?" Sarah was stunned. Captain Leon? She answered without hesitation, "No." Captain Leon was not a man she could bear to love. She still remembered that they were all tired as dogs under his training when they were trained. She couldn''t withstand this man''s method. Not to mention being together, even asking her to eat the dishes he cooked was unreal. "Why?" Rita asked in confusion, "Will is good-looking, nice to you, and gentle. Isn''t he a good choice?" "Some people are only suitable to be friends,¡± Sarah said after careful consideration. It was not only for her. None of the women on the team dare to date Captain Leon. If she didn''t know what Captain Leon was like at work, she might be tempted by him. After all, she found that Captain Leon was really a good man. But when she thought of Captain Leon, her first reaction was he was really strict with them.He was cold and ruthless. "What if Jason pursues you after he recovers?¡± Rita asked, "Will you agree?¡± "No, I won''t,¡± said Sarah directly. "Then you...¡± "I don''t have any ns for the time being.¡± Sarah said, "You just need to be with your boyfriend and have a good life.¡± "Sister," Rita murmured worriedly. She worried her sister would no longer hold hope for love because thest rtionship had failed.But life was so long. Wouldn''t she be lonely if she was alone for the rest of her life? "What kind of dress are you going to wear at thepany''s annual g?¡± Sarah changed the topic. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore, "Do you want me to go with you to choose one?¡± "I already got one.¡± Seeing that Sarah didn''t want to say anything, Rita stopped that topic. As for Will and Jason, they were strolling in the garden downstairs of themunity. Seeing that Jason had always been silent, Will asked, "Why did you lie to your sister?" "It''s none of your business,¡± Said sharp angrily like a child. Sitting down on the bench, Will asked in a casual tone, ¡°You don''t like me, right?¡± Jason looked at him deeply and said nothing. It was obvious he didn''t like him. The adults were so annoying. ¡°Let me guess,¡± said Will,pletely treating him as a child, ¡°Is it because you feel ufortable when Sarah talked to me and ignored you?" As a child, Jason couldn''t hide his feelings.He red at him, showing his dislike for him incisively and vividly. Elias didn''t take it seriously. If Jason was in his normal situation, he might argue with him. But now, he was only a man with a five- year-old mental state. "Don''t lie anymore,¡± Will reminded him, ¡°Your sister doesn''t like to be cheated.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s none of your business,¡± said Jason angrily. "I don''t want to care about it either.¡± Will said with an indifferent smile, ¡°but I promised your sister that I would support you with her." Jason was a little unhappy. Was it because his sister thought it was difficult for her to raise him alone? "I''ll tell your sister to let me take care of you when we get back,¡± said Will in a low and cold voice, "Let her do her own business.¡± "No way!" Jason yelled out.Will raised his voice and said, ¡°It''s my call." "If you dare to talk to my sister, I''ll tell my sister," said Jason quickly. "I''ll tell her you hit me." Will nced at him coldly as if showing Jason his wordscked reliability. Jason was a ruthless man. Jason suddenly fell to the ground with a flop. His hand with blisters was rubbed and bleeding. "There is a surveince camera over there.¡± pointing at a corner indifferently. Will continued, "Even if you go back with injuries, your sister will know the truth after checking the surveince video." Sitting on the ground, Jason was unhappy. Noticing that it was almost time to leave, Will stood up from the bench and said, ¡°let''s go back." "I don''t need your support," said Jason stubbornly, standing up. "You will have to when I am together with your sister.¡± His tone was light and slow, "At that time, not only will you live with me,but you also have to call me brother-inw.¡± Jason knew what Will meant. In the afternoon, when Rita watched TV, Jason would asionally read books on his mobile phone. So when he heard this, he blurted out, "my sister won''t marry you. When I grow up, I will marry her." "You''re ambitious,¡± said Will honestly, ¡°It''s a pity that you don''t have a chance." He would never let Sarah fall into Jason''s trap again. Jason had regretted it, but so what? He knew that there was no chance to live again in life. If he lost her, then he would lose her forever. "I have a chance,¡± said Jason, clenching his fists. "Then why don''t you go upstairs and ask her?¡± looking at Jason, Will continued, "Let''s see what she will answer you.¡± After taking a deep look at Will, Jason began to go back. Although his sister didn''t seem to like him very much, he would definitely be an excellent man when he grew up and let her like him. Will followed him slowly. When the two of them returned to the living room, Sarah and Rita were still waiting for them. Seeing them return, she asked, "Does it still hurt?" Shaking his head, Jason said, "No." Sarah was a little relieved. "Sister." Jason clenched his fists and felt a little nervous. Seeing that he wanted to say something, Sarah hesitated and asked, "What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Can I marry you when I grow up?" asked Jason, looking at her with his dark eyes carefully. After a pause, Sarah looked at Captain Leon subconsciously. What were the two people talking about downstairs? "You are an adult,¡± Sarah said to Jason, ¡°But you became a child because you were injured." "Can I marry you after I recover?" Jason asked "No!" said Rita. ¡°Why?" ¡°Because you used to...¡± "Because marriage requires two people to like each other.¡± Sarah stopped Rita and changed a way to say, "You don''t understand this kind of love now. You will understand after you recover.¡± Jason was confused. But he understood that if his sister didn¡¯t answer him directly, she didn''t like him. Thinking of this, he felt depressed, and a strange feeling spread in his chest. ¡°Then will you be with him? Do you want me to call him brother- said Jason, pointing at Will. He changed the topic and asked in a low voice.inw?" Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 His Sister Doesn''t Want Him Sarah asked him in surprise, "Brother-inw?" How did thise out? "Will you?" asked Jason stubbornly. "Your question is meaningless." Sarah changed the topic and said, "If you still want to know after you recover, I will tell you then.¡± Not to mention that she may not be with Captain Leon. Even if she was with him, Jason didn''t need to call Will his brother-inw. After all, she was not his sister. The light in Jason''s eyes dimmed suddenly. He tightened his grip and felt deeply depressed in his heart. "You shall go to bed now," said Sarah. "Have a good rest.¡± Hearing that, Jason pursed his lips and took a look at her. When he saw the calm expression on Will''s face, he came up with an idea and said, "Sister." "What?" ¡°It hurts..." he reached out his hand, which was scratched. Because of the severe bruising, the skin on the bubble waspletely rubbed off, and the flesh was exposed to the air, with blooding out. Seeing him like this, Rita frowned. She didn''t expect it to turn out like this just after he went downstairs. "What''s happened?" "I fell by ident," said Jason in a very low voice, lowering his eyes. "Captain, I''ll take him to the hospital for disinfection first." Sarah was afraid that his wound would be infected. The wound in winter was hard to heal. Jason was relieved. Fortunately, his sister didn''t ask too much about that, or he didn''t know how to answer. ¡°Let me do it,¡± said Will, who had alreadye over with a medicine box. He took the iodine and began to help Jason with his wound. Jason took back his hand from her. Just when Jason was about to say something, Jason said in a deep voice, "I''ll wash it with water." Then he went back to his room. He left so fast that Sarah didn''t have a chance to stop him. Considering what had happened just now, Sarah asked, "What did you talk about downstairs? Why did he fall?¡± "You can have a guess,¡± said Will coldly. Sarah was speechless. When did Captain Leon be so evil? "Don''t think he¡¯s young," said Will in azy tone, "He''s good at striving for the favor." "Striving for a favor?" Sarah thought she might have misheard. "You can take his reaction as he feels ufortable when he sees you are with me.¡± Will said casually, "Or he wants to monopolize you." Sarah thought for a while and said, "He''s just a five-year-old child." "I suggest you talk to Serial about this again,¡± Will said in a low voice. "It may not be as simple as it seems. Don''t you realize that he is too dependent on you?¡± Sarah thought for a while and found that it seemed to be true. "A five-year-old child misses his parents most of the time, but he keeps staying with you after he sees you. It''s unreasonable.¡± "Maybe he felt sorry for you subconsciously, so he got closer to you when he saw you." Rita guessed. "That''s possible,¡± Will analyzed, ¡°But in the case of memory loss and mental retreat, it will barely happen.¡± If they didn''t have the conversation downstairs, he might also not doubt it. But his reaction to Sarah was really abnormal. ¡°One more thing,¡± said Will coldly. "What?" Sarah asked. "Most children like people with strong affinity, gentle and nice to them.¡± Will hesitated and said carefully, ¡°but you seem to have always been alienated from him.¡± Not only was she alienated from him, but she also deliberately maintained a sense of distance. Achild used toe to the organization, and he had liked to stay with Sarah from the beginning. But at that time, Sarah would smile at the child and y with him. It was normal for that child to like her. But it was too strange for Jason. Children were more sensitive than adults. Jason could feel whether a person like him or not. Jason didn''t feel much warmth from Sarah, so it was strange that he insisted on clinging to her. "Does he worry that I will abandon him?¡± based on his previous reaction, Sarah made a guess. "Maybe that''s why he is doing this.¡± She also wanted to treat him normally. But she knew their rtionship. If she treated him too well, it would not be good for him after he recovered. It was better to take care of him and care about him, but keep a certain distance from him like now. "You shall go to ask Serial the day after tomorrow.". Sarah nodded. After chatting for a while, she returned to her room with Rita. When they returned, they found Jason had locked himself in the bedroom. After asking Rita to wash up, Sarah knocked on Jason''s door and decided to talk to him. He knocked several times, but he didn''t respond. Sarah had to call him, ¡°it''s me, Jason. Can I open the door?" After waiting for a long time, there was no response inside. Just when she was about to knock on the door again, the door was opened with a slight click. With an expression of loneliness, Jason said in a muffled voice, "Sister." "Does your hand still hurt?" Sarah looked at his hand, which turned red by washing. Hearing that, Jason pursed his lips. He wanted to say it was hurt but soon remembered that his sister liked a tough man. So he immediately shook his head and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt." "Come here. I''ll apply some medicine to your wound.¡± "Okay." Sarah disinfected and applied medicine to his wound gently. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. During this process, she had been observing some of his little actions. She asked casually, "Do you miss your parents?¡± Jason shook his head. "Why?" ¡°I only want to stay with sister." ¡°Aren''t you afraid that dad and mom will be sad?" "No, I won''t.¡± Sarah nced at him. Children would be missing their parents, wouldn''t they? Why did Jason... "Jason." Sarah didn''t know how long it would take him to recover, so she wanted to emphasize something. With his lips pursed, Jason looked depressed. Was she angry? Why was he so serious? "For you, your father and mother are the best people in the world,¡± said Sarah, "Although I''m supporting you now, you can''t forget them." "Then why did youe to pick me up, not them?" asked Jason. Jason pursed her lips and replied, "because before I picked you up, I had a talk with the doctor, and they didn''t know it yet.¡± Jason didn''t reply. Only one thought was in his mind: His sister didn''t want him anymore. Was it because of the man next door? Seeing his mood worsening, Sarah called him several times with a frown, ¡°Jason.¡± "I know, sister. I''ll go to bed first. Good night." Hearing that, something changed in his dark eyes, which made him a little strange. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 A Call Between Father and Son Sarah wanted to talk to him longer. She could feel that he was in bad condition. However, Jason didn''t want to talk to her anymore. After that, he stood up and returned to his room without saying anything. Seeing him like this, Sarah looked at her watch. It was just past eight o''clock. She told Mr. Noth, ¡°Uncle Noth, I want to ask about Jason''s childhood. Are you busy now?" Not long after the message was sent, Mr. Noth called her. ¡°Uncle Noth,¡± Sarah called him. Mr. Noth stood on the balcony, wearing a pajama. When he spoke, he looked mature and steady. ¡°Did Will get you in trouble?" "No." Sarah was telling the truth, and he was a good boy. "I want to ask what he was like when he was five years old." "He was a good kid, very sensible." Mr. Noth had a deep memory of his son''s five-year-old appearance. "He is lively and considerate." Lively? Kevin looked at the door. Now, he had nothing to do with vivacity. ¡°How is he now?" asked Mr. Noth. "He is obedient and silent.¡± she said, "I think hecks security.¡± Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows. A sense of security? How could his son need such a thing? ¡°Are you sure that he is not pretending?" he doubted that what She said waspletely different from the boy in his memory. "Yes, he asked me several times if I don''t want him anymore.¡± Although she knew her words might make Mr. Noth think she didn''t take good care of Jason, she still had to be honest, "I always feel that he doesn''t have a sense of security." If what Captain Leon said was true, then there must be something wrong with Jason''s mind. "Where is he?" asked Mr. Noth. "He''s in the bedroom," said Sarah honestly, ¡°Do you want to talk to him?" "Give him the phone.¡± Mr. Noth''s tone was as calm as before. "Let me ask him." "Okay." Sarah knocked on the door. On the way, she asked, ¡°By the way, uncle sharp, was he afraid of pain when he was a child?" "He was not afraid of pain." Mr. Noth had a deep memory of this. In the past, when Jason pretended to be a pain to deceive his wife, heined secretly that he was not acting like a man. At that time, he thought he was just unting, butter, he found that this kid''s tolerance to pain was several times higher than ordinary people''s. He could ept the huge pain calmly. "What''s wrong?¡± Mr. Noth was able to grasp the key point. "Did he pretend to be painful to lie to you?" After thinking for a while, Sarah said, "He was not pretending. He was really scared.¡± Mr. Noth was surprised. At this moment. Jason opened the door of his room. When he saw his sistere to him again, he thought she was there to talk about general principles to him. When he was thinking about how to refuse, Sarah gave him her phone and said, "it''s from your father. He wants to talk to you." Jason didn''t want to answer it, but he was afraid that Sarah would be angry, so he had to take it reluctantly. Sarah didn''t stay. She left the room for them. Holding the phone, Jason went to the balcony and sat on the chair, "What do you want to talk about?" he asked reluctantly. "What''s this attitudee from?" Mr. Noth asked, "You want to be beaten?" Jason didn''t answer him. If it weren''t for worrying, his sister would be unhappy if he didn''t answer the phone, he would hang up now. He didn''t want to talk to anyone except his sister. ¡°Call me dad,¡± said Mr. Noth. Mr. Noth was speechless. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No. Mr. Noth had plenty of ways to deal with him. He said, "If you keep silent, I''ll tell Sarah you''re impolite. Don''t me me if she sends you away.¡± Jason was stunned. Sarah? His sister? ¡°Father,¡± he said reluctantly. "Have you really lost your memory?" Jason fell silent. "How unlucky Sarah is to meet you?" Jason didn''t answer him. ¡°I''lle to New York to pick you up.¡± Mr. Noth was testing the bottom line of his "new son." "Don''t disturb Sarah''s reunion with her family during the Spring Festival.¡± "No way!" said Jason. Mr. Noth said in azy tone, "This is not something you can decide.¡± "If youe to pick me up, I''ll run away from home,¡± said Jason threateningly. His rejection was obviously not as fierce as before. ¡°Ha ha." His words amused Mr. Noth. He looked out the window at the golden leaves and said slowly, "You''re talking like you were at home now." Jason was so angry!But the old man was right. "If you run away from home now, it will only make Sarah dislike you.¡± Mr. Noth was quite familiar with manipting his son. "I hope that you can run away from home. Do you need Dad to provide you with some ideas and money?¡± Jason was pissed off. He didn''t like the man next door the most before, and now he hated the man opposite the phone the most. He blurted out, "I don''t like you.¡± "It''s enough that your mother likes me." Mr. Noth didn''t care at all. Jason had been holding back his grievances for a long time, but he couldn''t find a way to express them. If he told his sister about this, she would definitely think that he was the wrong one. ¡°Be good these days. Don''t make trouble for Sarah.¡± Mr. Noth began to care about his son. "I''ll pick you up in a few two days." "That''s it. Bye.¡± Before Joson finished speaking, Mr. Noth hung up the phone and left Jason a message that made him uneasy. Looking at the phone''s screen, Jason frowned. He couldn''t let his father pick him up. If he left here, he wouldn''t be able to meet Sarah again. Thinking of this, he felt that his mind was a mess. He wanted to call her again but couldn''t unlock the phone. After careful consideration, he plucked up the courage to open the door and look for Sarah. "Sister Sarah." "What?" "Can you help me call dad again? I just hung up by ident." "Okay." Sarah agreed. Because he said the word ¡°father,¡± she did not pay attention to his address change on her. She took the phone and unlocked it. When she was about to call Mr. Noth, she saw a message from him. Mr. Noth said, ¡°if Jason asks you to call me again, just refuse him. I have finished talking with him.¡± Sarah paused. Should she say that no matter what kind of person Jason bes, his father would see through him at a nce? "Sister Sarah, what''s wrong?¡± asked Jason tentatively. "Your father said he was going to rest." Sarah changed a way to tell him, ¡°If you still want to talk to him, I can help you ask him if he is free tomorrow, okay?" Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Pick me up. Think about the reason yourself ¡°No, thanks.¡± Said Jason. His eyes were darker than before. Sarah really didn¡¯t call didn¡¯t call him, so he turned around and went back to his room, nevering out again. Sarah was curious about his reaction, and intended to ask her Uncle Noth what he had talked to him by message. But before sending the message, she received his call. ¡°Has Vincent returned to his room?¡± Said Mr. Noth. Sarah ran his eyes over the living room. For the first time, she was surprised to his prediction, so answered, ¡°Yes.¡± She even doubted if there was a monitor and he was watching it in another ce. ¡°I¡¯ll go to see him after the annual meeting of ourpany is held in two days,¡± Mr. Noth said to her, ¡°His current state is really different from that of his childhood.¡± She answered, ¡°Okay, tell me when youe here. I¡¯ll ask someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah began to worry. If Jason really just lost memory and his mentality degenerated, he could take time to recuperate himself. Just as what Serial said, maybe he would recover one day. But judging from his current situation, there was something wrong with his state. She had nned to go to see Mr. Serial the next day, but she had to go to thepany. In the evening, she had to attend thepany¡¯s annual meeting and masked party, so her n was postponed. The second morning. Jason got up early to make breakfast. As a result¡­ The kitchen door was locked! He stood at the kitchen door and tried many times to open the door, but was finally failed. Sarah was awakened by the sound of him opening the door. Like the day before yesterday, she came out in pajamas with a little messy hair, saying, ¡°The door is locked.¡± He paused as hearing that.He looked back subconsciously. ¡°The wound on your hand hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡± Said Sarah. She got up early, so her voice was a little fuzzy. She continued, ¡°Go back to sleep. I have ordered breakfast and won¡¯t be hungry.¡± ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t cook well?¡± Said Jason, lowering his head. Sarah, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid your wound get worse.¡± He looked up at her slowly. Obviously, he was asking if it was really. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepanyter. As for you, just stay at home with Muffin.¡± Said Sarah, trying tofort him. She added, ¡°If you need anything, just tell Muffin. She will call the bodyguards.¡± ¡°Can I go to thepany with you?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°No.¡± She refused bluntly. ¡°You have a special identity. If you appear there, it will easily cause public opinion.¡± The ident of Jason was still hidden from the media. But if he went out, others must find how unusual he was. His temperament, words and behaviors were much different from before, so withoutmunicating with him, people could know his abnormality only by looking at him. The new year wasing, so she didn¡¯t want to make trouble again. Suppressing the unhappiness in his heart, he agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Said Sarah. She tried her best not to make his mind go wildly, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± So he reluctantly went back to his room as turning around constantly. Thinking of what Sarah had said, he took the phone that Serial had given him before, and then called him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At five o¡¯clock in the morning. Serial was still sleeping. Listening to the sound of vibrating and ringing on the bedside table, he took a look and found that it was from Jason. He said wearily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you know what happened between me and sister Sarah?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°All about her and me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Answered Serial directly and gave him a suggestion. ¡°But your special assistant may know that. After all, except sleeping, he follows you almost twenty-four hours a day.¡± ¡°Chris?¡± He thought of the man who called him boss. Serial was surprised and sober. He asked, ¡°You remember him?¡± ¡°Sister Sarah took me to see him.¡± Jason hoped than anyone else that he could remember what had happened between him and sister Sarah. Before tonight, he had thought what Sarah had said was true. But at this time, his intuition told him that Sarah¡¯s younger sister really didn¡¯t like him, not because he looked like someone else. ¡°You can ask him everything about you and Sarah,¡± said Serial. He didn¡¯t know much about them. What he had said to Sarah was also taught by Jason. After getting the answer, he hung up the phone without saying goodbye. He didn¡¯t care that, so he just put down his phone and went back to sleep. As for Chris. When he received a call from his boss at five o¡¯clock in the morning, he was immediately happy. He thought to himself, ¡°The boss finally regained his memory!!!¡± But when he answered the phone and heard what his boss said to him, he was not happy as before as if being poured a basin of cold water. Jason asked, ¡°How much do you know about Sarah and me?¡± Chris asked, ¡°Miss Yeats?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know most about you.¡± Chris didn¡¯t hide anything. Even though Jason had lost his memory, he was still his boss. So he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you from the moment you get the marriage certificate to the time you divorce.¡± He said, ¡°Come to pick me up now.¡± Except in front of Sarah, he was like an old child for the rest of the time. He added, ¡°Think about the reason yourself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the phone was hung up. Chris was totally stunned. Why did he feel that his boss was more difficult to face with than before? Thinking of this, he had to get up reluctantly and drive to Sarah. But his boss¡¯s mental age was only five years old at this time, so he told her about it. When Sarah heard his words, she was surprised. She asked, ¡°Are you sure he asked you to pick him up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Chris was also surprised, but he guessed, ¡°Maybe he wants to ask me about your past with him. When he called me, he asked me how much I knew about you.¡± She frowned as hearing this. She wondered, ¡°Why did he ask this?¡± ¡°Miss Sarah, are you avable now?¡± Asked Chris. ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah. An hourter, he arrived. Jason opened the door. He went to tell Sarah that Chris was going to take him away. They looked at each other and asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Chris, why are you here?¡± ¡°I need my boss¡¯s help with face recognition,¡± said Chris with the same smile as usual. He added, ¡°I want to take my boss away for a day.¡± Sarah looked at him. However, Jason still kept his character setting. He murmured as taking the corner of her cloth, ¡°Sister Sarah¡­ I don¡¯t want to go with him.¡± He was very clear that if he agreed to leave with Chris directly at the moment, Sarah would definitely doubt it. Chris, ¡°¡­¡± His boss who lost his memory was really good at pretending. It was his boss who asked him toe here, but at this time it seemed he was forcing his boss. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 His imposing manner was not normal ¡°Don¡¯t go with him if you don¡¯t want to.¡± She wanted to see how far he could pretend. Then she said to Chris, ¡°Find a way to solve the matter you said. If it can¡¯t be solved, I will bear all the losses.¡± Chris was frozen. How should he answer her? ¡°Go to wash yourself.¡± Sarah calmly blocked the sight of the two of them. She continued saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Abby to get up for breakfast.¡± ¡°Sister Sarah¡­¡± Jason was stunned. He wanted to say something to Chris, but she blocked his sight. If it went on like this, it was a waste of time for Chris toe here. Sarah asked on purpose, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I should go with him.¡± Said Jason thoughtfully. ¡°Hees so early, so it should be an important thing.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Echoed Chris. Sarah looked at him and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to go just now, did you?¡± ¡°I said that just now because I was afraid that you would not care me any more after I went with him.¡± What he said was reasonable and it was hard to refute. He added, ¡°But I just knew that you wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Do you really want to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded obediently. Sarah took a look at Chris and then told him, ¡°Okay. If you are not happy staying there, call me and I¡¯ll ask the bodyguards to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason. After a simple exnation, Chris took him away. In order to get to know more about Jason, she asked Chris to tell her what they were going to talk aboutter, and he also agreed. On their way back. Jason sat on the passenger seat. Chris was a little confused about his boss¡¯s thoughts. Although his mental age was only five years old, he still had a strong aura. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t act like himself at this time as he stayed with Sarah in Chris¡¯e eyes! He called Sarah sister sweetly, and was also sensible, polite and obedient. But sitting beside Chris at this time, he was so cold and alienated, which made Chris feel uneasy. ¡°Chris,¡± said Jason, turning his eyes to look at him with a strong mental aura, ¡°If you keep staring at me, the car will hit someone else.¡± Chris had been focusing on driving all the time, so he was sure the car would not hit anyone. But even so. He was still curious about his boss¡¯s sudden aura¡­ ¡°Do you remember something?¡± Chris asked. ¡°You hope me remember something, don¡¯t you?¡± Asked Jason in reply, with an expression of paranoia on his face. ¡°Is it because that I¡¯m not as good as before?¡± Chris was rendered speechless, ¡°¡­¡± How could he answer this question. On the way, Chris didn¡¯t talk to him anymore and only drove to themunity where they used to live. During the whole process of getting out of the car and going home to have a talk, Chris kept his eye on his boss and found that his aura was really strong. Although he was still mentally weak, he had a strong aura. He was totally different from what he was in front of Miss Sarah. ¡°Boss.¡± Chris poured him a cup of tea and sat opposite him. ¡°What do you want to talk to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know all the conversations here today besides you and me,¡± said Jason before he started. ¡°Especially sister Sarah.¡± Chris missed a beat in heart. But he had always been a slick talker. Jason has lost his memory, so he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about him. With a signature smile on his face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Tell me everything about me and her,¡± Said Jason in a deep voice, emphasizing, ¡°Especially something about our divorce you mentioned.¡± He knew what divorce meant. But he didn¡¯t understand why he divorced Sarah. Was he so unworthy of Sarah¡¯s love? ¡°Well¡­¡± Chris was in a pickle. ¡°Although you and Miss Sarah have only been married for two years, it is inevitable to omit something if I told you your whole story at once, and besides, I can¡¯t finish it in a day.¡± Most importantly. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this to a man whose mental age is only five year old child.¡± Jason said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡± For the countless times, he wondered if this person was really his special assistant? Why did he linger for a long time for such a simple thing? He couldn¡¯tpare with Serial at all in Jason¡¯s eyes. Chris took a look at him, and after hesitating for a while, he told him everything about them, including how did they know each other, how to get married, get divorce and everything after their divorce. It was already noon when he finished his words. He didn¡¯t notice that when he was talking about these things, there was a slight and slow change in his boss¡¯s expression, temperament, and even eyes. By the time Chris finished speaking, Jason¡¯s mental age was obviously more than five years old. ¡°It¡¯s probably what I just said to you,¡± Said Chris word by word. He nervously added, ¡°If you want to know something in details, you can ask me.¡± He still kept his eyes down. It turned out that he had such a rtionship with Sarah. ¡°Boss?¡± Called Chris. ¡°You just said that I was injured because of saving Sister Sarah¡­¡± Said Jason, looking up deeply. All his emotions had been hidden. He asked, ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Chris frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened exactly, but Dr. Lance should know.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Said Jason, standing up Chris, ¡°???¡± What happened? Why did he suddenly feel that the boss¡¯s aura had changed again? ¡°Chris,¡± said Jason, looking at him with his deep and narrow eyes which were no longer as innocent as before. Feeling a chill on his back, Chris said nervously, ¡°Boss.¡± His aura¡­ His aura was not normal! ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of Temper I used to have,¡± Said Jason, looking at him deeply. With a wicked smile on his thin lips, he continued, ¡°But if you dare to betray me and tell Sister Sarah what I have talked to you, I will send you to hell.¡± ¡°Boss¡­ Boss¡­¡± Chris was in a panic. Why did he feel creepy when his boss was smiling! Most importantly, his boss waspletely a different person than he was before. He used to be cold and indifferent to others after all. At this time, he looked friendly but was actually dangerous. ¡°If my guess is right, Sarah should have asked you to tell her the conversation between you and me,¡± Said Jason, who slightly bent down and drew closer to Chris. After all, Chris had wondered around the world, so he immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Then send her a message now that I have finished talking with you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Do it.¡± The two simple words were with a strong momentum. Although Chris kept calm all the time, but he couldn¡¯t continue anymore, so said, ¡°Miss Sarah must be busy now. It¡¯s not good to disturb her by sending messages.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who is your boss?¡± Said Jason in a somewhat oppressive tone, raising his eyebrows. Chris, ¡°!¡± He wondered, ¡°Who can save me!¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Why do I feel this man is too obedient In the end, Chris couldn¡¯t help but send the message to Sarah reluctantly. After all, he could not hold his boss¡¯s aura. When seeing the message, she was still eating. She wanted to call him, but considering that the two men might be together, she still replied, ¡°What did you talk about?¡± This message. Both of them saw it. ¡°I told you not to tell her, didn¡¯t I?¡± Said Jason slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s definitely a misunderstanding,¡± Assured Chris. He exined immediately, ¡°Normally, everyone will ask what we have talked about subconsciously by receiving such a message.¡± Before exposing him, Jason found that what he said seemed to be reasonable. He spread out one hand and said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t send messages randomly, please.¡± Reluctantly, he handed the phone to his boss. At this moment, he also realized a problem. Would his boss have the legendary double or split personality!!! Without caring about what he was thinking, he typed on the keyboard with his fingertips and sent a message, ¡°Ask me about his past with you. Considering that his mental age is still only five years old, I didn¡¯t tell him about your marriage and divorce.¡± Sarah: [yes.] Chris: ¡°Miss Sarah, I have an unreasonable request.¡± Sarah: [Go ahead.] Chris, ¡°I think my bosscked of security. When I told him that you are not his biological sister, he seemed to be abandoned by someone. Could you please pay more attention to him?¡± From the corner of eyes, Chris saw the words. He looked at it in disbelief, feeling shameless for ten thousand times! Chris thought to himself, ¡°How can you say such words, boss?? ¡°Boss,¡± Chris thought it necessary to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this?¡± Taking a deep look at him, he asked naturally, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lie,¡± said Chris frankly, ¡°Miss Sarah doesn¡¯t like liar the most.¡± Although his boss was a bastard before, he never lied to Miss Sarah. Even if he wanted to divorce her for another hypocritical woman, he would not lie to her. He used to be honest and didn¡¯t like to lie. But his boss at this time¡­ was scheming. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her, how could she know that I¡¯m lying to her?¡± He didn¡¯t care at all. His good-looking eyes was with a smile. He asked, ¡°Or are you going to betray me and tell her?¡± Chris blurred his words, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of man I am?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Said Jason ruthlessly. When Sarah saw the message from Chris, she paused for a while. Before she could figure out how to reply, she received another message from Chris. Chris, ¡°By the way, my boss just said that he left something at the ce where Dr. Serial is. He asked me to take him there. I don¡¯t know how to get there.¡± Sarah then sent him the location. She had nned to take him there the next day after she finished her work. But on second thought, Chris had an opportunity to get along well with him, so she didn¡¯t stop them. If he spent more time with Chris, he might be able to regain some of his memories. After all, he stayed with Chris for the most time in his life. After getting the address, he asked Chris to take him to see Serial. He had to figure out how he got injured for Sarah. When they left, Chris was on the verge of copsing. But he couldn¡¯t tell Miss Sarah about it. If he did that by ident, his boss would not let him go with his character this time. But his boss was obviously not normal What should he do? Who could save him? ¡°Why are you still dawdling?¡± Said Jason unhappily as he saw Chris dawdling. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chris gave up. He had nned to leave some marks here so that Miss Sarah could find them when she came here. But on second thought, he realized that Miss Sarah had taken all the things his boss should use, so she might note here. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Moreover, unless his marks were conspicuous or obvious, or Miss Sarah would not pay much attention to them. After all, it was not a criminal investigation case, and no one would pay too much attention to details. As he was worried. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the surveince video Somewhere. At that moment, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He immediately turned his back to the monitor and stretched out his hand behind his back. Then he crossed his hands and made a gesture. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Said Jason, noticing that Chris was sneaking around. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Said Chris, pushing his sses. Jason felt that there was something wrong with Chris. Finally, his eyes fell on the monitoring area. With a smile on his thin lips, he asked, ¡°You want to send the video to her, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Chris, pretending to be innocent, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Destroy the surveince video,¡± Said Jason, with one hand in his pocket. His talking and behaviors were much different from before. Chris was not a fool. Under this situation, he began to n, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Long winded.¡± Jason was deeply impatient with his character. If Sarah hadn¡¯t said that this person had been very good to him before, he would have definitely dismissed him. ¡°Just do it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Chris in a businesslike manner. He obediently dismantled the surveince video and also deleted the surveince video on the cloud. Seeing the intact surveince video on the tea table, he added, ¡°Smash it. Make it look like someone has been entered and stolen it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Said Chris obediently. Jason frowned deeply. Why did he feel that this person was too obedient? Soon, everything was done and made a mess in the scene by the way. After that, he took his boss to the car. Before the car started, he asked, ¡°Boss, have you thought about how to exin it to Miss Sarah?¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°The surveince video.¡± Chris cooked it up with a very serious look. He continued, ¡°Miss Sarah chose and installed it herself.¡± Anyway, the boss didn¡¯t remember anything. And he also would not get the answer in other ces. At this moment, he was very d that he used to do all these things, and even the purchase orders were in his hand. Even if his boss did investigate it, he couldn¡¯t find it out! ¡°Sarah?¡± He frowned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s thest gift Miss Sarah gives you,¡± Said Chris slowly and seriously. ¡°You promised to take good care of everything Miss Sarah gave you before, but now it¡¯s destroyed by you personally¡­¡± Jason felt that his assistant did it on purpose, and a hint of danger shed through his eyes. But Chris still kept obedient. ¡°A few dayster, you tell Sarah that my house was robbed,¡± Said Jason word by word. He quickly came up with a solution. ¡°Ask her to choose a new monitor. Remember to choose and install it by herself.¡± Since it was installed in the past, it didn¡¯t matter even if it was broken. It was good Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 You can ask Sarah. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She may know it clearly ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He asked Chris in a high intonation with warning. ¡°If I tell Miss Sarah, she will definitely call the police to investigate.¡± Chris made traps one after another. ¡°Then everything will be exposed, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Why not say that you have handled it well?¡± For the countless times, he felt that this person was so stupid. With an embarrassed look, Chris had to agree, ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± In fact. How happy he was! As long as Miss Sarah checked the previous surveince video, she would find that the previous cloud had been deleted. For others, it was impossible to recover, but for Miss Sarah, who was a super hacker, it was simply a piece of cake! By then, as long as he quietly reminded Miss Sarah, she could see the surveince video of this day. As long as she saw it, she would know there was something wrong with his boss! By then, she would know what their conversation was by herself. Thinking of this, Chris felt that he was too smart. Thank God that his boss lost his memory and didn¡¯t know that Miss Sarah was a hacker. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°How¡­ How old are you now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He didn¡¯t lie. At first, it was Serial who told him that his mental age was only five years old. Later, when he received the phone call from the man who imed to be his father, he suddenly understood something. His mind had the biggest change when he talked to Chris just now. Every time Chris said something, Jason felt that his mind had grown a lot. So after knowing everything, he clearly realized that he was no longer a little boy. But he didn¡¯t know how old he was. So he had to ask him. ¡°Do you remember what happened in the past?¡± Asked Chris. ¡°You said that Sarah pped me in the face with evidence. How did she get the evidence?¡± He suddenly changed the topic. After a pause. Come on. Of course Miss Sarah found it out herself! ¡°I don¡¯t know. Miss Sarah seemed to have called someone at that time, and soon all kinds of evidence appeared on herputer.¡± Chris was good at talking nonsense. ¡°You know what happenedter.¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t tell his boss any details during the story. Purr¡­ Purr. Otherwise, it was not easy to make his lie usible. ¡°You are so stupid.¡± It was unknown whom Jason was referring to. Chris was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t ask more. It was difficult to get in touch with this boss, so he¡¯d better not talk about it. It was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon when the car arrived at Serial. When he just finished his work and was about to have lunch, he saw an uninvited guest. Jason? Why was he here? ¡°Doctor Serial.¡± Chris greeted politely. Serial looked at Jason who was not polite at all here, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has he regained his memory?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be. He might not be able to regain his memory in this state. ¡°No,¡± said Chris honestly. After all, he was a doctor. ¡°But he is a little strange.¡± While the two of them were talking, Jason focused his deep eyes on the lunch of Serial. He said slowly, ¡°Dr. Serial, you have a good lunch.¡± Dr. Serial??? Frowning slightly, Dr. Serial was particrly confused about this title. ¡°We haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Would you mind adding two pairs of chopsticks?¡± Asked Jason directly. Chris touched his forehead. His boss was really shameless! Serial looked him up and down and asked, ¡°Have you grown in your mind?¡± Jason took a deep look at him. Obviously, he was saying, ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Serial didn¡¯t say anything more. He asked someone to bring two more pairs of chopsticks, and then the three of them had lunch together. During the lunch, Serial had been observing Jason about what he said and his deeds, as well as all kinds of reactions and words. Finally, he came to a conclusion that the situation seemed to be getting worse. ¡°If you keep looking at me like this, I will think that you have the same feelings for me as that person.¡± Said Jason. He didn¡¯t like anyone to stare at him, including this doctor. Chris, ¡°¡­¡± Serial, Serial took a look at Chris, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sarahe here?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Chris replied honestly. ¡°I came here today just to take the cuff link that I had dropped here before.¡± Jason said this to hint something to the two people, ¡°In addition, Dr. Serial asked me about some daily affairs, and except that, nothing else happened.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± He looked at the two people and said, ¡°Dr. Serial, Chris.¡± ¡°I know. I know,¡± Answered Serial quickly. The corners of Chris¡¯s mouth twitched. His reaction and momentum were quite different from that when he called his boss. ¡°If you hope me say that to Sarah when she asked me, you have to cooperate with me for one thing,¡± Said Serial, who was not easy to be fooled. ¡°Do a general check-upter.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± said Jason As soon as the two of them finished the cooperation, they looked at Chris. Chris stopped eating. W-w-what? ¡°Chris,¡± Said Dr. Serial with a warm smile on his face. ¡°In case you spill the beans or say something wrong, you don¡¯t have to go in. Just stay hereter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to get your sry?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Chris was good at changing the situation. After lunch. Serial and Jason went in together. There were three password doors in total. In an airtight reception room, Serial pushed his sses and looked at the person in front of him, saying, ¡°You are different from when you just woke up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± Jason asked casually, as if it was just an ordinary rhetorical Question. Serial didn¡¯t say anything more. He changed the topic and told him something else. Then he began to give him a general check-up. After the whole process, he came to a conclusion that at this time the deep mind of Jason had returned to normal. Reading his report, he gently stroked the paper. Still staring at the report, he asked, ¡°How did you grow in your mind?¡± ¡°The man outside has told me something, so it has grown up unconsciously.¡± Said Jason in a casual tone. Serial was still thinking. ¡°Dr. Serial,¡± said Jason again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell me what happened between you and me, and tell me what happened between me and Sarah,¡± Said Jason, stressing his purpose. ¡°You¡¯d better be more detailed.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Chris has told you everything, has not he?¡± ¡°I want to know how I saved her,¡± Said Jason word by word. Staring at his eyes, Serial told him a lie, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know about it. You were injured when I saw you.¡± ¡°Dr. Serial, it¡¯s not good to lie to me.¡± There was more danger around Jason, and his eyes were filled with danger. ¡°I know,¡± Replied Serial calmly, with a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°But I really don¡¯t know. Why not ask Sarah? She may be very clear about it?¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Taking it reluctantly ¡°Ho ho.¡± Jason chucked. Serial couldn¡¯t read his mind. ¡°I will expose myself if I ask her.¡± Said Jason. He looked at Serial up and down and asked, ¡°Which kid in his five years old will ask such a question?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Sarah that you have recovered?¡± Asked Serial. ¡°If she knows that I¡¯m recovered, she won¡¯t care about me anymore,¡± said Jason He was not stupid. Once he left, Sarah would be taken advantage of by the man next door. ¡°Or are you going to tell her?¡± Asked Jason as Serial didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m not a nosy person.¡± Indeed, he didn¡¯t intend to say it, at least not now. ¡°But you have to remember that Sarah doesn¡¯t like to be cheated. If she knows that you are pretending, she will never contact you in her life.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything, but there were obviously other emotions in his eyes. Serial stressed to him, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a society ruled byw. Intentional homicide and injury are illegal. Restrain yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me,¡± said Jason indifferently. The two of them talked for a while before they finished. Chris had been waiting outside. When he saw his bossing out, he immediately walked up to him and said, ¡°Boss, Dr. Serial.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told your boss everything I know,¡± Said Serial without too much reminding, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Just live as usual.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Chris hesitated. ¡°What?¡± Asked Serial ¡°How old is my boss now?¡± Asked Chris, and he added, ¡°Mentally.¡± Serial looked at him and obviously asked if he should let his special assistant know about it. With one hand in his pocket, he said word by word, ¡°Normal.¡± ¡°Really? Really?¡± Chris was surprised. If everything went well, did it mean that he would regain his memory soon? Thinking of this. He felt much more rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Sarah anything about what happened today,¡± Reminded Jason again. There was a hint of warning in his eyes. ¡°Otherwise, the consequences will not be what you can bear.¡± His eyes. His eyes were a little fierce!He still promised on the surface, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± said Jason simply. ¡°Remember what you promised me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Answered Serial simply. With these words, he walked out of the room. Wearing a pure ck casual suit, he didn¡¯t look as serious as he used to be, but looked more unruly and freewheeling. Seeing that Chris hadn¡¯t left yet, Serial smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Chris, anything else?¡± ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡± His boss didn¡¯t look back at him, so he quickly asked, ¡°Is my boss suffering from split personality or the second personality?¡± Serial was stunned. He quickly reacted and said slowly, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°He is so different now,¡± Said Chris honestly. ¡°Even if a person has lost his memory, he shouldn¡¯t be so different in character.¡± ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Asked Jason in a deep voice. Even though Chris was nervous, he still wanted an answer, ¡°Dr. Serial?¡± ¡°Hurry up, or he will be in a hurry.¡± But Serial didn¡¯t answer his question directly. Chris was speechless, ¡°What?¡± He wondered, ¡°Since you know he will be anxious, why not tell me the answer directly? In such a short time. It was enough to answer yes or no in such a short time after all?! ¡°Chris,¡± Called Jason in a deep and oppressive voice. Chris, ¡°¡­¡± Chris didn¡¯t know what kind of man Serial was at this time, so he regained hisposure and walked towards his boss. After that,, he got in the car and then drove away. After leaving the medical base for a while, Jason looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you talking about with Serial?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Is this the way you talk to your boss?¡± ¡°I used to talk to you in this way.¡± Answered Chris seriously. ¡°You still let me keep it. You also praised me for not being snobbish and daring to speak.¡± Jason was speechless, ¡°?¡± He was skeptical about that. He wondered, ¡°Am I so stupid in the past?¡± ¡°Do you want to go back to where we live or to Miss Sarah¡¯s residence?¡± Asked Chris, ¡°Miss Sarah will go backte tonight at the annual meeting of Angel International Group. How about going to my home first?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about the residence of Miss Sarah?¡± ¡°Go to Angel International Group,¡± Said Jason. The more Sarah didn¡¯t want him to appear in front of everyone, the more he wanted to appear. He not only had to show up, but also acted sweetly with her. It would be best if he was photographed by reporters and posted on the Inte. Chris was stunned, ¡°What are you going there for?¡± ¡°I want to see her,¡± Said Jason. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Even if you go there, you won¡¯t be able to see her,¡± Chris told him the truth ruthlessly ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the annual meeting is held in the hotel, not in thepany.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which hotel she is in.¡± Chris thought he had scolded the boss the most tonight. He wondered if his boss would deduct his sry after he recovered his memory. Purr¡­ purr. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, investigate it,¡± Said Jason, looking at him with his deep and narrow eyes. He was so rational and strong. Was he really a qualified assistant? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t find it out,¡± Answered Chris, who made up a story to his boss seriously, because he had just recovered his memory and didn¡¯t know much. Chris added, ¡°Angel International Group has never informed the media about their annual meeting. Even if you turn the whole New York upside down, it still doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Chris,¡± Called Jason, feeling that his patience was running out. Chris kept obedient, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°If you still want to keep your job, find out where the annual meeting Sarah attends is and take me there.¡± Ordered Jason. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking. He added, ¡°Otherwise, I will fire you right away.¡± ¡°ording to thebor contract I signed, thepensation you take the initiative to fire me is up to one million.¡± Answered Chris seriously, ¡°Do you fire me now or tomorrow?¡± With his deep sideways eyes looking at him, Jason suddenly stopped being angry. He rubbed his phone and sent a message in the secretary¡¯s Facebook group, ¡°Check the location of the annual meeting of Angel International Group tonight. Whoever finds it first will get a bonus of one hundred thousand.¡± The secretaries were all shocked. Hearing the ringing of his phone, Chris thought it was something important. When he saw the message in the group, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Shameless! ¡°You¡¯re not the only one in the group who has the ability to do that,¡± said Jason. He was very smart, and was also familiar with the apps on the phone and had a general understanding of the function of each Facebook group. He had no memory, but was not stupid. Finally, Chris had to reluctantly sent the location of the annual meeting of Angel International Group in the Facebook group and received one hundred thousand dors. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 What do you want? I want you It was a piece of cake to find out the information about the annual meeting. People would know that as long as they asked the staff in Angel International Group. After all, it had so many staff. Chris didn¡¯t expect his boss to do this before. Now that the result was decided, it was better for him to ept the money. Taking a deep look at Chris, Jason pressed his finger on screen which showed the message he sent just now and then withdrew it. His boss withdrew a message. Chris wondered, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a smile on his face, Jason said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chris.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it appropriate for you to do this? As the boss, you should keep your promise.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before not to believe anything unless it was clearly written in paper?¡± Asked Jason, admiring Chris depression with satisfaction. ¡°Everything that you haven¡¯t got can change at any time.¡± Chris, ¡°¡­¡± Yes. But his boss had never cheated him like this, because he only did that to others. Taking two deep breaths, he started the car and drove away, heading to themunity where he and his boss lived. After taking a deep walk, he recognized the road. He said, ¡°Go to Sarah.¡± ¡°The annual meeting of Angel International Group doesn¡¯t start until ten o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± Chris lied, but he pretended to be serious, saying, ¡°If we go there now, we will only be stopped by others. I will send you to the hotel at night.¡± Jason showed some coldness in his eyes, asking, ¡°Whichpany¡¯s annual meeting doesn¡¯t start until ten o¡¯clock in the evening?¡± Chris answered boldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask in the group.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Jason didn¡¯t ask more. When they got home in the afternoon. Jason asked aptop and then began to carefully understand the society and market, as well as the matters of the Nth Group. At Jason¡¯s request, Chris always served him with tea and water, and exin to him. It was not until his boss was immersed in learning that he got a rest. At this time, he sent a message to Sivan, ¡°Is Angel International Group hiring?¡± Sivan: [?] Chris answered: [Our boss is crazy.] When he was about to send it, he remembered what his boss had told him. After careful consideration. He finally deleted the message. If he exposed the secret of his boss at this time, the consequences would be a little miserable. Sivan: [Are you looking for a job or a friend?] Chris: [I¡­] Sivan: [the Noth Group has closed down?] Sivan: [You said that you would not leave until it went bankrupt, didn¡¯t you?] Looking at the message, Chris typed on the screen, but he still couldn¡¯t send the message. He couldn¡¯t tell others about his boss for the time being. It seemed that there were secrets between him and Serial, but these were only his guesses and could not be regarded as evidence. While thinking, he asked another question, [When will your annual meeting end?] Sivan: [Eight o¡¯clock in the evening, but there is a masked party for single people upstairs. The end time is uncertain.] As Chris was about to reply with ¡°okay¡±, he saw a call from Sivan. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Although they were calling, Sivan still felt that there seemed to be a little difference in Chris mood. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sitting on the sofa and listening to the tapping of the keyboard in the study, he said slowly, ¡°A lot of things have happened recently and I¡¯m just a little upset.¡± ¡°You want to drink?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Buy then. I¡¯lle to your home after the party.¡± With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Sivan didn¡¯t talk much with him, so they hung up the phone after the appointment. Chris was a little confused about something, so he could take this opportunity to ask Sivan. There was something he couldn¡¯t see clearly. The day passed quickly. The annual meeting went on smoothly. Drawing a lottery was the hottest part of the annual meeting. People drew from the third award to the top one, and everyone would be excited and screamed as every lottery winner appeared. When it came to the first prize, the activity extremely went to the climax. Standing in a secluded ce on the second floor, Sarah and Will looked down at everything and felt the lively atmosphere below. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you go downstairs to draw lottery?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Although there are many prizes, there is nothing I want.¡±. With curiosity in her eyes, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Answered Will coldly. His deep starry eyes met hers, with a hint of imperceptible tenderness. Sarah was stunned. Somehow, her heart was hit by this word. Looking at the good-looking and upright man with delicate eyebrows in front of her, she paused for a moment. Maybe it was because the atmosphere was too lively or the light was too warm, she felt that her captain in front of her was not as serious as he was in her memory. He was even a little friendly. ¡°Captain, you¡­¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Sarah, ¡°what?¡± Willpleted his sentence, ¡°You guess.¡±. Although he blurted out the truth in his heart, he still added a word to cover it up when he saw that this girl was a little surprised and didn¡¯t know how to react. In his eyes, Sarah was good in everything, except that she was too dull in loving affairs. Sarah was stunned. What was she thinking just now? Why did she feel that her captain was confessing his love to her? ¡°I can¡¯t guess it out.¡± She threw away the messy thoughts in her mind and said, ¡°Just say it. I will give you anything I can do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Said Will in a teasing tone, raising his eyebrows. Sarah blinked. Why did she feel that there was a little trick in her captain¡¯s eyes? Without thinking too much, she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Replied Will in a both joking and serious tone. He added, ¡°Let¡¯s write it down when we go back tonight, in case you go back on your words.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Wrote it down? Was he so serious? She called, ¡°Captain¡­¡± She suddenly doubted that she could not afford to give him what he wanted. Putting her hand on the railing, he turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What?¡± She asked tentatively, ¡°Is the thing you want in the National Museum or something else that is difficult to get?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He answered, ¡°No.¡± his smile looked good and was also cured. He added, ¡°We can see what I want almost every day, but it¡¯s difficult to get.¡± ¡°I can see it every day?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± She guessed, ¡°Does it take me a lot of time to get it? Or a long time?¡± She still wanted to send her captain something good. ¡°No need,¡± Said Will in a cold tone, with a casual look in his beautiful ck eyes. ¡°You can give it to me at any time, but if I hope you give me now, you should not be able to do it, or it will be difficult.¡± Sarah thought this sentence was very profound. She could give it to him at any time, but was difficult to do it at her will? She could see it almost every day. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Taking him as a gigolo She racked her brains to think about all the things she could see every day, and finally found that most of them were small things, and the only thing that met all the conditions was that. The Angel International Group. Thinking of this. Sarah looked at her captain subconsciously, and her mood was somewhat heavy. Thispany was her and Sivan¡¯s painstaking efforts. So it seemed¡­ not god to just send it to him. ¡°Captain Leon,¡± She didn¡¯t expect that what her captain wanted was this. Seeing theplicated expression on her face, he raised his voice, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ give you what you want for the time being.¡± Sarah said hesitantly. She was not narrow- minded, but the Angel International Group involved a lot in. ¡°If you really want something from, I suggest you change one.¡± Her words stung his heart. There was no difference on his face, but he still lookedzy. He asked, ¡°What if I only want this one?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t change it?¡± ¡°Cannot.¡± Sarah asked worriedly. She didn¡¯t find that her captain was interested in thepany before. Why did he suddenly want to have the Angel International Group? Seeing that she was not in a good mood and was in a dilemma because of this, he said, ¡°I was just kidding. Why do you take it seriously?¡± Sarah looked at him. She could feel that the captain was not joking. He was obviously very serious just now. ¡°Why are you still so serious?¡± Asked Will in a teasing tone as he raised hand and gently tapped her forehead. ¡°I told you I was just kidding.¡± She pursed her lips, as if she had made a decision, ¡°I know you are not a person who likes joking.¡± Will paused. Was she going to drive him away? ¡°You must have a reason to have the Angel International Group,¡± Said Sarah slowly. But her every word was very serious. She continued, ¡°But it¡¯s many people¡¯s painstaking efforts. If you really want it, I can give you half of my shares, but I can¡¯t give it directly to you.¡± Her captain was not a greedy person, let alone a person who admired fame and fortune. He was righteous. Since he wanted to have herpany, there must be some research or patent in it that was useful to him. In that case, it didn¡¯t matter to give it to her captain. Hearing this, Will was first stunned, and then chuckled, ¡°Well.¡± What a fool. When did he say that he wanted Angel International Group? ¡°If you don¡¯t ept, I can give you most of my shares.¡± Added Sarah. ¡°Sarah.¡± Will didn¡¯t know what to say. He was angry and felt funny at the same time, and his words were seemingly doting on her, ¡°What can I say about you?¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She thought to herself, ¡°Was Captain Leon so greedy? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing that she was rolling her eyes, he raised his hand and gave her a shudder. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but she could feel it. With her head in her hands, Sarah was confused, ¡°Captain¡­¡± ¡°When did I tell you that I want the Angel International Group?¡± Asked will, who was filled with joy. He looked at her yfully and said, ¡°Why are you so good at running your mind wildly?¡± ¡°You said that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sarah felt wronged. ¡°I can see it almost every day. I can give it to you at any time, but it will be a little difficult for me to do that willingly.¡± His words meant he want the Angel International Group, didn¡¯t they? Except for this, she could give him anything else at any time. After all, other things were not expensive, and they were still mass production. ¡°I said that.¡± He thought she was a little stupid for the first time. ¡°But it¡¯s not Angel International Group.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess it out.¡± ¡°Then go back and write it down. I¡¯ll ask you for it when I¡¯m ready, and you can give it to meter.¡± Will didn¡¯t intend to continue to talk to her. Now that she was guessing Angel International Group, she may guess he wanted Sivan in the future. ¡°I see,¡± Said Sarah suddenly. With a bad feeling in heart, he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sivan, right?¡± she asked seriously and added the reason, ¡°I heard from Robert that you have a training base. Are you going to start a business but you are afraid you don¡¯t have any experience?¡± If so, it would be easy.She was experienced enough to help her captain. ¡°The training base has been applied before,¡± Said Will in azy tone, since he was certain that she couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Don¡¯t guess anymore. With your current brain, you can¡¯t guess it out.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, herb captain swore at her always in a roundabout way. The two of them stood there for a while and didn¡¯t continue the topic. The first prize had been drawn downstairs and the participant awards began to be distributed. The host also announced that there was a mysterious prize hidden in the prize for tonight¡¯s participation, and the one for Sarah and Will was also presented. ¡°What is the mysterious prize?¡± Asked Will curiously. With a serious look on her face, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was arranged by Sivan.¡± Taking out the gift box from the gift bag, he opened it and chatted with Sarah, ¡°Is the gift from your company the best?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah hadn¡¯t done any market research, so she didn¡¯t know much about other companies. Her idea was simple. She wanted to improve the working efficiency and didn¡¯t work over time. Only when the employee benefits were arranged, everyone would be happy, try their best and achieve the highest efficiency. Will saw what was in the gift box. The gift was an unopened iPad and two letters. One of them was to wish everyone a happy new year¡­ while the another was¡­ He looked at the words on it and handed it to Sarah. His tone waszy, ¡°Is this the mysterious prize that the host just said?¡± Sarah took it over. There were only a few words on it: a full paid house in New York. ¡°I suppose so,¡± Said Sarah calmly, ¡°Do you¡­ win the price?¡± With a faint smile on his thin lips and dark eyes, he didn¡¯t know what to do with Sarah. If she didn¡¯t arrange it in advance, he would eat the paper. He looked like a gigolo. There was a click of the tongue. ¡°Prepare the materials tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask someone toplete the house procedures for you.¡± With a serious look, she asked, ¡°Which area do you hope your house located in?¡± ncing at the words coldly, she refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°This is thepany¡¯s reward. You can¡¯t refuse it.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You love me, right?¡± Asked Will. He was always expressing his minds, even if he knew what the answer was. Sarah, ¡°What?¡± Why did it have anything to do with love. Taking the letter on which showed he won a house as a prize, he rubbed the paper and said, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know that you specially arranged it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah wanted to argue. ¡°Don¡¯t be so good to a man,¡± Said coldly, but there was love in his eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to work hard anymore if a woman keeps him as a gigolo for a long time.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Captain Leon loves me, doesn¡¯t he Gigolo? After a short pause, she looked straight into his eyes. It was impossible for everyone to be a gigolo except Captain Leon. ¡°I really didn¡¯t arrange it.¡± Sarah hoped him ept it frankly, so her acting skill was very good at this time. She continued, ¡°The award of the annual meeting has always been arranged by Sivan. I can only say that you are so lucky, Captain Leon.¡± Looking at the things in his hands, Will pursed his thin lips which was good-looking. After a while. He asked, ¡°I have to ept it?¡± ¡°The reward is frompany, so you cannot return it.¡± Sarah said simply, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want it, we can only take back all the other people¡¯s gifts, and then put this inside, so that they can draw their gift again.¡± Hearing this, Will knew that Sarah didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to refuse. What a fool. What should he say. ¡°Can I choose any house?¡± Asked Will. Sarah nodded. Rubbing the paper in hand, he asked, ¡°How about the one next your door?¡± ¡°Next door?¡± ¡°The one I live now.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah promised directly. She didn¡¯t notice the smile in his eyes when he heard this. In the past, he thought that it was not easy to woo this girl because she was too dull in love, but at this moment he suddenly thought that it was good. As long as he didn¡¯t show his purpose clearly, she wouldn¡¯t notice it. Moreover, it was easy to cause frog-boiling effect She said, ¡°Then prepare the materials tomorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t think too much, but only thought that he was used to living there. So she said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to transfer the ownership to your name.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Replied Will. The two of them chatted for a while. When the time wasing, they went to the masked party on the eight floor. The seven floors of the hotel provided a lot of masks and clothing props for the masked party, which could also be called a makeup party. Everyone went to the eight floor after dressing up. Sarah didn¡¯t like these, but Captain Leon thought that she would be bored, and persuaded her to join the party, so she had to give it a try. In order not to be too conspicuous, she chose a simple ck gauze dress, and wore a mask of the same color on her face. But because of her fair skin, she was particrly eye-catching even in the simple ck dressing, which made her more mysterious. After changing her clothes and wearing a mask, she went to the eight floor and sat in a rtively inconspicuous corner. She nned to muddle through the time. But she forgot. Since Will called her here, he would not just let her sit there. The lights in the eight floor banquet hall were bright, and people wasing and going here. More than three to five people stood together and chatted, or they invited girls they didn¡¯t know to dance and have a chat. The whole scene was harmonious. At this moment. All of a sudden, there was a gasp in the banquet hall. Everyone looked in the direction of the door, followed by a burst of discussion. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think he is the staff of our department. No one is as high as he in our department.¡± ¡°He is so handsome with a mask on, and must looked better if he takes it off.¡± Out of curiosity, Sarah looked in the direction of other people¡¯s gaze. At only one nce. She was frozen there. The man who came in from the door was wearing a ck swallow- tailed coat. He was tall and straight, with an outstanding temperament. Although the mask covered his eyebrows and eyes, his delicate and handsome face was still conspicuous. He looked as handsome as aic character. It was unreal. Sarah ran her mind quickly but didn¡¯t recall such a good-looking person in the Angel International Group. This man? Did he enter here by a mistake? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When she was thinking about this, the man in ck swallow-tailed coat walked towards her elegantly. He looked gentle and noble. Under the gaze of the crowd, the man walked up to her. Without dodging, she sat there calmly. The next moment. The man put his slender hand on his mask. His fingers were slender and their joints were clear, which were very suitable for ying the piano. This was the first time that she had appreciated someone like this except for Jason. This man was good-looking and had perfect hands. Who the hell was this man? ¡°May I have the honor to invite you to have a drink with me,dy?¡± Will took off his mask, showing his outstanding face. He was so elegant and noble. At that moment, everyone stood still, unwilling to look away. Sarah was also stunned. Captain? With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he took a ss of wine from the table next to him and handed it to Sarah. With a littleziness all over her body, he asked, ¡°May I?¡± Sarah only spurred out one word, ¡°Captain¡­¡± Then Will stretched out his index finger to keep silent. Sarah was stunned and her mind went nk. She could only see her captain¡¯s beautiful face and unique temperament in front of her. Holding the ss of wine in his hand, he got closer to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Pumpkin, I don¡¯t think you will watch me being refused in front of so many people, will you?¡± Subconsciously, she raised her hand to take the ss of wine, but her mind ran much slowly. Pumpkin? ¡°Mr. Will! Damn it! It¡¯s Mr. Will!¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Will were handsome before. Now he looks even more handsome in this suit!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious that who is the girl invited by Mr. Will? Which department is she from?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that the girl resembles our boss very much?¡± ¡°This girl is so beautiful!¡± Seeing that other people were about to rush up, will put down the wine in Sarah¡¯s hand, and then left by holding her hand. The others wanted to catch up to gossip, but they were stopped. Sarah¡¯s heart was in a mess. She was obsessed with men¡¯s appearance, but wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone just because he was good-looking. She was in a rtionship with Jason before because he was good looking and their character was compatible while chatting. After getting along with each other for a period of time, she slowly fell in love with him. But at this time. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Feeling the strength and warmth of his hand, she had a strange feeling in heart. She didn¡¯t break free or say anything to her captain who took her away from the banquet and the eight floor. Five minutester. At the back garden of the hotel. Will took her there hand in hand. The two of them stood in the dark night. The soft street lights made the surroundings a little brighter. Gradually, she came back to her senses. Looking at Captain Leon who was still holding her hand, she said restlessly, ¡°Captain Leon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Will in azy and low voice, slowly loosening his grip. ¡°I¡¯m discourteous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Said Sarah in a low voice. She thought of what had happened just now and the name ¡°Pumpkin¡± her Captain Leon called her, and something came to her mind unconsciously. She thought to herself, ¡°He loves me, doesn¡¯t he? Just as she was thinking about this, she heard the extremely natural voice of Will. He asked, ¡°How about going back first? Anyway, there is nothing to do here.¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Sarah said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah, nodding her head. Then Will Gardner took Sarah to the parking lot, let her sit on the passenger seat and drove back. On their way back. Will nced at Sarah¡¯s reaction with his afterlight. Seeing that she just sat there silently as usual, he suddenly felt a little uncertain. Will thought about it for a long time before he came up with an opening that was a little amazing. He knew that Sarah was a face- judger, and because he had been rtively harsh and indifferent to their training, no matter how good-looking his face would be a ruthless iron-blooded instructor in her. So he came up with this idea. He wanted Sarah to know himself again, not by memory. But now, judging from her performance, she seemed to have no reaction. It has to be said. Captain Leon, who knew Sarah very well in other things, guessed wrong at the moment. Although Sarah looked calm on the surface, her heart was stirred up a lot. Because of his appearance and that ¡°Pumpkin¡±, she thought of what happened before. For example, he casually asked her to be his girlfriend. And today when she asked him what he wanted, he blurted out ¡°you¡±. Or maybe he said that he could see what he wanted every day, and she could give it to him at any time, but it was a little difficult to be willing. For a moment. Sarah almost got a positive answer. Will liked her. But the moment this idea appeared, she vetoed it again. There was no reason for Will to like her. With his character, he should prefer those lively and cute girls. The two different conclusions were racing around in Sarah¡¯s mind, which made her heart a little messy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing her imperceptible frown, Will asked naturally, ¡°you look sad.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The absent-minded conversation ended this question. Will did not panic, nor did he fear Sarah to guess his mind, As long as he was sure she rejected his liking, he had a lot of ways to exin. The car went on. About ten minutester, Sarah finally opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t like to spend the night with questions, so instead of getting tangled, she would rather ask directly, ¡°Captain Leon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± speaking of this, Sarah looked at him and the words that came to her mouth froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Will carelessly said. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Sarah asked in an awkward tone. Even though she was indifferent, she was a little ufortable at the moment. ¡°You like me.¡± Will¡¯s thin lips curved in an arc, and his tone was low andzy, ¡°You are so excellent. Who doesn¡¯t like you?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I mean the love between men and women.¡± ¡°Do you want me to like you?¡± Will threw a century difficult problem to her. Sarah fell into silence. How could she answer him. ¡°If you want to fall in love with someone, just tell me at any time. I¡¯m single.¡± Will never felt ufortable at all, and he said in a casual tone, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to have a rtionship. You don¡¯t necessarily need a partner in your life.¡± Sarah looked towards him. She could see his handsome side face from this angle. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed that Will was so good- looking before? ¡°The thing you said in the hotel today that you wanted, is it me?¡± suddenly asked Sarah calmly. Will changed the topic, ¡°you are a thing?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her words were stuck there Whether it was yes or no, it seemed a little weird. Because of this, Sarah didn¡¯t have much doubt about Will. After all, if a person really liked another person, he wouldn¡¯t have set a trap here. After thinking it over, she felt a little relieved. ¡°Captain Leon,¡± she reminded him kindly. She was a little worried that he would not find a girlfriend in the future. ¡°If you meet a girl you like in the future, don¡¯t talk to others like this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It will embarrass the chat.¡± Pursing his thin lips, Will didn¡¯t exin too much. It didn¡¯t matter whether they would embarrass the chat or not. The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t answer Sarah¡¯s question hastily. Later on, Will drove with concentration, while Sarah sat on the copilot, sending messages to Jacob and others to chat. Sarah: [Do you think Captain Leon is good-looking?] Jacob: [You want to go after Captain Leon?] Jin: [Got a crush on him?] Sarah was speechless. After a short silence, she replied: [No, I just suddenly feel that Captain Leon seems to be more handsome.] The two of them agreed with her. They had always known that Captain Leon was good-looking, but so what? He wouldn¡¯t show any mercy when they were scolded before. Jacob: [Aren¡¯t you a face-judger? Do you want to try dating Captain Leon?] Sarah: [I refuse.] Jin: [why?] Sarah: [I can¡¯t beat him.] Jacob and Jin: [¡­] Can¡¯t beat him? Thinking of what had happened today, Sarah briefly told the two of them. Anyway, the two of them had been her friends since childhood. Most importantly, they knew something about Will. After a brief introduction, Sarah asked: [do you think I¡¯m overthinking this?] When Jacob saw this message, she made a voice call to Jin. As an assist on the way to Captain Leon¡¯s pursuit of Sarah, Jacob thought she should think it over before answering Sarah¡¯s question. Otherwise, she would be a stumbling block. Jacob: [I don¡¯t know. After all, except for training, Captain Leon doesn¡¯t have much contact with us in daily life. But then again, if he really likes you, what are you going to do?] Sarah: [I don¡¯t know.] She really didn¡¯t know. Although she was suspecting now, she still couldn¡¯t imagine dating the captain, which is weird. Jin: [You haven¡¯t forgotten Jason Noth yet?] Sarah: [No.] Jacob: [Or you can have a try with Captain Leon, if you do, we can ask you for intercession even if we do something wrongter, so as not to be scolded too hard. ] Jin: [Yes, yes, yes!] Sarah: [Goodbye.] She closed the WhatsApp and ended the chat. At the same time. On the other side. Jason Noth had dinner with Chris. He had nned to ask Chris to take him there at ten o¡¯clock, but when it was nine o¡¯clock, he became a little impatient. He came out of the study and asked Chris to take him to the Angel International Group. But Chris told him the truth that the annual meeting of Angel International Group was over. The cold aura around Jason Noth¡¯s body whizzed out, ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chris said very unconfidently.. Jason really wanted to kill Chris, but he also knew that Chris had a certain position in Sa¡¯s heart. If something happened to Chris, Sa would suspect him. ¡°Call Sa right now and ask her to pick me up,¡± said Jason, feeling that Chris was really unreliable. ¡°Remember to tell her that I didn¡¯t have dinner, only taking a bite of lunch.¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 I don¡¯t like to be with you To be honest, Chris said, ¡°but you ate it.¡± Also eat rtively full. With his deep eyes slightly raised, Jason Noth said in a very slow tone, which gave people a very dangerous feeling, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t eat, so I didn¡¯t eat.¡± Shameless! Chris thought to himself. It was enough to deceive Miss Yeats. ¡°And,¡± said Jason again, afraid that Chris might spill it out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I reminded you today, especially the thing that I¡¯m still five years old.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Chris agreed procedurally. Finally, reluctantly, he called Sarah. Sarah and will were almost home. They suddenly received this call and nned to let the driver pick Jason up, but Jason disagreed. Thinking that he was still a child, Sarah didn¡¯t care much. She was about to drive to pick Jason up after she got home, but Will directly drove there. It was about ten o¡¯clock when the car arrived. Chris took his boss to wait at the door in advance. When he saw that Sarah was here, he immediately walked up to her and said, ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work today,¡± said Sarah politely. Chris kept smiling, but he said in his heart, ¡®it¡¯s really hard!¡¯ If possible. He didn¡¯t want to take his boss who had lost his memory with him for the rest of his life. It was too difficult to deal with. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± said Chris with a faint smile. Then he added, ¡°by the way, Miss Yeats, our boss hasn¡¯t eaten much since noon, saying that he has no appetite.¡± ¡°He haven¡¯t had two meals?¡± Sarah frowned. ¡°One bite for lunch, but it¡¯s like nothing.¡± saying sorry in his heart, Chris continued to act the y. ¡°I prepared his favorite food tonight, but he didn¡¯t move a mouthful.¡± ¡°Sister Sa¡­¡± Jason pulled the corner of her clothes and looked a little pitiful. The corners of Chris¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought his boss was really good at acting. Adults and children switch at will, it¡¯s really¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± asked Sarah in the same tone as before. ¡°You¡¯re not here. I don¡¯t want to eat,¡± said Jason, lowering his head and speaking muffledly. ¡°Then what do you want to eat?¡± Sarah asked. She didn¡¯t want Jason to be hungry. After all, if something happened, she couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± ¡°Anything is okay,¡± said Jason. What he wanted was just to stay with Sarah. Nothing else mattered. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± after getting out of the car, Will Gardner took a look at Jason Noth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for him.¡± Sarah wanted to refuse, after all, taking care of Jason was her business, and it was not good to always trouble captain Leon like this. But Will didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. He took her and Jsaon into the car. Then. The three of them left themunity. Jason sat in the back seat and looked deeply at the two people sitting in front of him. His eyes were filled with unhappiness. At a corner, he deliberately moved his position, trying to pull Sarah. However, because of the inertia of the car turning, he fell to the side and hit the door. ¡°Ouch!¡± Jason cried out in pain. Sarah looked back at him and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I fell down by ident.¡± with a deep grievance, Jason rubbed his head and left arm, ¡°it hurts.¡± Sarahforted him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see where you hurt when we get home. Have a good seat. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Sister Sa.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Can you let the big brother drive the car slower?¡± said Jason, who was good at pretending. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Upon hearing this. Will nced in the rearview mirror, and his eyes deepened. Sarah still said in a very light tone, ¡°The speed is not fast. Just sit tight and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason lowered his head in disappointment. From this look. He looked aggrieved and unspeakable. Sarah wanted tofort him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Captain Leon¡¯s speed is indeed not fast. ¡°If you are afraid, just fasten the seat belt and don¡¯t move.¡± suddenly, Will spoke in apletely different attitude from the attitude when he spoke to Sarah. ¡°Otherwise, no matter how slow the speed is, you may fall.¡± Sarah paused. Are Captain Leon angry? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Jason in a low voice. ¡°Fasten the seat belt if you know you are sorry,¡± said Will coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that someone wille to you and hold you in the back. You are five years old mentally, not five years old physically.¡± ¡°Captain Leon¡­¡± Sarah was a little confused. There seemed to be something wrong with Captain Leon. She hadn¡¯t seen him like this for so long. ¡°You go to wash and change your clothes after you go back,¡± said Will without much exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll take Jason back to cook for him. You cane and pick him up when you¡¯re done¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason firmly. ¡°I want to be with Sister Sa.¡± Jason¡¯s words fell on deaf ears. Will drove the car seriously, while Sarah was thinking about Captain Leon¡¯s abnormality. The neglect of the two made Jason more paranoid and possessive of Sarah. There was only one thought in his mind. Sa belonged to him! They didn¡¯te back home until about eleven o¡¯clock. Sarah wanted tofort Jason first, or apany him to finish the meal, but will directly asked her to go back and leave it alone. Sarah knew what kind of person Will was, so she told Jason to have a good meal and then went back. ¡°Sister Sa, I¡¯m not going to eat,¡± Jason grabbed Sarah deeply, nced at Will and said aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t let me be alone with him, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Sarah felt confused. Afraid? She felt that Jason tonight was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much. She just thought that he was not used to staying with Chris for a day. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Captain Leon is very nice.¡± ¡°No.¡± said Jason, shaking his head in a hurry, his eyes full of rejection. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to have dinner. You go ahead with your work,¡± said Will, and whispered in Sarah ear, ¡°if you dote on him now and follow his lead, he will be insatiable in the future.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only five years old mentally,¡± Sarah emphasized. ¡°Do you want him to rely on you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Sarah blurted out these two words without thinking too much. After taking a deep look at the pitiful and aggrieved Jason, Will continued in a low voice, ¡°if you don¡¯t want him to stick to you all the time, just listen to me. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Of course she trust Captain Leon. She was only worried that Jason would cry in a hurry. Sarah looked at Captain Leon and then at the aggrieved Jason, finally saying to Jason, ¡°you go to have dinner with Captain Leon first. I¡¯lle to you after washing.¡± Before Jason could say anything more, Will had already taken him in. As the door mmed shut, Sarah disappeared from Jason¡¯s sight. With an unhappy look on his face, Jason said, ¡°let me out. I don¡¯t like to be with you.¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 The word brother ¡°I know,¡± said Will, locking the door so that Jason could not get out. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be with you either.¡± ¡°Then why do you lock me here?¡± Jason argued with Will like a child. Will looked at him coldly. Four eyes met. There were sparkles in the eyes of the two. ¡°I know you like Sister Sa,¡± said Jason suddenly, in order to irritate the person in front of him. ¡°But unfortunately, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let Sister Sa be with you. Don¡¯t think about it for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°President Noth,¡± Will suddenly changed the way he called Jason, and his tone was no different from before. ¡°You should say this to yourself.¡± Will had suspected it when they were in the car. ording to what Jason Noth had done before, it was impossible for him to go against Sarah, let alone ask for too much from her, because he was afraid that Sarah would send him away. But Will wasn¡¯t sure at that time. He thought it was because Jason hadn¡¯t seen Sarah for a long time. But now. Will was sure. He guessed that Jason Noth¡¯s mind had recovered. Jason didn¡¯t dodge Will¡¯s gaze and specially emphasized, ¡°my name is not Persident Noth, and my name is Jason Noth. Sister Sa won¡¯t like a man having such a bad memory.¡±¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± Will Gardner exposed Jason without hesitation. ¡°I know you have recovered.¡± Jason looked like he couldn¡¯t understand Will. Do Will really take him for a fool? If he admitted it now, Will Gardner would definitely tell Sa when she came. Most importantly, this room might be monitored. Before he had a good rtionship with Sa, he had to pretend, even in front of the person he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Don¡¯t admit it yet?¡± Will was a little surprised by his reaction ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about,¡± said Jason, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Will anymore. ¡°Let me out. I just want to be with Sister Sa. I won¡¯t eat the food you cook.¡± ¡°You can spit out what you have eaten before,¡± said Will in an indifferent and casual tone. Jason looked at Will deeply. The next second. He suddenly knocked on the door, making a deafening sound! ¡°Bang, bang, bang! Let me out!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you.¡± ¡°Let me out!¡± He was like a five year old child, eager to escape from someone he didn¡¯t like. Will blocked Jason¡¯s action and stopped him from knocking at the door. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. If you keep knocking like this, it will be a nuisance.¡± ¡°Let me out.¡± ¡°No.¡± The two of them were in a stalemate. Will wanted to see how long Jason would pretend. Jason was very calm. The reason why he made a scene was to attract Sarah andin in front of her. He wanted to destroy Will¡¯s position in Sa¡¯s heart. Sa could only be his. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll tell Sister Sa that you¡¯re plotting against her.¡± Jason continued to pretend to be a child and threaten Will. Pursing his thin lips into a good-looking arc, Will fought against Jason psychologically. ¡°I have no objection. It just saves me the process of my confession. By that time, you have to call me brother-inw.¡± Jason felt speechless. Who the hell was this man? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t expose too much at the moment, he would have had a ¡°talk¡± with Will. ¡°If you still want to pretend to be a child in front of Sarah, I advise you to sit on the sofa yourself.¡± in an indifferent and casual tone, Will continued, ¡°your Sister Sa doesn¡¯t like disobedient children.¡± Jason didn¡¯t move. ¡°For those who are disobedient, she will choose to send them away directly.¡± With displeasure in his eyes, Jason went to the sofa and sat down obediently. But he had already made the next n in his mind. Will frowned slightly when he saw Jason¡¯s well behaved manner. If Jason confronted him directly, he could tell Sarah about it or show her the surveince video. However, although this person was dissatisfied from beginning to end, he was no different from a child. In this way. The fact that he had recovered was only his suspicion. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was not appropriate to tell anything suspicious to Sarah. Thinking of this, he took a deep look at Jason and then cooked a bowl of noodles for him. During this period of time, Jason didn¡¯t show any other expressions. There was only one idea in his mind: The devil is in the details. In ce that did not belong to his own territory, it was not appropriate to expose his behavior. Once he failed to notice a little, he would be in danger of being discovered by Sa. He had to pretend. Half an hourter. Will cooked a bowl of noodles with full color and aroma. When Jason was eating, Lucy came over. ¡°Sister Sa!¡± said Jason, as if he had seen his own light. His eyes lit up with the excitement of the child, and then his eyes darkened as if he had thought of something. He looked at Will with a bit of fear, and then obediently picked up his chopsticks to eat. This series of expression changes are extremely natural. Even Will was surprised. When Sarah came in, she noticed that. She thought that Jason would say something more, but he suddenly became quiet and looked at Captain Leon with fear. Did something happen between the two during her absence? ¡°Thank you, Captain Leon.¡± Sarah had changed into a pajama, and her newly washed hair was scattered behind her back. Pursing his thin lips into a smile, Will said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say thank you to me.¡± Sarah was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to answer it. During the meal, Jason wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. All the ces where he acted were all targeted to Sarah. As a result, when Jason finished the bowl of noodles, Sarah found something wrong. It seemed that Jason was very afraid of Captain Leon. ¡°What did you talk about just now?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Nothing.¡± noticing the change of expression on his face, Will didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked noodles after letting him sit on the sofa.¡± Sarah looked at Jason. He wished to speak but stopped on a second thought. After looking at Will with fear, he lowered his eyes full of disappointment and said, ¡°yes.¡± There were a series of questions in Sarah¡¯s mind. What happened? Did the two have a conflict behind her back? ¡°Brother Gardner, I¡¯m done eating,¡± said Jason, putting down his chopsticks stiffly, especially good at disguise. ¡°Thank you for your dinner.¡± Will was speechless This man is really good at pretending. Sarah felt surprised. ¡®Brother?¡¯ Jason picked up the bowl and chopsticks to wash, just like a good baby. Taking advantage of this time, Sarah had a talk with Will. After all, it was unusual for Jason¡¯s behaviors. ¡°Captain Leon, what did you talk about just now? Why do I feel that Jason has changed into another person?¡± ¡°He has indeed changed into another person.¡± Will said briefly, still wanting to catch the evidence and tell her, ¡°but not like that.¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The movie king, Jason Noth Confused, Sarah asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know after you observe him carefully,¡± reminded Will. Then he added, ¡± let me take care of him in the next few days.¡± The reason why Jason didn¡¯t expose himself in a short time was that he didn¡¯t need to pretend for too long. But if it took a long time. It was hard for Jason to pretend. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care much about this, ¡°I¡¯m okay in the next few days, and Uncle Noth wille over, I have to take Jason to see Uncle Noth.¡± ¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Observe more and be good at finding out the details.¡± Sarah paused and felt a little confused. But she didn¡¯t ask too much. What Captain Leon said must be reasonable, so she agreed, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Brother Gardner, I¡¯ve washed the dishes and put them away.¡± when Jason walked over, he was nervous and uneasy. He pressed his lips and asked carefully, ¡°can I go back with Sister Sa?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Will. He didn¡¯t debunk his lie. He stood up and looked at Jason¡¯s superb acting skills, intending to raise his hand and pat Jason on the shoulder. He just raised his hand. All of a sudden, Jason squatted down with his hands over his head. In a trembling and crying voice, he said, ¡°Brother Gardner, please don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Will, ¡°?¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± The two stopped at the same time. Will Gardner has been in the organization for a long time, he has seen all kinds of people with a deep heart when performing tasks, but he has never seen someone like Jason Noth. It was as if he had just beaten Jason severely. Sarah was also a little confused. With her understanding of Will, Captain Leon would scold people, but wouldn¡¯t beat people, Jason is only five years old mentally now, and there will be no possibility for him to act to frame others. What the hell is going on. ¡°Captain Leon didn¡¯t want to hit you.¡± Sarah pulled him up and asked, ¡°Why are you so afraid?¡± ¡°Sister¡­ Sa¡­¡± said Jason in a low voice. ¡°Did Captain Leon hit you?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason, shaking his head. There was a monitor here. If Jason said he had been beaten, Will would definitely take out the monitor to prove his innocence. It was meaningless to tell such a lie. ¡°Then why did you react so strongly just now?¡± Sarah was really confused. It was the first time that she had encountered such a thing. ¡°And you said that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± with a deep fear in his eyes, Jason looked at Sarah and then lowered his head without saying a word. In order to maximize the effect, he also added some small movements. After a set of procedures. It was not too much to say that Jason was a movie king. ¡°Captain Leon.¡± seeing that Jason didn¡¯t say anything, Sarah had to ask another one, without any doubt. ¡°What happened between you two?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just told you what happened,¡± Will said very simply. ¡°As for other things, you have to ask him. I don¡¯t know either.¡± Sarah still felt confused. She believed that these two people must have something to hide from her. But the two didn¡¯t tell her, and she wouldn¡¯t ask more. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t delve into it, and her tone was as light as ever, ¡°thank you for your help tonight. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Okay, you too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The conversation ended. Then, Sarah left with Jason. It never urred to Jason that things would turn out like this. ording to the normal course of events, shouldn¡¯t Sa continue to ask about it? When the words of the two were inconsistent, there was doubt. ¡®My excellent performance should have no error,¡¯ thought Jason. ¡°Jason,¡± said Sarah as she sent him back to his room. Seeing that he had been in a bad mood, she called him. Jason looked up at Sa. With a softer look in her eyes, Sarah asked him as if she was caring about a child, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid of Will. He is not a bad guy. If there is any conflict between you two, just tell me, okay?¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Jason¡¯s deep tone suddenly became aggrieved. Sarah didn¡¯t want to keep asking. She patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Wash up and go to bed. I¡¯ll take you to have a check-up at Serial Medical Base tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sister Sa.¡± said Jason, looking up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Later can you not leave me alone with that brother?¡± said Jason in a deep voice. He performed very realistically, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. What she thought was simple. It was not good to bother Captain Leon all the time. If she really couldn¡¯t leave or had something to do, she could ask Chris to take care of Jason, or let the bodyguards look after him. ¡°Sister.¡± Jason called her again. Sarah looked up at him. Jason was deeply entangled, squeezed his hand, and then asked with all kinds of apprehension, ¡°In your heart, what kind of person is the Brother Gardner?¡± ¡°A good person.¡± Sarah only said four words. ¡°What about me?¡± he asked. For a moment, Sarah began to suspect Jason. But when her eyes met his, that suspicion disappeared. After all, his eyes were too pure and pure, and there was no big difference between he and children of five years old. ¡°You are a good kid, too.¡± not knowing what to say, Sarah simply praised, ¡°you are very sensible.¡± Jason¡¯s bad mood suddenly eased a little, but he was not happy in his heart. Sa thought highly of Will and only treated himself as a sensible child. Did she like Will? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early.¡± Sarah was not good atforting people, not to mention facing Jason. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason Seeing that he had calmed down, Sarah went out and went back to her room to have a rest. If it was really a five year old child, she might ask or care more. After all, the growth of the child was of great importance. But she had aplicated feeling towards Jason. He had saved her¡¯s life How could she return the favor. After thinking for a while on the bed, she closed her eyes and slept. No matter how she thought about this kind of thing, there was no answer. It was better to let nature take its course. She fell asleep on the other side, but Jason didn¡¯t fall asleep. After the shower, he sat on the bed and thought about what had happened today. He sent a message to Chris, ¡°find out all the information about Will Gardner and give it to me.¡± Chris, who received the message, was going to have a drink with Sivan. Seeing that Chris frowned, Sivan asked coldly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, always¡­¡± after a pause, Chris quickly changed the topic, ¡°there are always some trash messages. It¡¯s useless to block them.¡± ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Sivan said directly. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Chris turned off his phone and put it aside. ¡°Let¡¯s drink first.¡± What a joke! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If this was shown to Sivan, wouldn¡¯t he expose himself? The boss now has a weird personality, and his style of doing things is diametrically opposed to before, so it is better to find out the situation first. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Sivan¡¯s heart He would make trouble if he was really sent over the edge. Amid these thoughts, he hurriedly opened the bottle and handed one shot to Sivan, ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk tonight. Let¡¯s have a party.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Sivan didn¡¯t refuse. All this time, he had been through so much, so he had butterflies in his stomach! They chatted casually while eating and drinking. Over a bottle of wine¡­ They were a little bit drunk. Usually, Sivan would never let himself get drunk, but he wanna get drunk today. Because he got something to say. ¡°Are you hiring people or not?¡± called Chris, who was a little drunk. ¡°Why not?¡± Although drunk, he didn¡¯t say that much. His cold face looked lovely. ¡°But I don¡¯t need a special assistant.¡± ¡°What about me then?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What if I lose my job? He¡¯s gonna fire me sooner orter.¡± Sivan would doubt it if he¡¯s not drunk. Mr. Noth was in charge of the Noth Group, but Chris owned the branchpany in New York. Therefore, he could not be fired at all. He was preupied, so he really didn¡¯t think. ¡°Follow me. Cause I¡¯ve got money.¡± ¡°No, if your girlfriend knows it, she will definitely doubt that we have an affair.¡± said Chris seriously. ¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡± Sivan sat there upright. After getting drunk, he was no longer cold and looked like a lovely boy. Chris had never seen him like this before. He said, ¡°But you look like a woman. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± Was it his fault? ¡°Seriously, take care of yourself,¡± said Chris seriously, with a hint of drunkenness. ¡°You know, when I went out with my boss for business before, I met some bosses who was interested in boys.¡± ¡°Ewe¡­ Disgusting.¡± He was a bit ufortable with it.He hated what they did instead of gays. Frowning, he asked curiously, ¡°He has his eyes for you?¡± ¡°I work for my boss. How dare he?¡± Chris said proudly.¡± We were all there and that guy got some pretty girls and boys, all in their early 20s.¡± Sivan was speechless. But disgusted. This had never happened before. After all, he was famous for cruelty. People who knew Angel international all knew that he was dangerous. ¡°That guy asked my boss to pick whatever he liked. He said he¡¯s got more if my boss likes.¡± Chris wanted to finish it. ¡°There was no follow-through then.¡± He still remembered that after his boss knew that guy had forced those people, he put that guy in jail. He was cold but righteous at heart. But now¡­ Why did he start to lie to Miss Yeats? By any means necessary? ¡°All in all, take care of yourself,¡± added Chris. ¡°Especially don¡¯t get drunk outside. Look at you, you baby girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man. No one could bully me.¡± Sivan said seriously. Whoever came, he beat. There were very few who could beat him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re a man,¡± said Chris perfunctorily. Sivan was speechless They had chatted for a while. Then Sivan asked the question he wanted to ask, ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like when you love someone, Chris?¡± ¡°Love someone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No idea. I haven¡¯t done that before,¡± said Chris seriously. ¡°But I guess it would be thinking about her day and night. Wanna buy them for her when you have something great and share them with her.¡± Sivan paused. Probably not? ¡°Don¡¯t you like Miss Yeats? Don¡¯t you know that yourself?¡± said Chris at once. Sivan paused and didn¡¯t know how to answer. He didn¡¯t know whether he liked his boss or not, but he hoped all was well with his boss. ¡°If you really don¡¯t know whether you like her or not, there is an easy way to see.¡± As if he knew very well, said seriously, ¡°will you be unhappy when you see her being with others?¡± A little bit. Sivan gave this answer in his mind. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When he knew that his boss married and divorced, he didn¡¯t think much except that he was dissatisfied with the fact that Jason didn¡¯t cherish his boss and he wanted to beat him up. But he was a little bit jealous when he saw that his boss asked Will to be her special assistant and they were together every time something happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing that he said nothing, so Chris poked him in the face. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sivan didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, imagine she is with someone else. Do you feel at ease? Do you want to take care of her yourself, or just want her to be with others for the rest of life?¡± ¡°Both are good,¡± said Sivan seriously. Chris realized something. For sure??? ¡°If that person can take good care of her, be nice to her, and make sure she eats her meals on time, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡± Sivan did not hide his thoughts for the first time. ¡°But if that person can¡¯t, I will be unhappy.¡± And wanted to break them up. Given that it didn¡¯t fit, he didn¡¯t say. Chris blinked and said suddenly, ¡°Do you think of her as your sister?¡± Love was selfish. Even if he wanted her to be with others for a better future, he would feel painfully sad and me himself for being not that outstanding. However, he was calm. Obviously, this was not love, but affection. ¡°But I don¡¯t want her to leave me, or to drive me away.¡± ¡°Normal. You¡¯re not rted to Miss Yeats by blood.¡± Chris said, automatically thinking of the person as Sarah.¡± If you two are separated, everything finished. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, and you won¡¯t think like that anymore.¡± Hearing that, Sivan¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°One more question. Have you ever imagined hugging and kissing her?¡± asked Chris. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Little mind games After a pause, he blurted out almost instantly, ¡°No.¡± She was boss. How could he have such an idea. What¡¯s more, He was trying to take care of her, not upy her life. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± holding his head, Chris looked at him and said, ¡°even if you have, I won¡¯t laugh at you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything except that Miss Yeats is injured, asleep or something.¡± since he was drunk, he said a lot more straightforward, ¡°as for kissing, I won¡¯t.¡± Chris stared at him for a while. Made sure he¡¯s not telling lies, but really thought so. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m 100% sure that you don¡¯t like Miss Yeats as a man.¡± because of being drunk, he said quite slowly. ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s more like family affection.¡± Hearing this. He thought about everything between them. ¡°Or it¡¯s like the brother¡¯s care for his sister?¡± said Chris. Sivan said, ¡°But I did feel ufortable and when I saw them together, I wanted to get rid of him.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s because you and Miss Yeats aren¡¯t really brother and sister.¡± Chris was clear.¡± You¡¯ve always been the only special assistant at Angel International. It¡¯s natural to have a sense of crisis.¡± Sivan was lost in thought. Chris stood up and said, ¡°Trust me. Leave it.¡± Sivan was speechless. However, Sivan did not answer. After a while, he stood up and was about to go to bed. They were still sober. After washing in their room, theyy down on the bed. Sivan didn¡¯t think about it anymore. After going to bed, he fell asleep, but Chris was still thinking about it. When he knew Sivan didn¡¯t have crush for Miss Yeats, he was relieved. Given the current situation. Miss Yeats was apanied by boss and Will. If he liked her, he would probably get hurt. The boss cheated on Miss Yeats. However, Miss Yeats trusted and cared about Will very much. It was inevitable that Miss Yeats would fall in love with him with time. It would be fine if Sivan didn¡¯t act like a nerd. But he was a nerd. But fortunately, he was lucky. He just wanted to protect Miss Yeats. Rubbing his aching temples, he turned on his phone. As he was about to reply to his boss, he received a phone alert. It was his boss who called him. ¡°Damn it!¡± He immediately sat up and called. It¡¯s 1.30am and he¡¯s not sure if his boss was asleep. As the phone beeped, his heart was pounding in the darkness of the night. About seven or eight secondster. The boss answered the phone. ¡°Boss?¡± Chris asked tentatively. ¡°Where are you?¡± There was clear displeasure in his low voice and a very dangerous tone.¡± On purpose?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I just had dinner with Sivan and didn¡¯t know my phone was dead.¡± ¡°Show me the screenshot.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hesitate to break down his lie. As he left, he saw that Chris¡¯s phone was fully charged. It had only been two hours, there was no reason for it to run out of battery. Chris didn¡¯t even know how to make up for it. How stupid he was. Chris was speechless. He looked at his phone and even wanna cry. Why didn¡¯t he have the superb photoshop skills as Miss Yeats, but if he did, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give screenshots. ¡°Actually, I am afraid that Sivan would see the message you sent,¡± said Chris with half-truths and half- lies. ¡°I was with Sivan at that time. If I was glued to the screen, he was very likely to guess that it was you calling me.¡± That was one of the reasons. The most important reason was he simply didn¡¯t want to talk to his boss. But he couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to everything about Will. Three days. Only three days.¡± a deep voice came from the phone. ¡°No problem.¡± After hanging up the phone, he continued to soak in the cold-water bathtub. The next morning. When she woke up and got breakfast ready, she was surprised to find that Jason wasn¡¯t up yet. After all, he used to get up very early. It was the first time that he had been sote. ¡°Jason, get up and have breakfast.¡± ¡°Jason? Jason?¡± She called out to him twice, but there was no response. Sarah frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡± Then she opened the door and walked in. When she saw him asleep in bed, she called out to him and touched his arm. And the touch made her heartbeat faster. It was hot! She immediately touched his forehead and found that he had a fever. Suddenly, she remembered that he had had two high fevers in a row before. It was these two high fevers and severe injuries that had made him like this. ¡°Jason!¡± Sarah tried to wake him up. He was in a daze and even his breath was hot. He looked at this anxious woman and felt relieved. It seemedst night was not in vain. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. You have a fever.¡± Sarah was afraid that if the fever hurt his brain again, she felt guilty to the Noth family. ¡°No.¡± shaking his head, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Although he felt ufortable with a fever. He felt pain throughout his body and his head was about to blow off. But as long as Sarah was with him, nothing else mattered. He would never let that guy take her away. ¡°You¡¯ve got a high fever now. If you don¡¯t go, there could be some after-effects.¡± But no matter what she said, he wouldn¡¯t go. Her persuasion didn¡¯t work. Sarah gave him a fever reducer. After that, she called the family doctor and told him the situation of Jason. Then she asked someone to come over. It took the doctor about half an hour to get here. In that time, she took his temperature. It was 39 degrees Celsius. She was worried that his condition would worsen, so she kept him on physical cooling. ¡°I feel bad¡­¡± said Jason, looking at her with deep grievance. Sarah tried to cool downwhile soothing him, ¡°Just a moment, the doctor woulde, hang in there.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Sarah found out Jason held her hand and his breath was hot. Sarah also stopped and let him hold. She was confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wear much when you went out with Chris yesterday?¡± ¡°No, I did.¡± ¡°Then howe you had a fever.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sarah had no choice but to wait for the doctor. Although he had taken the paracetamol, his body temperature did not go down. She thought about what happened yesterday and still couldn¡¯t figure out. Jason had always been in good health. Is it because those previous fevers? ¡°Sarah.¡± said Jason, holding her hand tightly. Sarah looked at him, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do not leave me alone.¡± said Jason slowly. His pale face made people want to pity him. ¡°I won¡¯t. Have a good rest. Don¡¯t talk now.¡± said Sarah. He felt ufortable all over. But he didn¡¯t say anything. As long as Sarah was by his side, everything was fine. About twenty minutester, Will came over. He was surprised to see that Jason hadn¡¯t got up yet. He asked, ¡°when will you go to see Serial?¡± ¡°Later.¡± Sarah looked at Jason, ¡°Jason¡¯s having a fever right now, I will wait until his fever is down and he¡¯s recovered.¡± ¡°Fever?¡± Will looked at Jason. Almost at the same time.He wondered if Jason was pretending.He went over and touched Jason¡¯s forehead and body, only to find that it was really hot. It wasn¡¯t fake? With his eyes closed and resting, Jason knew Will¡¯s tentativeness. He had expected this to happen, so that Will would believe he really has a fever, not pretending. ¡°Should we take him to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve called the doctor.¡± Hearing this, Will wasn¡¯t worried anymore. After a while, the doctor came. He examined Jason¡¯s condition and gave him an intravenous drip. Seeing that the doctor was busy, Sarah went to the living room with Will and waited. ¡°How did he get a fever?¡± asked Will. His intuition told him that the fever was a little unusual. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah was also thinking about it. Normally, when he was with Chris, with Chris¡¯s carefulness and style of doing things, he wouldn¡¯t have watched Jason suffer in the cold. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk with Serial after he recovers,¡± Will eventually said, ¡°The situation of Jason should not be as simple as it seems.¡± Sarah paused for a while, ¡°What do you mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it clearly.¡± he intended to leave a hint to her. ¡°But I feel that sincest night, he has been acting strange, as if he is a little more mature than before.¡± ¡°You mean he¡¯s grown mentally?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°More or less,¡± said Will slowly, ¡°we still need to ask Serial about the details.¡± Sarah recalled all the details, but she didn¡¯t find anything important because she didn¡¯t know much about the children¡¯s performance. After careful consideration. She called Chris. Chris had been with Jason all day yesterday and had gone with him to Serial¡¯s. With Serial¡¯s personality, it was possible that he would give him a thorough examination on a whim. When she was thinking about this, Chris was already on the phone. After a simple greeting, Sarah cut to the chase and asked, ¡°When you went to Serial with Jason yesterday, did you only take one of the cufflinks that fell there earlier?¡± Chris:¡±!¡± Why did she ask this question? Did Miss Yeats find out something? ¡®What should I do? What should I say? ¡°Yes.¡± He was still going to follow his boss¡¯s instructions first, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How long have you been there?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°A few hours,¡± Chris said. He was very clear that with Miss Yeats¡¯s skills, she could find out if she wanted to. ¡°Doctor Lance was eating when we were there, so me and the boss ate together, after that Doctor Lance took boss in, I¡¯m not sure exactly what happened in there.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go in?¡± ¡°Doctor Lance told me to wait outside.¡± Got that reply. She thought that Serial must have done something with Jason. If it was just a simple cufflink, there was no reason not to let Chris go. There was nothing confidential about the ce Jason lived in. ¡°Miss Yeats, is there anything wrong?¡± Chris asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah was about to ask Serial. ¡°Jason¡¯s got a fever and I¡¯m wondering where he¡¯s out of it.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chris: ¡°????¡± A fever? There was no way the boss had been in a cold situation all day yesterday. Why did he have a fever? Wait! Chris suddenly stopped. When he was on the phone with boss, he had heard the sound of water, so could it be that the boss was taking a cold bath? It must be like this! Given the boss¡¯s personality now, it was entirely possible for him to do such a thing. ¡°How much did Jason eat at Serial¡¯s?¡± Will suddenly asked the question. ¡°One¡­¡± The words came out. Chris suddenly paused, heart banging. That was close!!! He almost said that the boss had a bowl. ¡°A little.¡± after being absent-minded for a short while, he said immediately, ¡°he had a bad appetite and was listless during dinner.¡± Will¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that it was also a lie that Chris had told Sarah that Jason hadn¡¯t eaten muchst night. If it was really just a little bit, there would not have been such a pause. Sarah had noticed it too. She was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°did Jason tell you to say that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± after a pause, his mind went nk for a moment, and he was flustered. Miss Yeats had figured it out? Sarah thought about Jason¡¯s sudden crouchst night, telling the captain not to hit him. Sarah had a guess and said to Chris, ¡°I know that he is your boss. Even if he¡¯s rtively young in mind right now, you still follow him.¡± ¡°I have a question for you, if he won¡¯t let you answer, you choose to be silent, and if I was wrong, please let me know that as well.¡± Sarah added. Chris had epted this and said, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°Did he have lunch and dinner yesterday?¡± Sarah cut to the chase and asked, ¡°did he tell you what you said to me before you left?¡± Chris fell into silence. Sure enough. Nothing could be hidden from Miss Yeats. After waiting for about half a minute, and with no sign of a word from Chris, Sarah was sure. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Sarah¡¯s question She didn¡¯t know how to describe her current mood. In her impression of him, he had always been honest. Although his mind was fragile and his memory had been lost, she still felt he was sincere. But now. Lying. That was something she couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°Apart from this, is there anything else he is hiding from me?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Miss Yeats,¡± Chris opened up, knowing that if she kept guessing like this she would know for sure, ¡°I can tell you everything, would you mind picking a monitor for the boss first?¡± He couldn¡¯t betray his boss, but he didn¡¯t want to lie to Miss Yeats. So¡­He had topromise. ¡°A monitor?¡± Sarah was a little confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the monitor in boss¡¯s house is broken.¡± without the previous excuses, after all, only one day had passed. ¡°I want to change one.¡± ¡°Just buy him another one and install it as you bought before.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t think much of it. Chris was still reminding, but not too explicitly, ¡°There¡¯s no point in me buying it, why don¡¯t you choose one.¡± She paused. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Now that she had just known that Jason had lied to her; Chris asked her to choose a monitor. This¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll tell me about Jason once I¡¯ve chosen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Sivan pick it outter and send it to you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t think much of it, just assumed it was a rathermon thing to do, ¡°Just pretend you don¡¯t know Sivan picked it out.¡± Chris: ¡±¡± In that case. That would be meaningless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it out and bring it over yourself?¡± He continued. ¡°I have something else to do.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t n to choose. After a short chat, Sarah hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the monitor, and her mind was full of the lies of Jason. She had to have a talk with him about this. ¡°Will, you already knew Jason was lying?¡± Sarah asked. It was Will who had just asked the question, and he wouldn¡¯t have asked it if he didn¡¯t have some suspicions. ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Will. ¡°I suspected him when I saw him eating noodlesst night. People wouldn¡¯t eat that slowly after a long day of hunger, nor would they react that way if they had a poor appetite.¡± She had a deep breath. Will patted her on the shoulder, indicating her not to worry too much. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him first.¡± Sarah watched the doctor walk out from inside and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night.¡± How could he lie to me like that¡­¡­ The more she thought about it, the more emotional she became. She went straight into the room and looked at the man lying on the bed with aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°Sister¡­¡­¡± Jason called out to her, then pointed to the infusion tube and asked in a slightly pitiful tone, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna do this, it¡¯s ufortable.¡± ¡°If you want to get better, you should listen to the doctor,¡± said Sarah in a calm tone. Jason had already sensed it. Thinking of the scene that Will came in and took Sarah out just now, a suspicion arose in his mind: had Will told Sarah about the recovery of his mind? If he had, it didn¡¯t matter. Will had no proof there. He could have pretended in front of Sarah. ¡°Jason,¡± Sarah called out to him. There was no hint of the warmth of the previous care for him, there was just the attitude to a very normal person. Jason¡¯s hands tightened under the covers, but his face didn¡¯t show a hint of it, ¡°What¡¯s wrong sis.¡± ¡°Why did you lie?¡± ¡°Lie?¡± With a confused look on his face. He pretended to be an innocent child. ¡°You clearly ate lunch and dinner yesterday, why did you say you didn¡¯t?¡± Sarah asked directly and looked at him with a little bit of reproach in her eyes, ¡°And the night at Will¡¯s when you said that, why did you use people wrongly.¡± A bit hostility grew in Jason¡¯s heart. Was Sarah ming him? ¡°Answer me.¡± Sarah seemed to be scolding a child. Jason took one look at her, then removed the needle on his hand, pulled the covers over his head and turned his side with his back to her. He wanted to say that he didn¡¯t mean it, it was Chris who had taught him to do that. But then he thought about it. Sarah should know what Chris was like, and if anything went wrong here, Sarah would really leave him to be raised by someone else. Therefore, he had to calm down and think of a perfect n. When Sarah saw him acting like this, she didn¡¯t uncover the quilt or coax him, but talked to him very seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation for these two things, I¡¯ll ask your father toe and take you hometer.¡± Jason still didn¡¯t move. Sarah called his name, ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°You can send me away if you want to.¡± said Jason in a deep and low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t like me anyway.¡± Sarah stared at him curled up under the covers and spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you; I just want to tell you that lying is bad, and I don¡¯t know why you lied.¡± He was silent. Sarah went to the other side and lifted the quilt off his head. Just as she was about to ask something, she saw Jason curled up with tears in his eyes, biting his lip, like an abandoned child, helpless, scared, but not wanting anyone to know that. Her indifferent attitude was softened. It was really¡­ hard to see anyone cry. ¡°Tell me, why did you lie?¡± she tried to calm herself down and asked him. He looked at her and moved away stubbornly, clearly not wanting to talk. This acting skill. Anyone who saw it would give a perfect score. ¡°If you still don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Sarah just wanted an exnation from him. ¡°I hope you can tell me the reason. Don¡¯t lie.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, you wouldn¡¯t care about me,¡± said Jason in a low voice. ¡°If you knew that I had a good meal yesterday and you wouldn¡¯t talk to me much or care about me after you picked me up,¡± Sarah frowned. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me. You think I¡¯m a burden,¡± said Jason in a choked voice. ¡°But I¡¯ll be good, I¡¯ll listen, I¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only tell the truth, ¡°I will take care of you since I pick you up from Serial. So go apologize to Willter, okay.¡± ¡°Will you like me a little more if I apologize?¡± Jason asked, pursing his lips. ¡°You have to promise me that you won¡¯t lie anymore.¡± she said. ¡°No problem,¡± said Jason Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Can the girl you chased beat you Sarah looked at him with a somewhat heavy heart. The way Jason was acting now, he was already a bit stubborn, and if he wasn¡¯t guided, he would probably get worse and worse. It was fine if his memory came back quickly, because the former Jason wouldn¡¯t have acted like this, after all. But in the current situation, he had no memory of the past at all, and to recover, it had to wait. ¡°Sister ¡­¡­¡± Jason took Sarah¡¯s hand, his expression bing despondent and self conscious, ¡°Will you think I¡¯m a bad boy.¡± Yes. This was Sarah¡¯s first reaction. But then she thought about how she had treated him all this time and felt that she was more or less responsible for it. She should pay more attention to a child who had lost his memory and mentally regressed. ¡°As long as you learn from your mistakes and don¡¯t behave like this again, you¡¯re not a bad boy.¡± Sarah pursed her lips and said, word by word, ¡°But if you¡¯re still like this, you are.¡± ¡°Do you still want me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you drive me away?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Hearing these words, he felt a little better.He sat up from the bed, held her arm wrapped his arms around Sarah, pouting like a child, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll be good and listen to you from now on, I won¡¯t lie anymore.¡± ¡°Emm.¡± Sarah looked at his bleeding needle hole and treated him anyway. After reapplying the drip, Sarah asked him to lie down and apologize to Will when he recovered. Jason agreed obediently. All these reactions and actions were so natural that she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She only thought that his personality was distorted or deviated because of theck of care. Will saw here out and stood up asking, ¡°How was he?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have been too alienated from him in the past several days,¡± Sarah exined to Will. ¡°He admitted his mistake and will apologize to you when he¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Just these?¡±. Will was a little surprised. Jason¡¯s performance, wasn¡¯t that too good? Sarah nodded. Knowing that they weren¡¯t going to see Serial today, Will didn¡¯t hang around, exining to Sarah that he would make lunch and then left. Back next door, he made a phone call. The person was so excited to receive the call that his tone rose a little: ¡±Sir! You¡¯ve finally contacted me! Are you nning toe back to inherit the family business?¡± After waiting for so long, it¡¯s finallying! The work was not in vain. ¡°No,¡± Will said slowly. Aaron was a little disappointed, ¡°no?¡± ¡°Help me find out about Noth Group Jason¡¯s information, focusing on his personality.¡± Will sat absently on the couch, his tone unhurried, ¡°And find out what research Serial has been doing lately.¡± This is something that Sarah and Julian could have found out. But some things were more urately and truthfully known directly from the people than from a computer. On the Inte. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After all, it was just some dead data. ¡°Why are you investigating all these?¡± Aaron was curious about this. ¡°Testing your abilities,¡± said Will. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are qualified for the job of secretary.¡± As soon as he said this, Aaron got excited. He asked tentatively and happily, ¡°really?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Will said meaningfully. ¡°Seven days at most. I promise to get you the information you want.¡± Aaron said quickly with great spirit. ¡°Uh huh.¡±. When he was about to hang up the phone, Aaron called him with gossip, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I heard from the Sir and Ma¡¯am that the reason you¡¯re not back now is that you¡¯re out chasing girls?¡± Aaron¡¯s gossipy heart zed, ¡°Is it true?¡± Since he was a kid, Aaron had never seen he had any affair with girls. Since he left, he rarely came home. The news really made him suspicious. ¡°Want to know?¡± Will¡¯s tone rose slightly. Aaron nodded wildly, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± How could he not. Not only did he want to know, but he also wanted to know what kind of girl the sir was pursuing, whether she was good-looking or fierce in fighting. Until now, he still remembered that when the sir was pursing by a girl in his youth, he asked, ¡°can you protect me?¡± At that time, he felt that his face was numb. As a man, how could he ask a girl if she could protect him. That was too weird. He wanted to make a clean line with him and let everyone know he didn¡¯t know this man. The girl who was stalking him at the time subconsciously blurted out a question after hearing his words, ¡°Aren¡¯t boys protecting girls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from them. I only like those who can beat me and protect me.¡± This¡­ This was what he had said. Until now, he still remembered his casual tone at that time. What a shame!!! It was so humiliating! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you finish what I asked you to do.¡± Will didn¡¯t tell him directly. Aaron: ¡°.¡± Sure enough. The sir was still hard to handle as before. ¡°So can that girl you¡¯re chasing beat you?¡± Aaron put it another way, ¡°Is she so full of muscle she could easily lift you over her shoulder?¡± Will: ¡°¡­¡­¡± What the hell was he talking about? ¡°Really?¡± Aaron took his silence as default and pictured the scene in his mind, ¡°Sir, your taste is a little unique.¡± They stood together. The scene would be too horrible to see. Inparison. In front of the burly young madam, the sir would be like a little dainty husband. He wondered what the sir and the ma¡¯am would be like if they were to know about this. ¡°Just do your job well,¡± said coldly. Will didn¡¯t exin too much, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, if you don¡¯t get these two things done, you¡¯ll fail the test.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Aaron was confident in his own abilities. As soon as the phone was hung up, Aaron told the sir and the ma¡¯am about the appearance of sir¡¯s girlfriend. When Mr. and Mrs. Gardner knew about it, it took them almost half an hour to digest it. At nine o¡¯clock. Will then received a video call from his parents. After a simple greeting, Mr. and Mrs. Gardner looked at each other. Finally, it was Mr. Gardner who reluctantly opened his mouth, ¡°Will, let me ask you something.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Will didn¡¯t think much of it and just took it as asking if he was going back for New Year. ¡°Aaron just told us that you are pursuing someone?¡± Mr. Gardner asked directly. He didn¡¯t know about it. Mr. Gardner had deleted him when he sent this message to himst time, and Mrs. Gardner, who knew about it, didn¡¯t tell him either. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Don¡¯t tell anyone you are from the Gardner family Will¡¯s eyes were slightly raised, and he didn¡¯t deny it: ¡± Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Gardner hesitated for a moment, with a schrly temperament. ¡°Is the girl you are chasing really the one Aaron said?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Full of muscles that could easily lift you up onto her shoulders.¡± Will pursed his lips. I had to teach him a lesson when I went back. ¡°I¡¯m not against it.¡± Mrs. Gardner thought about how to make her son feel better. ¡°But have you really made up your mind?¡± Many people cared about height. Her son grew up proud, with justice and courage. Could he ept someone taller than him? ¡°That¡¯s his requirement for a wife.¡± Will didn¡¯t over-exin and didn¡¯t ignore the look of disdain from his dad, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Gardner: ¡°?¡± Mrs. Gardner: ¡°?¡± Both paused for a moment, not expecting this oue. ¡°So have you chased the one you like?¡± Mrs. Gardner asked curiously. Mr. Gardner¡¯s face went serious for a moment, ¡°He has a crush on someone?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°I know. Will sent me a message.¡± Upon hearing this. Mr. Gardner¡¯s face was obviously unhappy. He red at Will,¡± That¡¯s fine!¡± Why didn¡¯t he tell him. What was the point of having this son. ¡°It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t ept my friend request. You me me?¡± Will¡¯s tone wasnguid andzy. Mr. Gardner wanted to retort, ¡°can¡¯t you text without WhatsApp? But he didn¡¯t. He also had a backbone. Humph! ¡°I¡¯m still chasing her,¡± replied Will. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re my son when you go out. You have chased a person for so long and still haven¡¯t got her. Shame on you.¡± Mr. Gardner began to retort his son. But when he said this, he saw Mrs. Gardner looking at him. Mr. Gardner shut up immediately. In the following chat, Mr. Gardner sat aside silently, while Mrs. Gardner and Will talked. She asked him what he was doing and where he lived and so on. After the conversation. Mrs. and Mr. Gardner were both surprised by one thing. ¡°Will¡± Mrs. Gardner wanted to say something but was afraid of hurting his self-esteem. ¡°Is it good for you to live in her house and let her provide you with a job?¡± ¡°Why do you say so subtle?¡± Mr. Gardner finally spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s just a gigolo. Shame on him.¡± Mrs. Gardner: ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, Will didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°Yeah, a gigolo.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell others that you are the son of our Gardner family. I will donate all my property tomorrow!¡± Mr. Gardner said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t care. She will support me even if I don¡¯t work. But you, if you donate all your property, can you take mom out for a trip?¡± Mr. Gardner was so angry that he hung up the video. Mrs. Gardner hadn¡¯t finished talking yet. She looked at him angrily and was dissatisfied with his behavior. ¡°This son is already¡­ Let¡¯s go to the orphanage to adopt a new one.¡± Mr. Gardner said very seriously. He even wanted to beat up Will. ¡°He is such proud to be a gigolo. Shame on him!¡± Mrs. Gardner replied, ¡°you can go by yourself. I only have one son.¡±. She was a little surprised when she heard it just now, so she asked. But on second thought. When Will came back to take over the family business, he would also have a lot of money. Probably that is because he could have more contact with that girl. After hanging up the phone, Will knew that his parents would talk about it, but he didn¡¯t exin too much. No matter how much money he had, he was really a gigolo now. Thinking of this. He clicked on Mrs. Gardner¡¯s WhatsApp and sent her a message, ¡°I will bring her back to meet you in New Year.¡± Time flied. In the afternoon. After lunch, she went to see Jason. Seeing that his fever had gone down, she felt relieved. He didn¡¯t have lunch but slept. After his fever was gone, he felt a little hungry. ¡°Sa, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Come on. Here is something for you.¡± This meal. Captain left it for you. She thought that she could cook something for him or order some food after he recovered, but the captain said that he had left one. So, Jason could eat it as long as he woke up. When he sat down and looked at the delicious food, he knew that it was cooked by Will. After several times, he knew that. ¡°Come on,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Apologize when you finish.¡± Staring at the dishes, he refused in his heart. What the hell was that? ¡°Sa¡­¡± he said. Seeing that his face was still pale, she said softly, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± said Jason. Although it was true that the food cooked by Will was delicious, he only wanted to eat the food made by Sarah. ¡°I want porridge.¡± Sarah was stunned. She thought of what Will had said. Did he foresee something? ¡°Sarah?¡± seeing that Sarah was looking at him, he couldn¡¯t help but call her. After all. What if she lost her cool? ¡°What kind of porridge you wanna have?¡± Sarah asked as Will had asked. He thought for a while. After a few days, it seemed that Sarah was not good at cooking. She might not be able to cook. He replied, ¡°rice porridge is fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± she was surprised. How did Will know that. After lunch, Will told her that Jason might not like the food and told her some countermeasures. Now it seemed that the captain knew something about him? She served Jason a bowl of rice porridge prepared by the captain. Jason was a little surprised, but since the porridge had been served, he had to eat it. Otherwise, Sarah would doubt it. Twenty minutester. After he finished, he was also full. It tasted a bit nd, but Sarah prepared it for him, and he was happy with that. ¡°Jason.¡± After cleaning up the table, she suddenly talked to him. ¡°Go ahead, Sarah.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like Will?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. More than dislike. If he could, he would like Will to disappear. ¡°But he¡¯s kind to you and knows you very well,¡± said Sarah, which almost broke his heart. ¡°After leaving you some dishes, he thought that you might not like it, so he cooked some porridge.¡± ¡°?¡± Did he cook this? Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 You lost ¡°Can you tell me why you don¡¯t like him?¡± Sarah really didn¡¯t understand. Jason didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious. If this man stayed with Sa for a long time, it was likely that Sa would fall in love with him. He couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen before he had a good rtionship with Sa. ¡°It¡¯s hard to answer.¡± Sarah said before Jason could say something. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Before that, can you answer me a question first?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If that brother and I fell into the sea at the same time, and there were many poisonous sea snakes in the sea, and you could only save one of them, who would you save?¡± Jason asked seriously. Sarah was speechless. What¡­ What the hell? Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer immediately, Jason asked, ¡°You will save him, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Save you,¡± said Sarah. Jason saved her before, and if that was the case, she would save him first. But after that, she would find a way to save Captain Leon. But this couldn¡¯t happen. Captain Leon was more capable than her in all aspects, so he didn¡¯t need her help. Jason paused. Even his heart stopped for a second. If she hadn¡¯t controlled her emotions in time, she would have exposed her mental recovery. ¡°Why?¡± he asked directly like a child who didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with Will?¡± ¡°This¡¯s the second one.¡± Sarah changed the topic and sensed that Jason had grown up a little. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to answer my question.¡± Jason looked at Sarah. He suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t see through her at all. After Chris told him, he was sure that Sarah didn¡¯t like him at all. But he didn¡¯t know why she would save him if she didn¡¯t like him. Was it because she was pleasing him, or he once saved her in the Green Ind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be with him.¡± Jason was a good liar, ¡°When you two are together, you¡¯ll have a baby. Then you won¡¯t need me anymore.¡± Sarah was confused. She didn¡¯t know who told him about that. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°No one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to think so.¡± Sarah felt it was tiring to raise a child. ¡°Not to mention that I¡¯m not with Captain Leon, even if we are together, if you haven¡¯t recovered, I will still fulfill my responsibility to take care of you.¡± Jason was depressed and upset with his head down and eyes down. Did she want to persuade him? ¡°You can¡¯t hate Captain Leon because of this. He¡¯s always concerned about you.¡± Sarah felt that Jason misunderstood something. Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. Concerned? He knew very well whether Will cared about him or not. He was 100 percent sure that that Captain Leon wanted to drive him away and stay with Sarah alone! ¡°Go and apologize to Captain Leon.¡± Sarah noticed that Jason was somehow unhappy, but people just had to apologize if they had done something wrong. ¡°Last night, you lied to and wronged him, but he didn¡¯t expose you.¡± As soon as she said this, she stopped and suddenly realized that Captain Leon knew clearly that Jason was pretending, but she didn¡¯t know why he expose Jason directly. Thinking of this, she remembered that Captain Leon had asked her to observe the details many times. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason. After carefully observing Jason and finding that he was no different from before except for his personality, she took him to Caption Leon. Whether it was Sarah or Jason. Neither of them would have thought that in front of Sarah, Jason was an excellent actor. There was no possibility for him to expose his lie in front of her. When they arrived at Will¡¯s house, Jason stood there obediently. Looking at him like this, Will raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a low and calm voice, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡± Jason was so unwilling, but he still apologized, ¡°I lied to Sarah yesterday and wronged you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Will¡¯s lips curled. Sarah was confused. What was Captain Leon doing? ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason and he nodded. ¡°Copy the rules of the disciples,¡± said Will as he walked over to Jason and handed him a book. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you after that.¡± ¡­¡­ Jason just felt that Will was so annoying. ¡°Captain Leon,¡± said Sarah in a low voice, with confusion across her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a little bit out of his mind?¡± Will wanted to see if Jason would expose himself, ¡°Let him copy the rules of disciples and learn it.¡± The handwritings of adults were different from those of children. He wanted to see how Jason would hide his secret this time. ¡°Come on.¡± Sarah said. ¡°Oral apologies won¡¯t leave a deep impression. The price is too light,¡± Will said coldly and seriously. ¡°Let him write something and remember it.¡± Sarah thought about it carefully. It was just an apology, and it really couldn¡¯t make up for anything. Sarah thought that it was indeed strange that Jason had changed from an innocent baby boy to a liar in the past few days. ¡°Really?¡± Jason said. ¡°Yes.¡± Said Will. Then Jason took it and copied it obediently. Jason still looked calm, and he had already thought about how to revenge on Willter. He knew clearly that Will waited to see his secret was exposed in front of Sarah. It was a piece of cake for Jason to write as a child after all. Will watched him several times. For the whole afternoon, Jason had been writing, while Sarah and Will were sitting there and looking at him. Jason just imitated a child¡¯s handwriting, and he used much strength when he wrote. He behaved as usual. This result was within Will¡¯s expectation, but he still felt that Jason¡¯s reaction and acting skills were so good that he could even disguise his handwriting. It was time for dinner. Sitting next to Sarah, Jason picked up his chopsticks and dropped them on the table. ¡°Click!¡± He looked at Sarah pitifully, bit his lips as if he had done something wrong, saying. ¡°Sister Sarah, my hand hurts and I can¡¯t hold the chopsticks.¡± Hearing this, Will looked at Jason up and down. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a spoon.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t doubt him. Jason had been writing for the whole afternoon with so much strength. If it were her, her hand would also hurt. After she gave the spoon to him, Jason ate with his left hand. Every time he wanted to eat something; he would ask Sarah to help him. ¡°Sister, I want to eat that.¡± ¡°Sister, I want to eat this.¡± ¡°Sister, I want¡­¡± He was fed by Sarah. While Sarah was picking up food for him, he nced at Will calmly with a little provocation. As if to say, ¡°You lost.¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Jason¡¯s thoughts But Will didn¡¯t get angry. He just thought that Jason was a good actor, and he was smart. If Jason hadn¡¯t hurt Sarah, Will would have appreciated him. ¡°Brother,¡± said Jason, putting down the spoon in his left hand. There was no w in his tone and eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already copied the disciple rules. Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said Will, not going against him. ¡°Know you are wrong and correct it. You are still a good boy.¡± Jason didn¡¯t care about it at all. He just looked at Sarah excitedly and said in a spoiled tone, ¡°Sister, he has forgiven me. Do you still me me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± said Sarah gently, looking at him with aplicated expression in her eyes. ¡°But remember what I said before. You can¡¯t lie to others like this anymore, let alone wrong people, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± said Jason, nodding deeply ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In fact, I lied to you about one more thing.¡± The light in Jason¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Sarah didn¡¯t push him and just asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can I talk to youter?¡± said Jason, lowering his head. He took hold of Sarah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want brother to know about it.¡± Sarah turned to look at Will. Will agreed. For him, what he cared about was just Sarah. If Jason could tell her the truth himself, then he would do less harm to her. As long as he didn¡¯t do anything harmful to Sarah, Will wouldn¡¯t stop him. Then, Sarah went back home with Jason. Seeing that Jason looked so pitiful as if he had done something wrong, she sat down on the sofa with him and asked directly, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will hate me after I tell you the truth,¡± said Jason in a much lower voice. ¡°As long as you are willing to be honest with me, I won¡¯t hate you, and I won¡¯t me you,¡± said Sarah. She hoped that he would be better. ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Jason lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at her. He said word by word, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Chris who sent you the message that day. It was me.¡± The question made Sarah confused suddenly for a moment. She asked, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± Jason pursed his lips and pretended to be very obedient. Sarah recalled. Soon she remembered what she had talked with Chris. ¡°Chris told me about the rtionship between you and me. I also know that I hurt you in the past. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jason was smart. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying that, tears welled in his eyes. Then, a drop of tear slid down from his cheek and fell on his own hand. Sarah paused. Before she could react, Jason cried in her arms. His shoulders trembled and he cried very sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He cried his heart out. Feeling his tears on her hands, she felt less alienated. She knew that the crying man in front of her was not an adult with memories. But when she saw him crying like this, she couldn¡¯t help but want tofort him. This man didn¡¯t owe her anymore. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. If you are apologizing for concealing the truth, there¡¯s no need. You are honest.¡± Sarah patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°If it¡¯s because of something in the past, it¡¯s unnecessary.¡± It was just a divorce between them. He had paid it back with his life. She even felt she owed him more. Feeling her warm hand, Jason gradually stopped crying, but in his heart, he was more possessive of Sarah. ¡°But¡­¡± He got up from her arms and looked at her guiltily. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I lied to you about one more thing. It¡¯s about me.¡± Jason lowered his head and still didn¡¯t dare to look at her. He had thought that it would be better for him to tell another lie, half true and half false, than let Chris and Will expose him. Even if Sarah knew what had happened from the Will or Chris, she wouldn¡¯t react too much. ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Sarah calmly. ¡°If I tell you about this, you will definitely be very angry, and you may not talk to me anymore.¡± Jason just said this in a childish tone with his excellent acting skill, and he continued, ¡°Can you promise me that you won¡¯t leave me alone no matter what I¡¯ll say?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. Children should be cared and taught, and so should Jason. As long as he could realize his mistake and correct it, it would be a good thing. Jason was actually a little uncertain. After all, it was risky since Will said that Sarah heated to be cheated. He didn¡¯t know if Sarah would be angry or have a cold war with him after he told her this matter. If she ignored him, he could only take the extreme way. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry.¡± Jason said half true and half false with his acting skills, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll leave me alone and abandon me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± Sarah looked at him seriously without any me. ¡°Since I promised not to leave you, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Jason was struggling, but he was just acting. After a while, he pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not five years old.¡± Upon hearing this, Sarah was surprised for one moment but then she calmed down. It seemed that her previous guess was right. He had grown up a little. ¡°Do you know how old you are?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m seventeen years old,¡± said Jason casually. He made up a lie and continued, ¡°Yesterday when I went to the Serial Medical Base, he tested me and said that I was about seventeen years old.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice rose a little higher. Without noticing any disgust and dislike in her eyes, Jason paused and asked, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you angry? I¡¯ve recovered, but I still lied to you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry,¡± said Sarah, feeling a little relieved. Although she had always believed in Serial¡¯s decision and judgment, she still had aplicated feeling when she looked at the five-year-old Jason. She had been wondering whether he could recover when she was with him. ¡­¡­ Fortunately, he recovered a little. ¡°How about your memory?¡± Sarah asked a key question. ¡°How much have you recovered?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After hesitating for a while, Jason told the truth. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Not at all?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did you know about your recovery from Serial, or did you know it before you went to his medical base?¡± Sarah asked again. She had to find out the key point to help him fully recover Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 His acting skill was like a movie king In this way, Jason could return the Noth Family healthily as soon as possible. Thinking of this, she felt a little rxed. ¡°When Chris told me what had happened in the past, I felt that I recalled something.¡± Seeing that Sarah didn¡¯t dislike him, Jason was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s why I lied.¡± ¡°Are you telling a lie to look for Mr. Lance?¡± Sarah frowned, as if she didn¡¯t understand why he did that. ording to the time set before, she would take him to check at Serial Medical Base today. Why did he lie toe there secretly? ¡°Yes.¡± Jason nodded, and he tried to test her bottom line little by little and took the me on Serial. ¡°Serial told me before that if I feel ufortable, go to him.¡± Sarah frowned. Why didn¡¯t Serial tell her? ¡°Sister,¡± said Jason, who didn¡¯t know whether she got angry or not. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Sarah was going to have a talk with Serial, but before that, she had to confirm one thing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me to go with you today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Jason was telling the truth, but his tone sounded a little pitiful. Sarah was confused. Afraid? She didn¡¯t know, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve recovered from my mental illness,¡± said Jason, half true and half false. ¡°If I¡¯ve fully recovered, you won¡¯t want me anymore. I don¡¯t want that.¡± A mixed feeling emerged in Sarah¡¯s heart.She just felt that Captain Leon was right. Jason was too dependent on her now. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You must tell me in time in the future,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Remember?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason. Then he asked, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you me me for what I just said?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Sarah. She was still thinking about the fact that his mind had been improved. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Jason rushed over and hugged her. Sarah¡¯s body froze, and this hug was a littleplicated for her. She kept a distance from him. Before she could speak, Jason said pitifully again, ¡°Sister, do you¡­ hate me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sarah said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t hug me like that in the future.¡± ¡°But you are my sister,¡± said Jason in a very innocent tone, just like a seventeen-year old boy. ¡°Although Chris said that we used to be a couple, I have no memory of the past. I only know that you are my sister.¡± When Sarah wanted to say something more, Jason lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Or do you care about our past and hate me?¡± ¡°I can be your sister, and I can also take you as my brother to care about you.¡± Sarah decided to make everything clear to him. ¡°But you can¡¯t hug or hold me casually, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to visit Serial tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ask him if your mental recovery has anything to do with the past.¡± what she thought was that he could recover quickly. ¡°If so, I will try to help you recover as soon as possible.¡± Seeing that she was not perfunctory, Jason agreed, ¡°okay.¡± After they finished talking. Jason was much relieved. Now that his lie had been exposed by himself, Will couldn¡¯t wrong him. ¡°Sister.¡± As Jason thought of something, he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry when you know that I have recovered a little? I lied to you.¡± ¡°I will be angry if you keep lying to me, but you confessed. Besides, it¡¯s a good thing for you to recover after all. Through today¡¯s observation, I have also guessed you have recovered somehow.¡± ¡°You know that I have recovered?¡± ¡°I am not sure but have some guesses.¡± ¡°Sister, you are as smart as brother Will,¡± said Jason. He was seventeen years old after all and he had to change the way he addresses others. ¡°Yesterday when he took me there, he said that I had recovered. I didn¡¯t expect you to guess it.¡± Sarah was surprised. Captain Leon knew that? She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jason told her what had happened before. Of course. After saying that, he exined for himself, ¡°Brother Will said that I had recovered. I wanted to admit it, but I thought that I had lied to you. If brother Will knew it earlier than you, I was afraid that you would be angry, so I continued to pretend to be a child.¡± ¡°Well. Let it be.¡± Sarah said. No wonder Captain Leon kept reminding her to pay attention to details. It might be that Jason had been pretending that Captain Leon didn¡¯t tell her the truth. After all, he couldn¡¯t take the suspicion as the truth. A hint of emotion shed across Jason¡¯s eyes. He was confused why Sarah didn¡¯t get angry that Will also hid the truth from her after she knew that. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from your fever. Have a good rest,¡± said Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Serial about tomorrow¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason obediently. After Sarah went to the study, he took out his phone and sent a message to Serial, ¡°I told her that I have recovered, but I said I was about seventeen years old. She will take me to see you tomorrow. Don¡¯t spill it.¡± Serial: [???] Serial: [Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t tell her?] Jason: [It¡¯s not good to lie. She doesn¡¯t like me to lie to her.] Serial was speechless Come on. You told her that you were 17. You also lied. When Serial was about to reply to Jason, he saw another message from Jason. [You can decide not to meet her. She will contact youter. You can think of a good excuse.¡± The best was that Sarah didn¡¯t take Jason to see Serial. If they went there, she would find something unusual. Serial signed at his medical base after he replied to Jason. He knew that K would definitelye to him if she knew that Jason had grown up a little and ask him why he didn¡¯t tell her. ording to the previous agreement, he had to tell her at any time about what had happened to Jason. But he didn¡¯t want to lie to her. He had tricked her before. If he did it again, it would be difficult to ask her for help in the future. Thinking of this, he simply turned off his phone and bought a ticket to fly abroad. He had to go to the medical base abroad to have a deep understanding of his problem, and it was not escape after all. He just was ready to leave.He left his medical base casually. Sarah didn¡¯t know anything about it. When she went to the study, she didn¡¯t contact Serial immediately. She was thinking about what had happened to Jason. She suddenly found an important problem that Jason¡¯s acting skills were as good as a movie king. Even she didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with his words and aexpression. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Cut the Gordian knot Now she realized that the reason why Captain Leon asked Jason to copy the rules of the disciples this afternoon was that he wanted to test his handwriting. After all, the handwriting of adults was different from that of children. ¡­¡­ However, Jason was good at disguising himself. ¡°Sister.¡± Jason¡¯s deep voice suddenly sounded. Sarah opened the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± said Jason, trying to save more time for Serial to think and n. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you want to hear it.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you like Will?¡± ¡°What?¡± What a problem! Sarah always felt that he was acting though she looked at his sincere expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you answer me before?¡± she asked. ¡°I still want to confirm whether you will agree to be with him if he confesses his love to you.¡± Jason felt that this matter was very important to him. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Sarah knew that Captain Leon was good-looking, but it was not the only standard for choosing a spouse. ¡°I don¡¯t think about it now.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her previous failed marriage or her personality. She wasn¡¯t eager for a marriage or love. Let nature take its course. ¡°Can I marry you?¡± asked Jason. Sarah was astonished. She poked his head with her hand and said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be my brother?¡± ¡°I want to marry you,¡± said Jason boldly. ¡°I want to take care of you and be good to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore,¡± said Sarah, who quickly cut the Gordian knot and refused thoroughly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married or fall in love. I just want to live my own life.¡± Jason heart was aching. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Did she refuse so thoroughly? ¡°Is it because I hurt you before?¡± said Jason, pretending to be innocent. ¡°It has nothing to do with this. It¡¯s my own fault.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want him to pay too much attention to her, which was not good for anyone. ¡°We are just siblings. We won¡¯t have any other rtionship, understand?¡± These words might hurt him. However, if she didn¡¯t say or say anything vaguely, it would only intensify Jason¡¯s paranoia and mentality. Acting, pretending, to be possessive of her. She had noticed all of that.She couldn¡¯t let him go on like this. Only by stopping his thoughts could she make him return to normal and take the path he should take. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason, lowering his head. There was a change in his thoughts. ¡°I know.¡± Then he turned around and left. His back was full ofplexity, as if he had been hit by something. As soon as he went back to his room, Sarah closed the door and called Serial, only to find that his phone was powered off. She didn¡¯t call him a second time but sent a message to him. The second morning. She received a call from Serial. His opening remarks were very straightforward and directly exined to her, ¡°I¡¯m not in New York now. I¡¯m abroad.¡± ¡°When did you go there?¡± Sarah asked, standing on the balcony. ¡°Yesterday.¡± Serial didn¡¯t hide anything and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s better for Jason toe back and have a test after the Spring Festival. Don¡¯t worry. By the way, I forgot to tell you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah asked in a low voice ¡°He has recovered a little,¡± said Serial in a low and slow voice. ¡°But it¡¯s not very stable. Be careful not to shock him.¡± Hearing this, Sarah frowned. For some reason, she felt something was wrong. ¡°Ms. Yeats, is the signal bad over there?¡± asked Serial in a rtively easy tone. ¡°Before what happened in the Green Ind, what kind of deal did you have with Jason?¡± Sarah asked directly after careful consideration. ¡°As long as you answer mu question this time, I can take it without charge if you ask me for help in the future.¡± Serial was surprised. He was so moved. K offered a very high price. It must be known that k will definitely do things well. ¡°You put me in a dilemma,¡± said Serial in a gentle tone. Sarah didn¡¯t answer. After a while. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to tell you this. Besides, I have promised Jason not to tell you.¡± Serial said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Serial insisted. Thinking of the conditions she had negotiated with Serial when she saved Jason, she said, ¡°Do you remember what you promised me when you asked me to call Be to save Jason?¡± After a short pause, he remembered what she had asked him to do. One billion dors and owed k one thing. ¡°I remember¡­¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°My matter is to cancel the deal between you and him,¡± said Sarah. ¡°Well¡­¡± Serial pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Sarah was confused. Serial didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°What¡¯s your deal with him?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°Hello?¡± asked Serial, pretending to have poor signal. ¡°Ms. Yeats, are you listening? Is the signal bad?¡± After that, he hung up the phone decisively. However. Sarah didn¡¯t give him a chance to escape. She called him immediately, not giving him a chance to turn off his phone. Serial frowned and sigh for countless times why Jason could have some rtionship with k. It made him very embarrassed. ¡°Is the signal good now?¡± Sarah said lightly, but Serial sensed that she was a little angry. He also knew that if he continued to escape, he would suffer some consequences. After careful consideration. He said, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I want to know the content of the deal between you and Jason,¡± Jason repeated. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell you about it,¡± said Serial helplessly, with aplicated expression in his eyes. ¡°ording to the previous conditions, I should have told you, but the contract I signed with Jason stipted that no matter what the reason is, I can¡¯t reveal the details of the transaction to anyone.¡± ¡°k,¡± ¡°Firste, first served. I have to abide by my contract with him first.¡± Said Serial in one breath. Sarah pursed her lips. ording to the rules, this was the case. But¡­ She really wanted to know the content of the deal between them. She didn¡¯t think it would be a good thing. ¡°If you really want to know, you can ask him after he recovers his memory,¡± said Serial after thinking for a while. ¡°As long as he is willing to tell me, I have no objection. This is not against the rules.¡± Although Sarah was reluctant, she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I have to hang up now.¡± said Serial. He didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. After all, there must be something wrong if he said more. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 I just want to be with you Sarah wanted to ask, but she knew that with the current situation, Serial didn¡¯t tell her anything. She hung up the phone. During the next two days, she took good care of Jason, and he was also obedient. On January 15th, it was twenty-four in December in the lunar calendar. It was only a few days before the New Year¡¯s Eve. Mr. Noth, who had said that he woulde to New York, also came on this day. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up your father at the airport. Will you go with me or wait for me at home?¡± Sarah asked Jason. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he replied quickly He didn¡¯t want his so-called father toe. But judging from the current situation, he couldn¡¯t stop him. He might as well go with Sarah, so that his father would have no chance to speak ill of him. Then Sarah took him to the airport. In the car. ¡°Sa, is my father very serious?¡± Jason looked nervous in the car. ¡°No. He¡¯s nice.¡± said Sarah honestly. ¡°And he loves you very much.¡± No way. This was Jason¡¯s first reaction. From the phone call before, he felt his father was obviously a difficult person to deal with. ¡°Will hee to pick me up?¡± asked Jason, looking at Sarah with his clear eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I just want to be with you.¡± Sarah paused. Now, he was seventeen years old. As long as she introduced all his family members to him and told him something about the past, with his superb acting skills, he should not be doubted. Maybe he could really go back to have the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. ¡°Sarah,¡± said Jason. ¡°He¡¯s here to see you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say it directly. She nned to talk to Uncle Nothter. When they at the airport, Sarah asked the driver to pull over by the roadside. Then Mr. Noth came out. Sarah went downstairs to pick up him. The driver put away the luggage for Mr. Noth and got on the car. Jason and his father sat on the passenger seat. ¡°Don¡¯t greet me?¡± Seeing that Jason sat by the window and didn¡¯t want to talk, Mr. Noth asked slowly, ¡°When did you be so impolite?¡± Jason was speechless. Sure enough. He didn¡¯t like this man. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Still don¡¯t call me?¡± said Mr. Noth. Jason saw that Sarah turned her head, he pursed his lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mr. Noth smiled. His heart broke. This man was unpredictable. Generally speaking, a father should be serious about his son, shouldn¡¯t he? Why do you still say ¡®good¡¯? ¡°Uncle Noth, I¡¯ve booked a restaurant.¡± Sarah was very nice to them, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about Jasonter at dinner.¡± Mr. Noth agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± On their way back. Mr. Noth chatted with Jason from time to time. He had never treated his son who had lost his memory with special treatment. The way he treated Jason was the same as before. Therefore, Jason was always defeated in several battles with his father! Despite this, Jason couldn¡¯t quarrel with his father. After all, Sarah was here. At half past eleven. The car stopped at the door of the restaurant. Sarah went in with Mr. Noth and Jason. Under the manager¡¯s lead, they went to the reserved room. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Sarah told Mr. Noth about Jason¡¯s situation. After hearing the whole story, Mr. Noth notice a problem. ¡°In other words, except for his mental state does not recover, he all-right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah, nodding her head. ¡°Jason.¡± Mr. Noth looked at him. A bad premonition arose in Jason¡¯s heart. He looked up at his father. His intuition told him that his father was going to make trouble. ¡°Since you are fine, you can go back to Anta with me tomorrow,¡± said Mr. Noth in a calm tone. ¡°Your mother and grandfather miss you very much and hope you can go back to celebrate the new year with them.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason refused without hesitation, and he said to Sa, ¡°I¡¯m only with sister Sa.¡± Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows slightly. Sister Sa? ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to be with Sarah.¡± Mr. Noth continued in an unhurried tone. ¡°But the new year ising. Do you still want to go to Sarah¡¯s home to celebrate the new year?¡± Not to mention whether Sarah was willing or not, he was ashamed of going her home to celebrate the new year for what he had done before. If he really went, he would annoy her family. ¡°Why don¡¯t they want to?¡± retorted Jason. ¡°The new year is a reunion of the whole family.¡± Mr. Noth said deliberately. ¡°If you go there, you will make them unhappy. What if Mr. Yeats and others feel bad because of your appearance? What do you want Sarah to do?¡± Upon hearing this, Jason thought for a moment and suddenly didn¡¯t know how to refute. From Sarah¡¯s father¡¯s point of view, there was a man who made her daughter unhappy. He definitely didn¡¯t want to see this man again. But if he went home, he was worried if the rtionship between Sarah and that Captain Leon progressed quickly? ¡°Do you think what I said is very reasonable?¡± Mr. Noth raised his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for Sarah at home,¡± said Jason, ¡°We don¡¯t have to have dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°You go back with Uncle Noth,¡± Sarah said. ¡°If you still want toe after the new year, I¡¯ll ask someone to pick you up.¡± Hearing that, Jason became unhappy and annoying. Did Sarah want to drive him away? ¡°Grandpa Noth and Granny Noth miss you very much. If you don¡¯t go back, they will worry listen to her. you,¡± Sarah. She really hoped son would Jason wanted to refuse, but he didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Sarah. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°Sarah doesn¡¯t like unfilial people.¡± Mr. Noth deliberately whispered to him. Jason was speechless. This man was born to be his opponent. He tried to find an excuse, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, and I don¡¯t have any memory of the past. If I go back, they will definitely notice it. At that time, they will be more worried.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± said Mr. Noth, who was very keen on making fun of his son. ¡°Your grandfather won¡¯t care you after youe back. As for your mother, I¡¯m the only person that she has been paying attention to all the time.¡± Jason looked at him speechlessly. Was he showing off love? However, Jason said, ¡°Since I¡¯m so unwee, why should I go back?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you get back.¡± Mr. Noth gave him an ambiguous answer. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Go back to the Noth Family Jason had some doubts. Was this man really his father? ¡°If you are afraid of being discovered, I can introduce all the members of the Noth Family to you.¡± Sarah could easily sense something. ¡°I will tell you some general things so that you can deal with them.¡± ¡°Do you really want me to go back?¡± said Jason unhappily. Sarah didn¡¯t lie, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you pick me up in Anta after the new year?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I want you to pick me up.¡± This was Jason¡¯sstpromise. ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°But I can¡¯t pick you up at the Noth Family¡¯s house directly.¡± If she went to the house of the Noth Family, it might make the Noths misunderstand her. After all, she wouldn¡¯t go there after the divorce if not necessary. Once she went there, Grandpa Noth and the others might think that they had remarried. Although Jason was thinking about it, she was clear that he had no choice on this matter. Both Sarah and his father were there, so Jason wouldn¡¯t have the chance to refuse. ¡°You muste to pick me up on the second day of the first month,¡± said Jason. Sarah looked at Mr. Noth. Mr. Noth nodded at her and agreed. So did Sarah. After dinner, Mr. Noth went to the hotel and told him that he had to go back on the eighteen day of the month. In the next three days. Sarah introduced all the members of the big family to Jason and told him something about the past. Of course, in case of any emergency, she also introduced his friends, including Edgar. They had been back for several days, and no one knew whom Jason would meet. It was the best to be well prepared. Time passed quickly. Soon it was the eighteen day of the month. Although Jason was reluctant, Mr. Noth still came to pick him up. ¡°After we go back, do as I tell you. With your acting skill, it should be no problem.¡± Sarah said to Jason. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason obediently. ¡°Acting skills?¡± Mr. Noth was a little surprised. Did his son have acting skills? Sarah told Mr. Noth something but didn¡¯t tell him that Jason lied. She just said that she found that he was good at acting. Mr. Noth looked at Jason up and down, but said nothing. After making sure that everything was done, Mr. Noth left with Jason. It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the house of the Noth Family. Mr. Noth tidied up his clothes. With a calm and gentle temperament, he looked like a gentle man who wouldn¡¯t be angry easily. ¡°Sir, young master Noth, you are back.¡± the butler was surprised to see them. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Noth said calmly, ¡°Are Edwin and dad here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Butler nodded and spoke. ¡°Mr. Edwin Noth just came back and brought them a lot of things. They are in the main hall now.¡± Then Mr. Noth took Jason there. As they appeared, three people in the room all looked at Jason, as if they hadn¡¯t expected to see him. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Jason?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te back?¡± The three of them said at the same time. Mr. Noth looked at Jason and said as he walked inside, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want toe back. It took me a lot of time to persuade him.¡± Jason was confused. Were you sure it took you a lot of time? Wasn¡¯t Sarah talking about it? ¡°Brother, what are you busy with in New York?¡± Edwin just liked gossiping and he came to Jason and whispered in his ear, ¡°Are you chasing after sister-inw?¡± Jason looked at him seriously. He felt that Edwin was reliable. Grandpa Noth became indifferent to Jason again as Mr. Noth said since the happiness of meeting Jason faded. ¡°Why bother?¡± Grandpa Noth snorted coldly. He was a stubborn but softhearted man. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe back, then don¡¯t. Such a big family doesn¡¯tck.¡± He was a little angry. In the past, no matter how busy he was, Jason would call him every month and cared about him. He even woulde back to apany him in advance during the Spring Festival. But there was no news for months. Jason didn¡¯t even call him when Jason came back. Grandpa Noth wanted to teach him a lesson. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe back, either. He forced me.¡± Jason said directly. After all, he was not the same as he used to be. He didn¡¯t understand. Everyone in this family didn¡¯t like him. Then why did Sarah ask him toe back. He became angry and turned around to leave the main hall. ording to theyout of the Noth Family that Sarah had introduced to him before he came back, he urately found the route and walked towards his room. It surprised everyone present, including Mr. Noth. Mrs. Noth quickly stepped forward and stopped him. She asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jason?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason wanted to ask that ¡°Didn¡¯t you all dislike me?¡± But looking at the person in front of him with worry in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired,¡± said Jason in a softer tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡± Then he left. Even Mrs. Noth couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Jason!¡± ¡°Leave him alone.¡± Mr. Noth¡¯s eyes darkened, but he pulled Mrs. Noth and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Mrs. Noth was worried. She had never seen Jason with hostility and alienation. ¡°Did he suffer any grievance outside?¡± Mr. Noth and Grandpa Noth just treated Jason in different ways. Others might feel that Grandpa Noth treated Jason badly, but Jason had always felt that he was living a happy life. He even felt that his grandfather was like an old stubborn boy. Although they argued with each other, they both cared about each other. But now¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that brat?¡± Grandpa Noth was also confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mr. Noth didn¡¯t say it directly, but exined, ¡°You can ask him after he has a good rest.¡± The atmosphere in the main hall was a little depressed. Both Mrs. Noth and Grandpa Noth looked worried. The only one who was normal was Edwin. A momentter, Grandpa Noth went to look for him. When he entered Jason¡¯s room, he saw that Jason was using his phone. As Jason saw him, he immediately put down the phone and looked unhappy, saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Grandpa was stabbed by his cold eyes and attitude. He was not angry. He knew his grandson well. If it weren¡¯t for something serious, he could not go against him like just now. ¡°I was too impulsive just now,¡± said Grandpa Noth, who was not stubborn when it came to Jason¡¯s matter. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡± Hearing that, Jason was stunned. The hostility and indifference in his heart disappeared in an instant. He looked at this man who was over fifty years old and his beard had turned grey. An indescribable complex feeling suddenly surged in his heart. He felt that his grandfather should be stubborn and have a strong self esteem. He didn¡¯t know why Granpa would apologize to him. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Cheating ¡°Are you still angry?¡± said Grandpa Noth sincerely. At this moment, he was a kind senior. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just don¡¯t understand why you asked me toe back since you don¡¯t wee me.¡± Jason wasn¡¯t that angry as before. ¡°We wee you back,¡± said Grandpa Noth slowly. ¡°You are the most promising child in our family. We used to get along with each other like this. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t notice that you were in a bad mood.¡± The expression on Jason¡¯s face changed. Grandpa¡­ It seemed that Grandpa Noth really cared about him. Sarah didn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Grandpa Noth asked calmly. In ordance with Sarah¡¯s requirements, he maintained what he used to be and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Because of Sarah, right?¡± Grandpa Noth blurted out. Jason looked over again. Grandpa picked up the teapot to pour tea and wanted to talk to him slowly. However, before that, Jason took the teapot and poured the tea for Grandpa. Even he himself was surprised by his habitual behavior. It was not his consciousness at all, but the conditioned response of his body. With aplicated expression in his eyes, Grandpa felt more and more guilty. ¡°Jason.¡± After thinking for a while, he decided to have a good talk with him. ¡°If you can¡¯t get Sarah back, just give up. You have done those stupid things in the past, and it¡¯s impossible for her to remarry you.¡± Most of the women were softhearted. But Sarah was different. She would be softhearted, but it would never affect her decision. ¡°I¡¯ll get her back,¡± said Jason. ¡°As for the past, she has forgiven me.¡± At first, Grandpa was overjoyed, and then he sighed. He was afraid that Sarah forgave him since she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with. him. What a silly boy! If he had known this earlier, he would not have done that. ¡°Go to see your motherter.¡± Seeing that Jason was not in a good mood, Grandpa said, with a complicated expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t let your mother suffer.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason, nodding his head. After telling Jason to have a good rest, he stood up and left. Looking at the disappearing figure, Jason was upset, stood up and say, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Hearing that, Grandpa Noth stopped, and his eyes shed with emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Jason apologetically. He couldn¡¯t bear to see worries in senior¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was impulsive just now.¡± ¡°If you know you are impulsive, you should apologize to your mother.¡± Grandpa seemed to be revived with a bit of pride. ¡°Otherwise, if your mother is too worried, your father will definitely punish you.¡± Jason was surprised. This way of getting along with each other was iprehensible. But no matter how hard he couldn¡¯t understand, he had to admit that his heart was warm. Different from the warmth when he was with Sarah, this kind of warmth could give people great power, as if it was the support of everything. After Grandpa left, Jason obediently went to see Mrs. Noth. ording to what Sarah had told him, Jason had disguised the real version of himself very well and made up a random excuse that he was ufortableness. Mrs. Noth was his mother. As the person who had watched him grow up and give birth to him, she found something wrong after the simple chat. However, she didn¡¯t say it out in front of Jason. Instead, she asked Mr. Noth after Jason left. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Jason?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. If you don¡¯t say anything, you won¡¯t be able to enter my room tonight.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Noth felt that Mr. Noth was too cunning. When she was about to force him in another way, Mr. Noth held her in his arms. His movements were extremely gentle and a bit flirtatious. Mrs. Noth had always been unable to resist him like this. But unfortunately, Mr. Noth was cunning, and he changed the topic. Afterforting his wife, Mr. Noth went to see Jason. As Jason came back, Mrs. Noth was worried about him, and he had to teach him a lesson. When he looked for Jason, he saw that Jason was talking to Sarah on the phone. Jason was telling Sarah that he wasn¡¯t weed after he came back. ¡°Sarah, can youe to pick me up earlier?¡± Jason¡¯s attitude was totally different from before. ¡°I¡¯m not happy here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said Mr. Noth casually, standing outside the door. Jason frowned slightly. Jason¡¯s intuition told him that this man was going to spoil his good n. ¡°Your grandfather has a good rtionship with Sarah.¡± Mr. Noth really didn¡¯t want Grandpa Noth and Mrs. Noth to worry about this bastard. ¡°If I tell Sarah your attitude towards your grandfather just now, guess what will happen?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± said Jason with his mouth wide open. ¡°Of course, I dare.¡± Mr. Noth didn¡¯t care about it at all. He looked calm. ¡°Do you dare to hit me?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason was speechless. He really wanted to hit this man. Was this man really his dad??? Jason just felt this man always made trouble for him all day long. He really didn¡¯t know how he lived in such a family and how he was still so calm. ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason. He went back to reply to Sarah and told a lie, ¡°Grandpa sent someone to call me over. I have to hang up now.¡± Then he hung up the phone. At the same time, he clenched his fists. ¡°What do you want?¡± said Jason, feeling that his father was really getting in his way! ¡°Just do as Sarah told you.¡± This time, Mr. Noth didn¡¯t joke with him, but became more serious. ¡°Your grandfather is old. He can¡¯t be stimted, nor be too worried.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me,¡± said Jason. He had changed his attitude towards his grandfather ¡°I¡¯ll y chesses with your grandfatherter.¡± Mr. Noth reminded him. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to y chess, install an application to open one high-end round to cheat. Don¡¯t expose your lie.¡± Jason didn¡¯t like it. Cheating? It seemed that he was a good cook. But he lost his memory, so he didn¡¯t know how to y chess then. With his own strength, he was defeated by his grandpa. Finally, he cheated in the high-end game. At first, Grandpa Noth was wondering why Jason¡¯s skill had retreated so fast, but after the second round had begun, he dispelled this suspicion. They were very focused. One was serious to y chess, and the other was doing two things at the same time. While putting down the set, Jason needed to look at the mobile phone under the table. In this way, he didn¡¯t notice what happened at his back. When Edwin came over with the tea he had just made and was about to put it down, he saw Jason¡¯s mobile phone hidden behind. Naturally, he also saw the game of go. The chess pieces on the phone were exactly the same as that on the table. What happened? Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Being found ¡°Brother, you¡­¡± Edwin looked at the phone and then at Jason. Jason¡¯s body stiffened. Almost in an instant, he knew that his secret was exposed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Without giving him a chance to speak, Grandpa Noth turned a straight face and said to him, ¡°Watch the game without saying anything. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Edwin looked at Jason a few more times. Jason just nced at Edwin and continued to y chess without any panic. He was so calm. Curious as Edwin was, he didn¡¯t say it directly. Instead, he sat down next to Jason, thinking that he could have a talk with Jason after the game was over. It was not a thing that Jason could do to cheat with some software. Jason didn¡¯t y chess too long with his grandfather. After three rounds, he found an excuse to leave. The reason was simple. His phone ran out of power. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Grandpa Noth stared at the stones on the chessboard and frowned. ¡°What?¡± Jason asked. ¡°The style of these three rounds is very different from what you used to be.¡± There was a bit of complexity in Grandpa¡¯s eyes. ¡°And I feel that your skills of ying chess is as good as before. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m tired,¡± said Jason calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± It couldn¡¯t be. Grandpa Noth denied it immediately. Being tired and unstable, the chess style would not change. ¡°Forget it,¡± said Grandpa without thinking too much. He just thought that Jason was still angry about what had happened before. ¡°Go and have a good rest. We¡¯ll continue in two days.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason, nodding slightly They put away the chess pieces and stopped. Jason was about to go to the yard to have a rest, but as he just sat down on a chair in the yard and saw Edwin walking over casually with a smile on his face. Jason took a look at him and said nothing. Sitting next to him, Edwin propped his head up and joked, ¡°Jason, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen that you cheated with your mobile phone,¡± said Edwin directly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Grandpa?¡± ¡°If you want to piss grandpa off and make him sick, just tell him,¡± said Jason. He was good at acting, but his mind was not here at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been like this before. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edwin asked. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jason¡¯s appearance and all the characteristics were the same as before, he would have doubted if this person was his brother or not. Jason lost his temper when he came back. And he even cheated when ying chess. These two things had never happened in the past more than 20 years. What happened to Jason to make him change so much. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± said Jason seriously. ¡°Are you in a bad mood because of my sister-inw?¡± Edwin guessed. It was not right. Edwin knew that Jason wouldn¡¯t dump his bad mood on Grandpa. Let alone such an abnormal behavior. ¡°Bad mood?¡± Jason didn¡¯t like the two words and wanted to turn the tables. ¡°I¡¯m living in her house now. Is this a frustration?¡± Edwin was shocked. He was confused.He wondered if Jason had some paranoia. ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to Grandpa and mom.¡± Thinking about what his father had told him before, he said reluctantly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I get Sa back.¡± Hearing that, Edwin was really stunned. Jason had never called anyone so sweetly. Now he even called her Sa?? Most importantly, he didn¡¯t seem to mention father. ¡°Does dad know that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason honestly. Thinking of his father¡¯s attitude as usual these days, Edwin had to sigh that father was really cunning and he didn¡¯t show anything unusual. ¡­¡­ When the two were talking about this, the Butler came over and said, ¡°Mr. Jason Noth, Mr. Williams is here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± said Jason without hesitation. ording to what Sarah had told him before, this Edgar was aplete scum. If he had too much contact with the jerk, he was afraid that Sarah would think he was a jerk as well. He had to keep a distance from Edgar. ¡°No?¡± Edgar came in by himself. The two families had a good rtionship. ¡°I bother you?¡± ¡°If I am close to you, I¡¯ll also be a jerk.¡± Jason said calmly and looked at him with alienation and disgust in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with a scum like you.¡± Edgar was confused. He walked over and kicked his chair. Frowning, he stared at Jason and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You are also a jerk! I made such a wrong decision because I was worried about Eve¡¯s health. You¡¯re obviously a jerk.¡± ¡°Since you are so dissatisfied with me, why do you want to see me?¡± asked Jason. Jason wasn¡¯t the man he used to be. He would quarrel with anyone he disliked. Let alone the man Sarah didn¡¯t like. Edgar was speechless Edgar¡¯s words made sense and Jason felt that he couldn¡¯t refute. Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Edwin decisively left the battlefield and let them fight. ¡°I want to drink with you,¡± said Edgar. Jason looked at him strangely. He was really good at acting. Edgar sat down in the ce where Jason had sat just now. Leaning against the back of the chair, Edgar looked very lonely, saying, ¡°Eve divorced me.¡± Since he signed the divorce agreement, he had thought about to get Eve back. But Eve had made up her mind. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for a penny. The only request is that she doesn¡¯t want me to disturb her.¡± Edgar would rather she asked more, but she was tough. ¡°We arepletely over.¡± Sometimes, he really hoped that Eve could put forward all kinds of conditions that were good for herself just like Sarah when she divorced. But Eve was stubborn. In fact, the reason why Eve didn¡¯t want anything was that she didn¡¯t want to owe Edgar anything. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t want others to gossip that she and her children worship Edgar¡¯s money after this matter was exposed. After all, not everything was clear in the Inte world. Once the news came out, due to the background gap between Eve and Edgar, someone would say, ¡°one billion and four hundred million dors? Not to mention letting me have an abortion, I can cut my kidney.¡± Or some may say that ¡°if my husband gives me one billion and four hundred million dors, he can have a mistress outside. I promise not to disturb them.¡± Some of them might be joking, but these would really hurt the person involved. There was no empathy in this world, and the people on the Inte would not know that some soft- hearted people were really desperate after beingpletely hurt.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Someone with increasingly high EQ Only those who never suffered from the heartbroken pain could say indifferently that they didn¡¯t care about love at all. But that was not a case for Eve who attached great importance to love. If she took the money, she would feel the debt in their rtionship paid off. That was why she stuck to give up everything. Her behavior might be very stupid for some people who believed it was nothing wrong to take the property after marriage since Edgar owed her. But Eve couldn¡¯t resist her inner voice. She just wanted to make a clean break with him. As for Sarah who grew up in a silver spoon, her character was quite different from that of Eve. Even if the breaking news was exposed one day, no one dared to gossip about Sarah for her identity and wealth. Unfortunately, Edgar didn¡¯t understand. He thought Eve refused to ept anything from him because she still hated him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you persist to give even if Eve doesn¡¯t want it?¡± said Jason with a sneer. Although he was very shameless about what he had done in the past, at least Jason had given Sa 1.4 billion dors, a house, and at car. This man, Edgar, was a one-hundred-percent jerk. ¡°What can I do?¡± Jason felt that his brother had be a little strange. ¡°Eve returned all the money I have received to her. She also threatened that if I transferred it back to her, she would disappear for the rest of my life.¡± Jason nced at him with extreme disgust. Edgar was irritated, ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡± Damn it! How could he dislike me? ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t really like her.¡± Jason behaving like a saint in love said in a calm and appropriate tone, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°Bullshit,¡± said Edgar. He was quite sure that he was into Eve. It was because he loved her so much that he held back his unwillingness to fulfill her wish when Eve was so determined to divorce him. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you like her very much,¡± said Jason seriously, ¡°If you still have tiny affection for her, you should give her the money.¡± Edgar was confused. He really wanted to beat Jason. ¡°Pretend to like her¡±, what does he mean? However, after listening to Jason¡¯s words afterwards, Edgar asked, ¡°do you have any way out?¡± ¡°Beg me.¡± Edgar was dissolved into speechlessness. ¡°Unwilling to beg?¡± ¡°When did you be so evil?¡± Some emotions welled up in Edgar¡¯s heart. It must be to me Jason¡¯s so-called father. Edgar wanted topensate Eve to make her live well, so he finally asked with embarrassment and reluctance, ¡°will you tell me if I beg you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Please help me out!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason didn¡¯t know what to say. Boring. He didn¡¯t feel any sense of achievement. ¡°Should you help me now?¡± ¡°Beg me three times.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edgar failed to bear it and suddenly hated him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for months. How did you have this disgusting idea?¡± How dare him ask me for a beg? Shame on him! Seeing angry Edgar, Jason was in a better mood. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to beg me or not. It¡¯s not me who has a problem to solve.¡± Edgar was silent again. Who taught him to be so bad? Was it Chris? ¡°I have some errands to do and have no enough time to talk with you¡±, said Jason as he stood up. Although he was still waiting for Edgar¡¯s beg, he had already be himself who was arrogant in his heart. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Clenching his fists, Edgar red at Jason with anger. After finding excuses for meeting this stupid requirement and calming down. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Jason, Please help me.¡± Damn it! It¡¯s disgusting as I thought before. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really want my help.¡± ¡°Please help me!¡± said Edgar word by word. He couldn¡¯t restrain his temptation to beat him. Atst, Jason felt somehow aplished. He didn¡¯t know if Sa would praise him after she knew it. ¡°Beg me three times¡± ¡°Oh, please help me out.¡± Every word was filled with more hatred than the previous one. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I have begged you three times.¡± ¡°The first time sounded so reluctant. Can it be counted?¡± ¡°Please!¡± Jason! I¡¯ll revenge after I manage to persuade Eve. ¡°Now, tell me what to do next,¡± said Edgar with considerable hatred, trying hard to hold back his nausea and disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t have to transfer the money directly topensate her,¡± said Jason who thought Edgar was so stupid. Jason suspected what kinds of people Edgar made friends with before countless times. Chris is too foolish. My friend Edgar is not clever, either. ¡°Em¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Edgar, ¡°make it clear to me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Eve an actress?¡± Her introduction was almost unforgettable to him. ¡°Give her film, television, and advertising resources secretly.¡± ¡°Based on her current position and influence, she won¡¯t get much even if I help her.¡± Edgar had thought about this before, so he was worried. ¡°She has been promoted to the second tier without activities recently. If I make some strings for her, she is almost degraded to the third or fourth tier.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make her popr?¡± asked Jason who didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°If I help to promote her, she must know.¡± How could Edgar not think about this solution? He had nned to give some money to Eve first and then secretly support her. But she seemed to have guessed it right and told Edgar not to interfere in her career, which would make her further hate him. That was why he was worried. ¡°Excellent Eve might attract many pursuers.¡± Now Jason was much smarter than before. ¡°You can find a suitable person to help you. Of course, it would be better if he had a conflict with you before.¡± Only in this way could Edgar not expose himself. Edgar refused without hesitation. ¡°No, if I do so, Eve will definitely thank that person. What if she is cheated?¡± ¡°Sa¡­Sarah is around Eve and she can protect her,¡± said Jason who nearly expose himself. ¡°Are you afraid that Eve will be cheated, or she will mistake your favor for someone else?¡± This simple sentence exposed and embarrassed Edgar. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was really afraid that Eve would mistake his good intentions for others. He wanted Eve to know his favor and desired to resolve their unpleasant past. Once he did as Jason said, Edgar would help others instead of himself. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, it means that you don¡¯t love her as much as you think.¡± Now Jason was on Sarah¡¯s side, so he naturally spoke for Eve. ¡°Loving someone doesn¡¯t require a return.¡± Edgar was struggling in his heart. On the one hand, he wanted Eve to know his goodness, and on the other hand, he wanted her to be happy. ¡°Even so, the person who helps to make her popr may fail to help her much to be a first-tier star. Moreover, her dream is to be a performance artist.¡± Edgar said this after careful consideration. He didn¡¯t know about Eve¡¯s dream until recently. If time could go back to the past, he would cherish her from the very beginning. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Complicated Heart ¡°How feather-brained you are. Don¡¯t you help Eve secretly?¡± said Jason who didn¡¯t want to talk to Edgar anymore. ¡°As for the dream, it doesn¡¯t conflict with money.¡± Edgar tightened his fists. If this fellow didn¡¯t make sense, he would teach him a good lesson. How dare he call me feather-brained? ¡°It sounds like you are brainy.¡± After hearing the solution, Edgar didn¡¯t care if he would offend Jason or not. ¡°Have you forgotten that you divorced Jenny because of Sarah?¡± ¡°So what?¡± asked Jason calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who regretted it before.¡± Edgar snorted nonchntly. Looking at hiscent face, Jason said slowly, ¡°I advise you to mind your politeness when talking to me. Otherwise, I might tell you what you have der to Eve. You don¡¯t want her to know, do you?¡± Edgar seemed to have a lump in his throat. Damn it! ¡°Moreover,¡± said Jason who felt the most arrogant to say it. ¡°I do regret, but now Sarah has forgiven me and allowed me to live in her house.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Edgar blurted out. Although he didn¡¯t know Sarah well, he was sure of one thing, that is, she would never forgive a yboy who had hurt her. How could she let Jason live in her house? It was more unbelievable than the fact that Eve had forgiven him. Jason appreciated Edgar¡¯s shock satisfactorily. Then he took out his phone. Regardless of whether he should hide it or not, he clicked on the photo on his phone and handed it to Edgar. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Edgar took the phone. He saw a photo, which should be taken when Sarah was busy. For a moment, he frowned. Theyout of this house is obviously not that of Jason¡¯s home, and it isn¡¯t an old photo in the past. But¡­ how could Sarah let him live in it? It doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can give you a call,¡± he decided to stimte Edgarpletely. Edgar didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°call her.¡± After staring at Edgar, Jason called Sarah. When Sarah saw the call from Jason, she told them to spare her to answer the phone alone. Then she clicked the button and said, ¡°hello.¡± What the hell? Why does indifferent? I behave so gently, instead of being alienated a ¡°Sa, Edgar doesn¡¯t believe that I live in your house,¡± exined Jason who knew how to make a fuss. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hepelled me to call you for a truth.¡± Sarah was dumbfounded. How could she answer this ridiculous call? If she admitted that Jason lived with her, they would misunderstand that they were likely to remarriage. If she denied it, with Jason¡¯s current mental state, he would probably be insane. Edgar was at a loss then. When Jason called her sa intimately, she neither refuted nor satirized him. Something went wrong. ¡°Well,¡± said Sarah in a low voice. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Go shopping with Muffin.¡± ¡°Have a good shopping. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then she hung up the phone. Edgar had nned to revenge, but now he suddenly asked Jason for a favor, ¡°how did you get along so well with Sarah? Can you tell me?¡± Not to mention remarry, as long as Eve forgave him and treated him gently, he would be satisfied. ¡°No,¡± said Jason determinedly. ¡°Go ahead with your own business. I have something else to do.¡± After that, Jason stood up and left without considering Edgar¡¯s response. He didn¡¯t forget what Sarah had just said. In the ce where Muffin and others shopped. This meant that besides Sarah¡¯s sister, other people who went shopping with her. She didn¡¯t know if Will was there or not. After hanging up, Sarah kept going shopping with them, with two sisters walking in the middle, while Will and Andrew walked behind. ¡°Sister,¡± Rita asked Sarah while shopping, ¡°who called you?¡± ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go back? Why did he call you?¡± Rita hated her sister¡¯s ex-brother-inw. If he hadn¡¯t been immature like a five-year-old child, she would have punched him! Sarah answered casually. It was not a secret. ¡°He must have done it on purpose!¡± Rita couldn¡¯t be calm anymore. ¡°Why did he do so on purpose?¡± ¡°Make others misunderstand,¡± Rita exined seriously, ¡°You didn¡¯t deny or admit it and seemed to be nice to him with a sign of remarriage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After thinking for a while, Sarah didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter as long as the family Noth made no misunderstanding. However, Rita was anxious, ¡°sister!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If he did it on purpose, he would be shamed in the end.¡± Sarah said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to remarry him.¡± From what had happened before, she knew that Jason was very scheming now. He was not as calcted and thoughtful as before. Now he was more like a man who would do anything to achieve his goal. To be honest, Sarah was a little surprised when he confessed those secrets himself. After all, if Jason confessed. It was equivalent to telling her that he was not an innocent person but one with good acting skills and a complex mind. For him, this was risky behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t be too kind to him in the future,¡± said Rita worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Sarah, patting Rita¡¯s head gently. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Rita didn¡¯t say anything more. Her sister was always smart, she had to believe her. After shopping for a while, they found a restaurant to have dinner. Rita and Andrew sat together, while Sarah and Will sat together. The two sisters were facing each other. ¡°By the way, sister,¡± something urred to Rita suddenly, ¡°Grandpa called me two days ago and invited us to lunch with him on New Year¡¯s Eve. He worried that you might be too busy, so he asked me to tell you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go,¡± replied Sarah. ¡°Why?¡± asked Rita in confusion. ¡°I promised Captain Leon to pretend to be his girlfriend in his house at noon on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± Sarah said directly without hiding. ¡°You tell Grandpa that I will go to visit himter.¡± Rita was amazed. Her eyes were overwhelmed with excitement and joy. Almost in an instant, she blurted out, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take care of Grandpa and you can go to Will¡¯s house for dinner without any worries.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± ¡°It was Will¡¯s family who urged him to get married, so I pretended to be his girlfriend to help him,¡± said Sarah seriously. She always knew that Rita wanted to make a match between her and Captain Leon. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 They areing ¡°I don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± said Rita with an innocent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Sarah was speechless. She was sure that Muffin must have misunderstood. Will who didn¡¯t want to trouble Sarah said, ¡°Pleasee to find me at noon one day before New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°As long as they see you, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we have lunch or not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Sarah. If so, this was indeed the best choice. ¡°Yep,¡± Will replied. After this matter was settled, the four began to eat. During this period, Andrew took good care of Rita. Most of the time, before she began to pick up food, he could see what she wanted to eat. He was so considerate that even outshone Sarah. Sometimes Sarah wondered whether her future-brother-inw would spoil Rita like this? But on second thought, although Muffin had relied on Sarah since she was a child, she was still very independent when she was alone. After dinner. The driver picked them up with a seven-seatedmercial vehicle. After sending Will and Andrew back, the driver took Sarah and Rita to the vi where they usually lived. When the bodyguards saw Sarah, they were stunned and then greeted them.¡± ¡°Is dad at home?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Two bodyguards hesitated. Sarah sensed something was wrong and stopped walking inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss ck and Mrs. Brown are here.¡± Bodyguards knew that Sarah didn¡¯t like them, let alone that they came here. ¡°The chairman didn¡¯t wee them, but it was snowing outside and they were wearing thin clothes, he had to call them in.¡± ¡°Okay, I know,¡± said Sarah who didn¡¯t care much about it, because this ce was not where her mother usually lived. ¡°Don¡¯t stand outside. You can work in the monitoring roomter if there is nothing wrong.¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± the two said in unison. Sarah was confused, so was Rita. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The sry and bonus will be paid as well.¡± Sarah added lest they were worried about this. ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of this.¡± Two bodyguards were both about thirty years old with good looks. ¡°Staying in the monitoring room isn¡¯t as domineering as standing outside?¡± Sarah was a little perplexed. How to exin this? ¡°Pleasee in.¡± They smiled and seemed to get along well with Sarah. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. If we can¡¯t stand it, we will ept your invitation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it head-on.¡± Sarah knew they were stubborn. ¡°Yes! Madam.¡± The two were in high spirits. When Sarah entered the room, the two bodyguards stood there attentively. They were very simple. When they didn¡¯t know what to do, Miss Yeats provided them with this position, trained them, and paid them. Otherwise, with their abilities and knowledge, they would never be able to get such a high sry all their lives. For this reason, they had to help Sarah safeguard this house. When they entered the living room, Wendy and Linda were sitting in the living room. Eric, Sarah¡¯s father, was sitting opposite them, frowning with a little worried look. As the door was opened, Eric looked in the direction of the door subconsciously. After a while, he stood up and walked over. When he saw Sarah and Rita who came in, Eric was stunned, looking particrly uneasy. ¡°Pumpkin¡­¡± Eric was flustered. He didn¡¯t expect Sarah toe back on this day. Will Pumpkin misunderstand me? He had no choice but to let them in. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± said Sarah, walking towards them with Rita. ¡°Are you busy now?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This position was invisible in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± Eric still didn¡¯t know why this mother and daughter came to him now, ¡°Mr. Brown said she had something to talk to me. I thought it was snowing heavily outside, so I let them in.¡± Sarah paused. The bodyguard said that Eric stopped them at the beginning. It¡¯s impossible for the bodyguards to lie to me, which means that father didn¡¯t tell her the whole process because he failed to stop them. ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah, nodding her head. ¡°You¡­¡± Eric was worried. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry as long as they don¡¯t dinner here and stay overnight.¡± Sarah could treat this as usual and called him by the way, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eric was confused. Somehow, he felt that Pumpkin seemed to have matured a lot all of a sudden. ¡°You¡¯re the father of Rita and me. Don¡¯t talk to us like that¡­¡± Sarah said in a low voice. She thought for a while and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t owe us, so please don¡¯t be so careful¡­¡± Thinking of another position was needed. If Sarah was in the same situation as her parents at that time, she might not be able to do better than them. Their parents got married for family interests when they couldn¡¯t resist their families. They both had a lover, but they were forced to marry. At that time, it was not easy for them to rebel under the order of their parents. That was also the case right now. People who imed to be single lifelong and never get married could not hold on finally. The pressure from the family was much greater than that from the parents. It was good enough for her and Rita to grow up in happiness without going astray. ¡°Pumpkin¡­¡± Eric became moreplicated. After careful consideration, Sarah gave a hug to her father who had always been worried about her. If only her mother was still alive¡­ If she had put all her attention on medicine studies from childhood, would her mother be saved from the death when Be was at a loss? But¡­ there is no if in this world. Time would not stop and flow back because of anything. Eric froze, and then his eyes turned red. My Pumpkin. Pumpkin¡­ ¡°Sister, I want a hug too,¡± said Rita who adjusted the atmosphere at critical moments. ¡°You naughty girl.¡± Eric spoiled his two daughters very much. ¡°You even want to be jealous of me!¡± ¡°My sister is mine.¡± A touch of flirtation and cunning existed in her words. ¡°I am also the one she loves most.¡± Eric poked her forehead. The atmosphere was lightened up. Since they were back, Eric asked them to talk there together. ¡°They¡¯ve just arrived. I don¡¯t know why they are here.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to go. It had nothing to do with her. However, Rita pulled her and said, ¡°let¡¯s go together!¡± Linda and Wendy were nervous at the sight of Sarah and Rita, with a slight emotional change in their eyes. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Result If it weren¡¯t for the sudden return of Sarah, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened, and they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡°Long time no see, Sarah and Rita,¡± Wendy greeted first,pletely different from her previous arrogant attitude. However, they both just replied nonchntly out of politeness. Linda was more anxious than before. Sometimes she didn¡¯t understand why Sarah was just a girl in her twenties with an aura stronger than that of Eric. As long as she was there, Linda failed to hide a lot of thoughts and emotions. So was this time. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Linda wanted to change the topic to ease her mood. ¡°How about having dinner first?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Brown. You can talk to father first.¡± Knowing that Sarah didn¡¯t like to talk, Rita said naturally. ¡°We know what to eat at our own home. You can do your own business.¡± Mrs. Brown was a little embarrassed. Without giving her any chance to chitchat, Eric cut to the chase. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s dive right in.¡± Several months had passed since thest conversation. During this period, neither Sarah nor Rita hadn¡¯t seen or heard of Wendy and Linda. They didn¡¯t know what their father had talked to them on Mrs. Brown¡¯s birthday after they left. But judging from the current situation, they shoulde to make the final decision today. ¡°Can we talk about this alone with you?¡± Linda was somehow afraid of Sarah after meeting herst time, ¡°I want to talk about our business.¡± Hearing this, Sarah stood up and was about to leave. However, Eric stopped her in advance and said to Linda seriously, ¡°both Rita and Pumpkin are my daughters. There is nothing to avoid them.¡± Linda hesitated. Wendy nced at Sarah calmly. Logically speaking, Wendy should be very angry at Sarah whose return had ruined her beautiful life in the superior ss. But now she couldn¡¯t feel any disgust at all. Wendy only hoped that no matter what the conversation was today, Sarah wouldn¡¯t trouble herself when they met in the future, because the status as the first daughter of the Yeats group was overwhelming. Once there was no result between her mother and Eric, Wendy would be ordinary. Then it would be easy to lose her job and lead no life. ¡°I¡¯ve thought carefully about what you saidst time.¡± Linda nced at Sarah and pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not treating you sincerely. I apologize to you.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± said Eric in a calm tone. Maybe it was because he was cheatedst time, or his state of mind had grown mature during this period. Eric had no intention of remarriage as long as Rita and Pumpkin were happy. ¡°Eric¡­ You don¡¯t give me any chance?¡± Linda seemed to be extremely lonely, and all her strength was taken away by this sentence. She didn¡¯t know why. At the sight of this scene in front of her, the image of a disingenuous Jason popped up in her mind. What does this mean in onlinenguage? Before she could figure it out, Eric said in a serious tone she had never heard of, ¡°since you wronged Pumpkin in front of mest time, there has been no possibility between us.¡± ¡°You wronged my sister?¡± Rita caught the key. Eric looked at her and was about to exin it, but he was afraid that his daughter would be disappointed. However, Sarah had a good memory and said calmly, ¡°do you remember what Mrs. Brown said on her birthday when I finished talking with her and was about to go home with you?¡± Rita thought about it for a while. With a sh of inspiration, the two sentences popped out at once. ¡°Eric¡­ We¡¯d better end our rtion. Sarah is right. We have a huge gap. If we get married, people in your circle will gossip about you.¡± ¨C¡°I¡¯ll leave with Wendy tomorrow. Thanks for your concern and care these days, Mr. Yeats.¡± She told what she thought in her mind to Sarah and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Yes,¡± said Sarah in a low voice. Mrs. Brown was at odds with Eric that day, but Sarah didn¡¯t bother to ask for details. Even though Rita had talked to Eric, Sarah was still uninformed of the ins and outs. ¡°I¡¯m just too afraid of losing you,¡± exined Mrs. Brown, with an anxious look on her face. Eric didn¡¯t say anything and refused to ept this excuse. He was not as immature as before when he didn¡¯t marry, he had two daughters. He wouldn¡¯t be so angry at other things except mistaking his daughters, so he couldn¡¯t bear that Linda wronged Pumpkin. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason why you wronged Pumpkin. I understand that you want to give a good future to Wendy,¡± Eric said seriously. ¡°But the Yeats group with their mother¡¯s painstaking efforts is owned by Rita and Pumpkin, so I can¡¯t give it to Wendy.¡± ¡°I can ask someone to set up anotherpany. It¡¯s not difficult to run it.¡± Eric had thought about it before, but now he was exhausted. ¡°Thatpany can be Wendy¡¯s dowry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Linda lowered her head and apologized in a low voice. In fact, she didn¡¯t ept it at all. Even if a newpany was established, it still failed to outnumber the fraction of the Yeats group¡¯s shares. But now she knew very well that if she refused again, there would be nothing left. ¡°If there is nothing else, please go back.¡± Eric ended their conversation. He still remembered what happened that day. After Pumpkin and Rita left, he asked Linda if there was any misunderstanding between them. He knew what kind of person Pumpkin was. She would directly show her hatred towards Linda, instead of secretly separating them. But Linda made up a story where Pumpkin was mean. Since then, he knew that Linda lied to him. Such words were not spoken by Pumpkin. Seeing that Eric didn¡¯t believe it at all, Linda knew that her n had failed, so she told him the truth honestly. Eric didn¡¯t care about money. If Linda had confessed her purpose from the beginning, he would have supported Wendy from the beginning. But Linda¡¯s behavior at the very start made Eric believe that she was not interested in money and that what she wanted was just himself. Because of the contrast and the fact that she wronged Pumpkin, he stopped all his affection for Linda. ¡°Uncle Eric¡­¡± Wendy was also anxious. ¡°Can¡¯t we get back as before?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Eric refused. Linda has wronged Pumpkin before, what would she do to my daughters in the future? Will she begin to trick my two daughters? It was not his fault to suspect too much. He had to be more vignt against anyone harmful to his daughters. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Marriage should be sacred and happy ¡°But my father will be released from prison soon.¡± Wendy bit her lips and said pitifully, ¡°he must hate my mother for using him of domestic violence. We won¡¯t have a good life.¡± Rita frowned and didn¡¯t like the way she put it. She disliked and even hated people who would resort to domestic violence, but her father couldn¡¯t support the two of them for a lifetime. Sarah¡¯s eyes also moved. At that time, it was because Linda Brown was beaten up and her father found awyer to help her, so there were other things. For a moment, a veryplicated emotion surged in his heart. ¡°The security of your house is very good, and there are shopping resources specially provided for the owner in themunity.¡± Sarah¡¯s father said very calmly, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t specially contact him, he can¡¯t enter.¡± Linda Brown has divorced that man. Even if that man wanted to make trouble, he couldn¡¯t get through the security of themunity. ¡°But we will go out sooner orter¡­¡± said Wendy. ¡°If you encounter any danger or trouble that can¡¯t be solved, you can call the police.¡± Eric Yeats cut to the chase and said word by word, ¡°besides, I have given you so much money. You can choose to hire two bodyguards. As long as you don¡¯t buy too expensive luxury goods, you can live a comfortable life.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Linda Brown and Wendy were both stunned. At this moment, the two of thempletely understood that Eric Yeats really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with them, and that his two daughters were his bottom line. The conversation finally stopped. Linda Brown knew that her efforts in the past two years had been ruined by herself. She had overestimated her position in the heart of Eric Yeats and underestimated his care for Sarah. She wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk if she hadn¡¯t seen someone scold her daughter for someone she liked. She had thought that as long as she wronged Sarah and made Eric dislike her. But now she knew. She could do anything except for targeting his two daughters. When they left, Eric Yeats asked the driver to send them home. There was a long distance from here. He didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen here at night. After the two of them left, the living room suddenly became quiet. Eric Yeats suddenly didn¡¯t know how to talk to his two daughters. ¡°Father.¡± said Rita. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where did you give them the house?¡± asked Rita curiously. ¡°I just bought it.¡± Eric Yeats pursed his lips and felt a little guilty. ¡°The North District is far from the city center, but it¡¯s not side of the way.¡± ¡°What about the money?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you gave them some money?¡± Upon hearing this. Eric Yeats¡¯s father coughed awkwardly. Was Rita going to get even with him? But that¡¯s not right. He earned money on his own ability, and it shouldn¡¯t be too much for the money he gave to them. ¡°Yes, two hundred million.¡± Eric Yeats¡¯s father had calcted their lives. As long as they didn¡¯t buy luxuries, they could live a rich life. After all, he had given her the house. Rita thought for a while and said nothing. Sarah was very calm from beginning to end, and she didn¡¯t participate in father¡¯s giving money and house. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± said Eric Yeats seriously, looking at them with a warm smile. ¡°I won¡¯t get married in the future. I¡¯ll stay with you two girls and watch you get married. As long as you are happy, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± said Rita jokingly. Eric Yeats said confidently this time, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to get married for the time being,¡± said Sarah in advance. She didn¡¯t want to be talked aboutter. ¡°If you meet any excellent person in the future, don¡¯t introduce him to me.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± The two were stunned. They had never expected that Sarah would say that. ¡°You haven¡¯t got over it yet?¡± Eric Yeats was more concerned about this. She thought for a while and felt that it was very likely. There was a big difference between a divorce and a breakup. It had only been a few months, and even if Pumpkin had a good self- adjustment ability, it would still be difficult. ¡°It has nothing to do with this,¡± said Sarah in an extremely indifferent tone. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get married for marriage, nor do I want to make do with life. Marriage should be sacred and happy.¡± She had alreadye out of the matter about him. She had been adjusting herself since he said that for the first time. When they divorced, she had adjusted a lot, but she still felt a little sudden and ufortable. But now, she had put it down. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Rita poked her finger and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married if you keep doing this. How about we two support each other and grow old together?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah, ¡°but what about your little boyfriend?¡± Rita, ¡°!¡± Ahhh!!!! She spilled the beans! She winked at Sarah with all her strength, and her palm sized face wrinkled. Sarah was confused, then she realized something, but before she could say anything, her father asked in confusion, ¡°What? You have a boyfriend?¡± Rita, ¡°¡­¡± She turned to look at her for help. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Sarah raised her eyebrows slightly, a little softer than before, and teased, ¡°you don¡¯t have to live with me for the rest of your life. Later, I¡¯ll ask my father to help you break up with him, which will give you a good reason.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Rita pouted, ¡°you are so bad!¡± Humph! Sarah knocked on her forehead and lectured, ¡°I¡¯ll see if you can talk nonsense in the future.¡± ¡°No, thanks, I won¡¯t.¡± said Rita obediently. Eric Yeats was still confused. He stared at the emotional Rita for a while and asked, ¡°When did you have a boyfriend? How old is he? How did you know him? How is this guy? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± A series of questions hit her, making her feel aggrieved. It was the same as checking the household register. ¡°They met before. He was in the same school with Rita,¡± said Sarah. ¡°They two are about the same age. He is a good boy.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s his family background?¡± asked Eric Yeats. Her heart skipped a beat. The family background of Andrew Wilson was not so rich. Would father stop her dating him? She didn¡¯t dare to stop him at this time, so she could only rely on her sister. ¡°Family background?¡± asked Sarah. ¡°I have to make sure that he is a clear,¡± said Eric Yeats directly. ¡°and a reliable man.¡± ¡°He is reliable!¡± Rita¡¯s eyes were brighter than ever. ¡°His parents are very good, and his little sister is also very cute. The whole family is kind-hearted.¡± Upon hearing this. At the same time, Sarah and her father¡¯s eyes fell on her. With a confused look on her face, Rita asked, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 The Inte incident ¡°You¡¯ve been to his house?¡± Sarah looked at her and was a little concerned about this question. If Andrew Wilson directly asked Rita to go to his house and didn¡¯t ask for her family¡¯s permission, she might have to think about it. But judging from her impression of Andrew Wilson, she didn¡¯t think he was such a person. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± said Rita in confusion Eric Yeats and Sarah looked at each other. It was the first time that the two had acted in such a consistent manner. ¡°He didn¡¯t go back homest summer vacation. His parents took his sister here to have fun.¡± Rita suddenly realized that they had misunderstood her and hurriedly exined, ¡°they are all good family.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah, a little relieved. She was still worried. She looked at her father, although her sister agreed, which meant that her father also agreed. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t say anything and was a little nervous. ¡°Since your sister said that it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just keep it and have a look.¡± Sarah¡¯s father didn¡¯t have the heart to make her worry for too long. ¡°Take him back to me when you have time. I¡¯ll check it again.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± said Rita happily. ¡°But¡­¡± Eric Yeats¡¯s father suddenly uttered one word. With her heart thumping and her palms sweating, Rita asked, ¡°what?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay overnight with him.¡± Eric Yeats¡¯s father was very serious about this matter. After all, it was his precious daughter. ¡°You have to protect yourself, understand?¡± Rita wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Eric Yeats repeated. ¡°Okay, I will definitely protect myself well.¡± Rita promised. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°but we will go out to y after we make an appointment. It seems a little difficult if we don¡¯t stay overnight.¡± ¡°No.¡± Eric Yeats refused without hesitation. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Ask your sister.¡± Sarah was speechlessShe took the me? Holding her sleeve, Rita started to y cute. ¡°Sister, we have an appointment to go camping together after the springes. You don¡¯t want your lovely, kind and considerate little sister to be a liar, do you?¡± ¡°If you want to go, just go,¡± answered Sarah. ¡°Remember what I told you before.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, sister!¡± Rita hugged her and kissed her, ¡°I know you are the best!¡± Then she went upstairs. Her father was left in a daze. He looked at the person who had gone upstairs and closed the door as soon as possible, and then looked at Sarah, who had been calm from beginning to end. ¡°Pumpkin¡­¡± ¡°Rita knows everything. My mother once told her, and I also told her.¡± Sarah exined, knowing that he was too worried. ¡°She knows how to protect herself. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Eric Yeats. Pumpkin said he didn¡¯t need to worry too much, so he really didn¡¯t need to worry too much. The second morning. Sarah went to visit Eve. She didn¡¯t need to worry about what she should prepare for the Christmas since the Carter and others had already prepared it. But she wanted to know what Eve was doing. She had been busy these days and didn¡¯t care much about her situation. She just called asionally to ask how she was feeling and the about baby. When Sarah arrived, Eve was taking a walk in the yard. In order to take good care of her, in addition to her previous bodyguards and cooks, she also hired a nutritionist, a family doctor and a aunt who specially took care of her. In case she was too busy to answer the phone one day, they could deal with it easily. ¡°Sarah!¡± Eve was very happy to see her. Looking at her pregnant belly, Sarah¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°How are you recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can eat and sleep, and there¡¯s nothing ufortable.¡± Eve thought it was the luckiest thing in her life to know Sarah. ¡°What about you? What have you been busy with recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy dealing with the kid,¡± said Sarah casually, thinking about what Jason had done. Eve was speechless¡­ She was a little confused, ¡°Kid?¡± ¡°Yeah, Jason Noth¡± ¡°Are you still in touch with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story and it¡¯splicated. But now he has returned to Anta with Uncle Noth.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t tell him the details, but just answered with a few words. Looking at her, Eve wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, as if she was hesitating whether to say it or not. Sarah realized her hesitation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just say it.¡± ¡°There is a rumor in our circle recently.¡± although Eve didn¡¯t participate in any activity, she added a lot of group chat on WhatsApp. ¡°But people said that the president of the Noth group, Jason Noth, seems to be dying, and some said that he might be dead.¡± With a frown on her face, Sarah asked, ¡°Who is spreading this news?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Eve only saw the gossip in the group, ¡°but what they said is reasonable, and there are pictures.¡± ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Sarah felt that the matter was a little serious. Eve opened the album and showed the picture she had saved to Sarah. There were three pictures in total. One was a picture of Jason being sent to the hospital when he was badly shot; one was a picture of him in the ward after the operation; the other was a picture of him being taken to the medical base from the hospital. ording to the angle of the photos, the first and third photos were taken in the air. The second picture was taken from the observation window. This stupid Serial Lance! He didn¡¯t even know that Jason was photographed secretly. ¡°Is that true?¡± seeing her serious face, Eve guessed that there was no more than ten people in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide anything. Eve was not an outsider. ¡°But he has been healed and he¡¯s getting better.¡± Eve breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t ask too much about what caused it. At this moment. All of a sudden, all the members of the group chat where Eve was in were mentioned. Without ordering, Sarah was about to return the phone to Eve. Eve let the phone in her hand and clicked the message. The group owner, ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± As soon as this message came out, it was followed by many question marks. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. No one knew why he was so excited. ¡°Do you still remember the message I forwarded in the group?¡± the group owner sent another message. ¡°The one about the Noth group.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone asked. A bad feeling rose in Sarah¡¯s heart. The group owner sent a screenshot and said, ¡°Someone came out to reveal that something has happened to Mr. Jason Noth of the Noth group.¡± Eve clicked on the screenshot, in which a Twitter wrote hundreds of words to exin the situation, and attached a carton version of the picture of the deep injury and ident of Jason. She remembered the ID at a nce. She took out her phone and searched for the ID on Twitter Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 On the top search In the hundreds of words sent on the twitter, there was not a single word mentioned about the Noth group and Jason, but anyone with a discerning eye would know that it was talking about him. And pictures. Although it was not a real photo of him, the clothes and some details of the person in it were exactly the same as him. No wonder the interception she had set before couldn¡¯t be stopped. It seemed that these people had created a new path and told everyone in this way. ¡°Do you want to do something?¡± said Eve tentatively, seeing the seriousness on her face. ¡°Not now.¡± ncing around, Sarah continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will cause much trouble, nor will it be on the hot search.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After special agreement and greetings with Noth m, no one dared to report anything about him without the permission of the Noth group, especially such sensitive news. Manyments quickly appeared on the micro-blog. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I feel that he has said everything, but I feel that he hasn¡¯t said anything yet.¡± ¡°Could any one please tell me who is the person in this picture.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who are you talking about? Maybe it¡¯s the myth in the business field.¡± ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve been wondering why his name and abbreviation can¡¯t be printed out. It seems that it¡¯s him for sure!¡± ¡°Really? Can I count on you?¡± ¡°My friend works in thatpany, but in the branchpany in New York. ording to him, their boss came with the special assistant before. In the next few months, everything was handled by their special assistant. I don¡¯t know where their boss has gone.¡± ¡°So, it seems that this must be the truth.¡± Seeing more and morements, Sarah became a little serious. Eve knew the entertainment circle. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better ask the public rtions department of the Noth group to do something,¡± said Eve, looking at the increasingments. As long as it was among the hot searches, it would cause all kinds ofizens to gossip. At that time, even if the news was suppressed, the curiousizens would also talk about it. ¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know much about this. She didn¡¯t know much about the entertainment circle, so she followed the advice of Eve. ¡°Okay.¡± With all kinds ofplicated feelings, she called Chris. To deal with such things. Chris was more adept than Jason was. ¡°Miss Yeats?¡± Chris answered the phone quickly. ¡°I just sent a screenshot to your phone. You can have a lookter.¡± she blurted out with a serious look on her face. ¡°If something about what happened to Jason Noth is on the top search, don¡¯t forget to let the public rtions department of the Noth group deal with it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Chris calmly. Sarah nodded. After hanging up the phone, Chris went to check. Compared with her worry, he was much more calm. His boss was fine now, so they could sue as many netizens as they wanted for gossiping. He looked around and didn¡¯t find his boss¡¯s name. He immediately thought of her. Chris: ¡°Miss Yeats, did you block our boss¡¯s name online?¡± Sarah: ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Chris: ¡°Let go of them. It¡¯s easier to sue.¡± Sarah: ¡°¡± ¡­ After borrowing theputer from Eve, Sarah released the authority. She didn¡¯t care about it as it was worthy of praise for Chris¡¯s ability. About half an hourter. It was on the top search. #He was in trouble# A heat mark followed. After clicking it, it was full of all kinds of real-time discussions. ¡°It must be fake. If something really happens to him, how could he not block the news and even expose it on the hot search?¡± ¡°You even dare to spread a rumor about the boss of the Noth group. Just wait for thewyer¡¯s letter.¡± ¡°Really dead?¡± ¡°Apart from other things, I don¡¯t think he has a sessor. If he really dies, what about his money and shares? I can reluctantly inherit them. LOL.¡± Not long after this hot search was released, it was deleted. The official ount of the Noth group made a statement at the first time. Most of theizens thought this news was too fake. But there were still some people investigating. At first, they were trying to figure out whether the twitter was telling the truth. They began to search for all kinds of clues, and then they found something else. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what happened to him. What I found was that he was married.¡± ¡°Shit! Really?¡± ¡°Who is he married with?¡± ¡°I heard that he got married, but his marriage was wife had never been announced.¡± ¡°I guess he wants to protect her from being targeted.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Who told you it was protection?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s a marriage between two families. Isn¡¯t it verymon in the rich and powerful families? After the marriage, they can have their own fun. It will be less trouble if they don¡¯t announce it.¡± As the discussion became more and more, more and moreizens began to gossip about it. Soon, Sarah was found out. As for this matter. Even Sarah was surprised. Although there were many people who knew about her marriage with Jason, not everyone knew about it. It only took him half a day to find out that she was the one he married. It was really unexpected. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eve browsed thesements after lunch and rested with her. She was a little worried, ¡°Now theizens are all very capable. They can easily find out anyone¡¯s ancestors with a little clue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care much about it. ¡°They can¡¯t get my personal information.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was true. After all kinds ofizens¡¯ments, there was another hot discussion. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Except for knowing her name and gender, I can¡¯t find anything else.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s really nobody.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that she yed tricks and slept with Mr. Noth? Mr. Noth thought that it was because he was drunk and had sex with her that he got married secretly.¡± ¡°How could it be possible? Judging from the situation in the circle, even if he really slept with her, he wouldn¡¯t be responsible. Rich families would only be cruel and give her a sum of money.¡± ¡°Shit! I just got an amazing news.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Noth has divorced with that Sarah. When the two of them divorced, she seemed to have got about one billion.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± After these discussions, another hot search went up. #One billion and four hundred million dors for divorce# When Eve saw that, she saw that Sarah was also looking at her, so she subconsciously stopped watching her phone. She looked at her with a little worry and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. The more you look at it, the angrier you are.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± asked Sarah in confusion. Eve asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care. ¡°They¡¯re wrong.¡± Eve looked at her strangely with aplicated expression, ¡°are you really not angry, or are you afraid that I will worry and deliberately be strong in front of me?¡± She was angry at those mean words. And Sarah was the litigant. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± it was the first time that she had looked at her phone for so long. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Can you be my sister She unlocked her phone again and clicked on the top search of divorce for one billion and four hundred million. There were all kinds of discussions, such as jokes, seriousness, hatred against the rich and so on. ¡°Damn it! Divorce for one billion and four hundred million. Didn¡¯t he do the property fair before marriage? Did he really gave that woman so much money?¡± ¡°What do you mean by giving her money? The marital property belongs to themon property of a couple. Is there any problem to divide it?¡± ¡°I just want to know how much of this couple¡¯smon property is earned by her? Not a dime, right?¡± ¡°One billion and four hundred million! Give it to me! I can find another wife for you, not to mention divorce!¡± ¡°Why did they divorce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I should worry about with my monthly sry of 3000 dors.¡± ¡°She is the winner in this world, because she got one billion and four hundred million just by getting married and divorced. It smells good!¡± ¡°I suddenly find a way to be rich. If I get married and divorce, I can make one billion and four hundred million. If I divorce a few more times, I will be the richest woman, won¡¯t I?¡± There were many discussions like this. Most people thought that it was her trick to get the money. After reading the photos one by one, she suddenly understood why Eve didn¡¯t want anything when they divorced. Now she was not very popr, but she was famous for her acting opposite roles. Once the matter between her and Edgar Williams was exposed one day, few people would speak for her. In the entertainment circle. What they cared about most was reputation. If she was not careful enough, she would lose everything. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Things could not be judged only by right or wrong. The truth might not be revealed. After all, it was impossible for the Inte world to be as clear as the real criminal investigation cases. ¡°Eve.¡± at this moment, she finally understood Eve. Eve was still angry, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell me when you recover after giving birth to the baby.¡± this time, she was very serious and didn¡¯t mean to joke at all. ¡°I will support you.¡± Eve was first stunned, and then smiled, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them chatted for a while. Sarah took out her phone and called Sivan, intending to ask him to go to the public rtions department to deal with the hot topic of divorce with one billion and four hundred million dors. However, as soon as the phone was connected, Sivan said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve removed the hot search and deleted the post.¡± ¡°What?¡± she paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me for a divorce of one billion and four hundred million dors?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have dealt with it.¡± Sarah clicked on the phone and sure enough, she found nothing. She was surprised at his speed, but she felt relieved. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Sivan pursed his lips, as if he was struggling with something. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you be my younger sister?¡± ¡°What?¡± Even Sarah couldn¡¯t react from his change of topics at the moment. Sivan didn¡¯t hear what she said. He thought she didn¡¯t hear it clearly, so he put it in another way. His voice was still as cold as before. ¡°Because we are boss and subordiJason, I¡¯m afraid that one day you will fire me. I want to be close to you, so I want you to be my sister and I¡¯ll always protect you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± a guess emerged in Sarah¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t love you.¡± Afraid of being misunderstood, Sivan exined hastily, ¡°Chris has tested it with me.¡± Hearing that, Sarah was a little emotional. ¡°What test?¡± ¡°He asked me if I had ever thought of holding your hands and hugging you. If there is something, it means that I like you.¡± Sivan¡¯s cold and pleasant tone sounded very good, ¡°but I didn¡¯t. As long as you are not drunk, fell or injured, I won¡¯t hold you.¡± Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. This guy was too honest. ¡°Boss,¡± Sivan asked seriously, ¡°Are you willing to be my sister?¡± ¡°I have to call you brother?¡± said Sarah. She felt it strange to call him brother. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± What mattered to him was whether he could keep a long-term rtionship with her. ¡°Just call me as before.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that I will fire you or something like that. You will always be an inseparable member of Angel international group.¡± Sarah still felt that he was worried too much. ¡°We are also good partners.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± said Sivan honestly. Sarah was amused by his words. She asked curiously. Was he going to talk to others in such a serious way when he fell in love in the future? ¡°I want to be your brother.¡± Sivan was particrly stubborn on this point. ¡°Only in this way, when someone takes you away in the future, can I test him openly.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t argue too much with him on these things. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Sivan¡¯s face was still cold. The boss¡¯s answer was too perfunctory. He had to change another way. After a brief exnation, Sivan ended the conversation with Sarah. After thinking for a while, he came up with another idea. Sarah thought it was over, so she didn¡¯t care about it after hanging up the phone. ng! ng! ng! Several messages rang. She clicked it open and saw the chatting in the group Seven intimate friends. White mouse: [picture] [picture] [picture] White mouse, ¡°Damn it! How could these people say that about sister Sarah? It¡¯s Jason Noth who has deeply hurt her. What¡¯s going on the Inte?¡± White mouse, ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m going to fight with them!¡± Jacob, ¡°Don¡¯t go. The hot search has been removed. I don¡¯t think you want to talk about it too much. What if you keep quarreling and make it hot?¡± TOP, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to hack it directly?¡± Jim, ¡°Theizens are happy to attack him. As a loser in reality, the more you talk to him, the more powerful he is.¡± White mouse, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know the truth. This is too much!¡± Jacob, ¡°That¡¯s how it is on the Inte. Otherwise, why did so many news in the past turn around and people went back on their own words?¡± White mouse, ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± White mouse, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the fact that hacking is illegal, I would have hacked all the people who talked nonsense.¡± Sarah, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t care.¡± Looking at the discussions in the group, Sarahforted. Julian White had fought with hundreds of people on the Inte because he was too angry. Later. He called Sarah and asked, ¡°Sarah, why don¡¯t you just expose your identity? Look at them. They still say that you married Jason Noth for money.¡± ¡°No need. If I respond, those people would be more excited to gossip.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care about it. What she cared more about now was her father. ording to her father¡¯s character, if he saw these discussions, he would immediately ask the Yeats group to announce that she was the daughter of the Yeats group. Once that happened. Then the matter became a big deal. They didn¡¯t just talk about her and Jason, but about the Noth group and the Yeats group. At that time, it would be a wild guess of theizens. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Your Sarah was discussed as a topic on Instagram ¡°Then let them talk nonsense on the Inte like this?¡± said Julian, who was very angry for her. ¡°Well, the heat is down on this topic. They can¡¯t discuss anything more no matter how much they want to talk about it.¡± Sarah I was rational about these things. ¡°There will be new topics to rece mine soon and everything discussed today will bepletely forgotten by people.¡± Julian still wanted to say something. However, Sarah hung up the phone as she was thinking about his father and she wanted to ask him not to worry too much. Sarah¡¯s dad didn¡¯t use Instagram much and shouldn¡¯t know about this briefly hyped topic, but just because he doesn¡¯t use it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t know about this as others would tell him. For example, her cousin. Wilson Yeats. ¡°President.¡± Nics showed one of the web pages to Wilson and said, ¡°this is today¡¯s topic of Instagram. Would you like to have a look?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± said Wilson, who was busy dealing with something. Wilson was thinking that after getting these things done, he could have a holiday afterwards. Also, he needed to discuss with Sarah about her taking over the Yeats Group next year. He had helped her with thepany¡¯s affairs for so long. It was time to set him free. Nics knew who Sarah Yeats was, so he kept handing over the iPad and added, ¡°the topic is about Miss Yeats.¡± Wilson, ¡°?¡± Sarah? He stopped what he was doing and took the iPad. When he saw the title of Divorce with Billions, he couldn¡¯t help frowning with confusion. ¡°What does it mean by ¡®getting a divorce for money¡±?¡± after reading a part of the news, Wilson felt angry and scolded, ¡°Do these idiots even know how to write news?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know she is Miss Yeats.¡± Nics exined. ¡°So it¡¯s okay talking nonsense without knowing the truth?¡±Wilson was still very angry, ¡°what if this is a normal girl, is it fair to her to be put onbels only because of these people¡¯s randomly judgment without knowing the truth?¡± Nics was tactfully silent. He knew that the president was thest person to be offended when he was angry. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Arrange a press conference right away.¡± Wilson made the decision decisively, ¡°we need to reveal her identity.¡± Wilson was really pissed off. How could he bear that his sister be talked like that on the inte. Did they really think that there was no one behind her! ¡°President.¡± ¡°Just go.¡± ¡°Do you need to discuss this with Miss Yeats?¡± Nics was rtively rational. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to expose her identity all the time. Isn¡¯t it not good if you announce it without informing her in advance?¡± Hearing this, Wilson calmed down and frowned. He thought it over and found that it was indeed not appropriate to do so. His sister didn¡¯t like to make her identity public. But he couldn¡¯t watch so many people talking about her. ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Wilson asked his secretary, Nics. ¡°No.¡± Nics didn¡¯t dare to make random ideas for him. Wilson, ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But this topic has been removed.¡± Nics pointed out, ¡°It should be done by Miss Yeats.¡± Wilson exited the web page, reopened it and refreshed it, and found that the topic was gone. He supported his head with his hands and thought for a while. Finally, he made a decision. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll go to meet Sarah. You don¡¯t need toe to the company in the next few days. Just have a holiday.¡± The other employees of the Yeats Group had already been off. But as the president¡¯s secretary, as long as Wilson had something to do, Nics had to stay in the company as well. So Nics was happy that his holiday was finallying. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He answered quickly. Wilson took his coat, put it on and walked out of the office. As soon as he walked to the underground parking lot, he saw the message from Sarah, to the effect that asking him don¡¯t tell her father about it. Sarah also sent the same message to Rita when she asked her about that. Sarah thought it was the best result to let it go. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that she had included Julian, her cousin, her sister and her father, but she left Jason out. Rewind to the time when the topic was heated on the inte. In the house of the Noth¡¯s family. Servants were busy hanging coloured lights and decorating the house for Christmas. After chatting with grandpa Noth for a while in the yard, a message came into Jason¡¯s view with the ring of his phone. Serial: [Picture.] Serial: [Don¡¯t me me for not telling you that your Sarah was discussed as a topic on Instagram.] Jason clicked on the picture sent by Serial. He frowned slightly when he saw the content. He read thements and discussions online, and the more he read, the more furious he became. After figuring out how it worked, he registered an ount on Instagram and named himself Jason, Noth Group. The reason why he didn¡¯t name ¡°Sarah¡¯s Jason¡± was because he didn¡¯t know if Sarah would like that. After everything was done, he recorded a video. He made a call to Chris and then posted the video. In just half an hour, his video quickly reached became the most heated topic on the top of search list. When Sarah saw it, she just came back home, and it was Rita who told her. ¡°Sis!¡± Rita waved at her with the phone in her hand. ¡°Come here. Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Wearing changed slippers, Sarah walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Haven¡¯t that thing been solved? She looked subconsciously at her father and Wilson She still didn¡¯t know what did Rita mean. ¡°It¡¯s him, Jason.¡± Rita said. Sarah was even more confused. Before she could ask anything, Rita handed her the phone and exined, ¡°Jason posted a video on the Inte. Now his video is the first on the search list.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Sarah took the phone quickly. She didn¡¯t care about the previous discussions. What she was worried about was that he would tell the public what had happened between them. She didn¡¯t want her private affairs to be the subject of conversation. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t want to see that in the future, when Yeats Group and Noth Group were mentioned, people would thought of their failed marriage rather than their achievements. Having watched the whole video, she found Jason didn¡¯t mention too much about their private affairs. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Jason.¡± the opening remarks of Jason were very simple, with his good-looking face shown in the video. ¡°Sarah my ex-wife. There is something that you have misunderstood. Her family background is actually not inferior to mine, and as to The billions that she got after our divorce, it¡¯s not a big deal for her and she could earn it by herself¡­¡­.¡± In addition, what he said the most was to praise her, to tell everyone how good she was, and to say it was his fault that their marriage turned out the way it did. After that, he asked everyone not to talk too much. The whole videosted for five minutes and twenty seconds. After watching it, she felt a little relieved. The video not only responded to some of theizens¡¯ questions, but also did not expose Sarah¡¯s identity. ¡°Sis.¡± Rita was also confused. ¡°Do you want to take this chance and tell people what truly happened between you and him and let theizens scold him?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Do you like your captain ¡°No.¡± Sarah said lightly. Rita didn¡¯t know much about this. She just wanted someone to help her sister to curse Jason so as to vent her anger. ¡°Most of the people online are just seeing the fun. They wouldn¡¯t care so much.¡± Sarah rubbed her head gently and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡± Rita thought quickly.She knew what her sister meant.But she still had some anger. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to make a phone call.¡± taking a look at her father, who was still in a bad mood, she whispered to Rita, ¡°just make dad feel better, will you?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Rita nodded. Sarah rubbed her head gently, then she went upstairs and made a phone call. It was Jason she wanted to call. ¡°Sarah.¡± when Jason answered the phone, his voice suddenly changed,pletely different from the cold aura in his video before. ¡°Why did you post that video?¡± Sarah frowned and asked, with a mixed feelings in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone scold you.¡± said Jason seriously. ¡°I want everyone to know that you are nice and that I¡¯m the one who did the wrong thing.¡± He was brave enough to admit his mistakes. Sarah once told him that. ¡°Do not make anyments online any more in the future.¡± Thinking that he had lost memory, Sarah added, ¡°Remember you are the representative of the Noth Group. Everything you say and do matters, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± said Jason obediently. ¡°If you say so.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jason didn¡¯t let the chat end, but took up the conversation himself, ¡°Sarah, does grandpa like ying chess very much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at it. I¡¯m afraid that he would find out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tell uncle Noth and he will find a way to help you.¡± ¡°He asked me to cheat on the game by using a mobile app.¡± Sarah, ¡°. ¡­¡­ If he cheated, grandpa Noth would find out eventually. Grandpa Noth might not doubt it if he didn¡¯t y much with him, but he would find out that he was cheating on chess eventually. ¡°You can chat with Grandpa Noth or do something else today.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want him to make the old man angry on the asion of Christmas. ¡°Go to fetch a set of equipment from Chris tomorrow. He will teach you how to y.¡± ¡°Right.¡± said Jason very quickly. ¡°I gotta go.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t n to talk to him for too long. ¡°Be good at home.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Jason answered. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Then she hung up the phone. After the beep, the smile on Jason¡¯s face faded away. It could be seen that he was unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t see you get better at anything else these days, but getting angry all the time.¡± Mr. Noth stood there with a casual tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sarah won¡¯t talk to you?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± said Jason, feeling his father annoying. ¡°Do you even need me?¡± Mr. Noth asked as he knew everything, showing the screen of her phone with the recording on. Jason, He really could do nothing about his father. He was cross with him on the first phone call, and now he still couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Mr. Noth, does mother know that you are such a hypocrite?¡± Jason took a deep breath and tried to talk to his father kindly. ¡°Being nice to Sarah and sulk to yourself, did Sarah know?¡± Mr. Noth replied calmly. Jason frowned and said crossly, ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to have a chat with my son. Why do you make it sound like I want you dead?¡± Mr. Noth said slowly.He entered the room and sat down beside him. Jason resisted all over. In this house. Thest thing he wanted to do was to stay with his father. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Your mother wanted to have a chat with you and asked me to send you over.¡± said Mr. Noth. He had already had someone deleted the video, ¡°You are clear that what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡± Jason was about to retort. His father continued, ¡°if you say something wrong on purpose, Sarah won¡¯t forgive you, let alone me. She has a good rtionship with your mother.¡± Jason didn¡¯t know what to say. Every time, his father would only use Sarah to gag him. He didn¡¯t want to be like this as well. But reluctantly, he went out with his father. After his video was posted on the inte, the discussion gradually decreased. At the same time, the rumors about Jason copsed of itself. The rumor was no longer exist. In the next few days. The topic was covered by other things. Although there were still people chatting about this matter, the name of Jason could no more be found on the inte. On December 23th. The day, December 23th. There was only one day left before Christmas¡¯s Eve. As she had promised to Will before, Sarah had changed into a more decent dress in the early morning. When her father saw her, he paused and asked, ¡°Pumpkin, where are you going?¡± ¡°I need to go to captain¡¯s home, just pretend to be his girlfriend and meet his parents.¡± Sarah exined. She had told her father about it before. Her father paused. Should he tell her daughter that if a man asked a girl to pretend as his girlfriend to go to his home, it means he probably likes the girl? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing that her father hadn¡¯t spoken for a while with aplicated look. ¡°Do you like him, your captain?¡±¡± Sarah¡¯s father intended to beat around the bush. ¡°I mean, the kind of love between men and women.¡± Sarah thought about it carefully. She trusted the captain and appreciated him. But any feelings to him? She didn¡¯t think so. The only time she had feelings to him wasst time at the masquerade ball, she was amazed by the captain¡¯s outfit as well as his temperament and looks. Although she had a strange feeling at that time, it was not love. ¡°No.¡± she answered. ¡°He is just my good friend.¡± Her father wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In that case. Then all the efforts of captain would be in vain? ¡°Nothing else? I gotta go.¡± Sarah had a light make-up, though she was only a ¡°fake¡± girlfriend, she had to be decent. She said to her father, ¡°captain is here. I¡¯ll wait for him outside.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± said her father. Ten minutester. Will drove up in his off-roader. When he saw that Sarah was wearing a medium long white coat, he got out of the car, took off his scarf and put it on her. Then he held her hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡± ¡°Captain, this¡­¡± Sarah tried to return the scarf to him. ¡°Just wear it.¡± Seeing that her ears were red because of cold, he closed the door and got on the driver¡¯s seat from the other side. ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± The car went on. On their way, Sarah took off the scarf from her neck. Although it was warm in the car, she always dressed thinly. She thought to give the scarf back to the captain after getting off the car. Will was wearing a ck coat today. His thin lips curved helplessly as he saw her taking off the scarf out of the corner of his eye. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 His conduct brought disgrace upon his family He didn¡¯t know what to say. Sarah. She was as unromantic as before. ¡°Captain.¡± now all she could think about was to help captain Leon deal with his parents. ¡°Do your parents have any requirements for your girlfriend? Do I need to pretend to be a passable girlfriend by then?¡± ¡°No.¡± said Will, turning his head to look at her while driving, ¡°just be yourself.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I would screw it up¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± After hearing these answers, Sarah didn¡¯t ask any more. Two hourster. Will parked the car at a courtyard. After getting off the car, he handed the car key to the bodyguard at the door. Then he opened the door of the passenger seat and took Sarah out. There was a little bit of emotional turmoil in Sarah¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t show it. All along she was worried that captain Leon may be short of money or something like that, but from what she saw today, he was quite well off. And he¡¯s even rich. This vi with a magnificent courtyard costs tens of millions of dors at least. ¡°Captain.¡± Sarah followed him into the house. Looking at this grand house, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°it seems that your family is very wealthy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± said Will slowly, ¡°not as wealthy as you, just so so. Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­ She thought too simply. ¡°Right, don¡¯t call me captainter.¡± Will corrected her, ¡°just call me Will or Walt.¡± Walt? Sarah paused. ¡°Are you going to take my arm or do you want to hold hands?¡± Will asked. He was always concerned about details. ¡°I¡¯ll hold your arm.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two walked in while chatting. Without beating around the bush, he took Sarah straight to meet his parents. When Mr. and Mrs. Gardner saw Sarah and Will, they immediately stood up and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is my girlfriend Sarah.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± said Sarah politely. ¡°Good morning.¡± Mrs. Gardner looked at her with full of smiles in her eyes. She warmly greeted Sarah, ¡°Come, love.¡± ¡°Butler, put the kettle on.¡± Then Mrs. Gardner chatted with her. Will was surprised to see this. He didn¡¯t expect his mother to be so enthusiastic. Knowing that Sarah wasn¡¯t used to dealing with this sort of thing, and finding his mother overly enthusiastic today, Will walked over and stood beside her. He took her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show Sarah my room first while you talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Gardner didn¡¯t stop him as well. Seeing that Will took Sarah out, Mrs. Gardner talked to her husband, ¡°Sarah is a beautiful girl, she is also well mannered and polite.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Sarah is a familiar name?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, maybe Walt told us before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. How could we know it from him as he had kept it so well from us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about that.¡± Mrs. Gardner was gentle with a schr¡¯s style. Then she said, ¡°Let someone go to the kitchen and see how the preparations are going, it¡¯s Sarah¡¯s first time to be here, don¡¯t spoil her first impression.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to check.¡± Mr. Gardner thought she was overly enthusiastic, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is under control.¡± At this moment, Will had already taken Sarah to his room. He seldom came back, but the room was quite clean, which could tell that someone was cleaning it frequently. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my parents to be so enthusiastic,¡± said Will calmly. He poured her a cup of tea, ¡°I think they¡¯re just too happy to see you.¡± ¡°But what should we do next time?¡± asked Sarah directly. ¡°Next time?¡± ¡°I can pretend to be your girlfriend like this for once, but not two times.¡± Taking a sip of tea, Sarah asked, ¡°what if they ask you about itter?¡± This question. He hadn¡¯t thought it over yet. His previous n was to ask Sarah to pretend to be his girlfriend and invite her to his home and then he could continue to ¡°boil the frog in warm water¡±, slowly turning ¡°the little frog¡± into his real girlfriend. But given the current progress, except that Atha did not hide from him as before, there was almost no progress in their rtionship. This was indeed a problem. ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡± after thinking for a while, Will replied. Taking another sip of tea, Sarah opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything eventually. Sarah didn¡¯t bring any gifts this time in purpose. She was only pretending to be his girlfriend toe here. If she brought a gift and it happened to be to his parents¡¯ liking, she could easily make things difficult for the captain¡¯s girlfriend afterwards. She simply came empty-handed. That would be the best. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Will as he gently touched her forehead. After hesitating for a while, Sarah said to him, ¡°I¡¯m thinking you¡¯d be better not having someone pretend to be your girlfriend to fool your parents in future, in case any of the them act a little too well, which would make things difficult for your real girlfriendter on.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing this, Sarah was relieved. Captain Leon had always been considerate. Even if what she had worried about really happen in the future, he should be able to handle it well. About 10 minutester. It was not until then that Will took her out of the room. Mr. and Mrs. Gardner were happy to have a chat with them together. Though Sarah didn¡¯t have much such experiences, she could handle the situation withposure. Facing the questions of Mrs. Gardner, Sarah would reply them in a proper way, which made the elders feel veryfortable. ¡°Sarah.¡± Mrs. Gardner cleared her throat. She shared a nce with Mr. Gardner and said, ¡°I heard my son say that recently he mainly lives on you and finds a job in your company, what do you think of his conduct like that?¡± Sarah was confused. Live on me? Pursing his thin lips slightly, will beside her said in a light and slow tone, ¡°say whatever you want to say, don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Well, he is not a gigolo, but in fact, I often go to his ce and he cooked for me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how captain told his parents, but she still exined for him, ¡°Will is capable, well-educated and competent, it¡¯s just that his long service in the army has caused his alienation from social life and he needs time to adjust, and I¡¯m just offering a little help.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Gardner looked at Will in surprise, as if they were curious about what he had said to Sarah. Why did she say that he was alienated to social life? At the same time, his parents also believed that Sarah was very simple. ¡°You really don¡¯t think he is a gigolo?¡± Mr. Gardner asked her seriously. ¡°No.¡± said Sarah. ¡°You¡¯d better be more vignt to others in the future.¡± Mr. Gardner was very shameless about his son¡¯s conduct. ¡°Some people seems to be honest, but in fact, his mind is stuffed with bad ideas.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sarah was here.¡± Mrs. Gardner looked at him discontentedly. Their son was still here. It¡¯s not a good idea to criticize him to his face. Mr. Gardner tried to control his anger. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sarah was here, he would have said that Will¡¯s conduct brought disgrace upon their family. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The heir to Gardner Group Then most of the following talks were about the childhood of Will. Mrs. Gardner really took Sarah as her daughter-inw. She had been telling her all sorts of interesting stories about Will from his childhood. After that, she also asked Sarah about how they met. Sarah also answered truthfully. When Mrs. Gardner heard that Sarah was once a member of her son¡¯s team, she immediately felt a bit sorry for her. ¡°Oh love, you must have suffered a lot from training. I know my son, he is always ruthless and tough in training. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t want to make the elders worry about her. ¡°The strict training is also for our own good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever bully her again, you hear me?¡± Mrs. Gardner warned Will. Will actually enjoyed seeing this. He pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Mrs. Gardner held Sarah¡¯s hands and showed a particr fond of her. ¡°We don¡¯t know what you like to eat. Walt said that you are not a picky eater, so our maid cooked all kinds of dishes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± replied Sarah. During the lunch. Sarah sat next to Mrs. Gardner and Will. At the beginning, everyone was having lunch by themselves. Mrs.Gardner warmly greeted Sarah and introduced the specialty of each dish to her. Later, Mrs. Gardner kept hinting Will with eyes. Unfortunately. Will didn¡¯t notice that. In the end, Mrs. Gardner had no choice but to say, ¡°Will, pick up food for Sarah. Some of the dishes were out of her reach.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will nodded. Throughout the meal, Sarah was in a constant state of being fed. The good thing was that will didn¡¯t get her food very fast, basically the next dish came just as she finished eating. She tried to stop him, but it didn¡¯t work. The captain said he would be scolded if he didn¡¯t do it ording to his mother¡¯s order. Sarah didn¡¯t doubt it. After all, this was her captain, and she would never doubt that he would lie. After lunch. Will¡¯s parents brought fruits for her after lunch. Seeing that there was going to be a new round of chatter, Will walked over to stand beside Sarah and said to them, ¡°you¡¯d better go to take a nap. I¡¯ll send Sarah back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want her to stay for dinner?¡± Mrs. Gardner was confused and continued, it''s good to go back after the family reunion dinner tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± said Will in a low voice, ¡°didn¡¯t we agree to have a lunch with Sarah together before?¡± Mrs. Gardner, ¡±She truly didn¡¯t want Sarah to leave. They hadn¡¯t talked much yet. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Will held Sarah¡¯s hands and said goodbye to them. ¡°Goodbye. Thank you for the meal.¡± Sarah said goodbye to Will¡¯s parents politely. Mrs. Gardner, ¡°?¡± Mr. Gardner, ¡°?¡± The two of them were stunned there. They didn¡¯t react until the figures of Will and Sarah disappeared at the door. With a pot of tea in his hand, Mr. Gardner asked without realizing that they had left. ¡°Are they leaving now?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°So early?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you give Sarah red envelope?¡± Mr. Gardner asked suddenly. Mrs. Gardner was also confused. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°you didn¡¯t give it to me after you packed it.¡± Mr. Gardner touched his pocket. The red envelope was still in his pocket. He put a thick red envelope in Mrs. Gardner¡¯s hands and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not toote to catch up them now.¡± However, when they arrived at the door, they couldn¡¯t even see the car¡¯s tail light. The Gardners felt bad, they were afraid of leaving a bad impression on Sarah. It was the first time that Sarah came to their house, but they didn¡¯t do anything for her. It¡¯s all Will¡¯s fault. Mrs. Gardner thought for a while and quickly made a decision. She texted, [You give a red envelope to Sarahter and tell her that¡¯s from us. You left too fast and your father and I didn¡¯t have time to give the money out.] When Will got the message, he had been driving for a long distance. While driving, he said to Sarah, ¡°thank you today.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°My pleasure.¡± said Sarah light But after this time, she decided not to help the captain pretend to be his girlfriend again. Judging from Mrs. Gardner¡¯s warm attitude towards her, Sarah was afraid it would break the elders¡¯ hearts if they learnedter that she was only a friend of Will. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Will asked, with a glimpse of her worried face. ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± said Sarah calmly. She changed the topic and asked something she was curious about. ¡°By the way, captain, what business is your family in? ¡°Antiques.¡± Will said one word. Sarah paused for a moment. Antique business? Subconsciously, apany popped up in her mind. She looked at him sideways and spoke in a slower speed than ever before, ¡°Is your family the Gardner Group that has been running a low-profile antique business?¡± ¡°Right.¡± replied Will, knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Then why did he say he was not as wealthy as her? The Gardner Group had always been low profile in the business circle. It was not as famous as Noth Group and the Yeats Group, and no one had ever seen its people in business parties. But in fact, the assets of the Gardner group were no less than any of them. Any one of their antiques could fetch a fortune. There would be risks for others to run an antique business, but not the Gardner Group, as they have the best appraisers and restorers of cultural relics. All kinds of collection of treasures can be found in Gardner Group. And it¡­it¡¯s the business of the captain¡¯s family? ¡°Captain.¡± Suddenly, Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯d better go home and inherit the property.¡± What was she thinking before? Why did she think that her captain would be short of money? The Gardner Group had the same surname as the captain. ¡°Yourpany don¡¯t want me?¡± Will responded indifferently. Apparently, he had already thought of his words. ¡°You belong to Garner Group, it¡¯s a bit condescending for you to stay in ourpany.¡± Sarah said as she felt more and more that she had been silly before, ¡°also, I heard what uncle Gardner said today, he would love to have you back to help.¡± ¡°The business of Gardner group is poor.¡± said Will seriously, ¡°it all depends on me to make money in yourpany to pay employees.¡± ¡°Continue your story.¡± Sarah said. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± said Will in a serious look. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know much about Gardner Group, I¡¯ve heard that working in the Gardner group is the ideal job for many people.¡± Sarah said slowly. ¡°If the business is really poor as you said, just put an antique on sale and the collectors will mour to buy it at a high price.¡± ¡°Not as exaggerated as you make it sound.¡± Will said unhurriedly as before. ¡°Captain.¡± said Sarah in a particrly serious tone. ¡°I can check the ie of yourpany.¡± Will,¡± ¡± Perhaps he was too hasty. There was one thing that Sarah couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since your family is so rich, why do you need a job in Angel International?¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Confess your love What¡¯s more. When Captain Leon met her, she felt that he had just retired from the army and was not familiar with the world outside the military camp. Then shee up with an idea to help him get used to his new life. ¡°I need to get along with my colleagues instead of my soldiers,¡± Will said seriously. ¡°Although the Gardner Group is my family¡¯s property, I know nothing about business management, what do you think my elders would say if I inherit it?¡± Sarah thought for a while. It seemed that none of his elders would be friendly to the Captain Leon ¡°I will go back to take over thepany after I get used to my new life and learn something from the management. It will be good for me and the Gardner Group.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Sarah agreed. There was a trace of a smile in his dark eyes. What a silly girl. She was silly and cute. ¡°How about this?¡± Sarah asked. ¡± you can be the CEO of the Angel International Group first, I will help you by your side. If you are okay with Angel International Group, it should be no problem for you to manage the Gardner Group.¡± If the Gardner Group was a bigpany with a long history, then the Angel International Group was a youngpany with a bright future. The Yeats Group and the Noth Group had developed their businesses in many fields, so they both had high ies and were famous in New York. Angel International Group specialized in microchip research. Thispany had a lot of advanced technologies in next- generation chips. ¡°No,¡± Will refused coldly ¡°Why?¡± Sarah asked with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to be the leader of the Angel International Group.¡± He didn¡¯t want to get involved too much in thepany¡¯s business, since he just wanted to be with her. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let me continue to learn from you.¡± Hearing his words, Sarah was speechless. She didn¡¯t understand what he wanted to learn from her. ¡®What Captain Leon is talking about?¡¯ It sounded weird. Sarah and Will didn¡¯t talk much after that. She was thinking about how to make Captain Leon grasp the essence of management quickly. Finally, she decided to ask Robert for advice. It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He sent Sarah home. Sarah wanted to invite him home and take a rest before leaving, but Will refused, because he had already made up his mind to visit her home after he became her boyfriend. Eric and Rita were watching TV at home and waiting for her. Through the window, Eric saw that Sarah was talking to Will by the car and soon realized he might be her boyfriend one day. ¡°Rita, can you see Will¡¯s face?¡± Eric said to Rita in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t see what he looks like here.¡± ¡°Yes, he is very handsome!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Have you met him before?¡± ¡°Yes, I have seen him many times. My sister and I often have dinner with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± He went to another window so he could see will clearly, then he asked. ¡°Do you think he meets your sister¡¯s standards for choosing a spouse?¡± ¡°Yes, but he is not the only one who could be her boyfriend.¡± Rita rolled her eyes and said. ¡°So I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Jason is much better.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The two of them are both outstanding in appearance, temperament, and backgrounds.¡± Ritapared Will with Jason and said. ¡°But Jason just broke her heart before, now she is not in the mood to fall in love with anyone, including Will.¡± Eric sighed. That was a piece of bad news! When the two of them were talking about this, Sarah had already gone into the house. After changing her shoes, she looked at Eric and Rita who were standing by the window. Then she asked with confusion, ¡°What are you doing there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at my future brother-inw.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at my future son-inw.¡± The two blurted out subconsciously. With an embarrassed look on his face, Eric coughed and exined, ¡°I could tell he is very kind to you and good enough to be one of the candidates for my son-inw.¡± Sarah was speechless when she heard so. As she walked upstairs, she said, ¡°We are just friends.¡± Then she went back to her room to change her clothes. When she came downstairs, Rita had already rushed over. With an innocent smile on her face, she asked, ¡°Sarah, did you pretend to be someone¡¯s girlfriend again?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Will you do it next time?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not good to cheat others.¡± Rita and Eric looked at each other. Eric thought he should give his daughter some advice. Otherwise, she would always be a rookie in love. ¡°Pumpkin.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have something to talk to you about. Is it convenient for you now?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°I think your Captain Leon likes you,¡± Eric said tentatively, ¡°I mean the love between men and women.¡± Hearing this, Sarah was stunned. Her father and Captain Leon didn¡¯t meet each other before, did they? But Eric seemed to have seen through her mind. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t met him before. From his behavior of asking you to be his fake girlfriend, I¡¯m sure that he likes you and treats you as his true girlfriend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Dad,¡± Sarah replied indifferently. Eric felt the disbelief in her words. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s ordinary for many people to ask someone to pretend to be their girlfriend and some of them even pay for it nowadays,¡± Sarah said indifferently. ¡°Many things have changed and be different from the past.¡± Eric was speechless. How could it be ordinary to pretend to be someone¡¯s girlfriend? Thinking of this, he asked, ¡°how do you know Will just treat you as his friend?¡± ¡°In the past, you would probably feel shy to confess your love to someone,¡± Sara said so in a serious tone. ¡°But nowadays. If we like each other, we will express our feelings directly instead of hiding them.¡± Besides. She didn¡¯t need to get closer to Captain Leon since they were already close friends. She could say anything to him if she wanted. ¡°Would you confess your love if you like someone?¡± Eric asked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Sarah said honestly ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to be his friend if your confession doesn¡¯t work?¡± Rita soon joined in the conversation. ¡°Why can¡¯t we still be friends after I confessed my love?¡± Sarah rolled her eyes and asked. Rita was stunned. Eric was shocked. Now they felt that it was great luck for Jason to have married such a rookie in love. Although Sarah had been married for a long time, she still knew nothing about love. It was a miracle that Jason could fall in love with a silly girl like Sarah. ¡°If you like someone indeed, you should treat your rtionship with him carefully,¡± Rita said seriously. ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll miss the chance to be with him. If you confess, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to be a friend after you fail.¡± Sarah frowned and still couldn¡¯t understand what Rita said. In her opinion, it was not a big deal to confess her love even if she failed. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 I miss Sarah ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s veryplicated to deal with love, but it¡¯s also very romantic to find true love.¡± Rita then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you fall in love with someone when you were a student?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Logically speaking, it should be many boys who confessed their love to her since she was so beautiful and cute. It didn¡¯t make sense that her school life could be so boring. Sarah thought for a while and said, ¡°No.¡± Unfortunately, She was telling the truth. When Sarah was at school, she was studying hard all the time and was busy with all kinds of competitions after school. She came to school with her study books every day and took books with her when she went home. She was more like a humanoid robot than a human being and never cared about boys and love stories. Sarah was sensible and mature since childhood and always have different thoughts from her peers. She was a genius in school. But she was also a fool in social contact. ¡°You haven¡¯t liked anyone since you were a child, right?¡± Rita asked. After thinking for a while, Sarah said, ¡°I liked Jason before.¡± ¡°How did you know you like him?¡± ¡°I would feel him here,¡± Sarah pointed at her chest and said. ¡°In the past, when we were together, I could always feel warm and happy unconsciously in my heart. But when I heard that he wanted to divorce me because of Jenny, I felt hurt in my heart.¡± That kind of pain was even more serious than a heart attack. It made her feel suffocated. Both of them were stunned. Rita hugged her without saying a word. Because at that time, she suddenly understood although her sister didn¡¯t know love, she could feel love. Her love was always straightforward. It was also one of the forms of love. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sarah said in a calm tone. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything now.¡± She was straightforward just like her love. When she liked someone, she would try her best to like him, and when she didn¡¯t like him, she would also try her best to forget him. Rita just held her in her arms and didn¡¯t say anything. Eric also felt sorry for her. ¡°From now on, please don¡¯t say that Captain Leon likes me,¡± Sarah said to her father. ¡± If Captain Leon hears these words, it may cause some unnecessary misunderstandings and make me embarrassed.¡± Eric pursed his lips and finally agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Although Eric promised Sarah to keep quiet. He still thought that Will liked his daughter. Eric knew he was right! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz. Suddenly, Sarah¡¯s phone rang. She looked at her phone and saw Jason¡¯s name on the screen. She then checked the message and found it was indeed sent by him. ¡°Grandpa asked me to y chess again.¡± ¡°Sarah, are you there?¡± ¡°I need your help.¡± Sarah hung up the phone and replied, ¡°Okay, put on your camera and earphone, I¡¯ll be online soon.¡± Since Jason told her that Grandpa Noth suspected himst time, she asked him to get a set of equipment, including a wireless camera and a micro earphone from Chris. The camera was very simr to the buttons, so Jason could put it on his clothes without being suspected. And the micro earphone could help Sarah to hear their conversation. In this way, she could see the picture of him ying chess with Grandpa Noth through the camera, and tell him how to y chess at the same time. She had done it for him several times before. Sarah also thought she should talk with Serial after the new year. With Serial¡¯s medical skills, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Jason to his memory now. After Sarah saw Jason¡¯s message, she soon went back to her room. The other side of the phone was also ready. When he heard that Sarah was in position, Jason began to y chess with Grandpa Noth. When the first round started. Edwin was also there as an audience. Following Sarah¡¯s instructions, Jason did well in ying chess. ¡°When did you learn Sarah¡¯s skills?¡± Grandpa Noth was already very familiar with Sarah¡¯s y style. ¡°Have you been ying chess with Sarah in New York these months?¡± ¡°I know you miss her, so I¡¯ve studied her ying style,¡± Jason said with a kind smile. ¡°In this way, I can y with you on her behalf.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Grandpa Noth had already started to get along with him recently. ¡°If you heard my words at that time, how could you end up divorcing her? You are so stupid!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jason said obediently. ¡°You are right.¡± Grandpa Noth red at him. Hearing his words, He suddenly felt so bored! In the past, Jason could surely choose to reason with him instead of being obedient. But now, Jason ended up the conversation so quickly and made him feel bored. Grandpa Noth kept his mouth shut after that. Then they yed another two rounds. Jason could tell Grandpa Noth was thinking about something else in thest round. Finally, Grandpa Noth asked, ¡°You¡­ You want to get Sarah back, right?¡± ¡°Yes, why not?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being refused again?¡± ¡°I did something wrong. No matter how many obstacles are in front of me this time, I will try my best.¡± ¡°You should say these words to her instead of me,¡± Grandpa Noth said. He missed Sarah more and more since she left and he always felt that something was missing these days. ¡°My granddaughter is such a good girl, she was driven out of this house by you.¡± He even hoped that Sarah could be his granddaughter. If she were his granddaughter, she would always be with him and y cheese with Jason in this house. He wanted them to be with him. And wanted them to be happy. But he knew that he was not lucky enough to have such a good granddaughter. ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I miss Sarah,¡± Grandpa Noth said, the chessboard reminded him of Sarah, who always yed chess with him before. The happy old time wouldn¡¯t go back. His Sarah would note either. He paused. Jason was also lost in thought. ¡°Why did you lose my granddaughter?¡± Grandpa Noth¡¯s eyes were full of sadness, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°She is such a good girl.¡± At this moment, Sarah¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She even had an impulse to buy a ticket to Anta and told Grandpa Noth, ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡± But she couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Are you going to call her?¡± After a while of silence, he said, ¡°Let me call her for you.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Grandpa Noth not only loved Sarah but also took care of her feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her during the Spring Festival. Besides, you failed her before, we don¡¯t have the right to do so.¡± Even if Sarah came, He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. If he said that he missed her, he would surely make Sarah feel worried and embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t y chess with Sarah¡¯s style in the future.¡± Every time Grandpa Noth saw the chess pieces on the chessboard, he would think of Sarah. ¡°Okay,¡± Jason said. After the chess game was over, Grandpa Noth went to the yard to have a walk. Every time he went to a ce, he could recall the memories that Sarah had apanied him, practicing calligraphy, ying chess, and sharing stories with him. He was wondering why this new year was not as lively as before. Now he suddenly understood. His life changed because Sarah was gone. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Would you leave me alone? After the chess game was over, Sarah cut off contact with him. Looking at the phone in her hand, she was hesitating if she should call Grandpa Noth or not. After thinking for a few minutes, she finally put the phone down. If he called Grandpa Noth now, he might suspect that it was Jason who asked her to do so, which would make the old man feel guilty and ufortable. Maybe tomorrow. It was more reasonable to call Grandpa Noth during the Spring Festival. After thinking it over, Sarah finally stopped calling the old man and went downstairs instead. On the second day, they went out for lunch and went back to the old house to have a new year¡¯s Eve dinner, all the members of the Yeats family stayed together this day. Grandpa Yeats didn¡¯t scold Sarah this year. The family had the new year¡¯s Eve dinner in a happy and harmonious mood. After dinner, she called Grandpa Noth to greet him. When he received her phone call, he was as happy as a child. He said a lot of wishes to her and talked a lot. The two of them chatted for almost an hour before Grandpa Noth hung up the phone reluctantly. It was about eleven o¡¯clock. Grandpa Yeats had gone to bed. Seeing that Sarah was looking at the bloom of fireworks in the sky, Rita asked, ¡°Sarah, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She just kept looking at the dark sky. This was the first time that she spent the new year at home after her mother¡¯s death. Two years ago, she had spent it in the Noth family. Somehow, Sarah suddenly felt she missed her mother so much. Holding her arm, Rita said, ¡°I know you are missing mom.¡± Sarah was stunned. ¡°When you were not here two years ago, dad and I missed you and mom so much.¡± Rita said in a low voice, ¡°We were so worried that you have nowhere to celebrate the new year before.¡± ¡°Sarah,¡± Rita called her. ¡°What?¡± Sarah replied. ¡°Your birthday will be 20 dayster,¡± Rita remembered her sister¡¯s birthday very clearly. ¡°Do you have any wish to realize?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t feel anything about her birthday. The older she grew, the less she seemed to care about it. However, Rita wanted to celebrate her birthday. Rita wanted to say something but was soon interrupted by a call from Andrew. Seeing Rita and Andrew talking on the phone happily, Sarah stood up and left. At midnight. Sarah received four private messages. They all said the same words, ¡°Happy new year to you.¡± One was from Jason, one was from Will, and the other two were from Eve and Sivan. As for the group message. There were 99+ unread messages in the group. Sarah replied to their message and sent a few more messages to the group. At that time, she finally realized that the new year had officiallye. On the first day of the new year. When Sarah woke up, she first received the new year¡¯s blessing from Jason, and then his question. ¡°When will you pick me up?¡± When she saw his message, she didn¡¯t want to reply to him. Today was the New Year¡¯s Day. Grandpa Noth hoped that he could stay at home for a few more days. If she picked him up on the second day of the new year, Grandpa Noth would feel lonely. But even if she didn¡¯t reply to him, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t see her again. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Jason called her. ¡°Happy new year, Sarah!¡± ¡°Happy new year.¡± ¡°When will you pick me up?¡± Without beating around the Bush, he asked directly, ¡°It will be the second day of the new year tomorrow. Will youe to pick me up tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Can you stay there for a few more days?¡± Sarah asked. Hearing that, he fell silent. His eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After a while of silence, he replied to her in a soft tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± ¡°No.¡± Looking at the snow outside, she replied indifferently, ¡°Your grandpa and mother must miss you so much. If you leave so early, they will feel lonely.¡± ¡°When will you pick me up?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Eighth day of the new year, okay?¡± Sarah made a deal with him atst. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on time.¡± ¡°Then I want a reward!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the talk, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. But time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the eighth day of the year came. As Sarah promised, she went to Anta to pick him up. When he saw her, he was as happy as a child and threw himself at her. Then he said, ¡°Sarah!¡± But Sarah stepped back before he could touch her. As a result, he was confused and stood still before her. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± With dissatisfaction on his face, he asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s improper for a man to be intimate with a woman.¡± She stared at him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hug a woman like that¡­¡± But before she finished her words. He hugged her at an extremely fast speed. At that moment. She wanted to push him away, but before she could do that, he loosened his grip. With an innocent smile on his face, he said, ¡°That is my reward.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand what he said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would reward me as long as I stayed at home until the eighth day of the new year?¡± Jason said with a kind smile. ¡°The reward I want is your hug.¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to react. She promised him the reward. But she thought that the reward he said must be something else. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to New York,¡± Jason took her hand and said so. On their way back. He kept talking to Sarah about what he had experienced in his house. Sarah listened and nodded indifferently. Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Jason asked, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah exined, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about taking you to Serial for treatment?¡± Hearing this, Jason narrow his eyes. Why Sarah wanted him to be cured so much? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. While he was thinking. Suddenly, an idea urred to him. Then he asked Sarah, ¡°If I can¡¯t recover for the rest of my life, will you leave me alone?¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± She didn¡¯t know why he came up with this idea. ¡°Everyone will treat me as a burden and leave me alone, right?¡± the light in his eyes dimmed. ¡°My mind hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and I don¡¯t have any memory either. I¡¯m just a burden to you, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Sarahforted him and said, ¡°You will soon recover.¡± After they arrived in New York. Sarah took Jason to her house, then she called Serial. When Serial received her phone call, he was in the house with wounds on his face. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Do you think I¡¯m stupid? He sat on the sofa and looked at the cold and ruthless Be who was sitting opposite him. Then he asked, ¡°I¡¯m a patient now. Could you be so kind to help me cure my wounds?¡± ¡°Get out or shut up,¡± Be said coldly and angrily. Serial sighed. Finally, he took the medicine and treated his wounds by himself. He didn¡¯t understand why she was so kind to others but so cold to him. Even if he did something wrong in the past, he had alreadye to apologize and tried his best to make it up now. ¡°Your phone is ringing,¡± Be said. ¡°Leave it alone.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s from Sarah.¡± After a pause, Serial finally answered the phone obediently, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°When will you go back to New York?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°I want you to do a body check for Jason and tell me his body condition.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Serial took a look at the woman in front of him and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah asked ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time recently,¡± Serial said so as he treated the wounds on his body. ¡°I have something personal to deal with.¡± ¡°How long can it be finished?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Sarah asked. She wanted to see hime back ASAP. ¡°No, thanks,¡± Serial said so and then told her some information about Jason¡¯s body condition. ¡°I should be able to finish my work before the end of February. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Jason¡¯s condition, he will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Call me when youe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serial didn¡¯t tell Sarah that he was heavily wounded. After hanging up the phone, he smiled at Be and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Why did you lie to her just now?¡± Be stared at him and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m already a patient now. I need a month to cure my wounds.¡± Regardless of the pain on his face and body, he stood up and walked towards Be. ¡°Taking you back is my priority now.¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Before Serial could touch her, Be pinched his arm. In the blink of an eye, there was a sound of bones cracking. It was so painful that Serial screamed. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± ¡°I will break your arm if you still talking nonsense!¡± Be gazed at him with cold eyes and said so in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Serial lowered his head and said in a low voice. ¡°Ie to you this time to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Hearing his words, Be suddenly burst into a rage again, and her eyes were as cold as ice this time. The next moment. She shook off his hand, stood up, and said coldly, ¡°Get hell out of my sight.¡± ¡°Be!¡± Serial called her name gently. Without saying anything more, she walked towards her room. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°Wait! I¡¯de here for you. I¡­¡± Serial block her way and said. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say the same words twice.¡± ¡°I know you hated me for so many years since the mistakes I made in the past hurt you a lot.¡± Serial felt that he had to finish his words today. ¡°But please trust me this time, I¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± She raised her hand and punched him. She was always calm in front of everyone, but now she finally lost her sense before Serial. With a cold look on her face, she asked, ¡°You have no right to make me believe you?¡± The corner of Serial¡¯s mouth was bleeding due to her punch. He never expected Be would beat him. He was stunned for a few seconds! ¡°Pack up your things and get out of here right now,¡± Be said in an icy tone, and her attitude towards him also changed rapidly. He was born into a noble family and spoiled by everyone since he was a child. He had never been told to get out before. But now. He was asked to get out of the house by Be again and again. However, he still chose to stay by her side instead of turning around and leaving. With a weak smile on his face, He raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he said, ¡°You are the only one in this world who could scold me and beat me like this.¡± Be stared at him and was pissed off by his words again. ¡°Shut up, you liar!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Be punched him again. Both sides of his face were beaten. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But this time, Be was shocked. she thought he would dodge her fist. ¡°It¡¯s your right to beat me since I hurt you badly in the past,¡± Serial said calmly. Then he picked up the ashtray on the table and handed it to her, ¡°You can hit me with this.¡± Be was pissed off and threw the ashtray on the floor. Looking at her face, Serial said seriously, ¡°I just want to talk to you.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Turning her head away, Be suppressed all the negative emotions in her heart and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Be!¡± Serial said. Without saying a word, Be went back to her room to pack up her things. Standing at the door, Serial looked at her back with a sad look. ¡°Be, did you know how I get these wounds?¡± Hearing his words, Be paused for a second but soon returned to normal. ¡°My father beat me because I want to get rid of my family.¡± Leaning against the door frame, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to do this for you ten years ago, but now I finally did it.¡± Be froze again. He wanted to say something more, but the wounds on his back made him gasp. Be just stood there with her eyes full of sorrow. Then she closed her eyes and took a long time to open them again. Later, she said in the same cold tone as before, ¡°So what? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that I¡¯m not the young master of the Lance family anymore. If you don¡¯t keep me in your house, I will soon be homeless.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± Be bit her lips and made up her mind to drive him out. Before he could say anything else, he was already driven out of the house by Be, but he soon break into her house from the window on the other side. Compared with the quarrel between Be and Serial, Sarah was much more kind to Jason. After knowing that Serial couldn¡¯te back for the time being, she went to read a lot of documents and tried to find a way to help Jason recover his memory. She wanted to send Jason away as soon as possible. Even though she only stayed with Jason for more than 10 days, she already noticed that his reliance on her was far greater than before. For example. Now. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± With an injured finger, Jason walked out of the kitchen and called her name in a little aggrieved tone. ¡°I cut myself instead of cutting the vegetables identally. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Looking at his bleeding finger, she blurted out, ¡°Yes¡­ How could¡­¡± But soon she stopped talking and realized she said something harsh. Sarah then sighed and bound up his cut without saying a word. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 You can hit me if you like Jason paused for a moment. He was still in a daze, and the blood in his hand was still dripping down. ¡°What¡­ What did you say just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it next time.¡± Sarah felt a little ufortable. ¡°Someone will bring the food here. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± ¡°Did you just mean that I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jason asked. Sarah was speechless. She had no idea how to answer. Staring at her beautiful eyes, he asked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no better than you,¡± said Sarah. ¡°At least you can cook. I don¡¯t even know how to cook.¡± Now Jason was speechless. So Sarah still thought he was stupid? Did she think the person next door who could cook delicious food was smart? ¡°From today on, I will learn to cook,¡± said Jason, making a promise. ¡°Can you marry me after I could cook some delicious food for you?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± She answered decisively. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m unreliable because of what happened in the past?¡± He continued to act as if he were naive and he was really good at controlling his tone. ¡°That¡¯s why you refused so quick?¡± She paused. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. Taking her silence as an agreement, he walked out of the study to get a baseball bat and said, ¡°Hit me.¡± Sarah was confused. ¡°As long as you can calm down, you can hit me if you like,¡± said Jason very seriously. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°I refuse you because I don¡¯t like you.¡± Thinking that he was no longer a five year old boy, she said, ¡°Only two people who like each other can be together. Do youunderstand?¡± Hearing that, his head drooped. ¡°I see.¡± Sarah was really not used to him looking like this. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then he went out. More than an hourter, he didn¡¯te to her again. At lunch time, he only took a small bite and told her that he was full. She wanted him to eat more, but considering that he was not in a good condition, he might say that he was not hungry if she asked him to eat, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, there were snacks, fruits and desserts at home. After lunch, Sarah was busy with her work in the study. She didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was doing. People with a mind of a seventeen-year-old would not act recklessly. That was it. The two of them didn¡¯t disturb each other for the whole afternoon. In the evening. After dinner, Sarah watched TV in the living room for a while and then went back to her room to rest. At this moment, the peace was broken. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream suddenly came. Sarah quickly got up and opened the door. Before she could knock on the Jason¡¯s door, she saw him running out with a frightened face. ¡°Sarah! I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarahforted him calmly. ¡°Blood¡­¡± Jason leaned deeply into her arms, trembling all over. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of blood in the room.¡± Blood? Sarah frowned. She raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder, but there was no fear in her heart. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡± ¡°No.¡± Hugging her arm, he was almost crying. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Sarah turned on all the lights in the living room, trying to make him recover a little. But she had overestimated his courage. No matter what she said, he had been holding her arm all the time. Fear seemed to have upied him. Sarah had no choice but to take him to his room. The moment the door opened. There were blood all over the ground and some on the wall. The scene looked a little scary. Sarah turned on the light but the blood disappeared in the instant she turned it on. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°What did you do in the room today?¡± She asked calmly. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Jason honestly. ¡°After lunch, I went back to my room to sleep for a while. Then I went downstairs to buy some stuff, and after I came back, I stayed in the living room and never left since.¡± Sarah frowned. No. In the afternoon, she heard some noise in his room. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°No,¡± Jason said honestly, with a pair of clean eyes. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sarah frowned. If what he said was true, it meant that the person in the room in the afternoon was not him, but another person. However, when she thought of the fact that he had acted for so long, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if he was lying to her. ¡°Go out first. Don¡¯t touch anything.¡± She nned to trick him. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police and let them handle it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason said obediently. She paused for a while. Was it really not him? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t call the police!¡± A voice suddenly came out, and then a woman with hair disheveled, pale face and blood all over her head crawled out of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jason shouted, tightening his grip on Sarah. Sarah¡¯s heart shrank. She was not afraid of ghosts. But the sudden appearance of a scary face would still cause a certain impact. She looked at the ¡®ghost¡¯. She was in a white dress with long hair. Because of the exaggerated makeup, she couldn¡¯t see her original face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°I¡­¡± Alicia pulled her hair and grinned at Sarah, ¡°It¡¯s Alicia.¡± Sarah was speechless. She looked around the room and asked in a low voice, ¡°You did all this?¡± ¡°I just want to help you scare the guy,¡± said Alicia seriously and happily. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot about you and him these days. I¡¯m defending you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± said Sarah, a little angry. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Alicia asked worriedly, scratching her face. ¡°Clean yourself up before youe out.¡± She closed the door. ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them were sitting on the sofa in the living room. Thetter was still clinging to her, as if he was afraid that she would let go of him. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Jason said, who continued to hold her, feeling very uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how tofort him. She didn¡¯t expect that it was made by Alicia. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± So to speak. No matter how naughty she was, she couldn¡¯t do such a boring thing. Most importantly, how did she get in? Even if she knew the password or could crack it, she would be bumped into by Jason who was waiting in the living room. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Sarah knows it When she was thinking about this, she found that Alicia had already came out but still wearing the white dress. It was not cold in the room with heating on. Alicia jumped over with a bright smile on her face. Sarah stared at her and said, ¡°Tell me how you got in.¡± ¡°I came in through the door. I know the password of your house. I thought you knew it.¡± Sarah continued to stare at her. She didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Alicia walked over and sat next to her. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you. You can punish me as you like, okay?¡± ¡°Can I send you to the police station?¡± Sarah looked at her sideways. Alicia was stunned. She coughed and scratched her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid no.¡± ¡°It¡¯s against thew to trespass into a house without permission.¡± Sarah warned her. ¡°If you do it again in the future, I will send you directly to the police.¡± ¡°I just want to help you vent your anger,¡± said Alicia with a sly smile, holding her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on him for what he did to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Sarah was never a person who lived in the past. ¡°Get out yourself. Don¡¯t force me to kick you out.¡± ¡°No please¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Are you in love with him again? How dare you scold your most lovely disciple for him?¡± Alicia was really not bold. Without saying a word, she nced at her face with her cold and indifferent eyes. One nce. She was scared.She raised her hand in surrender and stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll go, right away!¡± After saying that, she took a look at the Jason and left Sarah¡¯s house. The moment she went out, the cold air poured into her body and made her shiver. She hurried back to the car and put on her clothes. Then she felt she came back to life. ¡°Sleep in another room tonight.¡± She went to lock the door and changed the password. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to deal with those things tomorrow.¡± Alicia was always somehow evil. One couldn¡¯t believe what she said. Even Sarah was not sure what she said was true or false. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Jason said, feeling aggrieved. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± sheforted him. ¡°It¡¯s all fake.¡± If it was a five-year-old, she mightfort him. But now, he was a seventeen-year-old. A seventeen year old boy should have ovee these by himself. ¡°Sarah,¡± said Jason as he held her arm tightly. His eyes were clean. ¡°Can you sleep with me tonight? I don¡¯t dare to sleep alone.¡± Upon hearing this. An rm rang in her heart. She suppressed the emotions in her heart and continued to maintain her normal look. She stared at him and asked, ¡°Are you that afraid?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jason nodding. She was upset. She didn¡¯t know if her guess was right or not. She always felt that the whole thing tonight was nned by both of them. People at the age of seventeen should know that there was a difference between a man and a woman. After she clearly said that she didn¡¯t like him and wouldn¡¯t marry him, they made a fuss. Think about it carefully. He was good at acting and pretending before. Now he pretended to be afraid, trying to close the distance between him and her, and also wanted to sleep with her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Sarah pressed a button, and the sofa automatically deformed into a bed. ¡°I may go on a business trip soon. In order to prevent you from being afraid in the future, we have to ovee this fear tonight.¡± ¡°Ovee?¡± Ovee what? When he was thinking about what she would do next. Sarah turned on the TV and picked the movie section. She looked sideways at him and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of blood or ghosts?¡± ¡°What?¡± said Jason, pretending to be angry. Now he understood. Sarah probably wanted to get him watch a horror movie together. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll watch one of each type.¡± Sarah began to choose. The first one was the so- called most terrifying thriller. ¡°Let¡¯s ovee it together.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of ghosts?¡± Jason asked suspiciously. Sarah nodded calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sarah, are you lying to me?¡± said Jason, who was getting closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are afraid of these.¡± Since the appearance of Alicia, she had been very calm. When she saw the things in the room, she had never shown any panic or fear. Such reaction. She¡¯s afraid? ¡°People who don¡¯t know me all think that I¡¯m not afraid,¡± said Sarah seriously. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m very afraid of these things. As for the reason why I could deal with them calmly just now, it¡¯s because you see me as your elder sister and I have the responsibility to protect you. If I¡¯m afraid, who could protect you?¡± Hearing that, Jason was stunned. Was she really afraid? ¡°If you had observed carefully just now, you would have found that my palms were full of cold sweat when I saw the things in your room.¡± Sarah was good at lying. ¡°When Alicia appeared, my heart beat as fast as thunder and my body was stiff.¡± She bet that at that time, he didn¡¯t notice the details. He didn¡¯t know that she was lying to him at the moment. Now she thought about it. He ignored the most important thing. ording to his current personality, even if he pretended to be so, the moment Alicia came out of his room, he should say, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my room?¡±. But he didn¡¯t. From beginning to end, he only cared about his fear and told her that he was afraid. He didn¡¯t seem to care about Alicia at all. ¡°It just so happens that we both have our own fears. Let¡¯s ovee it together tonight.¡± With two nkets in her arms, Sarah gave one to him and started to watch the horror movie. ¡°Wait!¡± He grabbed the remote control and pressed the pause button. Sarah turned to look at him and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid anymore,¡± said Jason, changing his mind. He looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡± Sarah raised her head. Alright. So he was pretending? ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid just now?¡± If he wanted to act, she would help act till the end. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid, but I can ovee all those fears if I have someone to protect,¡± said Jason in a very serious and sincere tone. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it for you in the future.¡± Sarah looked at him, as if doubting if he had the ability.Her acting was different from him. He just wanted to get the attention of her and make her care about him, which would lead to ws. But she wouldn¡¯t. She took her time and paid attention to every detail. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can watch this with you and let you see if I¡¯m telling a lie,¡± said Jason in a pure tone, which was the opposite of the person he had been before. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 I¡¯m more afraid if you are here ¡°No, I trust you.¡± Sarah turned on the light and said, ¡°Do you want to sleep in your own room tonight or in another empty room?¡± Jason paused. The smile froze on her face. His purpose was to sleep with Sarah. Why did things turn out like this? ¡°I won¡¯t sleep.¡± He thought for a while, but he was still looking innocent. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Sarah was confused. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were afraid? I was just by your bed, apanying you.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m more afraid if you¡¯re here,¡± said Sarah seriously. He really didn¡¯t understand what was going on in her mind, but he didn¡¯t suspect that she was lying to him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When you wake up in the middle of the night and see a person sitting or lying on the edge of the bed, everyone will be startled.¡± What Sarah said was very reasonable. She hadpletely blocked all his ways. ¡°You can turn on the light.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep with the light.¡± ¡°Sarah, do you want me to do anything for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied as long as you¡¯re fine,¡± said Sarah calmly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep. Choose one of the two rooms yourself.¡± He also knew that things had been messed up by him. Originally, he wanted to stick with Sarah, but he had to change his n because of a sudden change in the middle. As a result. He got nothing in return. ¡°Sarah.¡± He suddenly looked at her back and said. Sarah looked back and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you really afraid?¡± Jason asked. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid if you¡¯re afraid.¡± She gave a vague answer. ¡°I can take it even if you¡¯re not afraid.¡± Then she went back to her room and closed the door to block his sight. Standing at the door of her room, the disguise on his face disappeared in an instant. His long and narrow eyes were filled with an iprehensible meaning. After a while. He stood up and went back to his room. When he checked the phone, there was an unread message. It was from Alicia. ¡°Don¡¯t forget my reward.¡± Rubbing his phone, he pursed his lips and sent her a message. ¡°Is Sarah afraid of Ghosts?¡± She replied a smiling face. ¡°That would be another price.¡± ¡°You should know that thest thing Ick is money.¡± Alicia replied, ¡°As far as I know, she is not afraid of ghosts. There should be nothing in the world that she is afraid of except for kids or her sister crying.¡± His eyes darkened. Not afraid of ghosts? Did she say that on purpose? Or, she didn¡¯t know her that well. ¡°But I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure. She seldom cares about others. I guess only her family and friends know the exact answer.¡± He didn¡¯t reply to her message. ording to the information he got when he returned to Anta, Sarah¡¯s friends were all on her side. If he went to buy them over, he was afraid that Sarah would know as soon as he negotiated with them. He couldn¡¯t ask her friend. As for her family. From the time he met her sisterst time, she didn¡¯t like him. In this way, the only way was to let Chris get some info from Sivan. ording to the information from Sivan, it seemed that Sivan had been working for Sarah for many years. As a special assistant, he should know about her. Thinking of this. He decisively called Chris. At this moment, Chris was still on a vacation in Anta. When he heard the phone ring in the middle of the night, he was still confused. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you sure that Sivan knows Sarah very well?¡± Jason said in a deep and slow voice. ¡°What?¡± Boss? He rubbed his eyes, got up from the bed and put on his sses. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Go and find out whether she is afraid of ghosts or something like that,¡± said Jason in a very low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t let him know that it was me who asked.¡± Chris was stunned. Ghost? How could Miss Yeats be afraid of ghosts? Until now, he still remembered that when the two of them just got married, in order to get them closer, he arranged an escape game for them. However, Miss Yeats dealt with it calmly all the time. With her intelligence, she managed to get out of the room that ordinary people could only pass for several hours in only more than 10 minutes. And the haunted house. He wanted his boss to protect Miss Yeats, but it turned out that Miss Yeats protected him all the time. Not because he was afraid. It was just that Miss Yeats was invincible. But¡­ He didn¡¯t n to tell him. He didn¡¯t tell Miss Yeats that boss had recovered. He couldn¡¯t sell her out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Jason asked after waiting for a long time, but he didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°If you want to know that Miss Yeats is afraid of ghosts, you can have a try and you¡¯ll know, won¡¯t you?¡± Chris set a trap for him. ¡°Dress up like a ghost to scare her. You¡¯ll know it at once.¡± It was impossible for her to be afraid of such child¡¯s y. It was possible that she would punch him! ¡°Come here tomorrow,¡± said Jason, deciding to adopt this suggestion. ¡°But I¡¯m still in Anta.¡± ¡°Come here by ne in the morning, and we¡¯ll arrive at New York at noon,¡± said Jason, who directly made the decision for him. ¡°Remember to buy a more realistic prop and find an excuse to ask her out.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Chris called tentatively. ¡°What?¡± Jason said in a calm voice. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Miss Yeats?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Why do you always want to scare her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who gave me the idea. It has nothing to do with me,¡± said Jason in an indifferent tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, you can go to ask Sivan. I want to know the exact answer before twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow night.¡± Then he hung up. At this moment, his eyes were full of danger. If Sarah was not afraid of ghosts, then all her reaction just now could only prove one thing: she would rather lie to him than stay with him. On the other hand. He had no choice but to use some special methods. He would make Sarah his before the man next door came back, even if he had to do something she didn¡¯t like. Thinking of this, he became more and more aggressive. Without thinking about his state, she cut to the chase and asked Alicia through text, ¡°How much did he give you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sarah replies, ¡°Do you want me to check the transaction and records between you and him?¡± Alicia was silent. She was so good at it. If she could surpass hers one day. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.¡± Looking at her message, Sarah was sure about her suspicion. As expected, the two of them were working together. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Meeting her parents She didn¡¯t expose his lies. With his current personality, there were only two results. Either he pretended to be aggrieved in front of her, or he became extreme and did something she might not expect.She had to keep him steady before Serial came back. The second morning. Sarah had the room cleaned. Near noon, Sarah ordered some food for him and then went out. In the morning, Muffin sent her a message, asking her for help. She said that father suddenly came up with an idea and asked her to bring her boyfriend to him. Rita had meant to refuse. Anyway, she had to give Andrew some time to prepare. But dad is too cunning! He said that when she was on the phone with Andrew.He even asked her to put it on speaker. As a result, after father invited him, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to refuse. It happened on the morning of January 30th. When she was chatting with her boyfriend, her father suddenly called her, ¡°Muffin.¡± ¡°My father called me,¡± said Rita in a very low voice. ¡°I have to hang up now.¡± ¡°Are you talking to your boyfriend on the phone?¡± Eric looked at her while watering the flowers. ¡°Give it to me. I want to talk to him for a while.¡± Rita was stunned. Andrew was shocked as well. With a straight face, Eric said, ¡°Come here. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°What do you want to say to him?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡± Rita almost wanted to cry. Why isn¡¯t sister here!!! Under the pressure of the elders, Rita obediently walked over with the phone and gave a hint to Andrew on the other side of the phone. After she was forced to turn on the speaker, she locked the phone in a hurry. If her father saw the nickname she gave to Andrew, he would have to question her. ¡°Hi, Andrew?¡± ¡°Hello, uncle Eric.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always heard Muffin talking about you. How about having a lunch together today?¡± He just said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk. By the way, are you in New York?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Muffin to send you the address.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Eric chatted with him for a while. Andrew had been under great pressure all the time. He panicked at the thought of this is his future father-inw. Eric immediately called someone to book a restaurant. Rita was on the verge of copsing. As soon as they finished the call with Andrew, she immediately sent a message to her sister and asked her toe. ¡°Dad!¡± Rita looked at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°How could you do this? How could you make an invitation in such a hurry?¡± ¡°He will meet his parents inw sooner orter,¡± said Eric seriously. ¡°Is this really appropriate?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She was speechless. Her father said that on purpose. After saying that, he specially told her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your sister about it. I want to have a talk with your boyfriend alone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Rita, avoiding eye contact with him. At noon. At half past eleven. Eric, Rita and Andrew were all in the restaurant. Wearing a formal suit, Eric looked very neat. But with him sitting there, Andrew felt the pressure. This kind of pressure was so strong that almost overwhelmed him. Rita was a little scared as well. Her father was usually easy-going, but why did he seem so serious today. This aura. Is he acting too powerful? ¡°Excuse me.¡± Sarah pushed the door open and walked in. She looked around and said, ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the road. I¡¯mte.¡± Her look was no difference from usual. They were all simple. As soon as she appeared. She attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the room. Eric¡¯s serious look copsed at once, and he had confusion and question in his eyes. Why is Pumpkin here? ¡°Sister!¡± Rita felt a relief. Andrew felt relieved as well, as if she had taken Sarah as her own sister since they metst time. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Hi,¡± Sarah nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± Because of her arrival. The atmosphere in the room changed dramatically. Both of Rita and Andrew felt relieved and safe. Even Andrew himself didn¡¯t even know why. He was very nervous when he met with Sarahst time, but this time when she came, all his uneasiness and pressure in front of Eric disappeared. He just felt much easier now. ¡°Pumpkin, you¡­¡± She wanted to ask why you were here, but when he looked at his daughter, he suddenly understood. ¡°It¡¯s a little far from here, and there¡¯s a traffic jam, so I¡¯mte,¡± said Sarah. She knew from Rita that father didn¡¯t want her toe this time, so she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Have you ordered?¡± Feeling embarrassed, Eric said, ¡°Yes.¡± What should he do? Is she misunderstanding him? The reason why he didn¡¯t let here was that he wanted to put on a serious daddy look and scare her boyfriend. But now¡­ He probably couldn¡¯t make it. It was true. During the dinner time, Eric chatted with Andrew from time to time. Andrew acted properly all the time, and Rita waspletely relieved. After lunch. Sarah paid the bill. Looking at the person who was signing the bill, Eric red at Rita. Rita stuck out her tongue, looking cunning. ¡°Dad.¡± Seeing that her sister had signed her name, she deliberately made her words clearer, ¡°What do you think of Andrew?¡± Eric was speechless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This girl! Asking him now? They were still in front of Sarah and Andrew was still there. Hearing this question, Sarah looked at him subconsciously. ¡°He¡¯s a good boy.¡± Eric cleared his throat and summarized with a few words. How could she ask him this now? ¡°So you have no objection to our rtionship, right?¡± Rita said. ¡°When did I ever object to it?¡± Eric smiled but was a bit annoyed. Atst, she was relieved and left the restaurant with her family, holding Sarah¡¯s arm. It could be seen that she was very happy. This scene was seen by someone. She stood at the corner, staring at the backs of Sarah and the others, with her phone in her hand. A woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Miss ck, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. The advantages of cooperating with me are greater than the disadvantages. You¡¯re a smart person. You should know what¡¯s the best choice for you.¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 I can¡¯t afford to offend Sarah ¡°I didn¡¯t see any benefit,¡± said Wendy calmly as she watched Sarah and the others leave her sight. ¡°Whether I seed or fail, I will be a criminal in the end.¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. Wendy continued, ¡°you should know the Yeats family. I can¡¯t afford to offend Sarah.¡± She was not stupid. It was not for free to stay in the Yeats Family for the past two years. In addition to the high status in business, the Yeats Family had a strong connection. Not to mention the Shawn Family and other ns that had a good rtionship with the Yeats Family, and just to mention the personal ability of Sarah, she did not dare to provoke them casually. She was not a pushover. ¡°You should know my background.¡± the man continued, ¡°no matter how powerful the Yeats Family is in the business world, my background is enough to defeat her. In front of real power, rich people can¡¯t make waves.¡± Wendy hesitated. The background of the Thomson family was indeed special. ¡°As long as we can reach a cooperation, I can guarantee that you will be fine after you help me get rid of Sarah.¡± the person on the other side made a promise in a calm tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t the current status of you and your mother caused by the return of Sarah?¡± Wendy tightened her grip on her phone. After a while. She asked, ¡°You¡­ can really keep me safe and sound?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man on the other side of the line promised. ¡°The Thomson family are enough to prove everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Wendy was struggling in her heart. Uncle Yeats had been kind enough to her and her mother, but her father was about toe out of prison. Once she had no protection, he would definitelye to find her trouble. He had no reason to look for her after her mother divorced him, but she was an adult The father wanted his daughter to support her, and she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month to think about it.¡± at this moment, Cindy was abroad and hated Sarah to the core. ¡°If you agree to cooperate, don¡¯t choose when Will is around when you do it.¡± That man. He could help Sarah get rid of all the sudden dangers. Since she had been forced to this point, she had to drag Sarah into the mire. Wendy didn¡¯t answer and hung up the phone. On her way back. She was a little lost. Seeing that she was not in a good state, Linda asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Wendy.¡± Wendy stopped in the living room. The vi was empty. She looked around and asked, ¡°Mom, if there is a chance, you can rely on the Thomson family, but you have to pay a huge price. Will you agree?¡± ¡°The Thomson family?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The Thomson family?¡± Linda seemed to see hope. ¡°Yes,¡± said Wendy. Her heart had undergone a tremendous change during this period of time. ¡°As long as we help them kill a person, they will protect us for the rest of our lives, and there will be no criminal record. They will deal with it.¡± ¡°Who should we kill?¡± Linda asked. Hearing that, Wendy tightened her grip and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sarah.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Why not?¡± Linda was no longer calm as usual. As soon as she heard Sarah, she thought of the losing game. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have married Yeats Family now, and you are also the daughter of Yeats group.It¡¯s all because of her that we are kicked out.Anyway, someone will take care of the aftermath. There¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.¡± Hearing this, Wendy¡¯s heart trembled. She said, ¡°killing people is against thew. Sarah has never provoked us.¡± On second thought, it seemed that they had been provoking her since she came back. She wanted to take her father away. She had hated Sarah before, and just like her mother, she thought that they ended up like this because of her return. But during the Christmas, she stood in this spacious vi and looked at the long string of numbers in the bank card. On the contrary, she felt a little guilty to Sarah. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to get rid of your present life? Haven¡¯t you always wanted a better background?¡± Linda suddenly said, ¡°now you have such a chance. Don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Wendy was confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a strong background or a high social status, you will be treated like your mother!¡± Linda seemed to suddenly lose her temper. ¡°I have no status at home. Your father can beat or scold me as he wants.¡± Wendy paused. She remembered that her father often abused her mother. She swore that she would never marry someone like her father when she grew up. But¡­ Can¡­ Can you feel at ease with someone else¡¯s background? ¡°Wendy, I hope you can be happy.¡± Linda held her hand and said, ¡°if you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go. As long as you are happy, I can do anything for you.¡± Wendy felt her mind in a mess. At this moment, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what was right and what was wrong. She concealed all her emotions and finally said, ¡°let me think about it again.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether Miss Thomson¡¯s words were true or not. After staying in this field, she had a deep understanding of a truth. As long as the promises and things were not written clearly on paper or ck, they might be all in vain. She didn¡¯t know much about the Thomson family. She didn¡¯t know this Miss Thomson either. The only impression left in her mind was that she greeted Sarah in the single partyst time. She was graceful and beautiful, but such a person actually had such an idea. Sarah didn¡¯t know that. After she went out of the restaurant with her father, she separated with them. That night. After dinner, Sarah went back to her study to deal with something. Jason called Chris. In order not to betray Lucy, Chris only gave him a vague answer. ¡°ording to the information I got from Sivan, Miss Yeats should not be afraid of ghosts.¡± ¡°Should be?¡± Jason was not satisfied with his answer. ¡°Sivan is just a special assistant. Even if he knows more about Miss Yeats¡¯s work and life, it doesn¡¯t mean that he knows everything.¡± Chris didn¡¯t ask at all, ¡°if you really want to know, I will ask Miss Yeats¡¯s father and sister, or her friends.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason. If Chris asked them, with his intelligence, she would definitely find out. He couldn¡¯t let Sarah know about it for the time being. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± said Chris very carefully. ¡°Pick me up tomorrow morning,¡± said Jason emotionally, feeling that he was very unreliable Chris was rendered speechless He was still in Anta. How?! ¡°Did you hear that?¡± said Jason. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Sarah¡¯s guess Chris kept silent. As long as he acted well, the boss would think that the signal here was bad. Without hearing the sound, Jason took his phone and looked at it. After confirming that his signal was full, he called him, ¡°Chris.¡± But there was still no response. He hung up the phone directly. He sent a message instead. Chris turned off his phone in time. Anyway, he was still on vacation these days, so it was not a big deal to turn off her phone for one or two days. At this time, he felt lucky that he was single. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t keep in touch with his girlfriend twenty-four hours a day. Jason didn¡¯t expect that he would be so bold. After sending the message, he put down his phone and went to sleep. At first, Chris was going to sleep too. But thinking of the abnormal behavior of his boss, he borrowed his father¡¯s cell phone and called Sarah. Sarah was still busy. When she saw the strange phone call, she slid the answer key as usual. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Miss Yeats, it¡¯s me, Chris.¡± Chris couldn¡¯t betray his boss directly, but there were still some things to remind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The surveince video you asked Sivan to choosest time is not very suitable. How about you choose one and send it to me in person to help me install it?¡± Sarah stopped typing. As far as she knew about Chris, he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it three times after she refused. Was it? ¡°Do you want me to pick it myself or do you want me to send it here myself?¡± she asked in another way. ¡°You¡¯d better send it here in person and help me install it.¡± Chris didn¡¯t want Miss Yeats to guess. But anyway, he was an employee of the Noth group and the boss¡¯s personal assistant. If he betrayed directly. His conscience was troubled. ¡°Okay,¡± Sarah agreed. Her tone was a little more emotional than before. ¡°I¡¯ll be over in two days. Should I take Jason?¡± ¡°Anything is okay,¡± said Chris directly. ¡°As long as you say that the surveince video was chosen by yourself, it doesn¡¯t matter anything else.¡± Sarah: ¡°got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah sent a message to Chris. Unfortunately, his phone was powered off, so he couldn¡¯t receive her WhatsApp. The second day. Sarah finished her work. Then she received a message from Julian, indicating that they would have a get-together. Although she was not interested in this kind of thing, she thought that they were all friends and she would agree in the past. Today was an exception. ¡°I¡¯m noting. Enjoy yourselves.¡± as Sarah spoke, she walked out of the study and took a deep look at Jason, who was sitting on the sofa, reading and studying. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± said Julian, taking a look at him. The reason why they set up this trap was to see how the rtionship between the captain and her was going. If things didn¡¯t go well. They could add fuel to the fire. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point? ¡°Are you busy with your work?¡± asked Julian in a very serious tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to let Robert and the others help you deal with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a job.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°It¡¯s Jason.¡± She could go to dinner with Muffin and the others without worrying about Jason making trouble. But if she went to y with Julian and the others, with the current character of him, she might do something wrong. She wanted to live a peaceful life. Julian: ¡°?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with Jason?¡± Julian was confused. Sarah briefly told him what had happened. Among them, Julian could gossip, but except them, his mouth was very tight and there would be no slip of the tongue. ¡°Is he pretending?¡± after listening to it, Julian made a guess. ¡°I saw the video he sentst time. Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I asked him to do ording to his previous personality,¡± Sarah exined. ¡°Enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll treat you a meal after Jason finishes his work.¡± At that time, in order to find the material, she checked a lot of surveince cameras. It was because she watched those materials that Jason didn¡¯t reveal his secrets after he went back. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Jacob took the phone from Julian and chatted with Sarah. ¡°You can bring him here with you.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± Julian was speechless What¡­ What the hell? About the ex-husband¡¯s fight with the current one? ¡°You can ask him if he is willing toe.¡± with a serious look in his eyes, Jacob continued, ¡°Just tell him that me and Julian, the captain and Robert are here. If he wants to, you cane with him. If not, we can meet again next time.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sarah hesitated. ¡°Sister Sarah, go ahead,¡± urged Julian. Sarah looked at Jason who was looking at her on the sofa, and after careful consideration, she still asked. Staying in the room for a long time seemed not to be good for his recovery. But if she went out. She had never been interested in entertainment. ¡°Julian and the others asked me out to y, and Brother Gardner next door is also here.¡± Sarah said sinctly, ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°Will they not wee me?¡± asked Jason very seriously. What he said. Both Julian and Jacob heard it. The two looked at each other, more or less felt that this person was acting! ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± she knew well about them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t go. If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Jason looked into her eyes. From a selfish point of view, he didn¡¯t want to go. He wanted Sa to be with him alone. He was the only one in her world. But if this time he stopped her, what about the next time? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he replied after hesitating for a while. When he arrived, he happened to find an opportunity to test whether Sa was afraid of ghosts. ¡°They are all your friends. I don¡¯t want you to break the appointment because of me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah responded to Jacob¡¯s words. After the appointment was made, with aplicated expression on her face, Sarah thought for a while and finally said to him, ¡°tell me if you want to leave after you go, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jason obediently. Sarah nodded and was about to go back to her study. However, Jason stopped her and said, ¡°Sister Sa.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you be with me all the time after meeting your friends?¡± said Jason, with a pair of clean eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know them. Only when I am with you can I feel safe.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Sarah. With a smile, Jason looked pure and sunny. Seeing him like this, Sarah was absent-minded. She couldn¡¯t help thinking that if only his heart was as pure as the smile on his face. But now he was totally different from what he used to be. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if amnesia could really cause such a big change in a person¡¯s character? Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 He had to give it a try ¡°Sister Sa,¡± said Jason in a tone simr to that of a seventeen year-old man, waving his hand in front of her. Hearing that, Sarah came to her senses in an instant and said, ¡°you can y first. I¡¯ll take you there this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Sarah returned to her room. Then Jason took out his phone and called Chris. He had to make arrangements tonight. Since he was going to meet Sa¡¯s friend, he had to make his stand clear. He called him two times, but his phone was still powered off. Jason directly checked the information about Chris and found the phone number of his family. Then he dialed a number. It was his father who answered the phone. When he heard that it was Chris¡¯s boss, he immediately took his phone to look for him. He didn¡¯t forget to scold him, ¡°you brat, why did you turn off your phone? Your boss couldn¡¯t find you even if he wanted to.¡± Chris: ¡°What?¡± Chris was watching a documentary: ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from your boss.¡± Chris¡¯ father handed him the phone, with a straight face, ¡°Answer it now.¡± Chris was in a panic. With a slight cough, he took the phone from his father, took a deep breath and answered the phone obediently, ¡°boss.¡± ¡°Power off?¡± ¡°The phone is broken. It was repaired yesterday and hasn¡¯t been taken out yet.¡± ¡°Should I ask your father?¡± Chris was rendered speechless He had thought that since his boss had lost his memory, he could be more or less bold. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the boss who had lost his memory could still hold his information firmly. ¡°Not necessary.¡± he knew that his lie had been mercilessly exposed, so he faced it directly. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you thest chance. You¡¯ll arrive at New York before five o¡¯clock this afternoon,¡± said Jason naturally. ¡°As long as you finish what you did tonight, I won¡¯t make a fuss about this matter with you. But if you fail, I¡¯ll settle the old and new ounts with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chris was flustered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re here,¡± said Jason indifferently Chris was rendered speechless When he was about to say something, the phone was hung up. He didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. After returning the phone to his father, he immediately booked a ticket for himself, and then quickly packed his luggage. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Chris appeared at the airport on time. He told Jason the schedule, and Jason also told him what he was going to do tonight. Hearing this, Chris paused and asked with doubt, ¡°boss, are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being rejected?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did this special assistant have EQ? Regardless of whether his sry would be deducted or not, Chris told the truth, ¡°Miss Yeats doesn¡¯t like you now. If you express your love to her in public, you will only make a fool of yourself.¡± He knew he would be punished if he said so. But expressing his love to miss Yeats? Was his boss¡¯s mind still normal? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± said Jason. He didn¡¯t like Chris¡¯s attitude. ¡°You just need to do what I tell you.¡± Chris was rendered speechless Even if he couldn¡¯t understand what his boss was doing, he had to agree. He hoped that the boss would not vent his anger on him after he failed to express his love. At six o¡¯clock in the evening. Sarah took Jason to find them. By this time, they had arrived at the private room, where the light was a little beautiful. Although Julian was afraid of the captain, he started the conversation again: ¡°Captain, how is your rtionship with Sister Sa going? Is everything going well with your parents?¡± ¡°Everything goes well,¡± said Will, stroking the ss of wine with his slender fingers. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± ¡°Stand still.¡± Julian was speechless Robert, ¡°?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jacob, ¡°What?¡± The three men were all confused. Jacob was also a little surprised. ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in the mood for a rtionship right now, and she¡¯s also insensitive in love.¡± Will didn¡¯t hide it from them, ¡°so there¡¯s no progress.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be preempted by Jason,¡± said Jacob seriously. Will didn¡¯t say anything, and his eyes were dark. Not long ago, Atha told him that he had recovered to seventeen years old. He thought he would pretend to be a five-year-old child all the time. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can confess your love to Pumpkin,¡± said Robert suddenly. Both Jacob and Julian looked at him. After a pause, Will raised his eyebrows slightly and said in azy tone, ¡°I can¡¯t act rashly until I¡¯m sure she has the intention to fall in love.¡± ording to Atha¡¯s character, if he confessed his love to her without any intention. She would probably hide. ¡°Judging from the current situation of Pumpkin, if you don¡¯t take a step forward, she is very likely to be in this state all her life,¡± Robert analyzed. He knew about Sarah. ¡°Are you going to stay with her for the rest of your life?¡± Will didn¡¯t reply.He was thinking. ¡°Pumpkin got married not because he was tempted, but because Jason acted fast.¡± Robert continued. ¡°If you were Jason, would you mention marriage to Pumpkin directly?¡± No. This was Will¡¯s first reaction. Marriage was sacred and beautiful for him. He wouldn¡¯t marry Atha rashly before he was sure that she liked him. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jacob also reacted, ¡°we all know her, but no one has ever thought that she will sh marriage.¡± ¡°By rights, Sarah is thest one among us to get married in a sh,¡± said Julian. ¡°But she got married in a sh.¡± A series of discussions shook Will¡¯s heart. He sat therezily, with deep and bottomless light in his long and narrow eyes. Robert pushed his sses and continued, ¡°love can¡¯t be judged bymon sense. Even the person involved doesn¡¯t know what decision he will make before that moment.¡± ¡°Let alone us.¡± Robert added. Hearing what they said, Will looked up at the three of them and said in a casual tone, ¡°what if she runs away and hides?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you find it out!¡± said Julian excitedly. With a gentle smile, Robert said, ¡°count me in.¡± ¡°And me.¡± Jacob also decided to help. Upon hearing this. Will pursed his thin lips and his angr handsome face was like the most beautiful masterpiece of God. He looked at the three of them one by one and finally said, ¡°Okay, express my love.¡± Robert was right. Love couldn¡¯t be judged from her daily character. No one knew whether she would really run away and hide before she reached that step. He had to give it a try. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Hasty decision ¡°Do you need to decorate this ce?¡± asked Julian tentatively. ¡°Isn¡¯t it romantic to express your love?¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± said Will, taking care of Sarah¡¯s feelings. ¡°She likes simplicity. I¡¯ll talk to herter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They didn¡¯t say anything more. After they chatted for a while, a crucial question suddenly urred to Julian. ¡°Jason came with Sarah. What if he sticks to her all the time and you don¡¯t have a chance to express your love?¡± ¡°Robert, stop him.¡±. Robert pushed his sses up and said in a gentle voice, ¡°no problem.¡± After seven o¡¯clock. Sarah and Jason were here. The moment he saw them, Will stood up and let Sarah sit beside him. Sarah walked over and sat down, not caring about the seat. Seeing this. The others were a little relieved. The first step was sessful. After that, they ate something and began to y games. ording to their previous y methods, most of them were for fun spection, but today¡¯s purpose was to bring up the match between Will and Sarah, so they changed their y methods. ¡°Let¡¯s y some games,¡± said Jacob, winking at Julian, ¡°have you rmended something?¡± ¡°Truth or dare?¡± asked Julian immediately In that case. After a while, they could brazenly ask the captain to confess his love to the one he liked! He could also give Sarah a surprise. ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob knew what was on Julian¡¯s mind. ¡°What about you?¡± Robert and Will nodded. Sarah agreed. Only Jason pulled Sarah¡¯s sleeve and acted like an embarrassed young man. ¡°Sister Sa, I don¡¯t want to y this.¡± Everyone was speechless Sarah didn¡¯t care about the game. ¡°What do you want to y?¡± ¡°y ¡®I¡¯ve done it, but you haven¡¯t¡± Jason had already thought about it. His purpose was to know that Sa was afraid of ghosts.¡± okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Jacob quickly. Julian looked at Will subconsciously. As long as the captain was fine, he was fine. Will nced at Jason, and said word by word: ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that he had said so, Robert and Julian agreed. As a person who could y any game, naturally, Sarah had no objection. ¡°This game is a test of human¡¯s honesty.¡± Julian¡¯s mind was full of how to use this game to assist the captain, ¡°Everyone must be honestter. Atst, the person with the most fingers will be punished.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± everyone agreed. ¡°Well, let me tell you something first. You can bend a finger if you have done something, but you can¡¯t bend a finger if you haven¡¯t done it.¡± after looking around, Julian yed it quietly. ¡°I have learned hacker technology from the king of hackers.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± With a smile on his lips, Jacob bent a finger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned it too.¡± Robert and Will also crooked their fingers. When they learned that Sarah¡¯s hacking skills were very powerful, they all asked Sarah to teach them, but in the end only Julian was the one who kept learning. ¡°When did you learn it?¡± asked Julian, unaware of the bug. ¡°Do you know how to hack?¡± ¡°You said that you have learned, but you didn¡¯t say that we have seeded.¡± Jacob¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his words were extremely free and easy. Julian held his breath. It was too hasty! For this question, only Sarah and Jason didn¡¯t bend their fingers. With Jason¡¯s eyes darkened, he turned to look at Sarah. Didn¡¯t Sa learn it? ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Jacob looked around and saved her. ¡°My hair is longer than my shoulder.¡± Everyone was speechless Sarah curled her fingers. Robert rolled his eyes and said in a conservative way, ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent likely to win the case.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts.¡± Jason bent a finger, and his gaze fell on Sarah subconsciously. Except for Julian, Robert, Jacob and Will all bend a finger. All of a sudden. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Sarah. Sarah¡¯s beautiful eyes were a little deep at the moment. If she bends, Jason will doubt what happened yesterday, if not, these people all know that she is not afraid of ghosts. Most importantly, if she doesn¡¯t bend, it destroys the sincerity of the game. ¡°Sarah,¡± said Julian first, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid? Why don¡¯t bend down?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jacob echoed No one present found anything wrong. Subconsciously, they thought that Sarah didn¡¯t follow her, because they didn¡¯t want her to hold the most fingers. After careful consideration, Sarah bent her finger. ¡°Sa,¡± said Jason intentionally, still bending his fingers. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were afraid of ghosts?¡± Hearing this, Will looked at Jason subconsciously. His intuition told him that there was something wrong with him. ¡°I was afraid before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid now.¡± Sarah replied indifferently. ¡°Sarah, go on!¡± said Julian as he looked around. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to tell me.¡± ¡°I sleep at ten o¡¯clock in the evening for more than twenty days a month,¡± Sarah said one of the most everyday things. However, this was an extremely daily matter, and no one crooked their fingers. They basically loved to stay upte. When it was time for Will, he first nced at Sarah, and then said casually, ¡°I have expressed my love to someone I like in a joking way several times.¡± ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± Sarah asked subconsciously. ¡°Captain, you are really good at hiding yourself.¡± the others began to act. ¡°What¡¯s her name? Do we know her?¡± Everyone began to join in. ¡°It¡¯s game time now,¡± said Will, not intending to say it now. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± After ying for several rounds, after everyone had bent their fingers, only Jason was still holding two fingers up. The loser, of course, was none other than Jason. ¡°The loser needs to be punished,¡± said Julian as he took a lot from the table and handed it to Jason. ¡°You can draw one from it and do whatever you draw. If you can¡¯t do it, you can drink three sses of wine.¡± Jason took the initiative. Julian leaned over for the first time to see the results. ¨CConfess to the first person you see when you go out. ¡°It¡¯s so simple,¡± said Julian with a little pity. He put down the lot and poured himself three sses of wine. Looking at his behavior, Sarah was worried that drinking would affect his recovery, so she said, ¡°the first person you saw when you went out is basically the staff here. They know what these signatures are about, and even if you go to confess your love, they won¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± said Jason in a firm tone. Sarah frowned. Before she could finish her sentence, Jason continued, ¡°I will only confess my love to you.¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Captain Leon had a crush Julian was stunned. Jacob also drank to hide emotions. Amazing! ¡°Do you like Pumpkin?¡± Robert chose to talk about that on the table. ¡°Yes.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hide it at all. ¡°Although she refused me before, I will always like her. She is the person I will guard all my life.¡± Sarah was speechless. She knew that Jason was intentional.But she can¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cherish her before??¡± Jacob said naturally. Jason looked at her. ¡°The game continues, and this time let¡¯s y truth or dare.¡± Jacob just wanted to help Captain Leon achieve the goal of confession and her beauty could make people feel amazing at a nce. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you will be punished to drink three cups.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Julian had been waiting for a long time. Fortunately, he had practiced cheating in order to reduce his losses. Otherwise, it¡¯s really hard to handle now. ¡°y cards.¡± Julian had only practiced this one and didn¡¯t learn the others. ¡°Spades, hearts, clubs and diamonds. Joker ranks first and ace of spades ranksst, then is two, three, four¡­ right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t participate. You five have fun.¡± Julian said in advance. Everyone had no objection. Julian shuffled in front of everyone and then dealt the cards in order. He said the rules while dealing: ¡°The person who ranksst should ept the punishment of truth or dare, and the person who ranks first can ask him or her a question or make a demand about dare.¡± ¡°Start.¡± The first round. Will rankedst, the four of hearts, while Jacob ranked first, the Queen of clubs. Will knew what they wanted to do, but he still wanted to go step by step. At least he had to make some preparations for confessing his love for Sarah. Thinking so, he said, ¡°Truth.¡± Hear this. Sarah became energetic. She didn¡¯t forget what Captain Leon said before. Why did he ask her to pretend to be his girlfriend and to apany him home for celebrating Christmas when he had a crush? ¡°Jacob.¡± Sarah wanted to know about this question and said, ¡°Ask Captain Leon who he likes.¡± Jacob gave her an OK gesture. ¡°You said before that you confessed your love for your crush by joking.¡± Jacob won¡¯t ask people directly. After all, she knew that. She asked, ¡°What is her reaction?¡± Sarah was confused. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t she say ok? Why did she ask this question?¡¯ ¡°She thought I was joking. Will was telling the truth. ¡°She didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her seriously?¡± Sarah asked subconsciously. What she didn¡¯t find was that at the moment when she asked, Jacob, Julian and others had something meaningful on their faces. They also pretended to agree with Sarah. ¡°Yes, captain, maybe you¡¯ll be together if you tell her seriously.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Do we know that girl?¡± ¡°Where is she from?¡± They asked many questions and it seemed that they were surveying her background. Will smiled and gently picked his eyebrows and said, ¡°You want to know, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sarah and others answered honestly. ¡°The first round is over.¡± Will said casually. ¡°When you get the maximum and I get the minimum, and then you ask me that.¡± Sarah was speechless. Sarah nced at Julian. Julian was puzzled. Why did Sarah look at him? Sarah coughed softly and sent a message to Julian with her eyes ¡°Give me the biggest one.¡± Julian asked with his eyes, ¡°You want me to cheat?¡± Sarah said in silence, ¡°Hmm¡±. She didn¡¯t like cheating, but she really wanted to know who Captain Leon likes and why he doesn¡¯t tell her seriously. Attractive appearance, figure, family background, and sound personality. Captain Leon had all of these. Shouldn¡¯t the sess rate of confession be 100%? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Cough.¡± Julian coughed in embarrassment and began to deal. It was not clear whether he was intentional or really random. Sarah got the minimum while Will got the maximum. Sarah became silent. Jacob was also surprised what Julian did this time. Jacob said, ¡°Pumpkin, truth or dare?¡± ¡°Truth.¡± Sarah will not choose the dare easily. ¡°How would you react if your friend confesses his love for you?¡± Will said calmly, as if it were a very trivial matter. Sarah paused and asked, ¡°Friend?¡± ¡°For example, Robert, Julian, me, James and our other friends.¡± Will rubbed the cards in his hand and a little sweat spilled from his palm. ¡°It is not a big problem.¡± Sarah thought for a moment and gave the current answer. ¡°ept him if I like him and refuse if not.¡± ¡°Will you evade him?¡± ¡°Why do I evade him?¡± Will put down the card and signaled Julian to deal again. At the moment, he also knew that the truth really had no effect. Sarah¡¯s mindset would not make her think too deeply. Sarah didn¡¯t think much, just thought that the question was a little strange. Julian dealt again. In order not to make the cheating too obvious, he dealt at random this time. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Jason got the maximum while Sarah got the minimum. Like thest game, Sarah chose the truth. Jason took a deep look at Will. He knew that Will liked Sarah. He simply asked a straightforward and direct question, ¡°If Will confess his love for you, would you be with him?¡± Julian was shocked. Jacob and Robert also paused. Only Will was indifferent. ¡°Captain Leon has his love. Don¡¯t ask nonsense.¡± Sarah spoke to Jason. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jason wanted to know that, ¡°You just need to answer ording to your inner thoughts.¡± Sarah nced at Will and replied, ¡°No.¡± If she said yes, it was intentional to rock the boat. Captain Leon had a crush, so she couldn¡¯t answer randomly. Jason felt relieved. Will¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. Others, more or less had subtle changes in their looks. They were worried about whether their captain had the courage to continue to confess. After all, Pumpkin¡¯s words were equivalent to having given an answer. ¡°Continue.¡± Will was not affected, as if he was used to it. Julian¡¯s heart was not calm. He gave the minimum to Captain Leon and the maximum to Robert. After learning that the captain still chose the truth, Robert thought for a while and asked, ¡°What is the reason why you don¡¯t confess your love for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Will nced at Sarah¡¯s face. He said in a casual tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will evade me after his confession, and even I can¡¯t be her friend.¡± Hearing this. Sarah paused. The words Muffin said to her before came out of her mind ¨C People became prudent when he or she likes someone, and they may be afraid of missing if they don¡¯t confess, and be also afraid of losing if they confess. Did that happen to the captain? Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 To confess on the phone ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Sarah said after deliberation. This moment. All eyes fell on her. Will was a little surprised. His temperament was dignified and his said slowly, ¡°Do you support my confession?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How does she know you like her if you don¡¯t tell her?¡± ¡°What can I do if we cannot be friends after I say that?¡± Will began to dig a hole for her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are friends or not.¡± Sarah was an activist, and her idea was very simple. ¡°You want her to be with you, not her to be your friend.¡± ¡°No,¡± Will said slowly and continued to dig the hole. ¡°I won¡¯t easily tell her before I¡¯m sure she will be with me. She is very important to me and I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡± Sarah paused. She thought, ¡®He liked her so much?¡± ¡°What kind of person is she?¡± she asked. ¡°Much like you.¡± Will really felt that Sarah was slow in this aspect. ¡°Then you can express yourself at ease.¡± Sarah suddenly said this sentence, but she said it very seriously. ¡°If her character is really like mine, even if you fail in your confession, you would still be her friend.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Will asked. Sarah said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will she get along with me as before?¡± Will asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah answered all honestly, and didn¡¯t know she was trapped. ¡°If the rejection caused you a lot of harm, she would probably alienate you for a period of time. If there was no harm, she would be the same as before.¡± Will clicked on the phone and handed it over, ¡°I have recorded what you just said.¡± Sarah was puzzled. Sarah was at a loss and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If she hides then, you have to help me find her.¡± Will said slowly. Sarah didn¡¯t realize it. Her mind was full of helping Captain Leon chase for that girl, so she agreed, ¡°OK.¡± In her opinion. If Captain Leon confesses his love, it¡¯s probably no problem. After all, Captain Leon was really good. Hearing these words, Jason¡¯s eyes darkened, and he also knew that Will was ready to confess his love for Sarah. He calmly took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Chris. [Are you ready?] Chris replied, [Ready.] Jason texted Chris back, [Start in ten minutes.] Chris replied, [OK.] Confess, right? Then he will join him. He wanted to see who Sa would choose. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s y for a while.¡± Will also began to act, winking at Julian. ¡°Go on.¡± Julian understood.He began to deal. ¡°Nine of hearts.¡± Jacob took the lead in turning the card. Robert also opened his own card, ¡°Jack of clubs.¡± Jason said, ¡°Seven of diamonds.¡± ¡°Sarah,¡± Julian asked. He was nervous and feared that he had made mistakes. ¡°What about yours?¡± ¡°King of hearts.¡± Sarah opened it. The crowd then focused on Will and he slowly opened his own card in the eyes of the crowd. Five of spades. Sarah got the maximum while Will got the minimum. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Captain, do you choose truth or dare?¡± Sarah had decided what to ask Captain Leon to do. If he chooses the truth, she will ask him who he likes. If he chooses the dare, she will ask him go to the person he likes and confess his love for her after the party today. ¡°After ying all night, there is no one to choose the dare. Captain, why don¡¯t you choose the dare?¡± Jacob gave him a look. Julian also agreed, ¡°The dare is more exciting.¡± ¡°Choose the dare.¡± Robert also said. ¡°OK.¡± Will suddenly wondered what Sarah wanted him to do. ¡°Dare.¡± ¡°After the party is over, go to the person you like to confess.¡± Sarah hoped Captain Leon could be happy. After all, in her heart, Captain Leon had always been a very excellent person. ¡°Take us with you.¡± Will picked his eyebrows lightly, and his eyes were full of smiles. He looked at Sarah and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Will agreed. He didn¡¯t know how Sarah will react when she knows that she is the person. ¡°Why wait for the party to be over? Now to confess on the phone.¡± Jacob shouted. After the party, Pumpkin may forget what she just said. It was better to strike while the iron is hot. This was the key. Julian agreed, ¡°Yes! Confess on the phone.¡± ¡°Would it be bad?¡± Sarah was serious in this respect. ¡°Isn¡¯t face to-face confession more sincere? Captain Leon can¡¯t detect the real reaction of the girl in time or determine her real intention on the phone.¡± In her opinion. It was better to say important things in person. If you can¡¯t see his or her emotions, eyes and reactions on the phone, you will miss a lot of things. Jacob and Robert coughed lightly and hid their emotions, and gave the two wry looks. ¡°Let Captain Leon choose.¡± Julian turned his eyes and could not wait to see the y. ¡°Both are ok.¡± Will suddenly felt a little nervous. Sarah did not say anything. She thought, ¡®Both ok?¡¯ Will saw her pausing there and added, ¡°Or call her first and tell her I have something very important to tell her in person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah thought this was better. ¡°So I called her?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As the words fall. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Will. He unlocked his mobile phone, clicked on the phone number which he was particrly concerned about in the address book, and then clicked the dial button. At this moment, Will¡¯s heart beat faster than ever. Although he had been ready to be rejected by Sarah, he still was a little nervous. He unconsciously thought about her reaction when she saw his name. Did she think he had dialed the wrong number? Jacob and others were also nervous. Their eyes turned to Sarah after the phone was dialed out. Right now. Sarah¡¯s mobile phone rang. She was stunned and a little confused. She thought, ¡®Why did my mobile phone ring?¡¯ ¡°Sarah, your mobile phone rings.¡± Julian was also nervous, but still calmly reminded her. Sarah was speechless. Can¡¯t she know that her mobile phone rings? At this time, her phone rang. Was she the one the captain like? If so, should this phone be answered or not? In the eyes of all the people, Sarah still took her cell phone from her clothes pocket with all kinds of feelings, and her eyes also fell on the caller on the phone at this moment. Jason? Jacob, Robert and Julian were very baffled. A series of question marks appeared on their foreheads. They looked at their captain at the first time, apparently asking what was going on? Didn¡¯t Captain Leon call Pumpkin? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Confession Will heard the voice from the phone, ¡®The number you dialed is on the line¡­¡¯ He looked up at Jason who was also holding his phone, and was not surprised. Since Jason¡¯s mind had recovered, it was impossible for him to watch him confess his love smoothly. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer the phone. She asked Jason whose eyes were full of her. ¡°Brother Will called the person he likes to confess his love, and I also want to confess my love for the person I like,¡± said Jason very straightforwardly, with deep affection in his eyes. ¡°Sister Sa, I like you. Are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± Upon hearing this. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Sarah. Jacob and the others were all worried about their captain. But in fact, Will was very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. Seeing that Sarah didn¡¯t answer, Jason urged, ¡°Sister Sa.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sarah just spoke a word. The door was suddenly opened. Soon after, a series of firework disy made a loud bang, and the whole box was filled with colorful strips and petals. Putting his phone in his pocket, Jason stood up and walked towards the door, taking the beautiful bunch of roses from Chris. The bodyguards at the door stood in two lines and automatically made way for him. With the flowers in his arms, he walked towards Sarah step by step. In his emotional eyes, there was only a reflection of Sarah. He came to Sarah and handed the flowers to her. ¡°Sa, I like you. Are you willing to be with me?¡± ¡°Be together!¡± ¡°Be together!¡± ¡°Be together!¡± The bodyguards shouted in unison. Standing there as usual, Chris was a little worried!He was sure. The boss would definitely be rejected! ¡°Stop it.¡± Sarah stood up. Her eyes turned cold without picking up his flowers. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding,¡± said Jason in a gentle tone. He took a step forward and continued, ¡°I really like you. I want you to be with me in the future. I know that I have done a lot of wrong things to you in the past, but I hope you can give me a chance to make up for it.¡± Sarah frowned. Jason asked again, ¡°Sa, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to,¡± said Sarah without hesitation. At that moment. Jason smiled. Still holding the bunch of flowers, he bent down slightly to close the distance between him and Sarah. ¡°Can I know why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Sarah felt that the person in front of her had suddenly changed, which was somewhat unpredictable. ¡°I have told you before.¡± She knew that if she said this, Jason would be extreme or paranoid, or something uncontroble would happen, but she can¡¯t make him promises she can¡¯t keep. Giving him a hope even she knew it was impossible. This was the biggest harm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± Jason asked again. At this moment, he no longer disguised himself. ¡°You let me listen to you. You asked me not to lie. I told you everything I lied to you. I did what you said. Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± His question made her speechless. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to refute. With his eyes darkened, Jason asked, ¡°Do you still mind me hurting you in the past?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah denied. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± said Jason, putting a hand on her face. His eyes were so dark that no one could see through them. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care, why don¡¯t you ept me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you either. If I have to like you because you follow my words, I need to respond to many people¡¯s feelings now.¡± Robert pushed his sses. Jacob smiled to hide her smile. It was a serious sentence, but they suddenly felt it was entertaining. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you respond to their feelings.¡± There was only her in Jason¡¯s eyes, and his desire for possession of her increased little by little. ¡°As long as the person you like most is me.¡± Sarah was speechless Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Normally, he should leave after being rejected, shouldn¡¯t he? ¡°I¡¯ll ask you thest time.¡± Jason handed the bunch of flowers to her again, as if he had made a decision. ¡°Would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°No,¡± she refused bluntly. ¡°Ha.¡± An abrupt smile appeared on his face. He put the flower in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you agree.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. He withdrew his hand and turned around and walked out. Fearing that something might happen to him, she put the flower aside and chased after him. ¡°Jason!¡± ¡°Stop her.¡± Jason coldly gave orders and stepped out of the box with his long legs. Two rows of bodyguards tightly surrounded the whole box door. If she really wants to do, Sarah could get out. But Chris stopped her. ¡°Miss Yeats, I¡¯ll take care of the boss. You don¡¯t need to worry too much,¡± said Chris. He knew that if Sarah follows him now, it would only have a negative effect. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in time if anything happens.¡± After a pause, Sarah thought for a while and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Chris nodded slightly and left with the bodyguards. For a moment. The whole room quieted down. Jacob and others also knew that the captain¡¯s confession today was probably in vain, and there was no way to go on in this atmosphere. ¡°Captain, Jacob,¡± Sarah was a little worried about Jason, so she said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. You can continue to y.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± said Will coldly. Sarah refused, ¡°No.¡± She had to solve Jason¡¯s problem. Judging from his reaction just now, she guessed that he had be normal. She didn¡¯t know what on earth Serial was busy with recently, but ording to the current situation of Jason, she had to let Seriale back. Then Sarah left the room. The driver sent her back because she drank. Looking at the environment of the room, Jacob asked, ¡°Captain, when are you going to tell Pumpkin?¡± ¡°After Jason¡¯s matter passes,¡± said Will slowly. Will didn¡¯t want to put too much psychological pressure on Sarah and had to wait for some days. ¡°Be careful when you go backter. I have something to do.¡± He thought it was unreliable to pin all hope on Serial. ording to what Sarah said, there was a deal between Jason and Serial. It was better to make some preparations before knowing the deal. ¡°Okay,¡± Jacob and others agreed. After the crowd dispersed, Will¡¯s confession was left unsettled.That was exactly what Jason wanted. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 It¡¯s my business whether I want to see her or not and it¡¯s her business whether to find me or not. He knew that Sa wouldn¡¯t agree to his confession. But it was one thing to know and it was another thing to hear her refuse. ¡°Boss.¡± Driving the car, Chris nced at Jason who was sitting in the back seat and said, ¡°You¡¯d better send a message to Miss Yeats. She should be very worried about you.¡± ¡°If she really worries about me, she has found me and taken me home.¡± said Jason naturally. She was the daughter of the Yeats Group. This not only meant an identity, but also an ability. At this moment, he was still in Chris¡¯s car, which was enough to prove that in Sa¡¯s heart, his status was very low. Chris paused. Thinking of what he had said to Sarah when he stopped her¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you send so many bodyguards to stop her?¡± Chris tried to help Sarah find excuses for her action and tried to suppress the anger of his boss. ¡°Miss Yeats may think that you don¡¯t want to see her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I want to see her or not.¡± At this moment, Jason got into a dead end. ¡°It¡¯s her business whether to find me or not.¡± Chris was speechless. What he said made sense. He couldn¡¯t even refute. ¡°From now on, your phone is powered off,¡± said Jason in a cold tone, staring at Chris. ¡°If I find that you have a connection with her, you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t contact Miss Yeats, how can she find you?¡± Chris tried to reason with him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want Miss Yeats to take you back?¡± ¡°Without your help, she can find me with her ability,¡± said Jason clearly. ¡°Unless she doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Chris was speechless ¡®What should he do? What should he do? ¡°Give me the information about Alicia tomorrow.¡± Suddenly, something urred to Jason. Everyone there had learned hacker techniques from the king of hackers, except Sa. It was strange. Without thinking too much, Chris just agreed obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Instead of going back to themunity where he and Chris lived, Jason chose a hotel to stay. Coincidentally, this hotel was not far from Sarah¡¯s home, and it was in the only road for her to go back. After they returned to the hotel. Chris¡¯s phone was taken away by Jason and he gave him another one. ¡°It¡¯s for your contact and work.¡± Recently, Jason¡¯s mind had be very useful. ¡°It¡¯s bound to my phone. I¡¯ll know whoever you contact and who you send messages to.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so serious, don¡¯t you?¡± Chris didn¡¯t expect his boss to be so ruthless. He had thought about it before. Even if his boss took away his phone and he couldn¡¯t remember Miss Yeats¡¯s number, he could call his father and ask him to tell him her number. After all, he had just called Miss Yeats with his father¡¯s phonest time. But now¡­ No privacy!!! Not to mention to contact Miss Yeats, the boss would know if he asks his father to tell him Sarah¡¯s phone number. ¡°It¡¯s up to me,¡± said Jason. He intended to give Sarah two days. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You just need to do your job well.¡± If Sa didn¡¯t take him home in two days, then he would take actions. He would make her agree to be with him in his own way. Chris¡¯s mind was in a mess. ording to what he had told Miss Yeats before he left, she might be waiting for his news. He didn¡¯t send it, which meant that his boss was fine. Miss Yeats would not contact¡­ ¡°Boss.¡± He decided to have a talk with his boss. ¡°If you really like Miss Yeats, you should talk with her and do not take the toys out of the pram.¡± ¡°Take the toys out of the pram?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes falling on Chris were dangerous. Chris was bold and said, ¡°You got angry and left when you were refused. Isn¡¯t it a behavior out of temper?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jason seriously. He listened to her and behaved well, but she still didn¡¯t like him. If it was Will who spoke first today, would she refuse so decisively? He didn¡¯t think so. She always treated that person better than himself. If Sarah knew Jason¡¯s thoughts, she would probably be pissed off. She was good to the captain, but she was also good to Jason. Except for being a little alienated from him at the beginning, she always took care of his emotions. After returning home, she called Jason. Jason saw it. But he didn¡¯t answer it. Chris didn¡¯t understand what he was doing, so he asked directly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± ¡°I was rejected by her. I¡¯m sad now,¡± said Jason slowly, but his eyes had been staring at the word ¡°Sa¡± on the screen of the phone. ¡°If I answer the first call, what am I to her?¡± Three times. As long as Sa called him three times. He must answer it. Unfortunately. He didn¡¯t wait that. He didn¡¯t even receive the second one, let alone the third. Seeing that no one answered the phone, Sarah didn¡¯t call again. In her opinion, if he was in a good mood after seeing the phone, he would call her back or send her a message. If he was in a bad mood and still held a grudge against her refusal, then she would only annoy him by calling the second one. So she just called once. After the phone call, she sent a message to Chris, indicating that he should take good care of Jason and contact her at any time if anything happened. After she finished all these things, she made a phone call to Serial. No one answered the phone. Then she called Be. She always knew that the rtionship between Be and Serial was special. As long as it was about Serial, Be basically knew. But she didn¡¯t ask about the specific rtionship between the two. When Be received the call from Sarah, he had just taken a shower. With a bath towel around his waist, he was not cold at all in the room with heating. As he answered the phone, he went over to get a dry towel to dry his hair. ¡°Pumpkin.¡± ¡°Do you know what Serial is busy with recently?¡± Sarah had a good rtionship with him, so she cut to the chase. ¡°It seems that Jason has fully recovered his sanity. I want to talk to Serial about something.¡± Looking out of the door, Be paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you urgent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking of what Jason had said before he left, she felt that his character was a little strange. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Be¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear. Sarah said yes and waited. Be opened the door and went, looking at pitiful Serial in the living room. He frowned imperceptibly. Serial was thinking about how to make Be forgive him. The sudden sound of opening door attracted his attention. When he looked over, he was stunned. Be was naked!!! At that moment. Serial made up his own head canon and even wondered if Be had forgiven him. However, all his imaginations were shattered by Be¡¯s actions and words. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Let¡¯s have a talk in your free time. ¡°It is Sarah. She has something urgent to ask for you.¡± Be handed Serial his mobile phone. His eyes and tone were all as before. ¡°Answer.¡± Serial was speechless. Sarah was confused. Serial did not answer immediately. He negotiated with Be, ¡°Can you forgive me a little if I answer this call?¡± ¡°Jason is your patient.¡± Be reminded Serial and his attitude had returned to the initial indifference. ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± Serial was in a mess. If he doesn¡¯t answer, Be will certainly feel that he is an irresponsible person, but if he does, he may be busy handling the matter of Jason. In this way, his efforts to live here were in vain. After thinking for a while. He still took Be¡¯s mobile phone reluctantly and smiled and said after a deep breath, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Serial?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Jason¡¯s mind seems to havepletely recovered.¡± Sarah expressed her guess, and then said the following. ¡°But there seems to be a psychological problem. His personality is very different from before.¡± Serial raised his eyebrows slightly, and was surprised. Before the Christmas, Jason asked him to keep his full recovery a secret. How could he expose himself now? He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Sarah exined what happened tonight and highlighted what she thought was strange about Jason¡¯s behavior. Serial listened and frowned, ¡°Why do you refuse him?¡± Sarah was puzzled. She didn¡¯t like him. Should she agree instead of refusing? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I told you before that he was not in good condition.¡± Serial only felt that the situation was worse. ¡°With amnesia and mental regression, he needs to live in a stable and warm living environment. He should not be stimted.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why did you refuse him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him. If I promise, it will hurt him even more.¡± ¡°You should stabilize him first.¡± Serial was serious this time, and gave a quick suggestion in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t let him be stimted any more these two days. I will go abroad to get the medicine, ande back when I get it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let him be stimted again.¡± Serial stressed, ¡°Otherwise the situation will get out of control.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The phone was hung up. Serial returned the mobile phone to Be. Although he was reluctant to leave here, Jason was in a bad situation. Whether it was his agreement with Jason or the identity as his doctor, he had to go back. If he doesn¡¯t go back, Jason may be destroyed by him. ¡°Is his condition very bad?¡± Be had never seen that look on Serial¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm.¡± Serial nodded. His eyes were a littleplicated. ¡°When I finish these about Jason, I¡¯ll talk to you about us.¡± Jason¡¯s affairs could not be dyed. He didn¡¯t want to dy the matter with Be. Be never looked at him again, took his mobile phone and walked to the room. ¡°Be.¡± Serial stopped him before he closed the door. ¡°Wait until I finish.¡± What responded to him was Be¡¯s relentless closing of the door. Serial did not waste any more time, and immediately booked a flight to abroad. He never thought that Jason¡¯s situation would change so quickly, and he didn¡¯t bring back the research results and medicine. Follow the deduction at the beginning. Jason should have been around Sarah. How did it get so bad? Due to theck of air tickets on the same day, Serial had to take a flight abroad the next morning. After packing up his luggage, he called Jason. Jason hung up and sent him a message. He let Serial mind his own business. Seeing this, Serial knew that the situation was very worse. He only hoped that Sarah would not stimte Jason any more. But neither he nor Sarah. Neither of them knew what was stimtion for Jason. Will came back after Sarah talked with Serial. He came to see her and asked about the situation. Sarah also told him what Serial told her. ¡°Jason is with Chris. It should be no big problem.¡± Sarah said her own opinion. ¡°If I go to find him, it will probably stimte him. Serial stressed that he should not be stimted again.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t look for him, will he think you don¡¯t care about him?¡± Will made a guess. He got Jason¡¯s information before. Throughparison, he determined that the present Jason was quite different from the former Jason. He asked the professionals in this field and they said that even if a person has memory loss, his personality will not change greatly. Jason¡¯s situation was obviously wrong. Sarah said, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Judging from his previous possessive desire for you, he is eager to get your care and concern.¡± Will objectively analyzed and only hoped to solve Jason¡¯s problem as soon as possible. ¡°If you don¡¯t go to him, he will probably feel ufortable.¡± A lot of things were due to the change of emotions generated by psychology. Sarah thought this was reasonable, but said, ¡°If I found him, he asked me if I wanted to stay with him. What should I do?¡± Once asked this question, she answered ¡°no¡±, which was another stimulus. At that time. It was very likely to make the situation worse. ¡°He listens to you.¡± Will¡¯s brain was still very useful, and he quickly gave his idea. ¡°If he asks again, give him some hope after you politely refuse, and dy that until Seriales back.¡± ¡°Would it be¡­ not very good.¡± Sarah still didn¡¯t want to do it in her heart. Serial¡¯s return did not mean that Jason¡¯s memory can be restored. As long as his memory did not recover for a day, his present situation could not be changed. She should keep it if she makes a promise. If Jason can¡¯t recover in his whole life and fulfills the conditions or hopes she put forward, will she have to stay with him? ¡°Stabilize the current situation first.¡± Will talked to her, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the people in the organization to see if they can do anything.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed after consideration. After Will went to contact, Sarah called Jason again. She should not use Jason¡¯s character to specte his behavior. Since the ident, his character had changed a lot. Although the mind had recovered. But when it came to emotional matters, he was like an angry child. When she called, Jason was taking a bath, so that he didn¡¯t receive her three consecutive calls. Sarah didn¡¯t call all the time. After careful consideration, she sent a message to Jason. [Call me back when you see the message. You haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. Remember to ask Chris to prepare some snacks for you. Don¡¯t be hungry. Let¡¯s have a talk in your free time.] Jason saw the message when he came out after taking a bath. All his negative emotions dissipated when he saw three missed calls and the messages with concern in WhatsApp Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Ex-husband and ex-wife He didn¡¯t reply to the messages or call back, but asked Chris, ¡°When you quarrel with your girlfriend and she is angry, will you coax her?¡± ¡°I have no girlfriend,¡± Chris said solemnly. ¡°If.¡± ¡°It depends on whose fault it is. If it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sure to coax her, but if she is wrong, I would reluctantly give her an out.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t answer your phone and doesn¡¯t reply your messages, and she won¡¯t give you a chance to coax her. What should you do?¡± Jason asked again. Chris didn¡¯t think much. He just thought it was a simple chat, ¡°Go to her and talk to her face to face.¡± It was better to speak it in person. No one knows what kind of mood and expression those cold words are written with. ¡°That is to say, if someone really cares about a person, when the person can¡¯t be contacted through one way, she or he will try other methods, right?¡± Jason¡¯s mind was deep at the moment, and Chris could not guess what he thought at all. Chris nodded and said, ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jason didn¡¯t n to chat with him anymore. ¡°Go and have a rest.¡± Chris was puzzled.He thought the boss was very strange!But he couldn¡¯t say exactly what was wrong. ¡°Boss,¡± he said tentatively. Jason¡¯s narrow eyes were slightly raised, and an excellent face was enough to invert all living beings: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to contact Miss Yeats?¡± Chris was still worried about this. ¡°She just called you three times, do you see those calls?¡± With Miss Yeats¡¯ personality, it was difficult to make two consecutive calls. Three times at a time, the boss should be able to feel Miss Yeats¡¯ concern for him. Jason¡¯s thin lips curled up and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Are you not going to call back?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that people will contact the person in various ways if they really care about the person?¡± Jason said calmly, which was different from the indifferent person in the past. ¡°I can¡¯t be contacted by phone. She can change the way.¡± Chris was very confused. What the boss asked just now were about he and Miss Yeats? ¡°I just said lovers, couples.¡± Chris exined, ¡°Not ex-husband and ex-wife.¡± As soon as he said this. Jason became cold. Thest thing he wanted to hear was these two words. ¡°She said that she would treat me well and take care of me.¡± Jason began to get into a dead end. He disliked Chris more and more because what he just said. ¡°I also confessed to her. To sum up, we are also lovers.¡± Chris was speechless. He thought, ¡®Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If Miss Yeats dates with you, I will turn my head off and kick it!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the way here.¡± Jason said bitterly, and gave the order of expulsion. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to contact Miss Yeats, and you don¡¯t recognize her call to you.¡± Chris still wanted to help Sarah exin, ¡°If it goes on like this, much Miss Yeats¡¯ cares about you will be consumed by you.¡± He could promise. Miss Yeats was good to the boss now because of the fear and guilt that the boss almost died in order to save her. Not because the so-called like. ¡°Go out.¡± Jason became chilling. Chris would like to say, ¡®You are tripping!¡¯ But he dared not. The current boss was a little different from the previous boss. If he really said this, he might be asked to pack and go away at once. It must be a real dismissal, not a verbal one. After adjusting his breath, he had to slowly say, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Then he went back to his room. After returning to the room, he racked his brain to think how to let Miss Yeats know that the boss was here. As for the boss¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t guess his mind. He thought for a while. A thought shed across his mind. This hotel was not owned by the Noth Group, but by the Yeats Group. The boss chose this ce on purpose. Did he want him to contact Miss Yeats through the people in the hotel? As soon as the idea came out, Chris went out of the room quietly, revealed his identity, found the general manager of the hotel and made an appointment. Theoretically, he could call Sarah by looking for members of staff in the hotel or other strangers to borrow their mobile phone, but in this case, he felt insecure. If he identally discloses Miss Yeats¡¯ phone number, it is really bad. Therefore, it was the most direct way to find the person in charge of the hotel. Sarah was just ready to go to bed when she received the call from Chris. When she saw that it was a strange call, she still slid the answer button. ¡°Miss Yeats, this is Chris.¡± Chris spoke his name and said something about it. ¡°My boss and I are now living in a hotel under the Yeats Group. It is the one nearest hotel to your residence. The room number is 1803.¡± Sarah replied, ¡°OK.¡± After the call, Sarah didn¡¯t go there immediately. It waste at night. It was time to sleep. She could not talk much with Jason even she went there. The next morning. She arrived at the hotel just after seven. Jason didn¡¯t get up when she arrived, and Sarah didn¡¯t bother him, just waiting for him outside. Chris got up very early after knowing that she wasing, and passed a message to Sarah, ¡°Miss Yeats, when you see the bosster, you should treat him as your partner and try to be more patient.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chris felt a littleplicated. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Sarah¡¯s mood didn¡¯t fluctuate much. All she wanted was to cure Jason quickly and send him back. ¡°Did he tell you anything?¡± Chris paused and told her what he had talked with Jasonst night. Afraid of being misunderstood by Sarah, he added, ¡°At that time, I thought he was just chatting with me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to imagine you two.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah felt relieved after understanding. She could coax him as he was the angry and jealous Muffin. It was not a big problem. At 7:30, Jason got up slowly. He thought that after one night, there should be many missed calls and messages on his mobile phone, but none. The good mood of receiving the messagesst night also disappeared at the moment, and a little apathy appeared at his eyes. He took out his mobile phone and called Chris. Chris immediately knocked at the door when he saw the call. His tone was mild and gentle, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Click.¡± The door was opened. The appearance of Jason who just woke up came into Sarah and Chris¡¯s sights. At the moment, there were still coldness and sternness in his ck eyes because he got angry after he got up, and his hair was slightly messy. But these didn¡¯t make people feel that he was slovenly, but he looked more like an ordinary man than usual. He looked at Chris and motioned him to go in. But when he looked at Chris, he saw Sarah standing aside.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Sarah¡¯s trick That moment. It was as if the pause button had been pressed on his whole body, the breath all over his body suddenly softened, and a warm feeling flowed from the bottom of his heart. But he didn¡¯t show it, thinking about her rejecting him without hesitation in front of Will.He mmed the door and showed his dislike thoroughly! Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± Chris: ¡°¡­¡± ording to Sarah¡¯s normal personality, she would leave directly. But her goal now was to stabilize Jason and ensure that he will not be stimted again before Serial came back. ¡°Miss Sarah¡­¡± Chris was worried. Sarah took out the master control card from her hand and opened the door without knocking. Chris was a little surprised. When did Miss Sarah get it? Jason was in a good mood when he saw hering in, but he wouldn¡¯t show it. Instead, he said sarcastically, ¡°Are the hotels under the Yeats Group so unsafe? Anyone can hold the master control card.¡± ¡°Do you want to change the hotel?¡± Sarah calmly replied, ¡°I will pay.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± Was he talking about money? Was Sa¡¯s mind not working well? ¡°If you don¡¯t change, go back with me.¡± Sarah took the control in her own hands and asked him to follow her order, ¡°If you are not cured, don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Jason blurted out. Sarah walked up to him, close enough to see the tiny hairs on each other¡¯s faces. Jason¡¯s heart paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what she meant, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on her fluffy fair skin. This distance. He can feel her warm breath and see her healthy and rosy lips. Just looking at it in this way, his anger was much less. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jason calmed down and stared at her. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything. She stretched out her white slender hand and grabbed his tie, and then untied his tie easily. This series of operations. Jason was deeply confused, and Chris was even more confused. Both of them even thought that Sarah was not trying to use the sex-trap? But the idea just disappeared in an instant. They all knew her. The sex-trap was impossible for her to use in her life. It was more possible for her to greet them with a fist. When thinking about this, Sarah already held the tie in her hand. When they were trying to figure out what she was going to do, Sarah covered Jason¡¯s eyes with the tie and tied a knot behind his head, still in the indifferent tone: ¡°Don¡¯t look if you don¡¯t want to see me.¡± Jason paused deeply. Chris was also a little confused. More wonderful pictures had not yet appeared. When Jason raised his hand and was about to pull the tie that covered his eyes, Sarah hit him at the back of his neck. Bang! A dull voice. Jason was dizzy, and the whole body fainted. Sarah caught him in time and moved him to the sofa next to him. Chris was stunned. He thought Miss Sarah wasing to talk kindly to the boss. He never thought it was so simple and rude! She deserved to be his idol. ¡°Miss Sarah, this¡­¡± he was indeed excited, but there were still some things to worry about. ¡°Will the boss wake up angry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah was not sure. If it was Jason before, he would definitely be angry because she treated him like this. But now Jason was not the same as in the past. The captain Leon said that what Jason wants now was her care. She found him and brought him back, should it reflect her care? Chris broke into a sweat. However Sarah did not dy. When she called, several bodyguards came up to take out Jason who had fainted. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator to the gate, they was surrounded by another wave of bodyguards. At this time. The bodyguards on both sides were in a tense atmosphere. ¡°This is Miss Sarah, someone the boss likes.¡± Chris exined. ¡°He was sick and fainted. Miss Sarah took him to the hospital.¡± The Noth family¡¯s bodyguard: ¡°?¡± If the boss was really sick, shouldn¡¯t they be asked to go up and bring the boss down? Something wrong here! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be fired by the boss, you can get out of the way.¡± Chris whispered to the bodyguard leader. ¡°The boss finally pretended to be dizzy and tricked Miss Sarah. If his good deed is ruined, you will know the consequences.¡± The bodyguard leader paused. Before he thought about getting out of the way, he saw his boss¡¯s hanging hand give him a sign. At that moment, he understood everything and immediately winked at others. In a moment, the bodyguards all moved away. Sarah then let people go out with Jason. Get in the car. Sarah helped him adjust the tie she casually tied after he fainted, and then it was restored to its original shape. Thinking that he had not eaten since he got up in the morning, she asked someone to prepare breakfast in advance and nned to let Jason eat it after he woke up. However, it was half an hour to get home, and Jason didn¡¯t wake up yet. Sarah stared at him a few times. ording to the time she calcted, Jason should wake up early. Was¡­ he pretending? She came to the bed and stared at his quiet sleeping face, thinking about his good acting. She said seriously, ¡°Get up and have breakfast, I know you are awake.¡± Jason didn¡¯t move. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, this ss of water will pour on your face,¡± Sarah said deliberately. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason opened his bottomless eyes and sat up slowly from the bed: ¡°You refuse me, you remember? So what do you bring me back for?¡± ¡°When did you recover?¡± ¡°The day I found Serial.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hide it. Sarah thought back. At the moment, she really felt that Jason¡¯s acting skills were good, and she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Jason saw that she didn¡¯t speak, then he felt a negative emotion in his heart: ¡°Angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah had no feeling at all. If the former Jason cheated her like this, she might be angry and even feel that he regarded herself as a fool. But in the face of him now, she had no other feelings actually, she didn¡¯t feel rxed when she learned that he had recovered, and she didn¡¯t get angry at being deceived, as if he was really just a person who needed to be cured to her, that¡¯s all. ¡°Get up for breakfast.¡± She didn¡¯t talk with him more about this. The hotel was close to here, and it was less than nine o¡¯clock now. Jason didn¡¯t move. He just asked for an answer: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered what you brought me back to do. Are you regretting your previous refusal and ready to ept it?¡± ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you eating.¡± The dialogue cannot be simpler. After she finished speaking, she walked out towards the living room without wasting time with him. Jason looked at her back as she went out. His eyes moved slightly, and then he got off Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Jason¡¯s decision When eating breakfast, Jason didn¡¯t speak, just ate in silence, and Sarah was almost the same. At nine o¡¯clock sharp. Both of them have eaten almost. Jason crossed his hands on the table. The clothes he was wearing made him look very beautiful and calm. His dark eyes looked at Sarah, and his deep voice slowly said, ¡°Can you say now?¡± Sarah: ¡°Say what.¡± ¡°Why did you bring me back?¡± Jason asked directly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing toe back with me?¡± Sarah raised her eyes slightly and spoke in a very light tone, ¡°You live in a hotel under the Yeats Group, isn¡¯t it just so that I can get the master control card and open your room?¡± If Jason was staying in the hotel of other groups, she won¡¯t get the card easily. The man really thought she didn¡¯t know his thoughts. ¡°No,¡± Jason denied, but he was a little happy because of Sarah¡¯s guess. ¡°I live there and just want to find fault with Yeats Group.¡± ¡°Then I misunderstood.¡± Sarah stood up, ¡°I will send you back now.¡± Jason: ¡°¡­¡± Jason was a good-tempered person. Even if he really wanted to vent his angry, he wouldn¡¯t make trouble after Sarah tried her best to bring him back. ¡°If you want me to go back, I will go back. Why?¡± His tone was calm, but he was very concerned about one thing. He looked at Sarah¡¯s face, which was still cold and beautiful without any makeup, and slowly called her, ¡°Sa.¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± She looked up at him. ¡°Are you going to ept me when you bring me back?¡± Jason knew that the answer was the same as before, but he didn¡¯t give up. ¡°No.¡± Sarah still refused, but was afraid to stimte him and add, ¡°I promised to take care of you and treat you as my little brother, and I will do it.¡± Jason was angry indeed. He didn¡¯t want to be her brother. All he wanted was only Sa. But he could not vent his anger. The woman who had always been indifferent called him several times last night for the first time, and came to the hotel to find him herself. Even though she knew his purpose, she cooperated with him and performed the trick. Such a woman. It really made him love and hate. ¡°Thest question.¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to push her too hard. Sarah sat face to face with him: ¡°You say.¡± ¡°If Will was the one who confessed to youst night, would you have refused so simply?¡± Jason looked deeply at her face and didn¡¯t miss any details on her face. Sarah paused. The scene was automatically filled in her mind. At the same time, she also guessed her own approach: She won¡¯t refuse it so simply. Maybe it was because the captain Leon has always been very good to her, or maybe it was because of other reasons, she can¡¯t do that. Jason saw that she had been silent and did not speak, and her face was as pale as ever. He could not guess her thoughts. He could only continue to say, ¡°You should know that the person he wanted to confess is you, and I stopped his confession by calling you one step ahead.¡± As long as Sa can treat Will the same way, he can ignore everything before. Sarah wanted to tell the truth, but she remembered Serial¡¯s words and only gave a half-true answer: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, or you won¡¯t refuse.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes became a little red, and his eyes became a little cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah answered. Jason¡¯s mood began to roll again. Sarah noticed, and added: ¡°Nothing happened. Nobody knows what decision will be made at that moment. If you really want to know, I will call the captain Leon now to ask him if he likes me, so that I can give you a real answer.¡± Jason:¡± ¡± He felt that he was going to be angry. Was Sa mentally normal? ¡°No,¡± he refused without hesitation. ¡°Tell me when you need it,¡± Sarah said. Jason just let out a sigh. He should be angry, but Sarah was too frank. He didn¡¯t know how to go on with some things. ¡°Did you contact Serial?¡± Jason suddenly made a decision, which was hisst test for Sarah. ¡°You want him toe back to check my situation and help me recover my memory?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°y a game with me and I will cooperate.¡± ¡°What game?¡± ¡°I will send you a message tomorrow. Just follow the prompts I sent you.¡± Jason began to implement his final idea. ¡°This matter can only be known by two of us. As long as you apany me to the end of the game, I will listen to you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed. She didn¡¯t need to worry too much about one-on-one games. Jason packed up all the things on the table. After finishing his work, he asked Sarah to apany him out for a walk. Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. It was a good thing for her that Jason had no violent reactions and emotions, but she didn¡¯t know why, this calm made her feel uneasy, as if something bad was going to happen. ¡°Sa.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You said before that Will and I were in danger at the same time, and you would save me if you could only save one. Is that true?¡± Jason asked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sarah replied, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°What if I am in danger and need your life in exchange?¡± ¡°Then change it.¡± Just three words. Sarah said without any hesitation. Jason¡¯s hand tightened unconsciously, and theplicated emotions in his heart gradually became soft: ¡°Are you willing to give up your family and friends?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give up.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved you in the Green Ind back then, would you still have given this answer?¡± Jason asked again. Sarah rarely thought about hypothetical things: ¡°There is no if.¡± If he hadn¡¯t saved her that time, it was her who died, and she wouldn¡¯t exist and have a future. Jason didn¡¯t ask any more questions, just walked around with her silently, even he himself didn¡¯t know why he was so angry with her, and wanted to force her to let her have only him in her heart. But every time he look at her sincere eyes and listen her frank words, those negative emotions will disappear automatically. Let¡¯s leave everything to tomorrow. Later in the morning, both of them were strolling. Near noon, Sarah nned to take Jason to dinner, but was stopped by an unexpected visitor. Wendy looked at the two people who were standing very close together, and tightened her sweaty hands: ¡°Sarah, I have something to talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh, you say.¡± Sarah said very lightly. ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±Wendy pursed her lips and looked a little nervous. ¡°This is¡­ important.¡± ¡°There is nothing between me and you that needs to be discussed alone.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t have too much emotion towards Wendy, just had a very light attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it here.¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Fishing with no bait ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Wendy said after considering her words. Sarah stood there, she didn¡¯t need to do anything, it was a beautiful scenery: ¡°You ask.¡± ¡°Do you have a bad rtionship with the Second Lady of Thomson¡¯s Group?¡± Wendy hesitated to speak, but was worried about the future. Sarah was stunned. Cindy? When she was in the same ce as Cindy and Wendy was also there, there was only one time before, but that time Cindy was very enthusiastic about herself, Wendy shouldn¡¯t have known.¡¯ ¡°What I want to tell you has something to do with her.¡± Wendy pursed her lips and made a great decision. ¡°Now can you talk to me alone?¡± Sarah looked at her face a few times, and then agreed. After asking Jason to go in and order, she changed a ce to talk with Wendy. This was a coffee shop. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Sarah took the initiative to speak. Wendy sat opposite her, her body tense: ¡°I have something for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah asked. Wendy has mixed feelings. She stood up, walked to Sarah with her bag, and opened the buckle of the bag very slowly. Sarah watched all the way. ¡°This thing is a little special.¡± Wendy was afraid of causing Sarah¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°When you see itter, can you calm down a little?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t calm down.¡± Sarah told the truth. Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva, she became more nervous. After adjusting herself, she quickly took out the extremely sharp fruit knife from the bag and handed it to Sarah. Sarah pinched her wrist reflexively, with a little force. Wendy: ¡°!!!¡± Wendy¡¯s mentality copsed. ¡°I¡­¡± She quickly released her hand with the knife, and a ng sound seemed to hit her heart, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡®What should I do? Sarah must have misunderstood.¡¯ Sarah let go of her hand and looked at the extremely sharp fruit knife. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, I swear!¡± Wendy¡¯s face turned pale, and the whole person was in a panic. ¡°I just want to take out the knife and give it to you. No intention of harming you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was very weak and with no ups and downs. The more she was like this, the more scared Wendy was. Even she didn¡¯t know why when she saw Sarah, she was subconsciously cowardly. But she didn¡¯t really want to hurt her this time: ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You can give me the knife on the seat.¡± Sarah¡¯s affectionate eyes were a little indifferent at the moment. ¡°Why do you need toe over here to give it to me.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid of being misunderstood.¡± Wendy said the truth. ¡°If someone sees me taking a knife out of my bag, they will definitely treat me as a bad person. Maybe before I say anything, people who are brave and righteous rush up and hold me down.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for this, how could shee to Sarah with the bag. She also deliberately found an angle to block the action of giving the knife. Sarah added: ¡°You can give me the bag directly and tell me what is inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will think I¡¯m threatening you when you open the bag and see the knife.¡± Wendy exined again, her mind was in a daze under the panic. ¡°What if you think this bag is a smoke bomb and guess that I will kill you when you see what¡¯s in it?¡± Sarah: ¡°¡± She really didn¡¯t know what to say about the strange ideas. Wendy saw that she did not respond, and then anxiously exined, ¡°I promise that what I said is true. Can you believe me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sarah said faintly. Wendy paused. She was afraid that she had heard wrong. Her eyes were wide open: ¡°Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Sit down and say.¡± Sarah believed her. From the moment she grabbed her hand, she knew that Wendy was just going to show her the knife, not kill her. If people really want to kill someone, there was a force to rush forward. But the arm she held has only a little normal force. The reason why she didn¡¯t say it immediately. Because she wanted to see what Wendy would say. ¡°Thank you!¡± Wendy could put her whole heart down and felt like she had survived. ¡°You are a good girl.¡± Apliment for her. Sarah: ¡°¡± Sarah put the knife back into her bag, and didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by others in the shop: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The Second Lady of Thomson¡¯s Group asked me to do this.¡± Wendy didn¡¯t hide it either, ever since Sarah said she believed in her, her favorability towards her has gradually increased. ¡°She said that as long as I kill you, she will give me the life I want and make me innocent.¡± ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Half believe.¡± Wendy said about her thoughts. ¡°I haven¡¯t signed any agreement with her, who knows if she will honor it?¡± Sarah really didn¡¯t know what to say to her: ¡°Because of this, you didn¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Wendy replied quickly and didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood. ¡°This is just one of the very small reasons. I didn¡¯t kill you because I feel that the life I want should not be based on your death. If I get this kind of life, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± She thought it over. Even if the Second Lady of Thomson¡¯s Group really did, she couldn¡¯t do that. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Killing was a crime. The previous arrogance and domineering just make people look down on her, but crime was a very wrong thing. She can¡¯t do it. ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± Wendy knew that saying this might make Sarah unhappy, but she only wanted to say her true thoughts. ¡°Uncle Eric and Rita are very good to us. If something happens to you, he and Rita will be very sad.¡± ¡°How did she contact you?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°She called me,¡± Wendy said everything, ¡°But, don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with her? How did it get so bad?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with her,¡± Sarah said, and told her the truth by the way, ¡°Besides, she can¡¯t keep any of the promises she made to you. Now she is no longer weed by the Thomson family.¡± Since thest time she went to see old Thomson, he had told about this matter. Although Cindy¡¯s father was not in the army, but in business, she still could not tolerate what Cindy did, let alone her brother Andy. ¡°Don¡¯t the Thomson family have that background?¡± Wendy was curious. ¡°Cindy¡¯s father went into business, and her second uncle joined the army.¡± Sarah exined, ¡°her second uncle¡¯s family are all very righteous people, they will not do favoritism because of family members, let alone do what Cindy said.¡± ¡°So she was just fishing with no bait?¡± Wendy looked stunned. But at the same time, Wendy was d that she didn¡¯t do those things, otherwise her life would be ruined. Sarah was surprised. When did Wendy believe what she said? Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 No one ever won him The two talked about something else. After seeing that the atmosphere was suitable, she puckered her lips and said a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the past, I was against you and said bad things about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Sarah said slightly. If she cared about the past, she will fight back directly. If she didn¡¯t care, it was not worth her attention. ¡°If my motheres to see you, you should be careful with her.¡± Wendy thought for a while, but said, ¡°She knows this thing and she is very supportive. I¡¯m afraid she will do you harm.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah answered. That was all the talking. The big stone in Wendy¡¯s heart was finally gone. Before Linda had no rtionship with Eric, Wendy was just an ordinary girl. Butter. Eric was generous to both of them. Buy whatever she want, never be stingy in material life, and there were servants in the ce where they live. These changes in her life have made a great change in her heart, so that she always felt that she would be the daughter of the Yeats family and be an upper ss person. This led her to look down upon people more and more, and she began to do things badly. It was only after meeting Sarah, the real eldestdy of the Yeats family, and getting along with her several times that she gradually realized that she was just an ordinary person. She also understood from Sarah that the real upper-ss people did not feel that they were superior because of a lot of money, but they knew a lot of knowledge, understood a lot of things, had a broad vision, but still only regarded themselves as an ordinary member of the crowd. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± Wendy said. ¡°I will have a good talk with her when I go back, and give up her dream of marrying me into a wealthy family.¡± As long as this was over. She won¡¯t think about these things anymore. ¡°Marrying into a wealthy family does not necessarily mean happiness. ¡°Sarah knew this circle very well, ¡°Most wealthy families pay attention to being well-matched, and if boys don¡¯t love girls enough, girls will have a hard time. ¡± She had seen such a situation. At that time, she was only seventeen years old, which was the most impulsive age. At that time, she went to the restaurant reserved by Robert and the others had booked, and saw a girl crying on the way, so she went tofort her and asked the reason. Knowing that this girl was run out by her husband¡¯s family, who often said that she was lucky to be able to marry into their family, and they even humiliate her in front of many richdies, Sarah just advised her to divorce. It was said that it was better to demolish a temple than to destroy the marriage. But at that time, she did things based on her mood, and she was the type to scold people and things she didn¡¯t like. But the girl refused. Sarah thought she was afraid that she would not be able to get a divorce or other reasons, so she promised to find the bestwyer for her. In the end, she still refused. She still remembered what the girl said. She said ¨C ¡°I just feel a little ufortable being scolded by her. Let me take a break. I won¡¯t lose a piece of meat after being scolded for a few words. I don¡¯t need to consider material issues If I don¡¯t get divorced. And I don¡¯t have such a big house to live in and a good life after divorce.¡± At that moment, Sarah said nothing. Everyone had everyone¡¯s choice. Since they were strangers to each other, she didn¡¯t interfere too much. ¡°I know.¡± Wendy answered her words, and she really understood. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell the house Uncle Eric gave us, buy a three- bedroom and two-living house, and live an ordinary life with her.¡± That money, as long as they live a normal life, was enough for a lifetime. Sarah agreed, but didn¡¯t say much. It was something sent by her father, and they have the right to deal with it freely. ¡°Sarah, thank you.¡± There was a warm smile on Wendy¡¯s face. ¡°It was you who made me find my original self.¡± ¡°You figured it out yourself.¡± Sarah was always in a low mood. ¡°Just thank yourself.¡± Wendy smiled. She took her bag, said a word and left, then checked out. Sarah also stood up and walked outside. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw Jason standing outside the door, broad shoulder and narrow waist, slim and beautiful. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Wait for you.¡± ¡°Eat first.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t say much, and took him to eat lunch. After lunch, they went back. Later in the afternoon, Jason stayed in his room. Nobody knew what he was doing. On the other hand, Soon after returning, Sarah received a call from Jacob and asked her out. When she left, she said to Jason, but Jason said nothing. When she arrived at the ce Jacob said, she found that Julian was also there. Originally she thought it was just a simple chat and shopping, until Jacob asked, ¡°Guess who the captain Leon likes?¡± Sarah: ¡°¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. How to answer this question? ¡°I discussed with Julian and the others, there is a high probability that it is you,¡± Jacob said intentionally to test Sarah¡¯s attitude. In this way. The captain Leon¡¯s next confession will be much easier to seed. Julian added: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sarah actually knew it, but she always felt a little sudden. When the captain Leon called youst night, you were talking to someone else, and the captain¡¯s phone shows that your phone is in the middle of a call.¡± Jacob just wanted Sarah to face this problem, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an iing call reminder on your phone? Check for text messages. ¡± Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± There was a text message. ¡°Yes?¡± Jacob said. ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah had to admit. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jacob struck while the iron was hot, ¡°With the character of the captain Leon, if he fails to confess his love this time, he will definitely find a chance to confess to you again. Are you going to reject him or agree to him?¡± Julian and Jacob looked at each other and began to joke: ¡°Say no to him.¡± Sarah was confused, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°The captain Leon was so fierce when he trained us. Who knows if he will train you as before after being with you?¡± Julian blurted out, deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s better to refuse.¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Jacob agreed. Sarah: ¡°????¡± ¡°The captain Leon has good skills and a good mind.¡± Jacob said seriously, ¡°If you want to be with him, he will definitely trick you every day and make you suffer in all kinds of ways.¡± ¡°He is not such a person,¡± Sarah exined subconsciously. She thought the same before. But judging from this period of time spent together, the captain was very careful in many details. ¡°You¡¯re not with him. How do you know he¡¯s not such a person?¡± Jacob said very seriously. ¡°Think about when we were trained by him before, were you as tired as a dog every day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for us to be less injured when we go out on missions,¡± Sarah exined. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses with him.¡± Julian also participated. ¡°The captain Leon is smart, no one can win him!¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Be careful with Leon ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if you¡¯re in love with Leon, every day would be the same.¡± Jacob stopped and said solemnly, ¡°You talk less and he doesn¡¯t seem like a¡­ Well, a talkative man. I¡¯m afraid you would feel bored afterwards.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sarah retorted again. If the person the captain liked was really her, then he had a high EQ regarding to his former tentative behaviors. He knew manners. It should be interesting to be with him. ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± Jacob seemed to be shocked. She continued to speak ill of Leon. ¡°Leon can be a nice friend, but not a lover. If you really want to date someone, I can find you many handsome men.¡± Sarah was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to continue the topic: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go shopping? Let¡¯s go, or it¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Tell me first, do you like him?¡± Jacob didn¡¯t want to give up. Sarah denied: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Pumpkin, love is not so simple. You need to be careful with Leon.¡± Jacob added, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll ask Jim about her views on this matter.¡± ¡°Okay. Go shopping first.¡± Sarah avoided the topic, ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything interesting yet.¡± Puzzled, Sarah stared at Jacob. She had an inkling that Jacob and Julian asked her out to speak ill of Leon. They didn¡¯t speak on the phone in case that Leon or Jason would know it. Sarah apanied Jacob shopping in the following two hours. When they were tired, they found a dessert shop and sat down to have a rest. Jacob and Julian also began to stir things up in ¡®seven intimate friends¡¯. Jacob: ¡°If captain wants to pursue Pumpkin, do you think she should agree?¡± Julian: ¡°No.¡± James: ¡°Captain is a sly fox while Pumpkin is an innocent bunny.¡± Samuel: ¡°If Pumpkin wants to live a few years longer, she¡¯d better not agree.¡± Jim: ¡°Don¡¯t do silly things, Pumpkin.¡± Looking at theirments, Sarah looked up at Jacob and Julian in front of her. A strange feeling arose in her heart. She didn¡¯t like their assessments of Leon. For her, captain was an easy-going and kind man. While she was lost in thoughts, Robert shared his view: ¡°I think Sarah could think through it. Captain is very reliable. Apart from being strict with us, I can¡¯t find any fault on him.¡± Jim: ¡°Love needs romance. Does captain understand what is romance?¡± James: ¡°Won¡¯t Pumpkin feel oppressive with captain by her side?¡± Samuel: ¡°No kidding, captain is suitable for being a friend and a leader, but not a lover.¡± Sarah looked at their words in silence. Bit by bit memories of her and captain resurfaced in her mind. Leon invited her to eat his meals every day and made her feel at home when visiting his parents. Would he be not suitable for dating? She didn¡¯t think so. In her view, what mattered in love wasfort, but not so much as romance. The most important thing in love and marriage was to trust and rely on each other and be each other¡¯s solid support. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something, Pumpkin?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Sarah said in honest. ¡°I had the simr thoughts with you before, but after spending some time with captain, I found that he is just like us.¡± Their negative assessments of Leon was resulted from the fact that Leon was indeed cruel to them at the beginning. He would try every means to let them train more. But aside from all these, he was a simple friend, reliable and trustworthy. This moment, something rang a bell. Sarah recalled a lot of things happened between her and Leon. There was one time that she had mistook him for the antidote and offended him, his didn¡¯t mind it at all and cared about her safety after learning her situation. -Atha, you¡¯re really something. ¨CHave you lost all your courage after getting married? ¨CAtha, don¡¯t trust men easily. ¨CYou want me to be a boy toy? ¨CAre you willing to be my girlfriend so that I can take you home? ¨CNext time you want to get married, you coulde to me first. In some ways I¡¯m a handsome man. ¨CI¡¯m wondering if you could pretend to be my girlfriend and visit my parents. Thinking of these, Sarah was stunned. What was going on? Why did she suddenly think of this? Jacob noticed Sarah¡¯s absent-mindedness. She withdrew her gaze from her phone and stared at Sarah. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah replied lightly, her heart pounding fast at this moment. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Was she¡­ No, that was impossible. Sarah shook her head to dispel that wired thought out of her mind. ¡°Really?¡± Jacob saw through her. ¡°Are you feeling depressed that we disapprove of your affair with Leon?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sarah lowered her head. ¡°Hmm, is that true?¡± Sarah was in a loss for words. Seeing her silence, Julian and Jacob understood. But Jacob still had to y: ¡°If you really like captain, that¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t oppose it. After all, with your IQ, it¡¯s easy to deal with this cunning fox.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Sarah tried to suppress the strange emotion in her heart. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jacob cast her a knowing nce, ¡°I know it.¡± Sarah could fell Jacob was teasing her. ¡°Captain¡¯s living next to you and working in yourpany! Ha, I guess it¡¯s all his n.¡± Jacob spoke out her doubts. ¡°He is not familiar with the rules of society since he¡¯s newly retired. I think I can guide him in some respects.¡± Sarah said with a serious tone. ¡°And I let him live next door to me as his home is far from the company.¡± Jacob looked at Sarah and shook her head, ¡°Well you simple little sheep.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t reply. ¡°If he wanna get familiar with the society, why doesn¡¯t he go to find Robert, James and Samuel?¡± Julian revealed the truth a little bit, ¡°Men, especially men like captain, won¡¯t go to yourpany to get familiar with the society if they don¡¯t like you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡± Julian didn¡¯t know how to exin it either. ¡°Anyway, you gotta trust me.¡± ¡°Think through it, Pumpkin. Did the captain offer to work for you? Or it was you who employed him?¡± Jacob was worried that captain couldn¡¯t give Sarah the kind of life that she liked. ¡°If you employed him, then forget it.¡± She didn¡¯t know what had happened between Pumpkin and captain. But she was sure about one thing that, calcting and shrewd as captain was, he must be attracting Pumpkin¡¯s attention on purpose. Sarah paused, her thoughts shed back to several months ago. She and Leon were ying chess. When referring to retirement, captain said that he was unemployed and asked if herpany was short of people, he might serve as a bodyguard or a secretary there. That was to say¡­ Captain rmended himself. ¡°Do you figure it out?¡± Jacob asked casually while eating the dessert brought by the waiter. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 What Jacob said made sense Sarah¡¯s eyes dimmed; she didn¡¯t know whether she should tell Jacob the truth. Jacob had been observing her expression. Sarah¡¯splicated feelings didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Jacob took another sip of dessert and asked, ¡°Now you know that captain was behind all this. Don¡¯t you find it strange that why he chose to retire instead of transferring to other positions? Regarding to his status, he could easily get a promising post.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maybe he wants to retire and go back home to inherit the family property.¡± Sarah blurted out. ¡°Why? The family property can¡¯t run away.¡± Jacob knew Sarah was making excuse for captain. ¡°Retirement would do no good to his career. Why did he choose to do so, Pumpkin?¡± Sarah fell silent. What Jacob said made sense.She found no reason to refute it. ¡°In my opinion, he is trying to win your heart.¡± Jacob aid very decisively. ¡°I guess he chose to retire because he couldn¡¯t keeppany with you since he had to stay in his organization for most of the time. It¡¯s like a dream to be with you every day.¡± ¡°Captain is not so sentimental.¡± Sarah exined. ¡°You¡¯re not him, how do you know that?¡± Jacob wanted Sarah to fully understand her mind. ¡°Can you imagine that he would offer to work in yourpany in order to pursue you?¡± No. The answer popped into Sarah¡¯s mind. Jacob patted her on the shoulder: ¡°So, ept his love or not, you¡¯d better think through it. With captain¡¯s character, it won¡¯t be long before he confesses his love for you again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider. Just refuse him.¡± Julian said, arms folded over his chest. Jacob nodded, ¡°Yeah, refuse him!¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in shock.She hadn¡¯t made up her mind! ¡°Let¡¯s continue shopping.¡± Jacob took thest sip of her dessert, stood up and took Sarah¡¯s hand. Sarah¡¯s mind was a mess. Before today, she didn¡¯t think much about her rtionship with Leon. After Jacob, Julian and others shared their opinions in ¡®seven intimate friends¡¯, there was an unknown feeling in her heart. She didn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling. Jacob and Julian were much relieved. Shrewd and calcting as captain was, they could always count on him no matter what happened. He might be a perfect boyfriend for Sarah. Jacob didn¡¯t send much time to shop since she had already said what was in her heart. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she separated from Sarah and left with Julian. Sarah returned home withplicated feelings. She closed the door behind her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason just came out of his room. He was wearing a medium-long coat which added to his handsome. It seemed that he was going out. Sarah had her slippers on and sat on the sofa, kind of surprised that Jason put on such a set of decent clothes, ¡°You¡¯re gonna go out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason said lightly. ¡°Okay,e back early.¡± ¡°Sa.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Would you like to be with me?¡± Jason looked into her eyes, his voice full of tender. Sarah paused, not knowing why he would say that, ¡°Why do you ask it again?¡± He asked her twice! ¡°I just wanna know if you have changed your mind.¡± Jason¡¯s hands hanging on both sides trembled slightly, ¡°As long as you stay with me, I will cherish you and make you happy.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Said Sarah. Some words were on the tip of his tongue, but he suppressed the urge to speak it out. ¡°I won¡¯te back tonight. Remember to watch your phone tomorrow. The game will start at 8 o¡¯clock in the Morning.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the destination.¡± Jason fixed his eyes on Sarah. ¡°The game between you and me will come to an end.¡± Sarah could tell from his expression that he didn¡¯t get angry, so she agreed: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Then Jason opened the door and went out, leaving Sarah a decisive back. At this moment. Sarah¡¯s anxiety reached its climax. She didn¡¯t know why she had such a feeling and where the anxiety came from. Jason was sitting in the backseat of Chris¡¯s car. His eyes were much colder than they were when he was facing Sarah. No one could know what he was thinking. Chris felt the air in the car depressing. So much so that he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. ¡°Have you got Alicia¡¯s information?¡± Asked Jason. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chris could always get things done. He took the information from the copilot and handed it to Jason. ¡°This is her information.¡± He could find out anyone¡¯s information. Except for Miss. Yeats. She had always been very close about her past. Jason looked through Alicia¡¯s information word by word. He didn¡¯t care much about her important deeds in her life. His eyes fell on one part: she was K¡¯s apprentice. He once heard her call Sarah master. ¡°Who is K?¡± Jason had lost his memory of the past, he naturally didn¡¯t know Sarah¡¯s identity. Chris paused for a moment and then gave a brief introduction: ¡°He is a top hacker, the king of all hackers. He¡¯s particrly powerful andpetent.¡± Jason narrowed his eyes. The king of all hackers? No wonder several of Sarah¡¯s friends had said that except for her, they had all learned hacking technology from K. He now understood why. ¡°There is nothing for you to investigate in New York.¡± Jason closed the file. ¡°You could buy a ticket back to Anta.¡± Chris was kind of confused, ¡°How about you, sir?¡± ¡°I have something to deal with there.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say much about it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chris turned around and stared at him several times. There must be something on boss¡¯s mind. Just at this time. Chris received a message from Sarah. He guessed she was probably asking him if she could give him the new monitor now. Before he could reply to her message, Jason opened the door and got down. ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± Chris said. ¡°I have something to dealt with now.¡± Jason said as he closed the car door, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Then he left without giving Chris a chance to ask more questions. As a qualified secretary, he should do what his boss asked him to do. So Chris took out his phone to respond to Sarah. Half an hourter.He met Sarah outside Jason¡¯s room.He led Sarah into the room, pointed to the broken monitor, saying: ¡°By the way, the previous surveince video disappeared out of blue. Could you please recover it, Miss. Yeats?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed. Chris took the monitor from Sarah and began to install it. Sarah turned on theputer and restored the previously monitored videos. The whole process took only a few minutes. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She left the page. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 It¡¯s a business Chris finished installing the new one. Then he said tentatively, ¡°Would you like to see if thest surveince video is damaged, Miss Yeats?¡± ¡°There is no need to do so.¡± Sarah said with confidence. She believed in her ability. Chris insisted, ¡°Well, I suggest you have a look.¡± Sarah cast him a confusing nce and then stared at theputer. She clicked thest surveince video which happened to be the day when Jason came to find Chris. She watched the whole video in one sitting. Actually, she didn¡¯t intend to do so if it weren¡¯t for Chris. Listening to the conversation in the video, Sarah¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I know he haspletely recovered.¡± She closed the video. ¡°He confessed to me.¡± If she saw the video before Jason confessed to her, she might feel a trifle annoyed. But now nothing mattered. She only cared about what was the game he was referring to. After talking with Chris, she left. It was not until then that she fully understood why Chris repeatedly asked her to help choose a monitor for Jason. He wanted her to know that Jason was lying to her. She didn¡¯t find it at first because she didn¡¯t pay much attention on it. Sarah returned home. She put a call through to Serial. He must have known that Jason was fully recovered, but he had been keeping it from her. Serial was abroad when he answered Sarah¡¯s phone. He mistakenly thought that Jason¡¯s situation got worse: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jason?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Sarah felt a big rick weighing on her heart. ¡°I just want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You know that Jason haspletely recovered. But why did you tell me that he was partly recovered?¡± Serial was stunned at once. What happened? Jason¡¯s disguise was seen through by Sarah? ¡°Tell me, how is Jason¡¯s treatment going?¡± Sarah asked, ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why do you ask me that?¡± Serial¡¯s tone was as mild as usual, but his heart was about to jump out of his throat. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± ¡°Serial Lance.¡± Sarah said word by word. Serial tried to hold hisposure, ¡°Is there something wrong with Jason?¡± Sarah knew that she couldn¡¯t sound out Serial¡¯s true thoughts via phone. But the more he was reserved about Jason¡¯s condition, the more she felt that Jason got into trouble. ¡°If his loses his temple or gets extreme, you can directly knock him out or give him a sedative.¡± Serial said immediately, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t drive him crazy.¡± ¡°How do you know that he will lose his temper?¡± Sarah retorted. Viewed from Jason¡¯s previous meetings with Serial, whether before or after the ident, he seemed like a normal people. Not to mention that Jason¡¯s head had experienced a huge change- his mental state underwent a transition from being a five-year-old boy to a grown-up. From what Chris said, when Jason went to see Serial, they had a friendly conversation. In this case, why did Serial think Jason would be extreme? Sarah didn¡¯t think much about it before. But now she sensed something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m his doctor, I certainly know his physical condition.¡± Serial found that he had slipped his tongue, so he cobbled together an exnation, ¡°Trust me.¡± Sarah fell silent for a while. ¡°I will investigate youter.¡± In other words¡­ She would hack into his database. Serial¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. He couldn¡¯t keep hisposure anymore, ¡°K, I don¡¯t think you are the kind of person who would casually hack into other¡¯s base or system. Didn¡¯t you say this is an unreasonable behavior?¡± ¡°Just so you know.¡± Sarah put on a serious face, no kidding at all. Serial didn¡¯t know what to do. She was K! The top hacker! Even if he deleted something now, Sarah could recover it: it was a piece of cake for her. What should he do? ¡°I admit that I¡¯m hiding the truth about Jason.¡± After careful consideration, Serial chose to confess, ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you now. Could I tell you when Ie back and make sure that Jason is psychologically stable?¡± He wouldn¡¯t have to be so careful if he was facing any other people. But the man standing in front of him was K. ¡°Serial, please tell me what situation he is in now.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was low and urgent. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he is totally different from what he looked like before?¡± Serial didn¡¯t say it clearly, he knew that smart as Sarah was, she could get what he meant. As expected, Sarah was frozen for a while. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She wrinkled her nose, ¡°You mean¡­ Jason has a new personality?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it yet.¡± Serialpromised, there was no need to keep Sarah in the dark. ¡°I can¡¯t exin Jason¡¯s condition clearly to you now. Just remember, don¡¯t cause him any emotional stress¡± ¡°When will youe back?¡± Sarah felt that Jason¡¯s mental state was a little beyond her expectation. ¡°Barring idents, I¡¯ll be in New York tomorrow afternoon.¡± Serial was as edgy as Sarah, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation when I arrive.¡± Sarah agreed. After hanging up the phone, she recalled every bit of time she had spent with Jason. His personality, behavior, and thoughts were far different from those before. Maybe his deal with Serial was also rted to his illness. Serial told her that he was not sure whether the soul in Jason¡¯s body now was his new personality or not. Such being the case¡­ She had to investigate Jason. She signed heavily at this thought. If Jason had made a deal with Serial to save her¡­ Then how could she face him? Thinking about this, she suddenly wanted to know where Jason was now. How she hoped he could restore his memory and have a talk to with her. She stood up abruptly. Then she called Jason. Darkness fell. Jason wasn¡¯t at home or in the hotel, but in a dpidated warehouse in the suburbs. Hearing his phone ring, he took out it, nced at the caller and hung up without hesitation. Afraid that Sarah would be worried about him, he sent her a message, ¡°The game has not started yet. I can¡¯t contact you for the time being. Don¡¯t skip meals. See you tomorrow.¡± After sending the message, he shut down his phone and put it in his pocket. Then his gaze fell on several muscr people opposite him. ¡°Mr. Noth¡­¡± These men kept trembling, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Jason blurted out. They dared not say anything. Jason was the boss of the Noth Group. What kind of business he could discuss with them? ¡°As long as you do what I say, I will give each of you one million.¡± Sitting there leisurely, Jason emitted an imposing and aloof air. These men looked at each other in confusion, daring not to ask Jason what business he was referring to. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Then game started They knew what kind of person Jason Noth was: shrewd, decisive and merciless! How dare they make a deal with him! There must be something fishy! ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Jason raised his eyes slightly. ¡°Mr. Noth, please don¡¯t joke with us.¡± The leader summoned up courage to open his mouth. ¡°You know we are just some thugs. Talking business with us would do no good to your reputation.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I ask you here.¡± Jason¡¯s tone was as emotionless as ever. These thugs got even more confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t mind sending you to the police station now. I have the evidence for what you have done.¡± Jason stared at them, half smiling. They immediately panicked. ¡°I agree! We¡¯ll do whatever you ask us to do, Mr. Noth!¡± The leader cried out. ¡°A girl wille here tomorrow.¡± Jason said slowly but clearly. ¡°When she arrives, I will confess my love for her. If she refuses me, you kill me right away.¡± Everyone present was stunned. They were wondering if something went wrong with their ears. Was Jason Noth out of his mind? ¡°Mr. Noth, you¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason said seriously, ¡°If she refuses my love, you kill me at once.¡± ¡°No no no! We can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°We are peace-loving,w-abiding citizens!¡± ¡°Killing people is a felony!¡± ¡°Mr. Noth, you¡¯d better find someone else.¡± All of them refused without hesitation. After all, he was the president of the Noth Group! Who dared to offend him? If they hurt him, they would regret it for the rest of their lives. ¡°Are you feeling guilty ofmitting a crime?¡± Jason¡¯s deep eyes seemed to be able to see through them. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will have you tied up and sent to the police station now. I guess that they are pleased to see you there.¡± These men flew into a fit of rage. But they didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. There were many bodyguards outside: they couldn¡¯t beat these trained bodyguards at all¡­ ¡°You are from the Noth family, the president of Noth Group. If we kill you, your family wouldn¡¯t let us go.¡± The leader said. He did not want to do this business. ¡°Till then, what if we have one million?¡± ¡°You have no chance to use the money, but your family members have.¡± Jason¡¯s gaze swept through them. The reason why he chose them was that, at first, they were the suspects of major cases. After they killed him, they would definitely be handed over to the police, which could also be regarded as a good deed. Second, these thugs kept their family members in the dark: they didn¡¯t want their parents know that they were wanted by police. So he could take advantage of their guilty to force them to agree. These people looked at each other in silence. They had no choice. They had been hiding from the police for a long time. But who would know that Jason Noth could find them! ¡°Okay!¡± The leader said, ¡°We will do as you say as long as you can fulfill your promise!¡± ¡°Hey, what are you talking about!¡± One man disapproved, ¡°How can you believe him! Think about the consequences!¡± ¡°I believe Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°Whatever! I won¡¯t do it!¡± Then the man ran away. But Jason¡¯s bodyguards were outside. There was no chance that he could flee. For such a disobedient man, Jason directly asked the bodyguard to send him to the police station. ¡°I have said all there is to be said about it.¡± Jason cut to the case, ¡°But there is one thing I want to emphasize.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hurt that girl no matter what.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± They all agreed in union. ¡°We are all yours.¡± Jason nodded and asked them to stay in another abandoned warehouse. After letting the bodyguards keep an eye on these thugs, he said to the captain of the bodyguards, ¡°Those people are all fugitives of some major cases. After everything is done tomorrow, send them to the police.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The captain was thin and ck, but full of spirit. ¡°They are all ouws. Remember to protect Sarah when shees here tomorrow.¡± Jason trusted the captain only, ¡°Keep her safe. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± The captain nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± After the talk, Jason patted him on the shoulder. These bodyguards didn¡¯t know what Jason had talked to those thugs. They just thought their boss asked them to put on a y in front of Miss. Yeats. They didn¡¯t think much about it. Sarah had no idea that Jason was going to extreme. After reading the text he sent, Sarah felt much relieved. She handled her affairs in the study and then went to wash and go to bed around ten o¡¯clock. At eight o¡¯clock the next day. Jason sent her a message, asking her to go downstairs. She wore a casual dress and a medium-long jacket outside, looking slim and fresh. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jason¡¯s message instructed her to go to the underground parking lot. When she went there, she saw one of Jason¡¯s bodyguard standing beside a car in ck clothes. When they captain saw her, he smiled and bowed to her, ¡°Miss Yeats, boss asked me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sarah got on the car. Then the bodyguard handed over an eye mask to her, ¡°Please put this on.¡± Sarah stare at him with unbelieving eyes. She sent Jason a text asking about it. After Jason replied that he meant it, she put on the blindfold. Anyway, it was only just a game. When the game was over, Serial should probably arrive in New York. By then, everything would be clear. The bodyguard started the engine. As the car drove forward, Sarah could see nothing but endless darkness. She was not nervous. She could adapt to the dark environment. Even if there was an emergency, she could cope with it. About an hourter, she got on another car. Then she transferred to other two cars. ¡°Miss Years, you can take off the blindfold now.¡± The bodyguard got out of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°The destination is 300 meters ahead. Boss is waiting for you there.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah took off the blindfold and got off the car. Looking around, she was on a rtively t wastnd. There were mountains one after another in the distance. ¡°Someone will pick you and boss up at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± The bodyguard said. Sarah nodded. She didn¡¯t ask any question. She knew that even if she did so, the bodyguard would not say anything: he was close-mouthed. After looking at the surrounding environment, she walked towards the direction the bodyguard pointed. Then the bodyguard drove away. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why Jason had chosen such a remote ce to y games. What kind of game was it? Hide and seek? Or y the part of monsters? Chapter 365 Chapter 365 From the moment you rejected me, I went crazy. With these doubts in her mind, Sarah quickened her pace. After walking for a distance, she saw an abandoned warehouse not far away. After seeing that there was no one around, she headed towards the warehouse. This moment. She also began to specte about all kinds of bad things, such as whether Jason wanted to kidnap her, or whether he wanted to force her to do something. With these doubts, Sarah walked into the open warehouse door. It was a mess, the ground was full of dust, and there were many cobwebs on the waste debris. She twisted her eyebrows and walked a little inward. It was at this time that she saw Jason who was tied to the chair and several men standing on the side. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. For some reason, she always felt that those people were a little familiar. ¡°Here you are.¡± Jason had a smile on his lips, as if he had waited for her for a long time. Sarah took in everything and asked Jason, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Not quite. After all, he texted herself earlier, and it is his bodyguard brought her to this ce. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡± Jason¡¯s deep tone is very rambling. ¡°If you had been kidnapped, it wouldn¡¯t have been your bodyguard who sent me here. It would have been the kidnapper who called me.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyebrows were a little solemn, and she didn¡¯t know what Jason was doing. ¡°I let them kidnap me.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hide it from Sarah this time. Sarah felt very confused. She didn¡¯t quite understand why he was doing it. Jason¡¯s deep eyes looked at Sarah, as if he wanted to engrave her in his heart, ¡°Are you willing to be with me and be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Is this the game you want to y?¡± Instead of answering, Sarah turned to him. ¡°Yes.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hide it, but exined all frankly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be with me, they will kill me, and From now on, there will be no more Jason Noth pestering you.¡± ¡°Stop ying.¡± Sarah was not in the mood to y this game with him, ¡°¡±Come back with me.¡± Between the words. She walked in the direction of Jason.She thought that Since it was he who made people kidnap himself, those people would not really do something. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man standing beside Jason spoke, and a knife was taken out, ¡°If you take one step further, we will destroy him.¡± ¡°If you hurt him, you will also be punished by thew.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t stop, but felt that Jason was bing more and more ridiculous. ¡°If you leave now, I can forget what happened today..¡± ¡°I told you not to move!¡± The viin¡¯s knife suddenly shed towards Jason¡¯s neck, leaving a bright red mark on it. Sarah¡¯s eyes shrank and she was forced to stop. How dare these people? ¡°They are all fugitive criminals in major cases.¡± Jason seemed to have no pain at all. His eyes were filled with Sarah, ¡°Thest thing they fear is crime. I promised that if they did today¡¯s business well, I would give their family a million.¡± ¡°You are crazy!¡± Sarah said angrily. It was also at this time that she remembered the sinsmitted by these people. No wonder she thought they were familiar when she came in. It turned out that she had seen them on the list released by the police before. ¡°I¡¯m really crazy.¡± Jasonughed deeply with his irresistible face. ¡°I¡¯ve been crazy since the moment you refused me.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart lifted. While worrying about Jason¡¯s state, she also had to pay attention to these criminals in order that they would harm him. ¡°Sa.¡± Jason¡¯s deep eyes were full of her, with an unprecedented gentle tone. ¡°If this is thest day of my life, would you like to be with me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Sarah did not dare to refuse, afraid that what he said before was true. If these people really killed Jason at the moment she refused, she would really be a sinner. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds to consider.¡± Jason was forcing her to make a decision. ¡°If you don¡¯t give a reply, it will be thought as a rejection.¡± ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!.¡± ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Jason!¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke with your life! Nothing is worth gambling with your life!¡± ¡°Two.¡± Jason continued to count regardless. Sarah saw that he couldn¡¯t listen to anything, and also knew that he was determined. She nced at the four people, and with a movement of her right hand, a small custom-made ying card appeared in her palm. Jason also opened his mouth at the moment, ¡°One.¡± As expected, Sa did not agree. He suddenly wanted to know whether she would feel sorry for him and regret a little when he was killed by these people. Seeing that Sarah didn¡¯t speak, the criminals also stabbed the knife into Jason¡¯s chest ording to the previous agreement. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A voice sounded. Everyone only felt a sharp winding towards them, and then the wrist of the person who was holding the knife and stabbing towards Jason was cut, and the knife fell to the ground with a ng. Sarah also rushed through the gap. All of the criminals were immediately enraged. They were ouws. Now they were so hurt by Sarah and forgot Jason¡¯s orders. ¡°Shit!¡± The leader of these criminals looked at his cut wrist and scolded angrily, ¡°Get this woman!¡± John¡¯s deep eyes showed a bit of anger. Before he could let the bodyguards in the darke out to protect Sarah, he saw that Sarah had been fighting with them cleanly. Four against one, she still has the upper hand. Seeing that those people were badly beaten by Sa, Jason was surprised, and then his lips raised a radian. It¡¯s really Sa. ¡°Bang!¡± Sarah kicked thest one away. There was a ng. The man was seriously injured and fell into the debris pile. There are a series of question marks on the forehead of all these criminals, and they are all swearing in their hearts, ¡®Where is this crazy woman from? How can she be so horrible!¡¯ ¡°Do you have bodyguards around here?¡± Sarah asked Jason after seeing that these criminals couldn¡¯t get up temporarily. Jason saw that the original n was forced to be interrupted, but he didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let your bodyguards arrest several people and send them to the police station.¡± Sarah will not let go of these criminals easily, let alone the wanted ones. ¡°Okay.¡± Jason agreed. After receiving his instructions, the bodyguards in the dark came out, looked at Sarah admiringly, and then arrested all four of them. Before leaving. The four also howled. Jason was not in the mood to care about them. All his attention fell on Sarah. ¡°Do you know you almost died just now?¡± Sarah said as she untied him. The strength and action of that criminal just now was obviously to put Jason to death. If she hadn¡¯t acted quickly, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to think about the consequence. This guy. He was really not afraid of death. At the moment, Sarah was very close to Jason. Smelling the faint fragrance on her body, Jason deeply felt that his heart was calmed, and his tone of voice was also gentler, ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 I want you to remember me ¡°Since you know you¡¯re still messing around?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand what the meaning of his doing this was. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jason didn¡¯t answer her question, but insisted on an answer, ¡°If I was killed by that man just now, would you feel sad for me?¡± Sarah¡¯s action of holding the rope paused. She don¡¯t understand why he suddenly asked this. ¡°Will you remember me all your life?¡± Jason asked again. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Sarah avoided his question, ¡°If I can¡¯t alleviate the crisis just now, I will agree to stabilize the situation first.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything at that time because she was sure that she would solve those people. Without getting an answer to the question, Jason¡¯s eyes umted some emotions. Sarah didn¡¯t look at him or find it. She threw the rope aside and looked at him with her eyes downcast, ¡°I¡¯ve found you, follow me back.¡± ¡°The game is not over yet.¡± Jason opened his mouth in a deep voice. There was confusion in Sarah eyes. What other games? ¡°Today you can only choose between agreeing to associate with me and my life.¡± Jason stood up. At the moment he was a mischievous and willful person, ¡°The game is not over until you make a choice.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°You are the most important person and the person I care about most in my life.¡± Jason looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°If I must choose a person to prove my existence, I hope that person is you.¡± As soon as this was said. Sarah immediately noticed the implication of his words. She pursed her lips. Her pupils swayed for a while, but pretended to maintain normal and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need anyone to prove your existence. You are the eldest son of the Noth Family, the president of Noth Group, and many people know you.¡± ¡°I am not him.¡± Jason blurted out four words. These four words shocked Sarah. She stared at his still good-looking face and lifted her red lip, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Jason Noth who married and divorced you.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were full of Sarah, ¡°I¡¯m not the eldest son of the Noth Family, let alone the president of Noth Group.¡± Speaking of this. He took a step towards Sarah and drew closer to her, ¡°I¡¯m just your Jason, and there is only you in my world.¡± Sarah¡¯s mind was in a mess. The amount of information in these words was toorge. So¡­¡­ Was the present Jason a new personality? ¡°You¡­¡­¡± All her words were stuck in her throat. ¡°You don¡¯t understand why I said these strange words, do you?¡± Jason said with his deep thin lip and a little lonely smile. ¡°Even I don¡¯t understand.¡± From the moment he met Sa in Serial Medical Base, his head told him that this person was the most important person to him. At that time, he didn¡¯t know why. But then he identally opened a box and saw an agreement in it, which clearly stated the previous transactions he made with Serial Lance. At that moment, he had a guess. He might not be really Jason Noth. Later, he looked up a lot of information, learned a lot of things, and became more and more sure that he might not really be him. ¡°But one thing I know very well.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes looked deeply at her face, and his possessiveness almost overflowed, ¡°I love you more than him, there is only you in my world, and you are my only one.¡± Sarah felt like a stone pressed in her heart, ¡°Jason.¡± If the person in front of her was really a new personality guided by Serial Lance, then what was her previous alienation from him? ¡°I know I have deceived you and lied to you, and I admit it.¡± Jason completely dissected himself at the moment and let Sarah understand himself thoroughly. ¡°But I did all that because I was so afraid of losing you, so afraid of not getting your attention and care.¡± Because of his fear, he put his life into acting. As long as she liked, he could pretend anything. He was afraid that she would not want him. He was afraid that she would deny him all because of the past Jason, and even more afraid that her world would be broken into by others, and would never spoke to him again. ¡°Sa.¡± Jason smiled deeply and gently, ¡°Make a choice.¡± He admitted that he was cowardly. Before he was rejected, he could deceive himself that as long as he worked hard, the chances were as great as Will Gardner next door. But after being rejected so clearly and without hesitation, he was afraid and understood that either he forced her to stay with him by his life, or she would be farther and farther away from him in the future. Or, he had no future. ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, you are him.¡± Sarah wanted to help him calm down. ¡°The reason for these strange thoughts is that your brain has been injured for a long time with a high fever and memory loss.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Jason smiled destely. His mood was on the verge of copse, but he still said to Sarah, ¡°I¡¯m not him! I hate him! I hate him for not loving you! I hate his arrogance! I hate everything about him!¡± If it was him, he would never let Sa suffer any harm. It would note to this point. ¡°Jason.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart was also stuffy and ufortable at this moment. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m so sure I¡¯m not him?¡± Jason wanted her to remember himself too much. Sarah panicked in her heart, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because before I met you, I only had one thought, and that was to destroy what didn¡¯t look good.¡± Jason said his truest self, ¡°After seeing you, I want to destroy those who robbed you andpeted for you.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart was tight. A dangerous p personality? ¡°But I didn¡¯t do that because I knew you didn¡¯t like it, you would hate it.¡± Jason continued, really nning to make an end today, ¡°I think you like me.¡± Sarah put down her emotions and became gentle with him, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and talk slowly.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°I can get you back.¡± Sarah really wanted to talk with him. After all, the man in front of her, apart from cheating her and acting, had never done anything to hurt herself. ¡°Sa.¡± Jason kept his distance from her. He looked at the door and then continued, ¡°Do you really want to stay with me?¡± ¡°I¡­..¡± Sarah was ready to respond to him. She tried to coax him back first. However, Jason said seriously when she spoke, ¡°I want to hear the truth, and I don¡¯t want you to cheat me.¡± ¡°We spent too little time together.¡± Sarah told him the truth. ¡°If you really care about this, I¡¯ll treat you as a brand new Jason Noth and get along again for a while, okay?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Jason¡¯s deep and dull eyes were distressing. Sarah pursed her lips. Jason looked at her deeply, ¡°I have a request and I hope you can agree.¡± ¡°You say.¡± ¡°I want you to remember me.¡± Jason said very seriously. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 My name is Saran, Sarah¡¯s Saran. ¡°My name is Saran Noth.¡± Jason opened his mouth to introduce himself to Sarah and changed his name, ¡°Saran, whichbining my memories of you.¡± Sarah was stunned. Jason wanted to be like this, but in the end he couldn¡¯t help it. He walked over, held Sarah in his arms with a long hand, bent over and put his chin on her shoulder, ¡°If you don¡¯t remember me, no one will know that I havee to this world.¡± Sarah¡¯s hand was hanging there. After a long time of stiffness, she slowly raised her hand and hugged him. After feeling his body stiff for a while, she answered him, ¡°I remember. Saran, My Saran.¡± Hearing it. Jason¡¯s whole heart was filled with warmth, and those extreme thoughts and behaviors also disappeared at this moment. He had thought that all he wanted was Sarah to belong to him, but now he knew that if she remembered him, all he needed was a hug. An exclusive hug filled with his heart. ¡°Come back with me.¡± Sarah let go of him, and there was only seriousness in the good-looking peach blossom eyes. ¡°I will take you out to y, to see beautiful scenery and interesting things.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jason refused, not interested in those things. ¡°For me, you are the best scenery and the most interesting person in the world.¡± Sarah paused. He had a knife in his hand at some point. His lips were slightly hooked, with a good looking arc, ¡°You must remember that there is a person in your life named Saran, Sarah¡¯s Saran.¡± After saying that. He took the knife in his hand and stabbed it into his chest. For Sarah, Jason¡¯s deep debt to her might be over. But for him, he wanted to execute the man himself. a tearing sound. The point of the knife pierced the clothes. Sarah¡¯s eyes shrank, quickly took out his hand, grabbed his wrist, pulled it out, and pressed it at the joint. The knife fell off his hand and fell to the ground. It all happened too fast. It took only a second from Jason¡¯smit suicide to Sarah¡¯s stoping to him. Sarah didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly take out a knife to hurt himself, let alone how quickly he started. ¡°Jason Noth!¡± Sarah looked at the blood which dyed his white shirt red inside, and his heart seemed to be choked by a big stone. Jason¡¯s strength was too fierce and too fast. Although she stopped it in the first ce, the tip of the knife still stabbed some in. She immediately took out a silk scarf from her clothes, folded it and pressed it on the wound, ¡°Are there your bodyguards outside?¡± Jason shook his head. The remaining bodyguards had already sent those people to the police station, and he had no intention of leaving a way back for himself. Sarah took out her mobile phone and asked him to tell her these bodyguards¡¯ phone. Jason refused to say it. ¡°Don¡¯t be busy.¡± Jason felt deeply hurt. ¡°Your wound is not very deep, it did not hit the point.¡± After Sarah observed the amount of bleeding and the blood on the tip of the knife, she had a general guess. ¡°If you want me to carry you out, you can continue to choose not to tell me.¡± Although it didn¡¯t pierce the heart inside, the wound was still serious. If it was not dealt with earlier, there would still be some problems. Jason was lying in Sarah¡¯s arms at the moment. He quietly picked up the knife. Fearing that she would find his intention, he also talked to her to divert her attention, ¡°If I¡¯m dead, no one will pester you.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sarah knocked off his knife. With a kick, the knife was kicked farther! ¡°You won¡¯t die, and I won¡¯t let you die.¡± Sarah said in a cold voice, and carried him out after a simple treatment of his wound. Jason struggled down deeply. Covering his increasingly painful chest, he stood at the door of the warehouse and said to her, ¡°I will die. When Serial treat me again, I will disappear.¡± He didn¡¯t know how long he could live. But it could definitely be, not forever. If Sa agreed to stay with him, he would never ept Serial¡¯s treatment for a lifetime, just stay with Sa. But Sa didn¡¯t like him. Even so, he had no need to fight. He couldn¡¯t see Sa living with other people, let alone lived well after her leaving. The hand holding Jason was stagnant. ¡°Or do you try so hard to save me because you don¡¯t want him, the true Jason to die?¡± As soon as Jason thought of this possibility, those emotions tumbled terribly. ¡°No matter you or him, I hope you are safe.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were full of sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die or have an ident.¡± Saran Noth has never done anything to hurt himself. Even if his cheating was also understandable. As for Jason Noth. He had already paid off what he owed. She didn¡¯t want them to have an ident, just wanted them to be well. ¡°If there is only one life between me and him, who do you prefer to live?¡± Saran was eager to know the answer, ¡°Me, or him.¡± ¡°You.¡± Sarah blurted out without any thinking. Simply and firmly. But in fact, she didn¡¯t know how to choose from the bottom of her heart, but this question was asked by Saran, and she answered him. She knew that he had a clear idea, and he just wanted an attitude from her. So why not made him happy. Jason smiled with his pale lips. He covered his chest and leaned against Sarah. He said, ¡°I listen to you to go back with you.¡± He knew that no matter what happenedter, he would disappear. But he was satisfied. Because of the warm embrace, because of the firm ¡°you¡± of Sa. He took out his mobile phone and made a call to the bodyguards who were not far from here. He asked them toe quickly to pick them up. The bodyguards came quickly, only taking five minutes. Because Jason was wearing a long ck coat, the bodyguards didn¡¯t see his injury. Sarah took him to the car and asked the bodyguard to drive to the hospital. After that, Sarah and Jason were in the car for more than an hour. The ce was so remote that they drove for a long time on the urban and rural roads. After another half an hour, the car drove into the city. It was just one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. On the way in traffic jam. Sarah received a call from Serial. ¡°I have arrived at New York.¡± Serial did not beat around the bush. After the phone was connected, he got to the point directly. ¡°Where are you now? Is Jason¡¯s situation stable?¡± Sarah subconsciously took a deep look at the pale Jason and hid everything before, ¡°Stable.¡± Serial felt confused. Didn¡¯t she say something happened? How stable again? ¡°I still have some things to deal with here, I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Sarah noticed Jason¡¯s deep lonely look, and hung up the phone after speaking. Seeing her lock the screen and put her phone off, Jason remained silent for a while and then said, ¡°Is it Serial?¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 I won¡¯t eat you. Why you are so afraid of me? ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. Jason said nothing more. He knew his ending. But there were still some people who he was reluctant to part with. He didn¡¯t want to leave his Sa, and didn¡¯t want to disappear. On theter way, both Sarah and Jason didn¡¯t speak any more. The bodyguard sent them to the hospital as quickly as possible. When Jason was treated, Sarah received a message from Will, probably asking where she was now. Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. After half an hour. Will came to the hospital. Sarah was still waiting for Jason in the corridor when she saw him, ¡°Captain Leon¡­¡­.¡± Will quickly came to her side, looked at the closed door, and asked in a low voice with concern, ¡°Why are you in the hospital?¡± Sarah told him the whole thing. She was not a person who liked to rely on others, but at this moment, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. Saran was innocent, but Jason was also innocent. After all, only one personality could control a body. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a new personality.¡± Will took her and sat down He wanted to exin to Sarah what he had learned, but he wrinkled his eyebrows the moment he touched her hand, ¡°Why is the hand so cold?¡± ¡± Sarah¡¯s words are blocked. Wasn¡¯t it normal to have cold hands in winter? Will took off his scarf and put it on for Sarah. Then he took out a simple but beautiful hand warmer from his pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Take it.¡± Sarah was still at a loss. what was it? Seeing that she did not received the hand warmer, Will simply put it in her palm, and then covered the back of her hands by his hands. In an instant, Sarah¡¯s palm and back of hand were surrounded by warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about Jason.¡± Will, who understood her, said while helping her warm her hands. ¡°I will tell you slowly after his wound is sewed up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t refuse. At the end of the dialogue, no one passed by in the corridor, and there was a little silence around. Sarah felt the warm palm of Will¡¯s hands, and her breath was disordered for no reason, and her heart also beat faster than usual. ¡°Captain Leon.¡± She pursed her lips, but still didn¡¯t adapt to the atmosphere. ¡°My hands have been warm.¡± Will felt that her hands were still cold, raising his eyebrows slightly, and sounded slowly with a slightly gentle tone, ¡°Do you have any misunderstanding about warmth?¡± Sarah was suddenly speechless ¡°I won¡¯t eat you. Why you are so afraid of me?¡± Will asked again. ¡°How can you have a hand warmer in your pocket?¡± Sarah changed the topic and already knew what it was. That She didn¡¯t know what it was before was because she didn¡¯t react to its small and beautiful appearance at first sight. After all, Captain Leon didn¡¯t look like a person with hand warmers. Will raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Want to know?¡± Sarah kept silent. How did she feel that there was a trap? ¡°It¡¯s for the people I like.¡± Will¡¯s tone was low and slow, and his inky eyes were a little teasing. ¡°She is not afraid of cold, but I am afraid of her cold.¡± Sarah wanted to sew her mouth. Why she asked this. ¡°So is the scarf,¡± Will added. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although many people think that loving a person was an unrequited effort and loving one didn¡¯t need her to know. But for him, if he liked her, he should tell her. If he didn¡¯t tell someone like Atha who was insensitive and stupid for her affection, she would never know it. And as a result, the probability of her affection would be very small. ¡°Give it back to you.¡± Sarah was also ashamed to ept it without rifying the point. ¡°I can¡¯t use it. It is prepared for her, the girl you like¡± Will raised a radian with his thin lips and smiled in his inky eyes, ¡°That¡¯s all right. She said that you can use her things at will, including her future boyfriend.¡± Sarah felt speechless. She chose to turn off her hearing. She really didn¡¯t know how to answer Captain Leon¡¯s words. Seeing her serious silence, the smile in Will¡¯s eyes became stronger. He even wanted to reach out and pinch her face. After a while. The door opened, and the doctor came out and said to them, ¡°The wound has been bandaged. Remember to change the dressing every day and keep it dry.¡± ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Sarah said politely. Jason also came out from the inside. The stitched wound that hade off had been put on again. Except for his pale face, there was no serious problem. When Jason saw Sarah, he was very happy, but he noticed the scarf on her neck with a sharp eye. After two steps outside, he saw Will Gardner. At that moment. The joy in his eyes faded, and the whole person seemed to have been watered down by a basin of cold water. Did Sa call him here? ¡°Here is the medicine. Please Take it.¡± The doctor handed it to Sarah. ¡°Take him to take the stitches next week.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed. She took the medicine and told Jason, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± Jason was very hostile to Will. Sarah looked sideways at Captain Leon, apparently asking him whether he was going back or busy with other things. ¡°With you.¡± Will took the medicine in Sarah¡¯s hand and motioned her to keep her hand warm in her pocket. Sarah did not refuse. Jason was unhappy. But he was afraid of provoking Sarah¡¯s anger, for fear of her dissatisfaction with him, for fear that there would be no one to remember him in the future. Therefore, no amount of unhappiness was suppressed by him. The three people walked towards the outside of the hospital together. Will came here by car. Jason didn¡¯t want Will to sit in front with Sarah, so he opened the copilot¡¯s door at the moment and stepped in with his long legs. Will didn¡¯t care about Jason¡¯s behavior. He extended his hand and opened the door for Sarah. Just as he nned to let her in, Will found that Sarah had been staring at his car. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked her. Sarah still held the small hand warmer in her pocket. She pursed her lips after hearing his words, ¡°Captain Leon, have I seen this car before?¡± ¡°Well, I used it to drive you before.¡± Will didn¡¯t think much. Sarah¡¯s eyes were on him. At the moment, she remembered everything. No wonder she felt familiar with the car when she took Will¡¯s car for the first time. When she went to see Grandpa Thomson for Cindy¡¯s sake, the car was parked in Grandpa Thomson¡¯s garage. At that time, Captain Leon didn¡¯t appear. She never thought that the car had anything to do with him. Will saw Sarah staring at him all the time and casually said, ¡°Like this car?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Give it to you if you like.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah refused and didn¡¯t continue the topic. ¡°Go back first.¡± After saying that, she slipped into the car and sat down. However, her mind had a lot of fluctuations because of this new discovery, and more things about her and Captain Leon appeared in her mind. Seeing that her words did not match the afterword, Wil also had some doubts in his heart. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Confession He was thinking about it all the way back. Since he came back, he has rarely driven this car, and mostly drove other cars. He only drove this car a few times when Sarah was there. What can make her care is¡­ Thinking of this, Will¡¯s mind came out of the thing happened in the Thomson family. Did this guy know something? In an hour. Will took them home and took the information file to upstairs. Considering that Jason didn¡¯t eat anything at noon, Sarah specifically asked him to eat something before he went to rest. At 3:30 p.m. Jason was forced to go to bed at Sarah¡¯s urging, while Sarah and Will were talking about Jason¡¯s physical condition in the study Serial may not tell her the truth. After all, she can take the agreement with Jason to stop her from asking the truth. The news from the captain Will is more reliable. After closing the door, Sarah began to ask, ¡°Captain, what do you mean by saying that Jason is not his new personality?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this first.¡± Will put the data on the desk, and his tone was calm. Sarah was confused. Didn¡¯t they go to the study specifically to talk about it? Will took off his coat and wore a ck shirt with meticulous buttons. The whole person looked ascetic and handsome. Sarah¡¯s coat and scarf had been taken off before. In the warm room, it was slightly hot to wear the coat. She saw him untie the top button. Then Sarah sat down on the chair and asked, ¡°Well, what¡¯s more urgent than this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the car first.¡± Will said in azy voice. Sarah was stunned. Car? Seeing her confused face, Will smiled. He was intended to tell her of his love after she had handled the matter of Jason, but since she knew all his thoughts in the past, he should simply made it clear this time. ¡°Remember when you first saw the car?¡± Will nned to guide her slowly. Sarah replied honestly, ¡°In the Thomson Family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Will turned the swivel chair, the back of the chair against the desk, so he can looked at her. Sarah paused.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Before she stood up, Will put his hands on the arms on both sides of the chair, trapping her in it. The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous and they are closer to each other. Sarah¡¯s heart beat faster than ever before, and all her calm disappeared, ¡°Captain¡­¡± ¡°Call me Will.¡± ¡°I am not used to calling you will.¡± Will was speechless. Forget it. He didn¡¯t want to force her. ¡°I¡¯m going to profess my love to you. Are you ready?¡± Will said directly. Although his voice waszy and his attitude was the same as before, he was actually more nervous than anyone. Sarah was confused. Her mind turned nk. She was just a little nervous before, but now, because of Will¡¯s words, she was extremely anxious and nervous. Will¡¯s big eyes looked at her with great affection, and his deep voice spilled out of his thin lips, ¡°Sarah, I love you. Would you like to spend the rest of your life with me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah was shocked and got stuck. Will waited patiently for her. His dark eyes locked her expression and did not miss any change on her face. He had made a decision before, as long as Sarah felt a little ufortable and embarrassed, he would change the topic. He won¡¯t force her to choose. ¡°Why is it me?¡± Sarah asked after a moment of meditation. She really didn¡¯t understand. Will smiled slightly, and he said slowly with his good-looking lips, ¡°The world is full of temptation, but only you are my aspiration.¡± ¡°I was married.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk. You will be bored after being with me.¡± ¡°Life is not a debate game. It doesn¡¯t need to be wonderful all the time.¡± ¡°I have to deal with Jason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡®I do.¡¯ These two words are clearly on the tip of her tongue, but Sarah didn¡¯t know how to say it. No one has dered his love so formally to her before, and she didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment. Will saw that she closed her lips and didn¡¯t know how to say. He simply said, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll regard it as ¡®Yes¡¯, and you will be my girlfriend from now on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sarah was a little stunned. ¡°Are you stunned?¡± Will¡¯s lip angle became more and more curved. He raised his hand and flicked it gently on her forehead. ¡°Do you feel aggrieved to be my girlfriend?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes blinked and said, ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Everyone else has flowers or something when they received a confession.¡± ¡°You have also have it.¡± Sarah was confused. Where is that flower? Will looked at her all the time, then he said with azy and casual tone, ¡°Who told me that I was as handsome as a flower before? Are you lying to me?¡± Sarah became silent. She was hasty this time. Knowing that the topic could not continue, she changed the topic, ¡°Let me go out for a drink.¡± Will let go of his hands and stood up straight. He handed her the water he had received before. Sarah didn¡¯t take it and stared at the arm of the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to drink water?¡± Will raised his eyebrows. ¡°Captain, do you want to check your body?¡± Sarah said solemnly. Her eyes were full of watermarks on the armrest. ¡°The Inte said that sweaty hands means you have kidney deficiency.¡± ¡°Do you want me to prove to you that I am not weak?¡± Willughed angrily. This girl¡­ She either thought he is old or weak. Sarah obediently took the cup, drank the water and refused to answer his question. But she was still curious. Why did he sweat so much? Will looked at her rolling eyes and knew what she was thinking, then he said, ¡°This is because I am so nervous. Don¡¯t easily doubt that your boyfriend¡¯s kidney is bad, or you will be spanked by me.¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Sarah consciously ignored thest sentence. Will opened the file he got. At the moment, he was only full of joy, ¡°Which advertiser did you see who was not nervous?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only seen you.¡± This girl! She really need to be spanked. Sarah put the cup on the desk and asked a very serious question, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like the other two female members of our team? They are both better and more beautiful than me.¡± If she is a man, she will be easily attracted to them. One is lovely, the other is degage. They are totally her type. ¡°You have to ask it about this.¡± Will pointed to his heart. ¡°My heart beats rapidly only when I see you.¡± Sarah was speechless. She just want to go now. ¡°Do you have any ns to get married recently?¡± Will suddenly asked. Sarah was confused and shocked. ¡°My housecks a hostess.¡± Will said very seriously, ¡°I need you to fill in the position.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about Jason to me?¡± Sarah changed the topic, because she realized she couldn¡¯t continue talking with him about this. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about him first.¡± Will put the open data in front of her, but did not reveal her, ¡°Look.¡± Sarah took it from him. One is Jason¡¯s case from Serial. One is a report issued by others. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Jason¡¯s condition She looked at the above carefully and took it very seriously. Will sat beside her and looked at her. Her curly and thick eyshes shed like the wings of a butterfly. ¡°Atha.¡± Will called her. Sarah looked away from the file and looked at him and said, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You look pretty.¡± Will said with a smile. Sarah was stunned. Then she said with great calmness, ¡°Thank you.¡± Will raised his eyebrows. ¡®Thank you?¡¯ ¡°Is this report highly authentic?¡± Sarah finished reading it all, only feeling a little bit ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s very authentic.¡± Will did not tease her any more, and talked to her about the business. ¡°I asked the top professional in the organization to analyze. If there is any difference, it should not be too big.¡± Sarah twisted her eyebrows. Just at this time, a phone call from Serial came. Sarah nced at Will and slid the answer button to answer. ¡°I have arrived at the base.¡± Serial said to her on his own initiative. ¡°Please take Jason to the base.¡± ¡°He was injured and is sleeping now.¡± ¡°Injured?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Is it convenient for you toe here?¡± Serial asked. He still nned to talk to Sarah about some things. ¡°I want to talk to you about Jason¡¯s condition.¡± Sarah agreed, ¡°OK.¡± When the phone hung up, Sarah told Will about it. Will would not stop him, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take care of Jason for you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sarah is very relieved about her team leader. After telling him about Jason¡¯s condition again, she took the car key and went out of the door. She was afraid that Jason would lose control after waking up. Sarah still leave a message to Jason. Will saw that she had finished sending the message and held her arm. Sarah looked confused, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A short farewell hug.¡± Will said in a low voice. Sarah was speechless. Will held her in his arms, and a beautiful and maic voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Go home early, don¡¯t let your boyfriend stay alone in the empty room for too long.¡± Sarah was shy, and two blushes crept on her cheeks. Why didn¡¯t she find the captain so¡­ ¡°Be careful on your way.¡± Will kissed her on the forehead and cautioned her. Sarah said ¡®I will.¡¯ and rushed out. As for Jason, he didn¡¯t sleep. After returning to the room, he has been lying in bed, thinking about Sarah. When he heard the newsing from his mobile phone, he didn¡¯t take care of it until he heard the sound of the door closing outside. A message from Sa, [I¡¯m going out to do something. Please stay at home. If you need anything, you can ask Will to help you.] Jason jumped up from the bed. Because the speed was too fast, he pulled the wound on his chest. He took a breath of cool air in pain. He wanted to ask her. Is she so relieved to hand him over to Will? But after typing, he deleted them all. After thinking about it, he put down his cell phone and went to sleep. He didn¡¯t want to get along with Will or see him. He¡¯d better sleep. Maybe when he wakes up, Sa will be back. Sarah drove out of the parking lot and went straight to Serial¡¯s base. She arrived after five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Serial stood up from his seat when he saw hering, but his heart was still hesitating to tell her all the truth, ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°No need to great, let¡¯s go straight.¡± Sarah is mainlying for business, and her eyes were on Serial. ¡°Tell me about Jason¡¯s condition directly. What¡¯s wrong with him now?¡± ¡°What happened to you today?¡± Serial asked first. Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. After saying the previous thing, he summarized the following thing in one sentence, ¡°He said he wasn¡¯t Jason, he saw the agreement between you and Jason.¡± Serial twisted his eyebrows. This is going in a bad direction. ¡°He is Jason.¡± He didn¡¯t want Sarah to misunderstand him and exined, ¡°He is not a new character.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Sarah pretended not to know. In the report that the captain brought back, the professional have made several guesses and exnations about Jason, but she was not sure whether Serial would tell her the truth. ¡°Memory reset.¡± Serial didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°It was my agreement with him, and he promised it for saving you.¡± Sarah frowned. ¡°But his memory loss this time has nothing to do with me. It was caused by his previous injury and fever.¡± Serial hastily exined, and did not want Sarah to misunderstand. ¡°I just added a psychological hint to him after confirming his memory loss and mental regression.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer, waiting for him to continue. So far, what Serial said is consistent with the report that the captain brought back. ¡°In other words, without my psychological suggestion, his character of mental regression and amnesia is simr to that of his childhood.¡± Serial only said something superficial, but he did not mention the deepest research. ¡°With my psychological cues, his character will develop with it.¡± ¡°What is the psychological cues you gave him?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡± Serial didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°I was going to let him like you and stick to you with his childhood character, but who knows that he still has a deep feeling for you after memory loss, so that his character has deviated, and his simple love for you has be a unique possessive desire.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At first he didn¡¯t know this. When he gave him a psychological hint, he found that Jason was deeply sorry for Sarah. He wanted to make up and be good to her. But the psychological cues has gone down and can¡¯t be withdrawn. This leads to the current situation. ¡°Then why does he think he is a new character?¡± Sarah asked again. ¡°He has no memory of the past, and saw the previous agreement between me and him.¡± Serial made the simplest exnation. ¡°In addition to some side effects caused by psychological cues, it is normal to misunderstand.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart sank. Is this research really necessary to exist? ¡°Why did you choose him?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand. ording to the previous events, Serial had been staring at Jason long ago. ¡°His IQ and EQ are very high, and his psychological defense line is fantastic.¡± Serial said all the truth. ¡°If I seed at him, then the sess rate of others will be as high as 90%.¡± Reset the memory of others, and then make psychological suggestions ording to their desired personality. In this way, the person who wakes up again will live with a character he wants. of course. It¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t want to reset the memory. However, the sess rate will drop by about 10%, and even more for those who are extremely determined will drop by about 30%. Sarah didn¡¯t speak. She did not know the significance of existence of this study. Seeing her look, Serial knew that she didn¡¯t agree with him very much, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°Jason has recovered his mind. ording to the examination he came to mest time, it¡¯s not difficult to recover his memory.¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Can I go to your ce for a while? ¡°When will you bring him here?¡± Serial asked after a moment of silence. ¡°It depend on himself.¡± Sarah has no habit of helping others make decisions. ¡°For you, he is still the former Jason, but for him, he thinks he is not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t understand this.¡± Serial exined. ¡°Do you really think he has nothing to do with the second personality?¡± Sarah felt that the matter was not so simple. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the second character and don¡¯t know your research, but his character, behavior and other things are different from before. Are you sure that he is just Jason who has lost his memory?¡± Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Serial paused. Sarah¡¯s mood was a littleplicated, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to interfere with your research, but in Jason¡¯s case, I don¡¯t rmend you continue this.¡± Everyone can change their character and live in a different way without using these. ¡°There are many people who need this.¡± Serial was a little more serious. ¡°They want to be strong. They don¡¯t want to be defeated by anything. They can¡¯t do it, but I can help them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarah asked back. Serial replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No matter how the character bes, it may copse and fail. No character is impable.¡± Sarah made it very clearly, ¡°Only a strong heart will not be defeated.¡± Character is only the result caused by a variety of circumstances. The heart, however, is a solid stone polished by all experiences. ¡°I will go back and tell Jason about the memory and he can decide whether to restore it.¡± Sarah did not want to talk to Serial anymore. After that, she left, leaving Serial standing there motionless. His mind echoed with what Sarah had just said, again and again. A heart? For so many years, he has been studying this aspect in order toplete what his sister said before she died. She said that would be better if there was a medicine in the world that could make her strong and help her forget all the sadness. Serial didn¡¯t have any medicine, but he can help people change their character. But now¡­ is he wrong? At this moment. His emotion wasplicated. He suddenly wanted to contact someone. He took out his mobile phone to find Be¡¯s phone number, stared at it for several times, and then he called Be. After making a few rings, the other side has answered the phone, still with a cold attitude, ¡°Just say.¡± ¡°Be.¡± Serial sat on the sofa, drooping his head and looking lonely. ¡°Do you also think that what I am studying now is meaningless?¡± Be paused while he was drinking water. Did he be crushed? ¡°Just now, k told me that I was not rmended to continue this research.¡± Serial did not care if the other side would give him a response or not, he just said it to himself, and began to doubt what he had done before. ¡°If you change the direction, you will do better.¡± Be gave him a good suggestion this time. Serial was shocked. So is he really wrong? ¡°No matter what kind of character people have, they all have been hurt more or less in their lives.¡± Be said with a gentle voice, ¡°This also means no character is indestructible. Serial was silent, but he began to seriously think about the problem. ¡°To make a person truly indestructible, you need to understand his living environment, working environment and circle of friends.¡± Be has studied Serial¡¯s research, so she knew how to ¡°But you should ask yourself, can you do it?¡± Be asked the most important question. Serial moved his throat and replied reluctantly, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Not to mention how difficult it is to fully understand a person¡¯s all rtionships, let alone understand what will happen in the future. It is impossible to do with current technology, let alone him. Be didn¡¯t speak again. Serial is a top researcher in the field of nerve and spirit. He can do it when others can¡¯t wash away the designated memory. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Be believed that he would understand. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± This is the first time Be said this in so many years. Be used to hang his phone up directly. And won¡¯t pay any attention to him. Serial gave an imperceptible ¡®hum¡¯ to Be. After hanging up, Serial thought about Jason¡¯s case, and thought about what Sarah and Be said seriously. Finally, he think what Sarah and Be said is reasonable. At first, he was a bit shocked, but when he has thought that Be had talked so much to him and hung up the phone very gently just now made him feel that the shock was nothing. It¡¯s just a research. If he fail, he can just go in another direction. But it is very rare to see that Be being gentle. Thinking of this. Serial¡¯s secret thoughts rushed up. He rubbed his mobile phone and opened the message dialog with Be. After deliberation, he sent a message, [Can I go to your ce for a while?] Be just picked up chopsticks for dinner when she saw the news. In her heart, she refused to have dinner with Serial. Be didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Serial. She can¡¯t let go of the past so quickly. But she can¡¯t bear to think of his downy head and lonely face at this moment. After a serious consideration. Be still agreed and sent back a message, [Okay.] Be has made a decision, as long as Serial was in a better mental condition, she would drive him out. Now that he was crushed a bit, she would reluctantly ept him as a stray dog. Serial almost jumped up when he saw this word. That old saying is indeed true. If you got frustrated in the workce, then you will get satisfaction in love. He also didn¡¯t care about the research. He took his mobile phone and stood up to tidy up his luggage. His clothes, pants, shoes, daily necessities and other things were all packed in the trunk. He carefully thought about it. ording to the situation of K just now, Jason would note to him to recover his memory in three or two days. He can stay at Be¡¯s home for a few more days. He was forced to leave Be¡¯s homest time because of Jason, so he won¡¯t let anyone to ruin his opportunity this time. After packing up everything, he neatly put his suitcase in his trunk, and the wonderful images of him and Be stay together night and day filled his mind. The more he think about it, the warmer he feels. When he started the car and intend to go there, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He is now being crushed by K. He is in a bad mood. It is impossible for him to pack his luggage well to find someone in this bad mood. If Be saw that he had packed so well, she would doubted. After thinking about it, he threw his suitcase into the base, took the car key and mobile phone and went to Be¡¯s house directly. Anyway, his height and figure were almost the same as Be¡¯s. If he didn¡¯t has clothes to change, he would wear Be¡¯s. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 When did you get together? When he arrived at Be¡¯s house, Serial switched his mood in one second. Not all of them are fake. He still feel more or less ufortable when the research is denied. At this moment, he did not repress himself any more and released all his emotions. Many people don¡¯t want their loved ones to see their difited and weak side, but he is different. He just wants Be to see it. Only when Be saw it would she know that he was not happy in his life without her. Only in this way could he feel Be¡¯s long-lost concern and care, and let him feel that he still had a little hope. He stood outside the door and knocked. When Be saw him standing outside the door with eyes full of loneliness, she turned her side to let him in. Serial wanted to say something, but he just changed his shoes and went in without saying anything. This acting skill. Everyone would regard him as a good actor. Be didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and closed the door after seeing him enter. She did not care too much, and their rtionship was not suitable for caring, ¡°The direct water is over there, you can pick it up yourself. I have already had a dinner, and you can order the food whatever you want.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Serial nodded slightly. Be pursed her lips and finally returned to her room without saying anything. Serial¡¯s mind is full of question marks. What¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s all like this, doesn¡¯t Be give a hug or something to him? He wanted to knock at the door to ask, but since he was pretending to be in a bad mood, so he can¡¯t do whatever he likes now, he simply leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. After a day¡¯s flight and jetg, he was so tired that he fell asleep on the sofa within ten minutes. Be was very tangled in the room. She didn¡¯t want to cook for Serial. But if she don¡¯t do it. In Serial¡¯s current state, he probably won¡¯t order takeout. ¡®Maybe I should just let him starve to death here?¡¯ After a serious consideration. Be still put down the book in her hand, stood up and walked outside. Just because she couldn¡¯t care about him directly didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t change the way to take care of him. But when she opened the door and looked at the one sleeping on the sofa, her eyebrows frowned. Is he so tired? ¡°Serial.¡± ¡°Serial.¡± ¡°Wake up.¡± Be touched him with her feet. Serial woke up in a daze. His mind was chaotic at the moment. When he saw Be who has a good-looking face and alienated temperament, wearing a loose white sweater, his head was nk for two seconds. He subconsciously sat up and hugged Be¡¯s waist, his face pressed against her belly through the sweater, and said in a nasal voice, ¡°Be, am I really a loser?¡± Be felt his touch and stiffened, ¡°Release me.¡± Serial let her go, but his head hung down. Be immediately distanced herself from him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Serial kept his head down and didn¡¯t speak. At this time, no matter what he said, he would appear to be unkind. The most important thing is that if he said something wrong, he would be kicked out of the door mercilessly. ¡°Go to the inner room to sleep.¡± Be said very officially, ¡°You should have a dinner soon.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Serial answered obediently. Be pursed her lips, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. After she went in room again, she remembered that she went out to let Serial have a dinner earlier, but she forgot about it because of Serial¡¯s hug. Serial consciously went to the guest room and didn¡¯t eat anything. He was starving in bed. Although he is hungry. As a person who has been hit and is in a bad mood, he is not in the mood to eat. The act has to go on. Compared with the acting mood here, Sarah¡¯s side is much more peaceful. Will cooked dinner when Sarah went back, and waited for her toe home and have a dinner. Sarah is never a picky eater, but she can still see that tonight¡¯s dinner is particrly rich, fragrant and looked good. ¡°Why do you made so much delicious food?¡± Sarah asked naturally, looking at the person who were still busy in the kitchen. ¡°To celebrate.¡± ¡°Celebrate for what?¡± Do they have any happy events to celebrate? Sarah racked her brains for a moment, and thought that today is ordinary. Will put down the dishes in his hand and drew closer to her step by step. Sarah¡¯s eyes were dazed. What¡¯s up? ¡°Do you need me to remind you, what day is it today?¡± Will said calmly, trapping Sarah in front of him. Sarah thought seriously for a long time, but she didn¡¯t remember what day it was. Someone¡¯s birthday? But the captain¡¯s birthday has passed, and her own has not yet arrived. What day is it today? Will raised his hand and squeezed her face gently, only feeling that her skin was tender like a baby, ¡°Today is the day we are officially be a couple.¡± Sarah was speechless. Is this a day worth of celebrating? ¡°Our rtionship was confirmed at 3:39 pm, on February 2.¡± Will felt that he had to teach her well. ¡°Please remember this day.¡± Sarah coughed to hide her embarrassment. Honestly. She thought the captain would not celebrate such an anniversary. Will locked her eyes and said in a low and slow tone, ¡°Did you remember that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already keep it in my mind.¡± Sarah has a good memory, not to mention this day is what the captain specifically told her to remember. Will raised a beautiful radian with his thin lips, and did not tease her too much, ¡°Go wash your hands and call Jason out to have a dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah promised obediently. As long as Sarah agreed to his confession, there would be no rival in love. He only regards Jason as a patient who needs Sarah to be in charge for the time being, and naturally doesn¡¯t care too much about something. When Sarah turned around, she saw Jason standing not far away. He clenched his fists. There was a backlog of emotions in his eyes. His eyes, which had always been dark, now dyed a little red. Everyone can see that he is in a bad mood. Sarah said naturally, ¡°Wash your hands ande to have a dinner.¡± Jason didn¡¯t move. He just keep his eyes on her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah asked him. ¡°When did you get together?¡± Jason¡¯s heart was topsy-turvy at the moment, and countless negative emotions were squeezed in his chest. Nobody knows how he felt when he stood at the corner and heard those words. ¡®The day they are officially be a couple?¡¯ ¡®Why did Sa agree with Will¡¯s pursuit.¡¯ ¡®Why did she refuse me so simply.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡°In the afternoon.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it. She was frank. ¡°Go wash your hands and eat. I have something to tell you after dinner.¡± ¡°Why did you choose him? Why did you refuse me?¡± Jason lost his temper and questioned Sarah. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like him? And you won¡¯t promise him?¡± ¡°That was the previous choice, not the present one.¡± Sarah knew that at this time she could only answer positively, ¡°Let¡¯s have a dinner first.¡± Jason didn¡¯t move. He did not understand why it had be so. Didn¡¯t she choose him firmly in thest few hours and hope he would live? Why did so many things happen after only a few hours. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 He¡¯d better in a hurry Thinking about this, he just felt that his mood was getting out of control. The anger and negative emotions that had been suppressed before erupted at this moment, and he had a lot of opinions on this matter. She obviously treated him well before. But in the twinkling of an eye, she chose someone else. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, why do you want to save me?¡± Jason asked Sarah. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good for everyone to let me die?¡± Sarah twisted her eyebrows. Was he out of control? Will came here at this moment. Jason was even more stimted by him. Those emotions came out like they were not under his control and upied his heart and head. He was about to speak when will beat him down with his hand. ¡°Bang!¡± Jason lost consciousness and passed out. Will caught him in time. Sarah didn¡¯t expect this process, so she was surprised: ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°There is medicine in the bag in my room.¡± Will considered everything carefully. ¡°Take it and I¡¯ll inject him.¡± Sarah passed immediately. She looked at the name and took it. Will held Jason in his arms and put him on the bed. He skillfully injected the medicine into Jason¡¯s body, and handled it calmly throughout the whole process. ¡°This effect is better than sedatives, and the side effects are less serious than sedatives.¡± Will exined to Sarah, ¡°After he wakes up, his mood will be stable, and you can also tell him what you want to say.¡± ¡°When did you prepare it?¡± Sarah was a little relieved and asked. ¡°I asked the doctor to give it when I went to the organization to ask Jason¡¯s situation.¡± Will considered most things thoroughly. ¡°You go to eat first, and he will probably wake up in half an hour.¡± Sarah was in aplex mood. She was worried now. If Jason can¡¯t ept the matter of restoring memory, or misunderstands it, how can she solve it? After Will finished his work, he saw that she was preupied and concerned: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah told him what she had talked to Serial about. Will led her outside and gently closed the door of Jason¡¯s room. ¡°Whether he can ept it or not, it is a necessary process.¡± Will rational analysis, ¡°Theplete Jason needs the memory of the past.¡± Sarah knew the truth, but she would think more unconsciously. She really thought that Jason was crazy. In order to save her, he made such a deal with Serial.That research was still in an immature stage. If he was not careful, he might copse all the brain nerves, or be a living dead person, or loosed his life. How dare he took such a big risk. ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Will rubbed her head, and his broad palm warmed. ¡°Everything will wait until he wakes up. If he doesn¡¯t want to restore his memory for the time being, don¡¯t force him.¡± Sarah sighed. Will left a portion of every dish for Jason, and then started eating with Sarah. In the process of eating. He fed Sarah all the way. Knowing that she was feeling a little heavy, he gave her the dishes that best suited her taste. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Jason woke up. At the moment, he has calmed down. Maybe because of the medicine, his mood is particrly calm. But when he thought that Sarah has been with Will, his heart would still be depressed. He didn¡¯t go out at once, buty on the bed with his mind empty. Sarah and Will waited outside until eight o¡¯clock. When they saw that Jason¡¯s room was still open, Sarah got up and looked at it. When she pushed the door in, Jason¡¯s eyes just came over. Four eyes were opposite. It seemed to be solidified all around. ¡°Get up to eat.¡± Sarah¡¯s words were as simple as usual. ¡°Change the medicine after the meal is finished.¡± Jason didn¡¯t move. His eyes didn¡¯t move away from her from the moment she came in. He really wanted to know. If there were no past events, would Sa choose him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah, seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, said with more concern, ¡°Is the wound hurting again, or is there something ufortable?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. He seemed to have made a decision. He lifted the quilt and sat up. After taking his clothes and putting them on his body, he walked out step by step in slippers. Each step was particrly heavy. Sarah opened her mouth and said nothing after all. Will first observed his mood after seeing hime out, and then asked, ¡°Eat?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jason said in a faint voice. Will brought him the hot food and put it on the table. Sarah also helped. Looking at their two warm ways of getting along, Jason¡¯s eyes moved for a moment, and his heart was darkened. Maybe. Will was the best choice for Sa. ¡°Eat it.¡± Sarah also brought up thest dish, which was specially left for him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Obviously, the food tasted delicious, but he always felt bitter. After taking two bites, he stopped and looked at Sarah and Will sitting opposite him. He asked Sarah, ¡°You are going to find Serial this afternoon, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Jason asked her with a mouthful of white rice. Sarah paused. She was considering whether to say it. Jason¡¯s mood at the moment was very calm. Apart from the feeling of loneliness and sadness, there was no other emotion: ¡°It¡¯s okay to say anything. I can ept it.¡± ¡°He said he could help you recover your memory.¡± Sarah told him, ¡°You can choose the time, and you can recover as you want.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jason agreed. After that, he didn¡¯t speak any more and ate the meal mouthful after mouthful. Sarah was a little worried about his situation. He was as excited and out of control before, but now he is as dull as eggnt. Ten minutester. Jason finished his meal. After clearing the dishes, he looked at Will and said, ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Where to talk?¡± ¡°Sa¡¯s study.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two men entered her study in front of Sarah without saying a word. Jason was still calm at the moment because of the medicine, but that didn¡¯t prevent him from saying what he wanted to say. What did they talk about inside? Sarah didn¡¯t know. She only knew that Jason was the first toe out of the study. Aftering out, he went back to his room without saying anything and closed the door. He stood on the balcony of the room and dialed Serial. Serial was at a critical moment now. Be, who was holding a change of clothes, was standing in front of him, handing the clothes to him and talking. Serial was very happy. Be still cared about him. However, his mobile phone rang at this time. When he saw that Jason called, he grinded his back teeth and suppressed his emotion. This guy! He¡¯d better in a hurry. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Jason¡¯s Abandonment He sabotaged his affairs every time. He didn¡¯t really have a grudge against him. Be saw him staring at his mobile phone but didn¡¯t answer it. She still said in azy tone: ¡°Here are your clothes. Dinner is on the table outside. Remember to eat after answering the phone.¡± ¡°Be.¡± Serial stopped him and didn¡¯t answer the phone for the moment. Be looked back at him with light eyes. Serial¡¯s eyes wereplicated. After hesitating for a while, he asked her, ¡°You still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Answer the phone.¡± Be threw three words at him and went out. He didn¡¯t answer his question. Care? He didn¡¯t know whether he cared. But what he could be sure of was that he would not forgive the past, and this time, he would only take pity on him. As the door closed. Serial grinded his teeth after staring at the phone that was still ringing. If there was no such phone, he could wait for Be¡¯s answer. After adjusting his breath, he slid the answer button and answered: ¡°President Noth, what¡¯s the matter sote?¡± ¡°In the base?¡± Jason¡¯s tone was shallow and he couldn¡¯t hear his emotions. ¡°Friend¡¯s house.¡± Serial said simply, with a slightly soft voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She told me about what you talked to Sa.¡± Jason leaned his head back on the bed, and his eyes were complicated. ¡°I wille to see you tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell her.¡± Serial: ¡°??¡± A series of doubts on Serial¡¯s forehead. He was a little suspicious of life: ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Restore my memory.¡± Jason said three words. If he didn¡¯t know that Sa was with Will, he might still want to stay and tried to change the impression he left in Sa¡¯s mind. But it was not necessary now. He could see that Will was kind to Sa and was a responsible person. He was relieved that he would take care of Sa. That being the case, he¡¯d better disappear and let the old Jasone back. After all, Sa always hopes that Jason will be good. ¡°What?¡± Serial was afraid that he had heard wrong.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Restore my memory.¡± Jason repeated patiently, ¡°After restoring memory, will I bepletely better, just like in the past?¡± Serial still didn¡¯t respond, but answered his question: ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°Then prepare for it. I¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡± Jason said quietly, but remembered in his heart that when he would never see Sarah again in his life, he would feel depressed and painful. ¡°That¡¯s it. Bye.¡± After that, he nned to hang up. Serial stopped him: ¡°Wait!¡± Jason kept his previous action and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Why did you agree to restore the memory?¡± Serial was so refreshed that there was a big doubt in his mind. ¡°What did Sarah tell you or other reasons?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know my character best?¡± Jason asked. Serial was shocked. Jason didn¡¯t talk to him anymore and cut off the phone. Serial was still confused at the moment, and Jason¡¯sst words had been echoing in his mind. How could this happen? ording to normal personality development, shouldn¡¯t Jason resolutely disagree with the restoration of memory? When Sarah said that she wanted to leave the decision of memory recovery to Jason himself, he felt it was very risky. Jason could not agree, but Sarah left without giving him a chance to say more. But now¡­ What on earth happened that made Jason give up Sarah? He gave psychological hints, but only Sarah did. He wanted to ask Sarah, and then thought of what Jason had just said. Although this guy was obedient in front of Sarah, if he told Sarah his decision, the consequences would be absolutely tragic. Thinking about it. His mood gradually becameplicated. If he was sad when Sarah and Be denied the research before, now he is suspicious of life. Jason¡¯s current situation had far exceeded his expectations. He took his mobile phone and went outside. When he saw that the living room was empty, he went upstairs to look for Be. When he went, Be was still reading. When he saw himing, Be didn¡¯t answer him except for a superficial nce. ¡°Are you busy?¡± Serial held his emotions in ce. ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Say.¡± ¡°I want to talk to you about Jason.¡± ¡°This is not my research field. You should talk to professional people.¡± Be said very clearly. ¡°There was a big deviation in his character.¡± Serial said to himself, regardless of whether she listened or not, ¡°ording to normal development, he will always love Sarah and have a strong possessive desire for Sarah, but he just told me that he wants to restore his past memory.¡± Once the memory of the past was restored, Jason, who represents the past, would return. Since he thought he was a vice personality, he should stop Jason from appearing and not let himself disappear. But his current behavior was clearly unreasonable. Be paused. Serial stood there waiting for her answer. ¡°Memories can be erased, and psychological cues can be dropped.¡± Be told him, looking like he didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°But the heart is the most uncontroble thing, even if it is his own, he doesn¡¯t know what decision he will make until the end, let alone an outsider.¡± Serial was a doctor. He knew Jason best. But human beings were advanced animals, and thinking was the most uncontroble thing. ¡°In other words, my research is really not necessary to exist at all?¡± Serial was really thinking about this question this time. ¡°Even if you let a person have elements such as ruthlessness, strength, and inner strength.¡± Be told him the most realistic question, ¡°But as the years go by, his heart will also change because of everything in the world, ruthlessness will be disintegrated, and strength will also be defeated.¡± As for a strong heart, the heart given by the outside world was not really strong. The heart that had be stronger after years of washing was really strong. Be saw him thinking and added: ¡°People have many emotions and desires, which cannot be cut off.¡± In the fairy tale, even someone cutting off emotions and desires, they would grow again because of heart. Let alone the real world. Serial began to worry. This was how things were now. After Jason recovered his memory, he would be cleaned up. He still knew how much this guy remembers. ¡°When does he ask you to help him recover his memory?¡± Be seemed to ask casually, but in fact he deliberately seized the opportunity. Serial was still thinking about how to deal with Jason after recovering his memory, and then he said honestly: ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Be said in a faint voice, ¡°Hmm.¡± Serial: ¡°??¡± Serial immediately noticed something wrong. In response, he was regretful. Why did he say that? If he went back to the base, Be would definitely not let him live in it again. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Gift The next morning. In Sarah¡¯s home. Sarah got up and came out after washing. As soon as she was going to see Jason, she saw a post-it notes on his door. ¨CSa, I have something to go out. I¡¯m with Chris. Don¡¯t worry. Looking at the news. Sarah sent him a message asking if he woulde back for lunch. Jason said no. Sarah sent another message to Chris. It probably said she asked him to take care of Jason, let her know if anything happened. Chris said yes. After confirming that Jason was really with Chris, Sarah was relieved. Will came to ask her for breakfast just as she was about to cook some breakfast. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your three meals a day.¡± Will knew that she was not good at cooking. ¡°Don¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah subconsciously refused. Will looked at her as before and reminded her: ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility as your boyfriend to make you happy.¡± Will was calm andx. ¡°Or are you going to refuse my kindness and find an excuse to dump meter?¡± Sarah: ¡°?¡± Sarah denied: ¡°No.¡± Having epted the confession, she would be well with him. It is not her character to be promiscuous. But¡­ Thinking about what Jasmine had said to her before, she said again and again, ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°When will you leave and go back to inherit the family property?¡± Sarah asked very seriously. Will¡¯s brow flickered. ¡°Are you driving me away?¡± ¡°When you joined the Angel International Group, didn¡¯t you do special help around me to catch up with me?¡± Sarah said so calmly, ¡°Now it¡¯s time to go back and inherit the family property.¡± Will paused and looked at her with dark eyes. It shouldn¡¯t be. With Atha¡¯s character, it¡¯s impossible to realize his purpose. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Atha was seen very ufortable. Will asked directly, ¡°Do you know that I entered the Angel International Group to pursue you?¡± ¡°Jasmine and Julian told me the other day.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it. Will raised a radian with his thin lips. No wonder. How could this guy know. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about my dad running Gardner Group.¡± Will said solemnly, but in a low voice. ¡°My task is to take care of my girlfriend and help her out.¡± Sarah: ¡°¡­¡± She stopped talking and ate breakfast. Angel International Group would be open for a long holiday after Christmas. After breakfast, Sarah nned to go to know the information brought back by the captain. Before she left, will stopped her and said, ¡°Atha.¡± Sarah turned her head. She saw the captain holding a bunch of beautiful yellow roses. ¡°Love gift.¡± Will presented the blooming and beautiful flowers to her, and the smile on his lips was warm and healing. ¡°Its flowernguage is not suitable for our current situation, but I know that you prefer it to the bright red roses.¡± In the world between him and Atha, flowery words mean nothing. Liking was the most important thing. As long as she liked it, that was the best. Sarah paused and reached out to catch the flowers. Her heart was warm at this moment: ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± Will raised his beautiful lips, and his voice was low and slowly enchanted. Sarah was stunned. Kiss? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Will raised his hand and flicked it on her forehead, spoiling: ¡°There is a gift in the middle flower, don¡¯t you take it out?¡± Sarah looked carefully and saw a ne. She had never been interested in nes, earrings, bracelets and other things, and even won¡¯t wear this jewelry except for asions where she must dress up. So far, she hadn¡¯t bought it in these years, and thetest model given by the brand side was also directly given to Muffin. But now. Looking at the ne lying in the flowers, she liked it imperceptibly. She took it out of the flower and saw clearly theplete appearance of the ne. The corner of her lips raised a little radian unconsciously. Seeing her like this, Will knew it the right thing to send. Girls liked to be loved. Although Atha was excellent in all aspects and took care of people everywhere, in the end, she was just a girl who needed to be loved. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sarah moved her eyes, stood on tiptoe and kissed him gently. Will didn¡¯t expect her to do this. He was stunned. The moment the kiss fell, it was like a feather gently brushed on the tip of his heart. Before he could immerse himself in the experience, Sarah had already walked away with flowers in her arms. Will looked at the woman who ran away from the door, raised his hand and touched the ce where she kissed. The radian of the corner of his lips became more and more intense, and his eyes were full ofughter. The little frog was his. He didn¡¯t chase. Atha looked very indifferent. In fact, he had to take care of her feelings as a boyfriend in such a matter. Sarah came back to her room and closed the door before she realized what she had done. Her little heart was pounding, and all she could think about was standing on tiptoe to kiss the captain. She raised her hand and squeezed her eyebrows. Why did she kiss the captain out of control? After adjusting her mood, she put the flowers in her study and opened a search engine. She searched online for gifts for her boyfriend. After looking around, she didn¡¯t think it was suitable. She opened her chat box with Jasmine and Jim and decided to ask them. Sarah: [What do you think is a good gift for boys?] Jasmine: [?] Jim: [?] Sarah: [?] Sarah followed them with a question mark. Jasmine was so excited that he said, ¡°Who are you sending?¡± Can¡¯t it be Jason? Or other people? Did the captain know? Sarah: [Not from me, but from my friend. My friend wants to give her boyfriend a present, but she doesn¡¯t know what to choose.] Jasmine was trying to expose her. But on second thought, the captain said that he had to solve Jason¡¯s problem before confessing to Pumpkin, that is, there was no doubt. Jim: [Look at your friend¡¯s budget.] Sarah: [Not bad for money.] Jasmine: [Cars, rooms, watches, neckties, cufflinks, clothes, etc.] Jim: [Cars, houses and clothes are suitable for people of all professions, watches, neckties and cufflinks. They are more suitable for business people. If he is a sporty person, she can also give him his favorite shoes or favorite sports stars autographed uniforms and so on. If he likes esports, she can send video cards,puters, mechanical keyboards, mice and the like.] Sarah stared at these for a moment. The captain should be regarded as a business person now. Maybe she should send a watch first. The captain seemed to have had his watch for a long time, too, and she would give him the others after a while. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 That¡¯s a pretty low-level ploy Thinking so. She decided. After understanding Jason¡¯s report and situation, she went out to buy a watch for the captain. She shopped through Vacheron Constantin, Patek Philippe, Aubert, Cartier and so on, finally bought a Patek Philippe, paid decisively and took it home. At the same time. At Jason¡¯s side. After arriving at the base, he called Serial. Serial came reluctantly, swearing all the way. His mood was extremely bad, but if it was bad, he also recovered to normal when he met Jason. When heughed, he felt veryfortable: ¡°Mr. Noth.¡± ¡°Tell me about the risk of restoring memory.¡± Jason opened his thin lips slightly and wore a tailored suit. ¡°Can I know why you want to restore your memory?¡± Serial was very curious about this question, and also very persistent. ¡°Do you say you don¡¯t like Sarah?¡± Jason changed the topic and didn¡¯t want to talk to him about it at all: ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you. You just need to help me restore my memory.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of disappearing?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Serial: ¡°??¡± It doesn¡¯t matter? Was this what this character should say? ¡°How long does it take to recover the memory?¡± Jason asked directly. Those dark eyes had lost their look in the past. At the moment, the emotions were all hidden. ¡°What are the risks? After the memory is recovered, will it bepletely better?¡± ¡°At least half a day, at most three days.¡± Serial didn¡¯t mince words with him again: ¡°As for the risk, if things go badly, you¡¯ll have partial memory loss. There will be no other than this.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jason stood up. He took out a small thin box from his coat pocket and handed it to Chris. His eyes darkened at the moment, and his voice also had obvious ups and downs: ¡°When my memory recovers, I will give this to Sa.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Chris epted. When he went to get the box, he found that his boss was still holding it hard. He looked a little more puzzled and saw his boss staring at the box in his hand, as if it contained something very important. ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Miss Yeats?¡± Chris gave a suggestion. ¡°Let her apany you to restore your memory.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jason loosened his hand. If Sa were here, he might not want to get his memory back and be that person. Now that he was made a decision not to bother her, he was going to do it. Some people. He just said goodbye in his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Jason took back his eyes, with a desperate look in his eyes. ¡°Try not to take risks. I don¡¯t want her to worry about me anymore.¡± Serial was really strange about his state, but he followed him and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Jason followed in. Chris was afraid of an ident and followed him. This time Serial did not stop. After arriving at the specific medical room, Serial made aprehensive examination for Jason. After confirming that everything was normal, he let Jason change into clothes made of special materials and lay him on the bed. Jason followed suit one by one. Before the injection, Serial hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°You still have thest chance to contact Sarah. If you miss this, you¡¯ll wake up back to your old self.¡± He knew it was not a vice personality. But since Jason thought of himself as a secondary personality, he was going along with him for now. ¡°No,¡± Jason refused. ¡°Don¡¯t you say goodbye to her?¡± Serial was silent for a moment and asked him. Jason closed his eyes and didn¡¯t answer the question. He couldn¡¯t say goodbye to Sa in person. Instead of doing so. It was better to do so. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Serial didn¡¯t understand. His eyes were a littleplicated. He wanted to insist on it again: ¡°Really? ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll tear this ce down.¡± Jason really didn¡¯t like this person, and simply threatens, ¡°I will destroy you again.¡± It was not easy for him to suppress all feelings for Sa, but the man kept asking. Didn¡¯t he know how hard it was to control one¡¯s heart? ¡°All right, all right.¡± Serial also knew that he could not ask anything. He sighed silently in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± He injected the medicine into Jason¡¯s body. Jason¡¯s consciousness became more and more chaotic, and then hepletely fell asleep in the past. Thest second. In his mind was Sarah¡¯s face. Chris was led out by Serial, and the door of the medical room was closed. Chris looked at the situation inside through the huge ss window and was vaguely worried: ¡°Doctor Lance, can these medical devices really restore the boss¡¯s memory of the past?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Serial replied. In addition to medical equipment, the medicine just now was also the key. Because it was the recovery of all memories, it did not need to be solved through hypnosis. ¡°Show me the box he just gave you.¡± Serial was serious. He was really curious about what Jason left for Sarah. Chris kept his signature smile on his face: ¡°This is the boss¡¯s gift to Miss Yeats. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°I need to know his situation. What if the contents of that box are critical and affect his recovery?¡± Serial said solemnly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that those medical devices can restore the boss¡¯s memory?¡± Chris was not stupid. How could he not know that Serial simply wanted to know the boss¡¯s things ¡°In that case, it makes no difference whether we understand it or not.¡± ¡°Do you want something to happen to your boss?¡± Serial deliberately changed his tone. Chris did not answer but looked at him with a polite, gentlemanly smile. The two sides were deadlocked for a few seconds. Serial gave up. What people were around Jason? It was so hard to ask for anything. ¡°Do you know what happened between him and Sarah these two days?¡± Serial insinuated. ¡°This is more important for his recovery. If there is a riskter, it can be used to relieve the risk.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Miss Yeats?¡± Chris knew that he was trying to set up a routine, which was too low. ¡°Miss Yeats should be the clearest.¡± Serial: ¡°¡± Bye! Knowing that there was nothing to ask from Chris, he went to his office room. In order topletely recover Jason¡¯s condition, he sat in front of theputer and watched all the data changes on the instrument and recorded all the data. As for Chris. He was arranged to wait in the waiting room. He looked at the box given to him by his boss, and his heart was a bitplicated. He didn¡¯t know exactly what the boss was about. Miss Yeats didn¡¯t tell him, and Dr. Lance didn¡¯t ask. But the conversation between the boss and Dr. Lance just now made him wonder. Since it was to restore memory, why did Dr. Lance always ask the boss to say goodbye to Miss Yeats? Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Misunderstanding After thinking for a long time, he still didn¡¯t get the key, so didn¡¯t think about it. He put the box away and wait slowly. It was noon. Jason didn¡¯t wake up. At lunch, Chris looked at Serial Lance, who looked warm and gentle, and asked, ¡°Doctor Lance, how long will my boss wake up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Serial answered this question. ¡°Judging from the current situation, he can¡¯t wake up today. If you have something to do, you can go first. I¡¯ll tell you when he wakes up.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Chris agreed. Staff of Noth Group had been working continuously. Although the New York Branch had been handed over to the former General Manager, there were still some things that need to be handled by himst year. He needed to finish his job. Serial, ¡°??¡± OK? He just made a polite remark. Ok? ¡°Then please, take care of my boss.¡± Chris smiled and then handed his business card to him. ¡°This is my business card. You can contact me if the boss has anything.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will pit your boss?¡± Serial was a little curious. Chris pushed his sses, ¡°My boss said.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He will give back a hundredfold to those who pit him.¡± All Serial¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He might not care what others said, but this was Jason. This guy looked indifferent in the ordinary days, but it was terrible when he tried to punish people. So far. He hadn¡¯t seen him get angry. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Chris said politely before leaving. Serial looked at the food in front of him and sighed silently. Why did he provoke Jason? After that, Chris spent the whole day in Noth Group, thinking about finishing the trivial things before the bosspletely recovered. Thus. The boss could either stay in New York or return to Anda after recovering. Sarah didn¡¯t know the situation here. After buying the gift, she gave it to Will, and added: Love gift. Will looked at the valuable watch and looked at Sarah. Compared with it. The things he sent seemed a little bad? ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Sarah was puzzled when she saw that he hadn¡¯t answered for a long time. From her understanding of Captain, this watch should be in line with his aesthetics. Why didn¡¯t he respond? ¡°No.¡± Will was embarrassed about this kind of thing for the first time. After all, it was his first love in his life. ¡°I was just thinking about what gift to give you next time.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Next time? Again? What would she send himter? ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Will looked at her beautiful eyes and opened his thin lips slightly. Then he held her in his arms and passed her the warmth of his body. Sarah is a little confused about the brain circuit of her captain. How can he hug her again? ¡°Is there anything you want?¡± Will loosened a little, and his eyes were on her. ¡°No,¡± Sarah said. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡± She bought what she wanted. And what she liked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Listening to this, Will began to think about what to give Sarah for her birthday for some time. He must give her something that can make her happy and has special significance. Sarah withdrew from his arms and handed him the watch again, ¡°Try it on and see if you like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Will opened his lips slightly with indifference, and his tone was a little loose. Sarah, ¡°?¡± Ok? Seeing that he had nothing else to say, Sarah was still a little angry, ¡°Just OK?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Will was very cunning. ¡°So, have you received something satisfactory before?¡± Sarah still felt a little disappointed, but after her last rtionship, she has learned to control, ¡°Who sent it?¡± Will smiled with his thin lips and slowly said two words, ¡°First love.¡± As soon as this was said. All of Sarah¡¯s expectations and joy faded at this moment, and her heart was full of pain. This feeling that she had once felt appeared again, almost covering her whole life. For a moment, she wanted to escape. She used to feel that she had let go of the past, but now she knew that she did not really let go. When hearing the words ¡°first love¡± and ¡°ex¡± in the other¡¯s mouth, she would subconsciously worry about whether he would break up with her because of his ex. When he needed to choose, would he choose her without Hesitation? ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡± She looked away and her mood was gone at the moment. ¡°I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll go first.¡± She couldn¡¯t fight with her captain. After all, he just evaluated the two gifts and there was nothing to argue about. But even if she told herself this, she would still feel angry and even want to say those impulsive words, such as: since you like her gift so much, you can stay with her. She tried desperately to suppress these emotions. Will noticed her mood change and also realized that the fool had misunderstood. He took the hand that turned away and said, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Sarah¡¯s tone suddenly drifted away, but her anger and unhappiness didn¡¯t show up. Will raised his hand and flicked it gently on her head. Sarah covered her forehead, a little angry. He didn¡¯t praise her gift, and he even beat her. He really thought she wouldn¡¯t be angry with him, right? ¡°What are you thinking all day long?¡± Will exined at the first time. While spoiling, he also felt a little distressed. ¡°My first love is you, and the most satisfactory gift is you. There is no one else, no ex.¡± He was negligent.He just wanted to tease her and let her step by step get the answer that the most satisfactory gift was her. But he ignored that Jason divorced her for his ex. Sarah was stunned, and all her anger dissipated, ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°You are the person I care about most and the only love in my life.¡± Will knew that she was insecure. ¡°The most satisfactory gift is the confession you promised me yesterday.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say you like it just now? You said OK.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down. ¡°My fault.¡± Will didn¡¯t exin too much. It was thoughtless of him. ¡°I wanted to tease you, but I forgot to take care of your feelings.¡± ¡°Really no ex?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah was silent. She didn¡¯t really care about his ex. What she cared about was beingpared with his ex. Or, when it came to making choices, he would choose his ex instead of her. If it was Jason, she will not hesitate to criticize him. But this was Captain. For her, it was not only a boyfriend, but also a leader. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 let people know that you are also protected ¡°Julian told James several times that I was a single dog for ten thousand years. Have you forgotten?¡± Will didn¡¯t think that the biggest reason why she would think about it was that they had talked about it before. He thought that the whole team knew that he had never been in love, but forgot that Sarah would temporarily forget because of her wounds. Sarah paused and didn¡¯t dare to answer. She naturally remembered. Jasmine and Jim also discussed whether the reason why the captain was single was that he rejected his pursuers coldly, or that he stayed in the organization all year long and no one pursued him. She was there at that time, too. But when the captain blurted out the word ¡°first love¡± just now, she subconsciously thought about the bad side and automatically ignored the fact that his was always single. Thinking about it. She felt more and more confused about her anger. She considered her words and nned to apologize. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Will opened her mouth first, and gently rubbed her head with a broad hand, ¡°You won¡¯t worry about anything in your heart. I don¡¯t have an ex. Even if I have, I won¡¯t hesitate to stand by you.¡± ¡°What if they are reasonable, I¡¯m not?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Then I should stand on your side to give you enough confidence.¡± Will¡¯s smile was all spoiled and gentle. ¡°Let people know that you are also protected.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t like love words, and thought they were too false. But now, she felt very warm. She had always told herself that the sense of security was given by herself, but now she suddenly realized that the sense of security could also be double. One was given by oneself, and the other was given by her love. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarah apologized. The captain treated her sincerely, and she should treat him sincerely. ¡°I wronged you in my heart before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t think well. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Will rubbed her head with a low voice. ¡°Besides, I want to hear you say I love you more than I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarah, Bye. The misunderstanding was cleared, and Sarah felt a little ashamed. Why did her brain suddenly go offline before? How could such a good person as Will possibly have those stories as what she thought. ¡°Put it on for me.¡± Will took her to sit on the sofa. Sarah took down his original watch and put on his new one. It was a good match. Will saw that she was very natural all the time. He rubbed the old watch he had just changed and said in a slow voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the origin of this watch?¡± Sarah, ¡°??¡± Origin? Wasn¡¯t it just a watch? ¡°Forget it.¡± Will knew that she had forgotten when he saw her confused. He put away his old watch and didn¡¯t throw it away. Sarah was more confused. However, after knowing that he had no ex, she did not think nonsense. She only guessed that it might be his parents¡¯ gift or the first gift he gave himself. In the following time, Sarah brought her work to his side. They were busy with their own business in their study. Sarah dealt with the affairs of Angel International Group. Will was learning about the departments and some information of the Gardner Group. Although she didn¡¯t n to go back to inherit the family property for the time being, she should know something. If one day her father gave up in anger, she would have to take over, and she couldn¡¯t give up. Time always passed quickly. At 5:30 in the afternoon, Will went to cook and asked Sarah to ask Jason if he woulde back for dinner. Sarah called, but no one answered. She called Chris again. ¡°The boss didn¡¯te back for dinner, and he won¡¯te back to stay tonight.¡± Chris said something about it, but he was worried that Sarah would find it. Sarah said, ¡°What is he busy with?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is a secret. The boss specifically told me not to tell you.¡± Chris said half the truth, ¡°But you can rest assured that he is all right now.¡± ¡°If something happens, call me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t ask too much. Jason was good for her to be with Chris. Chris was serious, careful and reliable. After hanging up, Sarah told Will that Jason would note back for dinner. Will only cooked for two people. Looking at the busy person in the kitchen, Sarah thought for a while and said a suggestion, ¡°Captain, let¡¯s hire a cooker, so that you can also be busy with your own business without worrying about the meals.¡± ¡°No,¡± Will refused. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It was convenient to hire a cooker, but he still wanted to cook for Sarah himself. To make her love his cook. So he could rest assured. Sarah didn¡¯t say more. In the past, she spent most of her time in thepany, and her meals were basically ordered by Sivan for her, so she didn¡¯t hire a cooker alone. At that time, her mother was still there. Basically, she would go back every weekend. At half past six. Two dishes and one soup had been finished. Sarah was ready to take a bowl of rice when her mobile phone shook. When she saw that it was Rita who called, she slid the answer button and opened the hands-free, and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you at home?¡± Rita¡¯s voice rang. Vaguely. Sarah felt as if she had heard the stress. She didn¡¯t think too much, just thought that there was a little problem with her mobile phone, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside your door. Please open the door for me.¡± Rita¡¯s voice continued toe. If it had been before, she would have entered the password by herself. But after the New Year, her father told her to knock on the door when she came back to her sister¡¯s house. How clever she was. She understood in a second. If Will had something to talk about with her sister, it would be bad for her to break in. Sarah was stunned. Will brought up the soup and put it on the table. Seeing her abnormal appearance, he naturally asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rita, ¡°!!!¡± Will¡¯s voice! She nced at Wilson Yeats, immediately turned around and knocked at Will¡¯s door and hung up the phone. ¡°Rita¡­¡± ¡°Ding Dong.¡± The doorbell rang. Will rubbed her head and then went to open the door. His legs were very long. As soon as the door opened, Rita looked into the house. When she saw her sister besides the table, she smiled. Sister! ¡°Will, please tell my sister to ask her to look for us next door after dinner.¡± Rita didn¡¯t intend to disturb their world of two, ¡°We go first.¡± Will looked over her and saw Wilson behind her. He opened the door a little and let them in, ¡°Come in, let¡¯s eat and talk.¡± Rita waved her hand and refused, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Wilson stepped in. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Wilson came Rita, ¡°??¡± Rita pulled him back and looked at him with a puzzled face, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eat.¡± Wilson said. He was more excited than Rita in his heart, but he kept it down. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Gardner let us in?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Rita gave him a wink. Don¡¯t go in and be a light bulb. Brothers should be very reliable. Why was hers not reliable at all? Wilson understood, but he wanted to know the identity of this man too much, ¡°When did I eat?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let others down.¡± Rita was forced to enter. Wilson nced at Will from time to time. If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t this the handsome man who sent Sarah home! Sarah also said that they were not lovers. Humph. Then why did they have dinner together? ¡°Sister¡­¡± Rita said with a little guilty. When she came in, she noticed her sister¡¯s coat on the sofa and some documents on the coffee table. They passed the afternoon obviously together. Did she really disturb their world of two? ¡°Sit down and eat.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t care about it. She heard Rita¡¯s conversation with Will at the door. ¡°We can talk after eating.¡± Rita obediently agreed. Wilson handed Sarah the dinner he brought, and slowly said, ¡°Uncle was afraid you were hungry, so he asked us to bring it.¡± The food was not enough. With this, the four people were just ready. When eating, Wilson always looked at Will who was sitting opposite him from time to time, and finally began to talk, ¡°I just heard Rita call you Mr. Gardner, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Well, Will Gardner.¡± Will knew Wilson. At the time of selecting team members, it was necessary to check their family members. He had seen the information of them personally. Naturally he knew Wilson. ¡°My name is Wilson Yeats, cousin of Sarah.¡± Wilson subconsciously wanted to make friends with such a man who was full of integrity. ¡°We can have a dinner together.¡± Will picked his eyebrows lightly. He felt it slightly unexpected. Sara was not sociable, while her cousin was out going, just the opposite. Rita felt that she was going to be angry with her brother. She specially gave him a piece of meat: ¡°Brother, eat a piece of meat!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Wilson was about to refuse when he saw Rita¡¯s eyes full of ¡°love¡± for himself. He was very clear. If he didn¡¯t eat this meat, he would be beaten! ¡°Captain is very busy. Don¡¯t make an appointment.¡± Sarah helped Will to refuse. She was really afraid that her brother would get drunk again and make trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt when adults talk.¡± Wilson said bravely. ¡°You¡¯re not your captain. How do you know he doesn¡¯t have time to make an appointment with me?¡± As soon as this was said. He received two dangerous eyes, one from Rita and the other from Sarah. He was always afraid of his two sisters. But at the moment he couldn¡¯t! He had to keep a good rtionship with Will. From a man¡¯s intuition, he was a good man. He had to help Sarah get him. ¡°I listen to her.¡± Will¡¯s voice was deep and loose, and there was something else in his dark eyes, ¡°She rules our family.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Rita, ¡°!!!¡± Wilson: ¡°!!!¡± Their eyes were staring at the boss. Rita swallowed the meat in her mouth without chewing. She was surprised and excited, ¡°Our family?¡± Was it done? Tell her if it¡¯s done! Ah ah! ¡°Are you¡­ together?¡± Wilson realizedter. ¡°The rtionship that was just confirmed yesterday.¡± Will dered his sovereignty, nced at the person who ate with her head down and did not lift her eyes, and continued, ¡°Now it is the rtionship between men and women.¡± ¡°Hello, brother-inw!¡± Rita said, with a smile on her face. Sarah stopped eating and looked at her nkly. Brother-inw? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. So fast? ¡°Wow, you are my brother-inw.¡± Wilson smiled contentedly. ¡°Do you want to drink to celebrate?¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Rita, ¡°¡­¡± The two women said the same word this time, ¡°Wilson.¡± ¡°What Wilson, call me brother.¡± Wilson was really happy. He was so touched by his elegance in the evening many years ago. At that time, he was thinking that this man was good. If only he could make him Sarah¡¯s boyfriend. Unexpectedly, Sarah was married before he started! Fortunately. Everything was back on track. ¡°Did you forget what you didst time you drank?¡± Sarah kindly reminded, ¡°Do you want me to show you the video?¡± Wilson¡¯s face stiffened. Hidden story! Rita exined to Will, ¡°My brother is not very good at drinking. Whoever drinks with him will suffer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me like that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what your brother-inw will look like when he is drunk?¡± Wilson took out his trump card and whispered in Rita¡¯s ear, ¡°Drunken people are easy to expose their nature. I¡¯m here to help Sarah test him. It¡¯s the so-called, if you want to know a man, let him drink.¡± Rita gave him a look. Bluff. Keep bluffing. If we let you drink, you would be the worst man. ¡°Brother-inw, do you want to drink?¡± Wilson directly targeted Will. Will nced at Sarah, but finally didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°All right.¡± Clearly. Sarah had a good rtionship with her brother. If he guessed correctly, her brother proposed to drink with him probably in order to try him. It was okay. ¡°Captain¡­¡± Sarah hesitated and said withplicated eyes. ¡°My brother behaves bad when he gets drunk.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Willforted her, ¡°I can handle it.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Forget it. Let them go. If the situation was really out of controlter, she would beat him up. When Wilson saw that his goal had been achieved, he called the bodyguard downstairs to ask them to fetch the wine. He had to drink some good wine for the first formal meeting with his brother-inw. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sarah nned to talk about the business before they started drinking. He wouldn¡¯te to her directly if there was nothing. Rita and Wilson looked at each other. Rita urged him to say, ¡°It¡¯s your business. Say yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t n to say it now. He nned to change the way. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to talk slowly after I finish drinking with my brother-inw.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± She was a little suspicious, looked at Rita and waited for her to say Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Take good care of her ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to manage thepany anymore.¡± Rita did not hide it, and sold Wilson decisively. ¡°He told father that he would hand over thepany to you this year. It was approved by father and grandpa, and he also went to ask the shareholders.¡± Sarah, ¡°.¡± When Wilson saw that the matter hade to an end, he said, ¡°Brother has helped you manage it for so many years. Is it time to give me some freedom?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sarah said absolutely. Dad agreed, which she expected. But grandpa¡­ Didn¡¯t he always dislike her and think she couldn¡¯t do anything well? How could he agree to hand over the Yeats Group to her? ¡°Sarah.¡± Wilson was pathetic. He did not look cold and vigorous like he was in the office. He also wanted to be a typical rich boy.He didn¡¯t want to work!He just wanted to enjoy his life. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to manage, hire a CEO.¡± Sarah deliberately dug a hole for him. ¡°You could hand over ordinary business to him and the secretary office, and you decide the big deals.¡± ¡°No.¡± Wilson refused without thinking. Yeats Group was the treasure of Sarah. How could he give it to others? Looking at him like this, Sarah was moved. Although he was a cousin, he was no different from her blood brother. Taking care of her and Rita, he was very good to them. ¡°I will ask Sivan to take over your position after the New Year.¡± Sarah made a decision. She told Wilson, Rita and father about the Angel International Group, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can rely on him.¡± ¡°No, if he¡¯sing to the Yeats Group, what would you do?¡± Wilson still couldn¡¯t bear to let Sarah work too hard. ¡°Let me think again.¡± Then they ate their own meals. In the middle of the meal, Wilson focused on Will. ¡°Or, let brother-inw take charge?¡± Wilson¡¯s calction has already started. ¡°I will teach him what he doesn¡¯t understand and promise to make him an excellent boss.¡± Will didn¡¯t speak. He knew that Sarah would help him. In fact, as he thought, Sarah refused without hesitation, ¡°Captain has his own business to manage. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°What family business? I¡¯ll help him manage it.¡± Wilson really regarded Will as his family member, ¡°I promise to make everything in order.¡± Sarah paused, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Sure, there¡¯s nothing uncertain about it.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t realize the problem at all, and he didn¡¯t think that the family business Sarah said would be an antique industry he rarely involved in. Sarah looked to captain and asked for his advice. Will didn¡¯t care, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then you go to Gardner Group to report in two days.¡± Sarah said with a nd face, and her tone did not fluctuate. ¡°I ask Captain to speak to his family.¡± Wilson, ¡°??¡± Wilson, ¡°?¡± His mind was full of question marks. Gardner Group? Was it the low-profile Gardner Group he knew? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah asked after seeing that he hadn¡¯t answered for a long time. ¡°The wine¡¯s here, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Wilson looked at his ringing mobile phone, and quickly moved on to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After he didn¡¯t say it, Sarah didn¡¯t say it either. When the wine was brought back, Wilson drank with Will. Sarah and Rita did not disturb them. Like thest time, Wilson wanted to get some information. However, when he drank, his consciousness floated away. At first, the two people were still talking normally, but soon after, Wilson was drunk and spoke hard to Will. ¡°I tell you that Sarah is the treasure of our family and my treasure.¡± Wilson put his hand on Will¡¯s shoulder, and he was like floating. ¡°If you treat her badly, I will not let you go.¡± Will was not drunk at the moment. After hearing Wilson¡¯s words, he looked at someone sitting on the sofa watching TV with Rita. His eyes were full of spoiled and gentle. After a while, he replied, ¡°She is also my favorite.¡± All his life. He would take good care of her. ¡°Brother.¡± Will opened his mobile phone to record with indifference and began his routine. Wilson was very satisfied with this title. Will also said the following, ¡°Do you want Sarah to suffer?¡± ¡°No.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Do you want her to be tired?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about you still take the Yeats Group?¡± Will said with a low voice. Wilson didn¡¯t think about it, but blurted out, ¡°OK!¡± Will was satisfied. He put away his mobile phone and didn¡¯t continue to drink with him. After hearing that there was no sound there, Sarah looked at them, then got up and walked over. ¡°Put him in my house.¡± Sarah knew Wilson well. ¡°After he wakes up, he will probably think he is a great warrior with unparalleled martial arts and toss around.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Will didn¡¯t care. ¡°Just let him sleep in my house.¡± Since he would toss and turn, don¡¯t let her worry. Sarah hesitated to speak. Will lifted Wilson up and sent him to the bedroom to rest. Looking at the thoroughly drunk person, Sarah was still a little uneasy. As soon as he was about to speak, Will called her, ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± This was Will¡¯s countless times to emphasize this problem. Sarah nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You can rely on me. Don¡¯t worry about this and that like a little olddy all day.¡± Will gently pinched her white face, ¡°Or it would seem that your boyfriend is useless.¡± Sarah paused. Why was it anything to do with being useless? ¡°You don¡¯t have to face everything with full spirit, and you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself.¡± Will released her face, and his voice waszy and low. ¡°You¡¯re not alone, you have me.¡± Sarah pursed her lips. She was used to dealing with things by herself. ¡°I hope you need me.¡± Will talked to her slowly. Sarah¡¯s eyes met his dark eyes. When she saw that his eyes were all of her, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Be good at using your boyfriend.¡± Will rubbed her head, ¡°it is conducive to emotional cultivation.¡± Sarah was a little ufortable. Will puckered up a beautiful radian with his thin lips. At first sight, Sarah was also cool to things, but said more than now, and she were livelier. The reason for this was that she was hurt in herst love. People who have been hurt in thest rtionship are always easy to hide their true self. He was not in a hurry. Take your time. One day, she would know that she was really loved. Wilson, who was lying in bed, felt his brain was in a daze. He opened his eyes and looked at it. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 I want a positive feedback Wilson still felt light-headed. But when he saw that, he was furious and his eyes were wide open. He jumped out of the bed with the extremely sudden and shook his fist at Will, shouting, ¡°You asshole! How dare you do that to Pumpkin?!¡± With a dull thud, the fist fell into Will¡¯s palm. As a team leader, Will was way above them in terms of professional knowledge, reflexes and skill. Even if Wilson ambushed him, he could react quickly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Wilson turned fierce, but he had not sober up. Sarah was speechless. There he went again. ¡°If you touch Pumpkin, I¡¯ll punch you in the face.¡± Wilson threatened, but he was still unsteady on his feet. Will was still holding Wilson¡¯s fist and asked with a nted eye, ¡°Did the wine take away his memory?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me Mr. Gardner before?¡± ¡°How did I be an asshole?¡± Will thought. ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know how to exin for him. ¡°Pumpkin,e here.¡± Wilson really loved Sarah. He pulled her to him with the other hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Sarah made an introduction and could only reason with him slowly, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°I saw that he was trying to kiss you!¡± Wilson said forcefully. He could only see Will¡¯s back from where he was standing so there was some misunderstanding. Sarah asked directly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a boyfriend to kiss his girlfriend?¡± Wilson was stunned. His mind immediately went into a state of emptiness. He wanted to think about whether it was normal, but his mind went nk. ¡°Just lie down and don¡¯t mess around.¡± Sarah told him, ¡°I¡¯ll make honey water for you.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson calmed down. This time he didn¡¯t make any noise like thest time, and became very obedient. Sarah went out of the room to prepare honey water after he had settled down. If he didn¡¯t drink it, he would have a headache when he got up early tomorrow morning. Will followed her out. In the kitchen, When Sarah went to get the honey, a broad hand crossed her and took it down first. Her back was just against his chest, and she could clearly feel his heart beating. Sarah immediately withdrew her hand and turned to escape from his arms. But Will did not let her go. At the moment she was trying to slip away, he held his hands on the granite countertop behind her and trapped her. ¡°Captain¡­¡± Sarah felt her heart jump into her throat. Will leaned down slightly to close the distance between them, and they could feel the warm breath from each other. As the temperature in the kitchen rose, Sarah¡¯s hands on both sides tightened unconsciously, and the calm in her glittering eyes was gone. She tried to speak, but all the words seemed to be stuck. Will looked at the way she was trying to slip away. He smiled and said with his voice low with a bit of enchantment, ¡°You just said that it is normal for a boyfriend to kiss his girlfriend?¡± Sarah froze. Her red lips were tightly pressed and her heart beat very fast. ¡°I was just joking.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not normal for a boyfriend to kiss his girlfriend?¡± Will had eyes for her. So close up, he could clearly see her curly eyshes flickering like butterfly wings, and her red lips were plump, making people want to kiss her. Sarah was confused when asked. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Whether yes or no, she will be kissed. Will drew closer again, and when his thin lips gradually approached Sarah, thetter immediately said, ¡°Muffin is still outside. This¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°She is not there.¡± ¡°She is.¡± ¡°I checked. I don¡¯t think she wants to interrupt our time together. She¡¯s back to your ce.¡± Sarah was speechless. Will¡¯s lips were only three-tenths of an inch away from her, and he said slowly in a demagogic voice, ¡°You are so afraid of me kissing you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sarah replied with no confidence. She didn¡¯t know why her heart was out of control, beating so fast. Will smiled slightly, and said in a deep voice, with his eyes full of tenderness, ¡°So I can kiss you?¡± Sarah was a little freaked out. She didn¡¯t understand why he asked her about that. Will dame even closer, and the atmosphere between them became more ambiguous. The cool and clean smell rushed into Sarah¡¯s nose, making her heart pound. As she waited for the kiss to fall, there was a soft touch on her face. She froze. On the face? ¡°You may wanna take it slow.¡± Said Will. His lips left as soon as they touched her face and his voice was a little more muted, ¡°Next time, on your lips.¡± ¡°Captain.¡± Sarah hesitated to say. ¡°Hmm?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Have you never been in love before?¡± Will looked puzzled. He raised his eyebrows lightly and thought, ¡°You are questioning my abilities?¡± ¡°Who would give a heads-up before kissing people?¡± Sarah said very seriously, but she had not completely calmed down. ¡°These things happen when the time is right, and you¡¯ll kill the mood if you ask questions.¡± Actually Will did not kill the mood just now, but she was nervous every time he asked. So she said this in order to put an end to this continuous psychological torture. It must be ended. Will gave her a meaningful look and said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°Are there any other precautions? Let me know.¡± Will asked. Sarah was stunned. Other precautions? Sarah thought for a moment, but could not think of anything else. Will was still keeping her between his arms. The smile on his lips could hardly be concealed and he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to kiss?¡± Sarah was speechless. Now she really wanted to run away. She took away his arm and slipped out. She felt that Will was very dangerous now and she must stay away. Will held her weak hand at the moment she slipped away and took her back to his arms. The unexpected action made Sarah bump into his chest. Before she started, he saw Will¡¯s facee to her, and then his thin lips fell on her red lips. At that moment, Sarah¡¯s head went nk, and everything around her seemed to be cut off. Will put his arms around her waist, hold her back of the head with one hand, and took her down step by step. The soft feeling was so addictive to him. The kiss was like magic, making Sarah¡¯s legs and feet soft gradually. A momentter, Will released her. His dark eyes were already stained with desire, and his voice was hoarse and sexy. He was obviously suppressing some feelings, ¡°Satisfied?¡± Sarah¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and there were some water stains on her red lips, which were charming and attractive. Her beautiful eyes lost their usual indifference at the moment. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s a yes.¡± Will kissed her again gently, ¡°So, I feedback.¡± want a positive He dare not give her soul kiss again. The self-control he was proud of almost copsed after just a taste. If he went on, he was afraid to scare Sarah away. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 The demon fell in world Sarah¡¯s heart was racing and she didn¡¯t give an answer to this. Now she had learned a truth that once a person who had no desire fell in love, he would be a demon who fell in the world, which was more addictive than anyone else. And Captain Leon was most attractive one among the demons. ¡°I¡¯m going to make honey water for Wilson.¡± Will¡¯s eyes were deep, and he was trying to suppress some primitive impulses. ¡°Go watch some TV on the couch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was very low. Will pressed his thin lips and rubbed her head with broad and warm palm. He took the honey aside and made the honey water. Then he took it to Wilson. Wilson was sitting on the bed and looking at him with a mixture of different emotions, as if he was dissatisfied with him, ¡°I saw it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Will was not surprised. When Wilson came out, Will heard footsteps, and naturally knew he saw them. ¡°You bullied Pumpkin.¡± ¡°You will also have people you want to bully one day.¡± ¡°I want to bully you!¡± Will was silent. He handed the cup to Wilson and asked him drink it.He knew that what Wilson said about bullying was to beat him. In his current view, he bullied his sister. But¡­ It was still weird. Wilson didn¡¯t want to let Sarah worry about him, so he drank it. Will asked him to have a good rest and then went out with the cup. Wilson was surprisingly good that night. After drinking the honey water, he fell asleep. He did not regard himself as a great hero with unparalleled martial arts, nor did he make any noise. Sarah was sure that he totally calmed down, and she nned to leave. It was quitete. She would better not stay any longer. Just now, she did feel that Will¡¯s temperature rose. She admitted that she was a little freaked out. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Will said in a nice voice. Sarah was stiff. She was afraid that he would kiss her again. Will held her in his arms, and the happiness spread in his heart. He said, ¡°Here is a task for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Figure out what to call me by the end of the month.¡± Sarah was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t call me captain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to any other appetions,¡± Sarah exined. Once she got used to calling someone a name, it was hard to change it. Will pinched her face and said, ¡°So you wanna call me captain in front of the children in the future?¡± Sarah was shocked. Children? At this moment, Sarah clearly felt that Will cared about her. He really wanted to be with her all his life, and he had really thought about their future. ¡°Boss Leon?¡± She tentatively changed the appetion. Willughed helplessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call me Brother Leon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Will lost for words. And this was the end of the topic. Then Will sent her home and asked her to think about the appetion. He didn¡¯t want to ask her to change the appetion at first. She could call him whatever she wanted, but after careful consideration, she still felt that it was necessary. The word ¡°captain¡± was too easy to be misunderstood. If she called him captain, no one would know that they were lovers except the insiders. So it was necessary change the appetion as soon as possible. And he wanted Sarah to get used to it soon. Sarah could understand Will wanting her to change the appetion, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable one for a while. When she returned home, Rita was watching variety shows. When she saw Sarah, she paused the show and started gossip, ¡°Sarah, Did you and Will go real yesterday?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Feel what?¡± ¡°The feeling of falling in love. Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡± Rita was really curious. ¡°I feel at ease, and rest assured.¡± Sarah said. Thinking that Rita was also in love now, she simply asked her about the appetion, ¡°How do you address your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How do you call each other?¡± ¡°Andrew and Muffin.¡± Said Rita and her eyes shed. Sarah looked through her and said, ¡°In private.¡± Rita said nothing with her lips pressed. It was okay to say that when there were only she and her boyfriend, but it was a little embarrassing to say it at the moment. ¡°Baby.¡± She finished said mixed feelings, ¡°or something like that.¡± Sarah was stunned. She imagined calling Will like this, and finally passed it.She thought it was so weird. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this?¡± ¡°Captain made me. I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy, sweetheart, baby, dear, Will baby, Leon baby.¡± Rita became energetic when talking about this, ¡°As long as it is from you, Will will love it!¡± ¡°Not formal enough.¡± Sarah said solemnly. ¡°Why do you want formality in love?¡± Rita said seriously, ¡°Call him captain or his name in front of people, but it doesn¡¯t need to be formal when it is just you two. Just be intimate and happy.¡± Sarah paused. It seems that she has always been in love with the captain in a more formal manner. ¡°You can also y coquettish or act like a spoiled kid.¡± Rita had a lot of experience and guided, ¡°for example, let him screw the bottle cap for you when drinking water.¡± Sarah was a little puzzled. ¡°Or ask him to carry your bag when going out.¡± Sarah did not quite agree. She thought about it carefully. The love theorye up with by Rita was not suitable for her. Rita also made a conclusion, ¡°Every couple has a different way of getting along. You just need to remember that you are a woman with a boyfriend.¡± Sarah was very independent since childhood. Even if there was an elder male cousin, she would not act like a spoiled child. Such a sister was Rita¡¯s idol. But she would worry that Sarah would bear too much and would be tired. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Sarah was very serious, and then told Rita, ¡°Don¡¯t watch TV too much, and go to bed early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rita was very obedient. Sarah hummed and went to the study. Later, Sarah looked up the appetion in the study, while Will began to think about the future of him and Sarah. Just when Will was thinking about how to prepare for the wedding, his mobile phone rang. After seeing the caller, he naturally answered the phone. His voice was a little more alienated than when talking to Sarah, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Gardner,¡± A cheery female voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°This¡¯s L.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Will¡¯s voice was cool and his tone was casual, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I hear you¡¯re in love?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Is she Sarah?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this.¡± L hesitated, then said mysteriously, ¡°The girl you are seeing may not be a good person, you¡­¡± Before she could finished, Will hung up the phone without hesitation, then blocked the number out. He wouldn¡¯t allow his girl to be ndered. L thought that something was wrong when she saw the phone was hung up, and didn¡¯t know she was ckmailed until she dialed again. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 You almost fooled me She was confused and didn¡¯t understand what was wrong. After careful imagination, she came to a conclusion that Sarah must be there with Will. Sarah must have grabbed the phone and blocked her out, worrying that she would tell those things. L wanted to send WhatsApp message to talk about it. But she was afraid that Sarah would do something again, so she gave up. Will did not care about this matter anymore, nor did he worry about what L would say to his parents. He knew his parents were not the kind of people who would listen to others¡¯ words easily. They would make judgments based on their own understanding, no matter about things or about people. After taking Sarah backst time, he knew that his parents liked her very much. After washing up in the bathroom, Willy on the bed with his mobile phone, thinking of someone living next door, and sent a message to her: Good night, my girlfriend. But Sarah didn¡¯t see the message. She didn¡¯t like to y with her phone. She put it down and went to sleep. In addition, she turned on distraction free mode, so all message prompts were automatically muted. So that when she saw this message the next morning, she could only reply: Good morning. The doorbell rang just after she sent the message. When she opened the door, she saw Will standing outside in his home clothes, and his voice was slow, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say that in person?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see the messagest night.¡± Sarah exined. Will leaned over and said, ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Sarah was stunned. She slipped away decisively and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± ¡°Come to have breakfast after washing.¡± Will hade specially to invite her. He said that he would contract for three meals a day. ¡°I¡¯ve kept some for Muffin and Wilson. Don¡¯t wake them up.¡± Sarah nodded. Rita liked to stay in bed, so did Wilson. If they didn¡¯t have to go to school or go to work, they might not be up until ten. And it turned out to be pretty much what they thought. Rita and Wilson both got up slowly at about ten o¡¯clock. Sarah left a message for Rita, so she came directly to Will after waking up. She finished breakfast with Wilson, and Wilson began to talk about business. Things were not discussed wellst night. He wanted to get it done today. He wanted to be a rich yboy!He was not interested in work at all.He just wanna have fun. ¡°When will you go back to take over the position of President of Yeats Group?¡± Wilson sat on the sofa and asked directly. Everyone looked up. They were all confused. They didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly say this. There was no foreshadowing. ¡°There is no objection from uncle and grandpa, and I¡¯ve sounded out the shareholders, and they¡¯re in favor.¡± Wilson wanted to have fun. But Being a boss was really not a fun thing. ¡°As long as you agree, you can take office at any time.¡± Sarah was silent for a moment and gave the condition, ¡°I will share my shares with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Half.¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°All of it.¡± ¡°Even if give me all of yours and Muffin¡¯s, my answer is a no.¡± Wilson said seriously, but also with some arrogance, ¡°I want freedom, not money.¡± ¡°Besides being a little tired, there are many benefits to being a boss.¡± Sarah tried to persuade him. Wilson was puzzled.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Many?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he see any?¡± He thought. ¡°You may not find true love if you are a rich man who only knows to idle about.¡± Sarah said to him seriously. Wilson subconsciously denied, ¡°No way. I can find love with my face.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re better looking than captain?¡± Wilson was speechless. ¡°No.¡± Rita answered for him. Wilson¡¯s eyes were wide open. But he could not refute. Sarah continued to persuade him, her tone particrly sincere, ¡°Some people may like because of your face and money, but these will not attract a person for long. As long as there is a person who is better-looking or richer than you, those advantages are gone.¡± Wilson thought deeply. This sounded reasonable, but he just didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°The president of Yeats Group is not only a position.¡± Sarah was really a persuasive talker, ¡°Which do you think is more attractive, the boss of a listedpany or a rich man who sit around and wait to die?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course a boss.¡± Wilson blurted out. The future of a rich man was uncertain If the family went down one day, wouldn¡¯t he be nothing? Most of the people in this circle were rted to interests. When someone went bankrupt, they would be the first to stay away. But a boss had the ability to stage aeback even if went bankrupt. ¡°Do you still want to quit the position of president of Yeats Group?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Wilson just said a word, and immediately realized that it was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s not right.¡± Sarah was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe he realized it so quickly. ¡°Damn. You almost fooled me.¡± Said Wilson. He realized that he would always be the boss of Yeats Group. Had it not been for his cousin Sarah, he would have retorted calmly from the first sentence. He really didn¡¯t expect that Pumpkin would also y trick on him. Sarah kept calm, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, what you just said doesn¡¯t hold water.¡± Wilson said with reason. ¡°Even if I resign now and be just a rich man, none of that would happen. I¡¯m not really fooling around and waiting for death. I¡¯m capable.¡± As for what true love, he didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Next Monday, on the 7th, remember to sign in at Yeats Group.¡± Wilson was determined this time. ¡°I¡¯ll be angry if you don¡¯te.¡± Humph! Sarah had nothing to say. She felt that she had been hasty. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s ok if Will is willing to help you.¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on Will who was calm from beginning to end. Will looked over with indifference and said slowly, ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Wilson was more satisfied with Will now. ¡°In your opinion, is promise important?¡± Will set him up step by step. Wilson was confused. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Why it has to do with this?¡± He thought. ¡°Of course, it is important.¡± Wilson just thought it was between him and Sarah. ¡°As a man, you should do what you promised. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t promise casually.¡± No matter whether it was the matter between Will and Sarah, there was nothing wrong to say that. Anyway, he was talking about men, not everyone. ¡°What if you promise and don¡¯t do it?¡± Will asked again. Wilson looked at Sarah, and wondered whether the two were in conflict, otherwise why would he ask such a question at this time. Sarah said, ¡°Captain is asking you. Why look at me?¡± Wilson sounded a ten-level rm bell in his heart. ¡°They have a contradiction.¡± ¡°They must have a contradiction!¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Let me get you a new boyfriend ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, give yourself a castration.¡± Wilson said very seriously without hesitation. ¡°As a man, you can¡¯t break your word!¡± ¡°Then please continue to serve as the president of Yeats Group.¡± Will said with a joking smile on his face. Wilson was stunned. What? He looked confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Will took out his mobile phone and yed the voice recordedst night. ¡°Wilson do you want Sarah to suffer?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want her to be tired?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how about you keep the Yeats Group in your hands?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The moment when the recording ended, N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Wilson felt a thunderbolt on his head. ¡°When did this happen? Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Wilson asked himself in his mind. ¡°Pumpkin.¡± Wilson wanted to cry, and his liking for Will fell rapidly. ¡°Let me get you a new boyfriend. He¡¯s too cunning!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe will screwed him over. He was Sarah¡¯s cousin. How could will be so ruthless? Damn it! Sarah was also surprised, ¡°When did you record it?¡± ¡°Before taking him back to his roomst night,¡± With that, Will yed with his mobile phone in his hand. Man was selfish. He wanted to make it easy for his girlfriend, so he could only make it harder for Wilson. Wilson was extremely aggrieved. ¡°They do that for your own good.¡± Ritaforted him, but it was better not to. ¡°It¡¯s a ce where you can put your skills to use. It may be hard sometimes, but you have all the fame and fortune. It¡¯s a good deal.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a good deal, you should take care of it.¡± Wilson red at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s too tiring.¡± ¡°Tiring for you, but not for me?¡± ¡°You can only bear the tiredness. Who makes you not have the best cousin in the world?¡± Rita blinked her big clean eyes, and said with a charming and lovely tone. Wilson was pissed off at once. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Sarah is just a little girl.¡± ¡°Who makes me the best cousin in the world?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Wilsonforted himself in his mind. ¡°But, even if I am the best cousin in the world, you have to take one out to manage thepany after you two get married and have children.¡± Wilson againpromised, saying to Sarah and Will, ¡°otherwise I will give myself a castration!¡± He nned that in thest few years, When Sarah married Will and have children, he would definitely give up immediately. Sarah, Rita And Will Were all speechless. But Wilson continued, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡± Sarah said lightly. Angel International Group was basically stable now, and there were not many problems in the future. If Wilson really wanted to quit, she would take over. But now, he was obviously joking. ¡°Talk about it then? If you don¡¯t say yes today, I¡¯m gonna kidnap your boyfriend to my house.¡± Wilson pretended to be fierce, ¡°and you won¡¯t see each other for months.¡± ¡°If you really have this ability, I will take over thepany now.¡± Sarah gave a somewhat provocative remark. Not to mention Wilson, even if she and Robert went together, it was unlikely that they could take Will down. She could not defeat him physically. Wilson gave a puzzled look. He could not believe that Sarah was looking down on him. He groaned, walked to Will, and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Nowe home with me, I will tell you about Muffin¡¯s childhood, and help you deal with the Yeats¡¯ family.¡± Will said nothing. Since he liked Sarah, getting the approval of her family was what he should do. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what she likes.¡± Wilson saw that he was unmoved, and offered another condition. ¡°I know everything she likes.¡± Said Will. He knew Sarah as well as Wilson did. ¡°We just got together, and it¡¯s not worth spending months apart for what you¡¯re saying.¡± Wilson¡¯s face drooped. He knew now that Will was difficult to be fooled. ¡°All right, you should go back to work.¡± Rita said, ¡°As your cousin, I will support you mentally.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Wilson said to her. After knowing that there was no possibility for that, Wilson didn¡¯t insist. However, he had decided that as soon as Sarah¡¯s child could run on the ground, he would quit immediately. Wilson gave a wicked smile. Before noon, Sarah sent a message to Chris asking him about Jason, and Chris replied the same as yesterday. After learning that he still didn¡¯te back today, Sarah told Will. Although she was worried about Jason, Chris was there, so she didn¡¯t ask too much. As for Chris, As soon as he texted back to Sarah, he received a call from Serial. When he learned that Jason was going to wake up, he immediately put his business aside and drove to the base. But when he got there, Jason hadn¡¯t wake up. ¡°He won¡¯t be awake for another half an hour if anything goes wrong.¡± Serial, wearing a white coat, looked gentle and dignified. ¡°Don¡¯t you call Sarah?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mr. Noth told me not to tell Miss Yeats,¡± Chris said directly. Serial rubbed the material in his hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s not still trying to lie to Sarah, is he?¡± Chris didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t know what Jason was thinking. But if he recovered his past memory and character, Chris still dared to talk back to him. After half an hour. All data of Jason were stable. ¡°All right.¡± Serial waspletely relieved. ¡°His memory shouldpletely recover. Let¡¯s go and check on him.¡± He took Chris with him. After arriving at the medical room, Serial took all the testing instruments off Jason¡¯s body. Chris stared for a while, but Jason didn¡¯t wake up. He couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Doctor Lance, why isn¡¯t Mr. Noth awake?¡± Serial also twisted his eyebrows. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ording to the monitoring, he should wake up. ¡°Jason.¡± Serial called him. Jasony still on the bed, still closed his dark and indifferent eyes and breathed steadily. Chris was worried. He was afraid of idents. ¡°Go out and wait.¡± Serial said to Chris while checking Jason. ¡°I¡¯ll check him.¡± Chris went out without dy. He wanted to see the inside through the ss window, but after he went out, Serial locked the door, and the window was sealed. So, Chris couldn¡¯t see anything. Serial sat on the chair in the medical room, his legs were folded and he looked gentle, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I know you are awake.¡± Jason slowly opened his eyes. The dark and indifferent eyes were now dead and lonely. ¡°Chris said that you told him not to tell Sarah about you to restore your memory.¡± Serial talked to him about immediately. ¡°Are you still going to lie to her?¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Can¡¯t go back to the past ¡°Not anymore.¡± Jason Noth looked at the ceiling with deep loss and his voice was hoarse. How dare he cheat her again. When he woke up, there were many fragments of memory in his mind. Through these fragments, he could know how much trouble he brought to her during the period of memory loss. He also knew that she was with Will Gardner. Serial Lance paused when he heard what Jason said, ¡°Are you¡­ all right?¡± ¡°Why should you involve her?¡± Jason Noth sat up from the bed and watched Serial Lance as if he had be the same cold and indifferent person as before. ¡°This is just a deal between you and me.¡± He felt guilty for what he did to her before. So as long as she can be good, he is even willing to die. But he didn¡¯t expect that Serial Lance would involve Sarah during the period of his memory loss, and so many things happened. ¡°I want to challenge.¡± Serial Lance exined, ¡°Besides, the contract didn¡¯t mention that she couldn¡¯t be involved. You just said that I couldn¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± Jason Noth didn¡¯t watch him again. At the moment, he didn¡¯t even want to be angry with him. His mind is full of the scene of Sarah admitting to be with Will Gardner, and the word ¡®you¡¯ she firmly said when he asked whom she would choose between Jason Noth and Saran Noth. He thought that she hated him very much. So she hoped that he could disappear. ¡°After the deal is over, I will ask Chris to list out the amount you need topensate in a few days.¡± Jason Noth said in a cool voice, ¡°After the payment ispleted, it will be clear.¡± Serial Lance, ¡°??¡± Amount ofpensation? He frowned and was puzzled, ¡°What is the amount ofpensation?¡± Why didn¡¯t he know that there was something to bepensated? Isn¡¯t everything going on ording to the contract? ¡°ording to the contract, you should bear all the losses caused by you during the deal.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s eyes were indifferent and unkind, ¡°You are responsible forpensation for the money the Noth Group lost during my amnesia.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this part did not count?¡± Serial Lance was worried. If he should really responsible for thepensation, he can not afford! It will be tens of thousands of amount ofpensation. So he can¡¯t afford. Jason Noth hade down from the hospital bed and put on his clothes. The whole person was full of coldness, ¡°Who said this? Where did I say this? Is there any signature or seal?¡± ¡°You said it yourself,¡± Serial Lance reminded him. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t remember.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s words were indifferent. There was an aura of indifference around him. ¡°If you can¡¯t take out the supporting document with my signature or seal, you still have to pay for thepensation.¡± Serial Lance¡¯s mentality copsed, ¡°What on earth did I provoke you?¡± He generally knew Jason Noth¡¯s personality. Even if it is a verbalmitment, as long as he says it, he will do it. But now he went back on what he had said. There must be something fishy! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t involve her in our deal.¡± Jason Noth straightened his sleeves, and his eyes gradually turned cold, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let her take care of me.¡± ¡± He can never repay what he owed her in his lifetime. Serial Lance, however, involved her and asked her to take care ofhim. ¡°Because of this?¡± Serial Lance didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s the reason.¡± Jason Noth finished his words and left the medical room. Chris was still waiting outside, unable to see or hear, so that he was more worried than ever. Just when he was thinking about what happened to his boss, he saw his bosse out of the medical room, with a coldness of putting other people off. ¡°Boss?¡± Chris called tentatively. Jason Noth said, ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chris immediately agreed. He took him out of Serial Medical Base and opened the rear seat door for him. On the way back, Chris nced at the rearview mirror from time to time. He only cared about one problem now. Was boss the one who has restored his memory or not? ¡°Did you give her the thing which I let you give to Sarah?¡± Jason Noth said suddenly. Chris did not hesitate, but replied honestly, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Throw it away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Throw it away, don¡¯t give it to her.¡± Jason Noth said with indifference. He clearly knew that his boss was not in the second personality. This was just his own self that guided by Serial Lance with giving psychological hints in the state of his amnesia. That¡¯s him, not Saran Noth. Chris thought about what his boss had given him before, and his heart was a littleplicated, ¡°Do you really want to throw?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason Noth answered a word. Inside was a letter from him to Sarah, which probably meant that he was going to be Jason Noth in the past. He hoped she would remember that there was a person who loved her as his life. He is Jason Noth and he is also Saran Noth. There is no need for Sarah to worry about him. After all, she has her own new life. ¡°Boss.¡± Chris looked at the rearview mirror and was worried. Judging from the conversation just now, the boss should have recovered his memory. Because he said Sarah, not Sa. Jason Noth looked out of the car through the window and was obviously absentminded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you really tell Sarah about your memory recovery?¡± Chris asked. During this time, his mood also becameplicated. ¡°She has been asking you whether to go back to have dinner these two days. She is worried about you.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s heart was stabbed, and it was stuffy and painful. Many memories of this period appeared in his mind. Sarah was kind to him. And Her patience and indulgence to him¡­ He also wanted to go back to that period. But¡­he couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°Leave aside for the moment.¡± Jason Noth was a little decadent, with a depressing feeling in his dark eyes. ¡°Give me two days.¡± Chris said nothing more and sent him home. When he got home, Jason Noth shut himself in his room. He didn¡¯t drink any water or eat anything all day long. When Chris went to ask him to eat at night, he said that he didn¡¯t want to eat. Chris was worried about his state. He wanted to contact Sarah, but thought of the boss¡¯s saying. He didn¡¯t do anything after all. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Jason Noth came out of the room. The whole person looked a little haggard and lonely. ¡°Boss.¡± Chris wanted him to eat. ¡°I¡¯ll go out ande backter.¡± Jason Noth, holding the car key in his hand, said in a low voice. ¡°You can go back to sleep first, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°No, Let me alone.¡± After he said that, Jason Noth went out with the car key. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Instead of going to other ces, he drove to the neighborhood where Sarah was. Sitting on the bench downstairs in themunity, he could look up and see the bright light in her home. He just looked at it and did nothing. ¡°Jason?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice suddenly rose. Jason Noth was stiff, as if he had been pressed the pause button. He pursed his lips and watched her with all kinds ofplicated feelings. What struck him was the scene of her sping with Will Gardner¡¯s fingers. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Interview Sarah At that moment, his heart was broken. He just felt that interlocking fingers were extremely dazzling. ¡°Why did you sit here?¡± Sarah noticed the change of his mood, but she didn¡¯t think about the things that his memory had recovered. Jason Noth¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and didn¡¯t say anything after all. He stood up. It was only a few steps away, but he felt that there was a thousand miles between them. ¡°Chris is doing something nearby. I juste with him.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s voice was low, and his eyes fell on her in white face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep at this time in the past? Why¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue to say what he wanted to ask next. It seemed that everything she wanted to do had nothing to do with him. He was no longer qualified to ask about her life. ¡°Come down for a walk.¡± Sarah exined simply. In the past, she had no habit of walking at night, but Captain Leon felt that she would not walk outside the door and stay at home, so he took her down for a walk. Jason Noth sighed. Will Gardner always held Sarah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Would you go upstairs now? It¡¯s cold outside.¡± ¡°No, Chris should be finished. I have something to talk about with him.¡± Jason Noth refused. This time. He just studied Will Gardner carefully. He is good-looking, has a good voice and a good figure, and meets Sarah¡¯s aesthetic requirements. As for his character, It¡¯s also good. His heart was full of pain, and his eyes fell on their hands again, only to feel the suffocation of the whole heart. ¡°You go home first.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s deep eyes wereplicated. ¡°Don¡¯t be cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Jason Noth raised his feet to leave. Sarah stopped him, ¡°Jason.¡± Jason Noth turned around and the emotion in his eyes wasplicated. Those feelings in his heart which he can¡¯t tell upied his thoughts little by little. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to restore your memory, you won¡¯t restore it.¡± Sarah said, ¡°The choice is in your hands. I won¡¯t force you.¡± This was what she discussed with Captain Leon. There was meaningless in forcing him. Theoretically, Jason Noth and Saran Noth were the same person. It should not be difficult to learn again without restoring memory. Moreover, once he is forced to restore resulting in emotional copse, there may be suddenness. ¡°If nothing had happened, everything would have returned to the time at the beginning.¡± Jason Noth suppressed the pain in his heart, ¡°Would you choose Jason Noth or Saran Noth?¡± Sarah¡¯s red lips moved and unconsciously she wanted to blurt out Jason Noth. If there was no divorce and If it came to the time before the appearance of Jenny Smith, Jason Noth really treated her very well, and he was also a rare person she admired besides Captain Leon. But now, she was with Captain Leon. Whoever she chooses will cause some harm to Captain Leon. Time cannot go back, and they cannot go back to the past. ¡°At least now, she will choose Will Gardner.¡± Will Gardner squeezed Sarah¡¯s hand, and his voice was lazy and low. Jason Noth¡¯s heart clenched. He didn¡¯t say any more, left after saying that have an early night. He could not watch their love and intimacy. Originally, all of these¡­ should belong to him. He lost the girl who liked him. It was he who caused it. Looking at his slightly lonely back, Sarah was a little confused, ¡°Do you think Jason Noth is strange?¡± ¡°Yes, a little bit strange.¡± Will Gardner said in a faint voice. He didn¡¯t care what Jason Noth¡¯s purpose was, as long as he didn¡¯t hurt Atha again, he won¡¯t care. Sarah took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Chris. Jason Noth was in a bad state. It was better to let Chris take good care of him. After the message was sent, she went upstairs with Will Gardner. Arrived at the living room, Will Gardner held Sarah in his arms and let her sit on hisp. Facing the sudden intimate behavior, Sarah was very confused. ¡°I want to interview Sarah. If everything goes back to the beginning and Jason Noth and I will profess love to you at the same time, who will you choose, him or me?¡± Will Gardner gently picked his eyebrows with his loose temperament. Sarah, ¡°??¡± A tricky question? She just couldn¡¯t understand the love a little bit, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have EQpletely, ¡°You.¡± ¡°I want to listen to the truth.¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be angry, just tell me exactly how you feel.¡± Will Gardner started his routine again, but he really wanted to know, ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± Sarah paused. Captain Leon is not a person who likes to joke about such things. Since he said so, it meant he really wanted to know. But¡­ ¡°Really?¡± She hesitated. Although Will Gardner had already known her answer, he still answered calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah is an honest person, ¡°Jason Noth.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Will Gardner smiled with indifference. This guy. The person made him angry. ¡°Could you please not be angry?¡± Sarah quickly added. ¡°Why is he?¡± Will Gardner was curious about this.¡± Am I not good?¡± ¡°You are very good, but what you said is that everything goes back to the beginning.¡± Sarah was serious about this matter. ¡°At that time, my impression of you was still on the cold-blooded instructor who was cruel and harsh, and who gave others hard tasks.¡± She was telling the truth. If she was professed love by Captain Leon at that time, her reaction will be the same as the reaction when Captain Leon first time sent her breakfast.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She would think that in which ways she offended Captain Leon, and then she would found a chance to go away. ¡°Am I so fierce?¡± Will Gardner didn¡¯t expect this reason. ¡°Just ask Jasmine and others.¡± Sarah said a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me, even if you tell them, they will wonder whether they have offended you,¡± Will Gardner¡¯s eyes were full of surprises. Is he really so fierce? ¡°Angry?¡± Sarah saw that he didn¡¯t speak, and was a little unpredictable. Will Gardner began to tease her, ¡°Well, very angry.¡± ¡°I set you up as a special concern, and wrote a program myself.¡± Sarah coaxed him, ¡°After that, even if I mute the mobile phone and set the message undisturbed, the message you send will have a special prompt tone.¡± The program was thest time she wrote after she didn¡¯t reply to him good night. Will Gardner sipped his thin lips and said, ¡°Hmm.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes turned. Is he still angry? However, she also understood that if Captain Leon chose other girls between her and other girls, she would also be angry. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry¡± Sarah was not good atforting people. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you what you want.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Will Gardner repeated, ¡°Kiss me and I will forgive you.¡± Sarah was a little embarrassed. Even if it was a rtionship between lovers, there was always a feeling of defiling the gods if she kissed. Will Gardner saw her hesitating there and askedzily, ¡°Do you want to kiss?¡± Yes! Sarah made a decision immediately. She leaned over and kissed him on his thin lips. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 I regret Just as she was about to stop, Will Gardner sped her body and deepened the kiss. Worried about losing controlter, he kissed for a while and then released her. His rough thumb touched Sarah¡¯s red lips stained with water. His voice was much lower than before, ¡°This is called kiss, understand?¡± Sarah nodded with red cheeks. ¡°Go to wash and sleep, and I will call you for breakfast tomorrow.¡± Will Gardner did not continue to flirt. He knew Sarah¡¯s work and rest, and would not easily disrupt. Keeping early hours was the key to good health. Sarah agreed and then added, ¡°You cane to my room without knocking, juste in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will Gardner responded. Knocking on the door before is because Sarah¡¯s sister was here. It was always impolite to enter without knocking when two girls were here. Sarah went down from his arms, said good night to him before entering the bedroom. She then went to the bathroom to wash and then sleep. Will Gardner calmed down for a while before returning to his room next to Sarah¡¯s Room. He has only one idea now. Marry Sarah early. Compared with their quiet and warm daily life here, Jason Noth had formed a huge contrast. After leaving Sarah¡¯smunity, he sent a message to Chris, telling him that if Sarah asked, he should reply that he work nearby and meet himter. He didn¡¯t want Sarah to worry about him any more. Chris didn¡¯t spill the beans at Sarah¡¯s side. His answers were normal. The sky began to drizzle. Jason Noth leaned back against the car and looked at the building where Sarah was. From his position, he couldn¡¯t find the window of Sarah¡¯s home. But he didn¡¯t want to leave. He wanted to be closer to her. It was raining all the time. In just ten minutes, Jason Noth¡¯s hair was wet and his body was stained with rain. The cold air rushed into the body, and the feeling of chill rose. But these were not as cold as seeing Sarah be with others. The rain continued to fall on him, and he was just stay there as if he didn¡¯t feel the rain. It seemed that in this way, he could reduce the suffocating pain in his heart. Just at this time, a ck umbre appeared above his head. He looked sideways and saw Chris standing beside him with an umbre in his hand. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His voice was hoarse, as if he had been stripped of all his energy and said to Chris, ¡°I don¡¯t need the umbre.¡± ¡°You have just recovered, and you are weak.¡± Chris had never seen his boss look like an abandoned child. ¡°If you have a fever again because of rain, what will you do?¡± Jason Noth didn¡¯t say anything, but took back his sight. Chris took the car key from his hand and opened the back seat for him. ¡°Go home first.¡± Jason Noth looked at the building again and finally got on the car. Chris helped him close the car door, then closed the umbre, sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car to leave. On the way back, Jason Noth had been looking at the retrogressive scenery outside the car window, thinking about the little things he and Sarah were together. Chris turned on the air conditioner to warm the car. Jason Noth felt a little warm and asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that you will have an ident alone.¡± Chris is honest. Because he has never seen his boss in that condition. ¡°So I took a taxi to follow you.¡± ¡°Investigate all the information about Will Gardner.¡± Jason Noth sat down on the seat, ¡°And handed it to me after investigation.¡± Will Gardner is a good man from the contact during the period of his amnesia. But since Sarah is with him, he needs to know better. I can¡¯t let her feel frustrated any more. Chris agreed. When boss was in the period of losing his memory before, he also asked him to investigate Will Gardner. But at that time he didn¡¯t investigate his information very much and didn¡¯t pay much attention to. This time it was different. This time real boss asked him to investigate. ¡°After the investigation, you should go back to Anta first.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s voice was too lonely and low to say. ¡°Dad probably doesn¡¯t want to run thepany. You should take the post of CEO temporarily, and your sry will be doubled.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± Chris asked. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in New York for a while.¡± Jason Noth didn¡¯t hide the real thought from him, ¡°Wanting to see her more.¡± Even if he could only watch her from afar, he wanted to stay longer. Who is she? Chris knows. He wanted to say something, but he found that it was not appropriate to say anything that time. When he arrived themunity, Jason Noth asked Chris to stop his car. He went to the convenience store and bought something before entering themunity. When they were at home, Jason Noth asked Chris to go back first. ¡°It¡¯s better for me to apany you here.¡± Chris said frankly to him, ¡°I am worried about your current condition.¡± Jason Noth was eager to talk but stopped. He didn¡¯t urge him to leave. Thinking that he hadn¡¯t eaten all day, Chris prepared him some food, but Jason Noth didn¡¯t touch the food. No appetite. Didn¡¯t want to eat. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you must change your clothes.¡± Chris cared him like an olddy. ¡°It¡¯s easy to catch a cold when the clothes are wet.¡± Although there was heating in the room, it was better to rece the clothes. Jason Noth still didn¡¯t take any action. A momentter, he took out the cigarette and lighter he had bought in the convenience store from his pocket, lit it with a snap, and then took a sip. Chris, ¡°??¡± Smoking?!! He remembered that his boss never smoked. Thepany also clearly stipted that smoking was not allowed in public areas in order to prevent people from inhaling secondhand smoke. Chris thought that why did he start smoking now? He began to cough! Jason Noth was choked by the smoke and coughed violently. Chris sighed, went to take the cigarette out of his hand, extinguished it and threw it in the garbage can, ¡°If you can¡¯t smoke, don¡¯t smoke. Smoking is harmful to your health.¡± Jason Noth said nothing and threw away the cigarette and lighter he had just bought. Sure enough, He still didn¡¯t like the taste. ¡°Drink? I¡¯ll get some drink.¡± Chris knew he was in a bad mood. ¡°No.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s eyes were dim, and his whole heart was empty. It was no use getting drunk. The deeper you get drunk, the more you miss. Now he could control himself with reason not to disturb her new life, but if he get drunk, he can¡¯t help calling her. He watched the dark night outside the window, and his heart was filled with thousands ofplex emotions, ¡°Chris.¡± Chris came over. ¡°I regret.¡± Jason Noth said this with a deep thin lip and a slight movement. It seemed that it was hard for him to say these words. His eyes were sour. He regretted. But everything couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°If I had listened to you, would she not have left?¡± Jason Noth hid his face and lowered his eyes, tears flowing down his fingers. Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see it, but he told the truth, ¡°She will still go.¡± Jason Noth felt intense pain. The was a gnawing pain from his heart. ¡°For Sarah, one infidelity means that she would not forgive you for one hundred times.¡± Chris said word by word, and his heart became moreplicated, ¡°Since the moment you asked her for a divorce because of Jenny Smith, Sarah¡¯s heart fainted.¡± The only difference was that the rtionship between you two would not be too rigid if there was compensation and no other harm. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 A heart-to-heart talk Jason Noth¡¯s heart was throbbing with regret upying him. Chris couldn¡¯t bear to see it. After being silent for a moment, he went to fetch the beer and called Lucas Richardson at the same time, who was filming in New York. The physical state of boss was too bad. If he doesn¡¯t adjust, he will break his health. After taking the beer, Chris also brought the food. Drinking on an empty stomach not only makes you drunk quickly, but also hurts your health. Jason Noth refused all. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something about Sarah after you eat this meal.¡± Chris began to lie to let him eat. ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You eat first.¡± Jason Noth really had no appetite, but he wanted to know something about Sarah. In the intertwined emotions, he squeezed the food into his mouth and ate it one mouthful at a time. Until he finished eating, he didn¡¯t know what the food tasted like. Sarah was full of his mind. ¡°Finished.¡± He put down his chopsticks and bowl and watched Chris with a little vitality between his eyes and eyebrows. ¡°You can tell me now.¡± Chris, ¡°¡­¡± What should he say? He was lying. During the stalemate, Lucas Richardson came. After entering the house, he took off his cap and mask, and took off his scarf and overcoat. As a movie king, his acting skills were so good that he had so many fans that it was difficult for him to go out. Seeing himing, Jason Noth was distracted. He adjusted his state for a while, and didn¡¯t want his affairs to be known too much, ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Chris taught Lucas Richardson to say like this. ¡°I want to drink with you.¡± Jason Noth frowned. He nced at Chris subconsciously. Chris¡¯s acting skills were excellent, and he looked surprised at the sudden arrival of Lucas Richardson. Lucas Richardson was familiar with Jason Noth¡¯s home. In the past, when Jason Noth came to New York for work, he would also talk to him about the old days, and naturally knew his door password. He was very familiar to get the sses. When taking the sses, he nced at Chris and asked, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Just drink with the boss.¡± Chris didn¡¯t like to drink. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first and don¡¯t bother you to talk about the past.¡± After finishing his words, he left. He gave them space. Jason Noth didn¡¯t want him to leave, but Chris was so fast that he didn¡¯t give him a chance to talk at all. Lucas Richardson took the sses and took the beer Chris put there. He poured the beer and asked, ¡°What is Chris doing with the beer? Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason Noth hid his feeling. Lucas Richardson didn¡¯t ask more. One ss for each person. After clinking the sses with Jason Noth, he drank it all at once. Seeing him like this, Jason Noth adjusted his mood and cared about his buddy first, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I was liked by a man at the dinner party tonight.¡± What Lucas Richardson said was true, but his tone was the same as before. ¡°He wanted to take me back to be a toyboy, and said that I could choose any resources.¡± There were many such things in their circle. Some talked about these things with resources; Some would not pay anything; Some even use drugs to y dirty tricks. There were many different ways. ¡°Your agent is not with you?¡± Jason Noth asked. He was not worried that Lucas Richardson would suffer losses. Although he was in the entertainment circle, and his family had strong capital, he had always been in this circle as an ordinary person. ¡°No, my agent was brought to another private room to talk about things.¡± Lucas Richardson was disgusted about these things, but he didn¡¯t need to find someone to drink. The reason why he spoke out these things was to let Jason Noth drink with him. Chris said that this guy was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t eat or drink, so he was invited to persuade him. Seeing that the beer in his ss was drunk, Lucas Richardson filled his and Jason¡¯s sses. After the next few sses. Lucas Richardson didn¡¯t say a word, just drank one ss after another. Jason Noth was deeply worried and depressed, so he didn¡¯t think about Lucas Richardson¡¯s reaction and his things. If he is normal, he will know that these things will only be ignored because of Lucas Richardson¡¯s character, and he will not be unhappy toe to him for drinking at all. After the drinking has gone through three rounds. They have already drunk two bottles of beer. Jason Noth was a little drunk at the moment because of the high degree of alcohol and the strong dyed effect of the beer. Lucas Richardson was not drunk. Because when he drank, he didn¡¯t finish the ss. Every time when he took a sip, he put the ss down and continued pouring. He held the ss in his hand, so Jason Noth couldn¡¯t see it. Through these series of behaviors, Lucas Richardson understood one thing. Jason Noth was on his chest. He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with two umon things in a row. This was totally not the person he used to be. ¡°How about you?¡± Lucas Richardson, seeing it was the time to ask, poured him another ss before pretending to be natural and asked, ¡°How have you beentely? How is your rtionship with Sarah?¡± Lucas Richardson and Edgar Williams didn¡¯t know about Jason¡¯sa and memory loss after serious injury. Jason Noth didn¡¯t tell many people about these things. The things that broke out on the Inte before were also regarded as edited photo after Jason Noth appeared automatically. ¡°I lost her.¡± Jason Noth held the ss in his hand, and his sad and depressed mood became more obvious after he was drunk. Lucas Richardson paused. He looked up and saw something else in his eyes. Jason Noth drank the beer in the ss and began to tell Lucas Richardson the truth, ¡°She is with other people.¡± ¡°Is that person good to her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lucas Richardson asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s voice was hoarse and couldn¡¯t find the right answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Let it go.¡± Lucas Richardson began to talk to him formally, with a warm voice and healing power. ¡°Now that she has a good home and someone takes good care of her, you should also go forward.¡± Jason Noth shook his head. He didn¡¯t say a word. How did he go forward¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get her back?¡± Lucas Richardson asked suddenly. ¡°No.¡± Jason Noth gave the answer without hesitation. If Sarah is single now, and if she doesn¡¯t have a rtionship with Will Gardner, he will chase her even if he is badly beaten. But there was no chance. He couldn¡¯t destroy her happiness without the bottom line. ¡°Take a good rest for a while, and sincerely apologize to her.¡± Lucas Richardson said. He was not surprised by the result. ¡°Then go back to your original life course, and do not disturb her.¡± Jason Noth said nothing. Even if he wants to return to the original life course, he have to wait until she is truly happy. They drank for a while, and Jason Noth became more intoxicated. He looked at the mobile phone on the side. There were countless voices in his mind asking him to call Sarah and tell her that he missed her, loved her, and could not live without her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But the only reason told him not to disturb her. With the two emotions intertwined, he picked up his mobile phone, looked at it for a long time, and then threw it under the sofa. The ce he threw the phone¡­ Even if someone ispletely drunk, he can¡¯t take out his mobile phone form that ce. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Quit himself or you¡¯ll fire him Tate looked at him, and his beautiful lips pouted. His mind was a total mess. Without his phone, Jason drank one cup after another. After a few more, Jason¡¯s consciousness hadpletely dissipated, and his mind was full of his time together with Sarah when they just married. They were¡­ so happy. But all this was destroyed by him. Tate picked him up and nned to take him back to his room for a rest, but Jason grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Give me my cell phone.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then call Sarah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have her number.¡± ¡°I remember it, I could tell you.¡± ¡°She was asleep, do you want to wake her up?¡± Tate asked him. The light in Jason¡¯s eyes immediately faded. After standing there for a long time, he said in a dull voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Tate can¡¯t tell what his mood is. This guy had never suffered setbacks in his studies and career. He was a typical A student. But now. He was like a child who did something wrong. Jason pushed away his hand and staggered back to the room and threw himself on the bed. That night, he dreamed of Sarah. When Jenny called, he hung up the phone and told her that he was married and asked her not to disturb him again. He also dreamed that he and Sarah had lovely children, and their family of three lived happily. But anyways. When he woke up in the morning, it all turned into bubbles. He stared at the ceiling in a daze. The pain of suffocation spread from the tip of his heart to his whole body. He was drown in regret. In the next few days. Jason had been staying at home. He didn¡¯t walk out for once. Chris was investigating Will. Sarah was living happily there. February 6th. She and Will went to work at A&Y International. At noon, Sivan looked at the intimate appearance of the two when they had lunch. A little doubt and puzzlement crossed his eyes, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sivan always felt that something big happened that he didn¡¯t know. Sarah blinked. She promised Sivan that if she remarried, she would ask for his advice. Although they were just boyfriend and girlfriend¡­ ¡°We are together.¡± Sarah looked at Will and said in a calm voice. ¡°In a serious rtionship now.¡± Sivan looked at Will. He said that this man entered A&Y International with an evil intention. Unexpectedly, it was really happening. ¡°Are you going to fire him, or was he going to quit himself?¡± Sivan¡¯s voice was as cold as ever. Sarah and Will were both confused. Sarah was shocked by his words. A&Y International had no regtions to prohibit office romance. Why he had to leave? Sivan saw her look and asked, ¡°Did you forget the notice that I sent to each department?¡± ¡°What notification?¡± ¡°The boss forbids office romance, and once it happens they should be fired.¡± Sivan said seriously, adding, ¡°This was what you asked me to say when too many men asked you out after the business got stable.¡± The boss was good-looking and capable. Many guys in thepany liked her, and some of them have openly started their pursuit. The boss didn¡¯t get used to this, so she asked him to send the notice. After the notice came out, those people also knew what the boss was thinking, so they didn¡¯t continue After all, no one wanted to lose their job. No one can promise that they will be together for a lifetime anyways. Sarah paused and looked at Will awkwardly, ¡°Can I say I forgot?¡± ¡°I could help you remember.¡± Sivan said solemnly. Sarah was speechless. Will raised his eyes slightly with indifference. He didn¡¯t expect it to happen. Sarah thought carefully and said to Will, ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you leave and go back to just inherit your family¡¯s wealth?¡± ¡°You¡¯re driving me away?¡± Will saidzily in an indifferent tone. ¡°I¡¯m the boss, I have to set an example.¡± Sarah was very serious. Will raised his hand and flicked it on her forehead, ¡°To set an example by sacrificing me?¡± Sarah pursed his lips and said nothing. This was not easy to answer. No answer then. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I must leave?¡± Will looked at Sivan and consciously didn¡¯t ask Sarah, knowing that she had forgotten all about it. ¡°If you can control yourself from having close contact with the boss in thepany, I can help you keep it secret for the time being.¡± Sivan said word by word, still cold, ¡°That way you don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Will thought about it for a while. It was not a big problem, so he agreed. At work that afternoon, Sivan reported to Sarah all the arrangements for the week. After that, he looked at her without hesitation, ¡°Boss, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you chase Will or Will was the proactive one?¡± ¡°He chased me.¡± How would she dare to chase the captain. What if he let her run with weights and do frog jumps? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah saw that he was worried. ¡°Is he good to you?¡± Sivan¡¯s cool tone was more concerned, and his eyes were full of emotion. Sarah smiled and said, ¡°Pretty good.¡± Before she didn¡¯t expect the captain to be so gentle, careful and provocative. Sivan was relieved to see that she was happy. But in order to determine whether Will really loved the boss, he decided to talk to Will. The boss was injured in herst rtionship. She can¡¯t have it again. Will was not surprised when he saw Sivan. During his working time at A&Y International, he also knew how much Sivan cared about Sarah. He was a perfect help. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Sivan said with a cool face, but he still looked like a little boy. Will nodded. Sivan closed the door. Without beating around the bush, Sivan cut straight to the point, ¡°What do you like about the boss?¡± ¡°I like her for being herself.¡± ¡°Or for her money.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If your ex showed up, you will choose to stand on the side of the boss or your ex.¡± Sivan asked the key question. ¡°I don¡¯t have an ex.¡± Will¡¯s thin lips slightly curled, ¡°But at any time, I¡¯m on the same side with your boss.¡± He didn¡¯t felt offended by Sivan¡¯s interrogation at all. On the contrary. He was d that Sarah had such a person who took care of her carefully and really cared about her over the years. ¡°Thest question.¡± Sivan felt a little relieved after seeing that Will was not lying. Will said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If someone else pursues the boss, what would you do?¡± Sivan blurted out, and his cold eyes fell on Will¡¯s face at this moment, not missing any sign on his face. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The fool ¡°Won¡¯t do anything, just love her and care about her as usual.¡± Will¡¯s voice was low and slow, pleasant to listen to. ¡°Marriage should be a big thing in her life. She can choose her favorite among many suitors and make the best choice.¡± ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t choose you?¡± Sivan was surprised. Will answered firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± The biggest reason why he can say these words was that he knew that he would love Sarah wholeheartedly. Sarah was not a flirty person. He can give her happiness that others can give as well, but he can give her something that others can¡¯t. ¡°If one day you don¡¯t love her, don¡¯t do anything that hurts her.¡± Sivan said his closing words, and was satisfied with this conversation. Will promised, ¡°I will love her until the end of my life.¡± This promise would work. Sivan handed over a document in his hand. Will took it and was about to open it to see what the document was when Sivan¡¯s voice rang. ¡°It records the boss¡¯s hobbies, work and life habits.¡± Sivan said formally, ¡°And her allergy to food and medication. You can have a look.¡± Even if Will loved the boss, it was impossible for him to know everything. After all, he had not lived with his boss for a long time. Now that he had be the boss¡¯s boyfriend, he could give it to him. Will read it carefully. If he had just felt that Sivan cared about Sarah, now he could be sure that his care was filled with emotion. If not, it was impossible to do this far for her. ¡°Insomnia?¡± Will¡¯s finger fell on the bold font and frowned slightly. ¡°A few years ago, she often had a bad sleep and needed incense to help.¡± Sivan exined carefully. ¡°Now she had recovered, but I¡¯m not sure if she will have it again in the future, so I wrote it down.¡± Will looked at this line. Sarah never slept beside him, and he didn¡¯t know her sleep problem. However, from the observation after her return, Sarah¡¯s spirit was good every day, and he never thought about this problem. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°When did she start to have insomnia?¡± He asked. ¡°Four years ago in July.¡± Sivan remembered it very clearly. ¡°She said she would go out with Robert to do something, and she began to lose sleep when she came back.¡± Will trembled a bit. At that time¡­ It was just the time when they went to perform the most brutal task. Sarah was almost seriously injured, and the scene was bloody and frightening. Fortunately, all the staff returned after finishing the task. ¡°I gotta go now.¡± Sivan exined everything that should be exined, ¡°Treat her nicely.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Will wondered how to ask. ¡°I like the boss, but different from you.¡± Sivan knew exactly what he wanted to ask. ¡°If you treat her bad, I will take it over.¡± After that, Sivan left. Will felt a little relieved. If Sivan also had feelings for Sarah, he might choose to resign and leave A&Y International. After all, Sivan treated Sarah well, and he couldn¡¯t disy their affection in front of him. Fortunately, their feelings were different. After reading the whole document, he put it in the drawer and nned to talk to Sarah when he returned from work in the afternoon. This fool. She never told him about insomnia. After that mission, she stayed in the base for almost a week before leaving. Sarah left in Will¡¯s car when she got off work in the afternoon, and Sivan could stay longer in the since he didn¡¯t have to do this driver work anymore. After all, for him. It¡¯s boring to go back. It¡¯s better to stay in thepany. On the way back, Sarah noticed that Will was a little different than before. She nced at him and slowly asked, ¡°Captain, something¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I wonder why a fool didn¡¯t tell me about her insomnia.¡± Will looked at her and continued to drive safely. Sarah was confused.. Fool? Insomnia? She asked curiously, ¡°What fool?¡± ¡°Whoever answers the question.¡± Will was amused by her dazed look, and his voice was a little more rxed. Sarah was even more confused. She? ¡°Sivan said that you had been having insomnia for a long time before and could only sleep with the help of incense.¡± Will said. ¡°Is it the psychological trauma left by that task?¡± When he mentioned the past again, Sarah¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the past. Her insomnia was really rted to that task. Not only she, but also Jacob and the rest of the group. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Will asked. Sarah replied seriously, ¡°You are too fierce.¡± Will was a little shocked. This was the second time Sarah said that he was fierce. Was he that aggressive to her? ¡°But you can talk to them.¡± Will meant the mates who had a good rtionship with Sarah. ¡°At that time, your team was pretty close.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t tease him, but said the truth, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, and I would be alright.¡± Unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t. On the contrary, insomnia was bing more and more serious. ¡°Next time, tell me immediately.¡± Will smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t fight by yourself.¡± Just say it or find someone to talk about it. But if you keep it in your heart, it will gradually erge and finally affect your mind. ¡°OK.¡± Sarah agreed. The car was driving on the road. Sarah looked at the buildings outside the window. She suddenly found her peace at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what it was like to have peace. But this moment. She seemed to feel it. When seeing her quiet face, Will¡¯s smiled and his look were tender, and he began to think about what to cook tonight. It was half past six when they arrived at themunity. When they were just about to drive into the underground parking lot, a figure suddenly jumped up and greeted Will warmly, ¡°Brother Will!¡± He had to stop the car. Sarah looked at L, who looked just like a model, and naturally asked, ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Brother Will!¡± L came over with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°I finally got you.¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 A gigolo Will remembered what she had said ton the phone that night, and his attitude towards her was also full of alienation, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you on purpose.¡± L looked at Sarah on the copilot when she said this. She must debunk Sarah¡¯s true feature today. Let Will know that his girlfriend was not a good person. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Will was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Why don¡¯t we go to where you live?¡± L asked tentatively. She didn¡¯t know that Will was the person who cklisted her that day. Will refused. That was the house Sarah gave him. L said bad things about Sarah, so he wouldn¡¯t let her go there. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Will wanted to find out how she knew he lived here. ¡°I parked the car and came out to find you.¡± L, ¡°?¡± She was totally confused. It was so cold outside. Why should she wait outside? Wasn¡¯t Will a gentleman? Will said nothing more, and drove into the underground parking lot. This was amunity with excellent security system. Outsiders and vehicles without permission wouldn¡¯t be released, and L couldn¡¯t enter. Sarah noticed the subtle rtionship between Will and that girl, ¡°Don¡¯t you get along well with her?¡± ¡°Certainly not,¡± Will said directly, ¡°But our parents have dealings. It¡¯s not good to ignore her. I¡¯ll go out and talk to herter.¡± He didn¡¯t care L at all. But he had to care about her parents. ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Will asked. He knew that Sarah was more sensitive about some things, so he would not cheat her. He loved her. Sarah thought for a moment and refused, ¡°It seems that she has something important to tell you. I don¡¯t want to affect your conversation.¡± ¡°Atha.¡± Will once again stressed their rtionship. ¡°You are my girlfriend.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Apart from organizational orpany secrets, there is nothing you need to avoid.¡± Will said seriously. Sarah paused.She didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Come with me.¡± Will helped her make a decision and also wanted to take this opportunity to give her more reassurance. Sarah couldn¡¯t resist him and got off the car. Couples also needed a sense of moderation. She was not a person with strong desire to control, or even had no desire to control. Even if Will had met L alone, she would not think blindly. After all, she believed in the character of Will. Will knew her idea, holding her small hand, and walked out together. L waited outside for five minutes before seeing himing. After seeing Sarah, she seemed to understand everything. In her opinion, it must be Sarah who didn¡¯t trust them, and then came with him. ¡°Dear bro!¡± L trotted over. Will was alienated, and his tone was not aszy as it used to be. He just said, ¡°Just call me Will. It sounds strange.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Change it.¡± Sarah blinked and looked at Will. It seemed that their rtionship was not generally bad. ¡°All right.¡± L looked helpless, and then asked, ¡°By the way, I can¡¯t call you after the previous call was hung up. Is the phone off or what?¡± ¡°I cklisted you.¡± Will didn¡¯t beat around the bush. L, ¡°?¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to officially introduce Sarah, my girlfriend, who will spend the rest of her life together with me.¡± Will told L Sarah¡¯s importance with words and attitude, ¡°And she is also the most important person in my life.¡± After that, he said to Sarah again, ¡°L, my uncle¡¯s daughter.¡± Sarah was going to say hello politely. L said first, ¡°You missed one. I grew up with you.¡± ¡°How do you know I live here?¡± Will did not answer her question. ¡°Your parents told me.¡± L didn¡¯t hide, but said it very seriously. Will frowned. Why did his parents tell her? ¡°Dear bro, why did you cklist me?¡± L couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Isn¡¯t our rtionship very good?¡± ¡°The good rtionship between parents does not mean that we have a good rtionship.¡± Will put it mildly. ¡°If there is nothing else, we will go back first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± L didn¡¯t forget her purpose ofing here. Will and Sarah looked at her. L pursed her lips, deliberated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Sarah, is your thing to be frank with Will or I will tell him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t cheat me.¡± ¡°?¡± Will was holding Sarah, and L¡¯s attitude towards Sarah made him unhappy, ¡°L.¡± Just a name, but L felt pressure. Also at this moment, she finally realized Will seemed to really care about Sarah. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me talking about Sarah.¡± L said very directly, ¡°But do you really know her?¡± At the beginning, she only felt that the name was familiar. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Later, she remembered that there was a hot discussion topic that Sarah and Jason had been together, and she shared 1.4 billion dors at the time of divorce. Will was about to speak when Sarah stopped him, ¡°Let her speak.¡± ¡°She and Jason were married.¡± L told him what she knew. ¡°She also shared 1.4 billion dors at the time of divorce. She is a person who makes money by cheating on marriage. Maybe she is also interested in your property when she is with you.¡± ¡°My name is Sarah Yeats,¡± Sarah said. L didn¡¯t care, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Yeats Group belongs to my family.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t bother to talk any more. As soon as she said, L paused. ¡°I know all that you said.¡± Will still held Sarah¡¯s hand and said in an unhurried tone, ¡°But I will help you correct one thing myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± L hadn¡¯t reflected from Sarah¡¯s identity. ¡°The house I live in and the work I do are all given by Sarah.¡± Will waszy and leisurely. ¡°In other words, it is not she who takes a fancy to my property, but I rely on her.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± People worth hundreds of billions was a gigolo? Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 The kitchen was my territory L feels disillusioned. Will was a gigolo? ¡°Isn¡¯t your family very rich?¡± She asked with a skeptical tone. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Will said casually, with a low and slow voice. ¡°But I prefer to be a gigolo rather than inherit family property.¡± L frowned slightly, as if she had known him for the first time. After a long pause, she didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°If there is nothing else, we will go back.¡± Will saw that the purpose had been achieved, and did not intend to say more. L pursed her lips and watched them leave. She really believed what Will was a gigolo. After all, Sarah was really the stockholder of Yeats Group, so even if Will didn¡¯t go back to inherit the family property, he could have no worries all his life. The most important thing was that if he inherited his family property, he had to manage it himself. But he only needed to spend money when staying with Sarah. How did Will be such a person? Will didn¡¯t care what she thought. When he got home, he asked Sarah to sit on the sofa and watch TV. He went to cook. Sarah stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a gigolo?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Will smiled and then drew closer to her. ¡°Do you want to feed me yourself?¡± Sarah: ¡°¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t find the right words to answer. ¡°Go and sit down.¡± Will won¡¯t let her go to the kitchen. He said with a kind of captain¡¯s momentum, ¡°The kitchen is my territory. You can¡¯t enter it.¡± Sarah wanted to help him wash vegetables. All were rejected by Will. It was better for him to cook and do other housework. Seeing that she had no chance, Sarah had to stand aside, ¡°Why did you just say that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being misunderstood?¡± Will asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Misunderstanding you are a gigolo.¡± Sometimes she was a little curious about why Will always said he was a gigolo. It was clear that he lived by himself. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Will.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she misunderstood it or not.¡± Will put the rice in the pot before washing the vegetables. ¡°After I said that, she wouldn¡¯t bother me any more.¡± He knew that L liked him. A few years ago, she asked her parents to tell his. At that time, his parents also asked him. If he agreed, they would get engaged. He refused. But he didn¡¯t expect that she woulde to trouble Sarah. ¡°She likes you?¡± Sarah realized. Will paused and then replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me now.¡± No girl liked a man who was a gigolo. Except for Atha. An hourter, Will and Sarah finished their meal. Knowing that Sarah had something to do, Will let her go after dinner. Meanwhile, L went back with a full of depression and told Will¡¯s father about Will¡¯s words. His parents knew this long ago and didn¡¯t say much. After L hung up, they discussed another matter. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether L talked about Sarah with Will today.¡± Will¡¯s mother looked. ¡°Just call and ask!¡± ¡°You call him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Will¡¯s mother red at him and called Will with aplicated voice. Will was not surprised by the call. L, with a temper, would inevitably tell his parents. After the simple opening words, Will¡¯s mother hesitated and said ¡°Walt, there is something we need to talk about with you.¡± ¡°You say.¡± ¡°Did you know Sarah was married?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Will didn¡¯t expect that they were asking. His parents looked at each other, obviously wondering what to sayter. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Will said in a low tone. ¡°No, how can dislike a girl like Sarah?¡± His mother immediately retorted and asked her own worries. ¡°We are worried about you.¡± They knew the character of their son. He pursued perfection in everything. They didn¡¯t know what he thought about it. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Will was in a cool voice. ¡°What I want is her future.¡± Even if he minded, he only med himself. If he told her that he loved her directly, she would not be hurt by Jason. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± His mother was happy. ¡°Help Sarah. Your father can do himself.¡± Herman, ¡°?¡± Herman was immediately dissatisfied. It was agreed to give thepany to Will this year and travel around the world! ¡°OK.¡± Will could imagine Herman¡¯s expression. After the phone hung up, Herman immediately expressed his dissatisfaction and said angrily, ¡°My dear!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to die right now. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Will¡¯s mother quarreled with him every day and said, ¡°The matter of global travel will be discussed in a few years.¡± Herman, ¡°?¡± A few years! ¡°Walt and Sarah are going to get married, have children and raise them.¡± Will¡¯s mother analyzed, ¡°These things need Walt. You can¡¯t let him do two things at once.¡± ¡°My dear!¡± Herman was not happy. ¡°Do you havements?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± ¡± ¡°I will cook for you in the evening.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me?¡± Herman face finally softened. Will¡¯s mother smiled softly and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then I will try my best to help him for a few years.¡± Herman was a little arrogant. ¡°It is agreed in advance that when their child went to kindergarten, he has to manage thepany.¡± Will¡¯s mother agreed, ¡°No problem.¡± Herman was very clear that his wife¡¯s decision could change at any time. Humph! In the next few days, Will and Sarah lived a warm andfortable life together. It was Saturday in an instant. Will just nned to take Sarah out for a date. Unexpectedly, Chris called. He and Jason woulde here in the morning. They had to shelve the n and wait. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393. I¡¯m stupid in your eyes, right? After nine o¡¯clock, Jason came with Chris. Jason was in a lower spirit than before, and his pretty face is also a little sickly pale. ¡°Miss Yeats, I¡¯m going to pack boss¡¯s luggage, and take your time to have a chat.¡± Chris knew that his boss had something to say to Sarah, so he would not stand in the way. Sarah paused and said, ¡°What¡¯s luggage?¡± Chris subconsciously looked at his boss. After all, his boss should tell Miss Yeats in person about his memory recovery. ¡°My memory has been restored.¡± Jason¡¯s hands on both sides became rigid for a second, and looking at her with his dark eyes, he seemed to remember Sarah¡¯s face clearly. He said, ¡°Sorry to bother you in this period of time.¡± Sarah subconsciously cast his eyes on him, and then found that Jason, who was standing in front of her at the moment, was the person she was most familiar with. In her thoughts, she remembered what happened downstairs that night. She thought, ¡°Has he recovered since then?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were looking for Serial?¡± Sarah asked him, carryingplicate emotions in heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to face you after memory recovery.¡± Said Jason frankly. He told her what he thought when losing his memory. He said, ¡°You will be self-condemned and worried about me if I didn¡¯t recover my memory sessfully, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer. Now that he has recovered, he really didn¡¯t need to live here. ¡°Sarah.¡± Jason called her. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I did a lot of absurd things during the period of amnesia, which has caused you a lot of trouble.¡± Jason¡¯s deep voice was low and hoarse, and was not as cold as it was before, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarah no longer cared, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over.¡± Jason hadplicate emotions in his heart. Actually, he really wanted to talk to her again, and tell her that he really regretted what he did before. But he knew that Sarah has not cared about what happened in the past. No matter how much he said, it was useless. ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± Jason kept silent for a long time, and then asked this with a veryplicated mood. Sarah didn¡¯t respond what he meant for a moment, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Will.¡± ¡°He treats me well.¡± The several simple words hit Jason¡¯s heart in pieces. His strong self-control held back the pain in heart. They missed each other after all. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jason tried to talk to her in a normal tone, but the expression in his eyes exposed how reluctant he was. ¡°If he treats you badly one day, or you regret, I will always be your safe haven.¡± Sarah was stunned. After understanding what he said, she only said: ¡°No need.¡± Jason¡¯s heart was stabbed by these two words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be self-condemned or feel guilty for the past. What you owe me has already been paid off.¡± Sarah knew what he was thinking of, so told him frankly, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything by staying where you are. You should move forward.¡± People had a long life, and no one knew what would happen in the future. When they got married, she thought that she might never meet such a nice person as Jason in her life, and also never expected those terrible things happened to them after marriage. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But at this time. She has met Captain Leon, a better man. She had infinite possibilities in the future, so should not be trapped in the small world at present. Jason¡¯s heart was full of pain. ¡°Maybe the person who will apany you all your life will appear in the near future,¡± Said Sarah. Jason didn¡¯t answer her. He didn¡¯t know where his future was, not want to know that. He only knew that Sarah didn¡¯t really love him anymore. She hoped him leave her and start a new life. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± He was thinking of what was hidden in heart. ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Who is your first love?¡± Jason asked her in a husky voice after pondering for a long time. He remembered that Sarah didn¡¯t answer who was her first love when other people asked her that in the party Edwin organized. He was jealous of the man she remembered for so long. Sarah puckered his lips and didn¡¯t keep it a secret from him this time, ¡°You.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Jason paused with deep eyes. ¡°My first love is you.¡± Sarah knew why he asked this question, so answered him. ¡°I didn¡¯t answer the question, nor choose to do something bravely in the game at that time, because I didn¡¯t want to have too much rtionship with you. With your attitude towards me at that time, even if I said my first love was you, you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Jason was shocked, and then felt bitter. They should have a happy life in the future, but he messed it up. ¡°Who is Zuck?¡± ¡°My custom pillow.¡± Sarah answered him. Speaking of this, she remembered that she had not slept with Zuck in her arms for several months. After all, she used to sleep at home most of the time, but almost lived here after returning from Anta this time. No wonder she always felt strange when sleeping during this period, but didn¡¯t know why. Jason didn¡¯t know how he left Sarah¡¯s family. Sarah¡¯s words echoed in his head as he sat in the car. ¨C¡°My first love is you.¡± ¨C¡°My custom pillow.¡± At this moment, he felt that he had always been stupid. He wronged her in the matter of Jenny. Cindy hurt Jenny, but he suspected it was Sarah who did that. Cindy framed her, but Sarah was lying in his eyes when she refuted. But the truth has always been what she said. Why didn¡¯t he believe her¡­ After putting away all things, Chris saw his boss look extremely tired, so he asked, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you go back to Anta for a rest?¡± It was said that the best way to forget a person was time and new environment. If his boss stayed in New York all the time, he would only had a stronger emotion. ¡°No,¡± Jason refused. Chris sighed silently, and then sat down on the copilot, driving away. Sometimes he really wanted to tell his boss that it didn¡¯t work to regret his mistakes, and he should attach more importance on his work and make himself rank the first and equal to Miss Yeats in the market. Miss Yeats would certainly hear a lot of legends about Noth Group and its boss when she ran the company. In this way, she would not forget him. ¡°When I targeted Sarah before, did you think I was stupid?¡± Jason rolled his deep throat knot, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°No,¡± Chris denied. Jason was about to say something. But Chris said seriously at this time, ¡°I think you are very stupid.¡± Jason, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the evidence, but you still don¡¯t believe it.¡± Chris finally found the opportunity to make a good roast, regardless of whether his boss was depressed or not, ¡°I thought you should go to do about your brain at that time.¡± Jason, ¡°¡± He thought of what happened in the past carefully. At that time, he didn¡¯t believe Sarah and the evidence just because of his self-esteem. In addition, Sarah¡¯s rtionship with Robert was too good, so some negative emotions burst out in his heart. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Someone he missed would note round But all in all, it was because he didn¡¯t trust her enough. He was not good enough. ¡°But why do you still stay with me as my special assistance?¡± Jason was not angry this time, and he talked with Chris seriously under various emotions. ¡°Because I¡¯m satisfied with the sry and you treated me well.¡± Chris answered him honestly. ¡°Although you have failed in Ivoe, you treat your employees of the enterprise very well.¡± Jason closed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°For instance, you gave me an opportunity to be in charge of a project before, and I messed it up, but you didn¡¯t me me, and also dealt with the aftermath.¡± Chris always remembered this matter. He made thepany lose millions that time. It might not be a big deal for the boss, but for him who has just worked in thepany for one year could not afford even if he broke the bank. Jason said simply, ¡°That¡¯s because your value is more than several million.¡± That was Chris¡¯s only mistake since he took office. Actually, it was not all his fault. After all, Jason didn¡¯t make him confident enough, so that he would be over cautious and restrained when working. Fortunately, after that time, Chris was seemingly enlightened. He worked very smoothly, and Jason didn¡¯t need to worry most of time. ¡°Boss,¡± said Chris slowly after the gossip, ¡°I think what Miss Yeats said is right today. People should move forward, whether it is emotion or career.¡± Jason was silent. Everyone let him go forward, but how did he go. Loving affairs were not projects which could be forgotten easily. ¡°Someone you missed will note round.¡± Chris hoped that Miss Yeats and his boss would be well off. ¡°She won¡¯ta back even if you wait her in ce.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was hoarse. Chris still had something to say, but he finally didn¡¯t spurt it out, lest his boss would not eat or drink as before after being irritated. After a long time. Jason looked out of the window and said, ¡°When her child goes to kindergarten, I will give up.¡± He had to confirm that Will really treated Sarah well. Some men acted differently before falling in love and after marriage. Some men might cheat during women¡¯s pregnancy, and some might dislike their wives because they were out of shape and became haggard after giving birth. He could rest assured only after confirming that Sarah was really had a happy life. Chris was somehow stunned. kindergarten? She had to be pregnant for ten months, and her child could go to kindergarten when he was 3 yeas old. Even if she got married at this time and was pregnant, it would take almost four years! Jason would be 28 years old on October this year. Twenty-eight plus four equals thirty-two. Thirty-two years old¡­ Chris thought, ¡°The elders of the Noth family will agree him, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Boss, if you really want to wait for Miss Yeats¡¯s children to go to kindergarten before giving up, let Edwin go to a blind date when you go back this year.¡± Chris knew about the elders of the Noth family. ¡°Otherwise, Mrs. Noth will pay much attention to you.¡± Mrs. Noth, grandpa Noth and his other families all liked Miss Yeats very much. Once they knew that Miss Yeats and will were in love, Jason must be disliked by his families. What was the result of that? Of course, they would make many troubles to him! Jason paused for a moment. His dim eyes were a little more emotional. After thinking for a moment, he answered, ¡°OK.¡± Edwin was not a kid any more. He was at the age for marriage. At the moment, Edwin who was loitering outside felt cool at his neck. After touching it twice, he continued to surf in sea. It was sunny, and he was enjoying his happy time. After Jason left, Sarah went to the room where he lived and checked if Chris had left anything. After looking around and making sure that everything had been taken away, she went back to her room. But as she just went in, Will held her in his arms. Sarah blinked nkly and wondered if he heard what she had just said in the room. She asked, ¡°Do you care what I said to Jason?¡± ¡°No.¡± Will especially liked to hold her, because she was so soft. He said, ¡°I just think you said something wrong just now.¡± Sarah thought about it for a while, but didn¡¯t find out what she said was wrong. So she asked, ¡°Which sentence?¡± ¡°First love.¡± Will said very seriously. Sarah, ¡°?¡± Sarah was dazed. Her first love was really Jason. She had never been in love with anyone before being in a rtionship with Jason, nor did she have thought of that. ¡°Search for the meaning of first love with your phone.¡± Will only felt that her shing curly eyshes were scratching his heart like a small brush. He said, ¡°You can search it on Google.¡± Sarah searched it in his arms. When she saw the answer, Will also saw it. ¡°You and Jason are in a sh marriage, and you are not in love.¡± Said Will anomalously. He only cared her, saying, ¡°I am your first love.¡± Sarah, ¡°??¡± Will gently pinched her white face, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah was a little confused. Will lowered his head and kissed her. This girl. She always flirted with him unwittingly. Sarah, opening her eyes, was confused. How did they kiss again! Will just gave her a quick kiss before leaving. He raised hand and rubbed on her head gently and patiently. Sarah always felt that her such a captain was very untrue. Even if they have kissed many times. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If you want to train Jasmine in the future, will you train me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Sarah guessed, ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡± He puckered up a beautiful radian with his thin lips, and his low andzy voice slowly sounded in her ear, with a bit of enchantment, ¡°The dream is good, but you can make it more unreal next time.¡± Sarah, ¡°.¡± She knew that his all tenderness was false. The radian of Will¡¯s lips was getting bigger as looking at her who looked a little depressed. Men should spoiled their girlfriends, but if this guy had to take part in dangerous tasks, he would only train his subordinates severely. She was no exception. Strict training was for life. The task was changeable. Even if he was with her, he might not be able to protect her all the time. After all, their tasks were not idol dramas. Sarah saw the smile on the corner of his lips. She suddenly though then stood on tiptoe in retaliation and kissed on his of something, thin lips. Will was stunned by her kiss. When he reacted, Sarah was trying her best to flirt him. He immediately gained the initia and held her in his arms. Sarah clearly felt the temperature change between them. When the atmosphere was at its best, she broke away from Will¡¯s embrace as quickly as possible, slipped into another room and closed the door. This happened so fast that Will didn¡¯t stop her. After all, he really didn¡¯t expect Sarah to slip away directly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her fresh and clean breath still lingered on his lips, and the lust still lingered in his inky eyes Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Why run away after kissing He urately walked towards to the room where Sarah hid with his long legs,, and called her through the door, ¡°Sarah.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t answer him. The most deadly thing was to run away after seducing him. If she went out, she must be held by her captain and kissed for a long time. ¡°I wille in if you don¡¯te out.¡± He said that in a casual andzy tone. Sarah was stunned. She immediately remembered that his skills in almost all aspects were very good. It was not difficult for him to open a lock. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡± He didn¡¯t counted to one yet. But Sarah obediently opened the door and came out, with a clear conscience in her eyes. After careful consideration, she thought it was much better to have a kiss in his arms out of her room than being pressed on the bed after he broke into the door. After all, they might do much more in bed. Will raised his hand to pinch her face softly, and said: ¡°You deliberately ran away after flirting me just because I intend to train you, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sarah denied. ¡°Are you sure not?¡± He leaned towards her with his nonchnt face. Sarah tensed up and said honestly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Why run away!¡± Will leaned down slightly. The two were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°You should not run away after kissing me just now.¡± After he said that, ¡­ His thin lips cover her red lips. Sarah¡¯s heart was about to jump out, and at this moment she was not as calm and confident as she was before. Will pecked her, and then raised his hand to tap her on head. His low andzy voice slowly overflowed from his thin lips, ¡°Go to change your clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why change clothes? Will was really gentle with her, ¡°Take you to meet my real childhood friend.¡± They could not have a date, so he could only change his n. Robert was theirmon friends, so he didn¡¯t need to introduce him to her. But his childhood friend was very important in his life, so he should introduce him to Sarah. Sarah went out with him after washing herself and making up. They were at a hot pot restaurant. In the box. Zack was sitting with a cute girl. The girl was not very tall, about 1.55 meters in height. Sitting with Zack, who was 1.85 meters in height, she looked very cute. ¡°When Willes hereter, you pretend to have a crush on him from childhood to now and confess to him.¡± Zack still remembered that will input a virus in his mobile phonest time and his mother chased and hit him because of that. He had to revenge on him! It was a good time to revenge. Susan, ¡°????¡± Susan said without hesitation, ¡°Did you go out today without taking medicine?¡± Confess with Will. Was he crazy? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Please help me, your brother.¡± Zack shook her arm and blinked. ¡°If you promise me, I will buy you what you want!¡± ¡°I have money.¡± ¡°I promise you a request!¡± ¡°No interest.¡± ¡°Susan, for the sake of being beaten by my mother before because of him, please help me.¡± Susan answered him simply, ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will expose your secret love for the boy of the Davis family for many years.¡± Zack grunted twice and began to threaten her. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Susan suddenly clenched her fist, ring at him and feeling sour at this same time. This fool! How stupid! ¡°As long as you promise me, I will keep this secret in my heart forever, and I will promise you one thing.¡± Zack raised his eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°How about that?¡± Susan hit him with a fist, which meant a disguised promise, ¡°You¡¯d better do what you say.¡± The two were fighting and quarreling. Sarah and Will came here at this time. As soon as they came in, Susan kept her eye on Sarah, and a bit of surprise shed between her eyebrows. But she was curious how did Will sessfully woo such a beautiful girl? ¡°Little sister, we are meeting again.¡± Zack greeted warmly and touched Susan with his elbow quietly. Zack wondered whether Will has confessed to this girl. Although he didn¡¯t admit it and said that she was just his boss, he could be 100% sure that Will absolutely loved her! ¡°They are my childhood friends. He is Zack, and she is Susan.¡± Will introduced them to Sarah, and then introduced Sarah to them. ¡°Sarah, my girlfriend.¡± Several people simply said hello. Zack winked at Susan at this time, but thetter really wanted to beat him! But she had to stop Zack to spread the news that she has a crush on the guy of the Davis family. Once he did, she could not conceal the lie. ¡°Will.¡± Susan called him. She was only two years younger than Will and Zack. Although she was twenty-eight years old, she looked only in her early twenties because of her petite figure and lovely appearance. She was very good-looking. Will was about to sit down with Sarah at this time, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I secretly love you from childhood to adulthood.¡± Susan said sorry to Sarah constantly in heart, but said that with a serious face. Will, ¡°??¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Their expressions were synchronized, and they were both confused. However, Zack was secretly poking and gloating. ¡°Can I sit with Sarah for this meal today?¡± Susan saidter, ¡°I like her too.¡± Will, ¡°?¡± Zack, ¡°?¡± Before Will said something, Sarah agreed first. Although Susan made a confession to Will, she somehow liked her very much. After the two sat together, Susan first apologized to Sarah, and then told Will honestly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t really like you, but Zack forced me to say it.¡± She said two sentence. But the three people took a look at her. Zack didn¡¯t expect Susan to betray him without any self usation, ¡°I did that because you imnted a virus in my mobile phonest time.¡± Will didn¡¯t argue with him. He didn¡¯t need to revenge on him immediately. Will and Zack took good care of the two girls when they had hot pot. Will knew Sarah¡¯s favorite food, and Zack also new what Susan liked to eat. The two men put what the two girls¡¯ favorite food next to them for their convenience. After eating for half an hour, Will began to fight back, ¡°Susan.¡± Susan raised his eyes. ¡°I heard that your family is urging you to get married?¡± ¡°They are very vexatious.¡± ¡°I know two high-quality single men. Do you want to make a date with them?¡± Will said that carelessly, and somehow looked at Zack. Susan paused. After all, he knew Susan loved Zack, didn¡¯t he? ¡°one of them is mature and sedate, while the another was tender. They are Robert and Julian.¡± Will said this to stimte Zack. ¡°Although Julian¡¯s family background is not as good as Robert¡¯s, he is a hacker.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 How did he make people love and hate him Hacker?! Susan''s eyes brightened. Sarah put a piece of meat in mouth, and turned her eyes. Will has never been a matchmaker, let alone without Robert and Julian¡¯s knowledge. So... R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Zack loved Susan? Will said that on purpose. "Their character is very good. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Sarah." Will suggested Sarah to join them. Sarah understood his meaning. They had tacit understanding on such matters, "Both of them are very good people. Robert is gentle and meticulous, and upright, while Julian is lively and cheerful, and his views on all aspects are very positive.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Susan also understood something and began to cooperate in the performance. Only Zack didn''t know they were acting. However, Susan was puzzled. Why did Will do this? Zack didn''t love her after all. ¡°Hmm.¡± Sarah nodded. Will noticed with his split version that Zack''s appetite was obviously not as good as before, and there was a little depression between his eyebrows. Sarah said more to Susan, "Why note with us after dinner? They are avable today, and you can have a meet.¡± "That''s fine." Susan agreed. ¡°I''m going too!" Zack suddenly said it. They focused their eyes on him, and Susan''s heart raised a little unexpected expectation. "I heard that two girls have a good rtionship with Robert." Zack said that in an extremely normal tone. He continued, "Why not ask them out and I can make a blind date." Susan''s hopes werepletely shattered, and she sneered at him, "You don''t need that since you go to the nightclub frequently." "Come on, I only have entertainment in nightclub." Zack exined to himself, "I have never done something bad." "You really have not done anything bad, because you just had simple flirtations." Said Susan coolly. Zack could not refute him. Thest time when he went a nightclub with his disreputable friends, they offered him two women, and Susan saw that before he refused. From then on, he knew that he could not exin it clearly. They had different thoughts when having the meal. Will asked them when were they avable on Facebook and could they have a date. He and Sarah were in a rtionship with Jasmine and Julian''s help. So he should invite them to have a meal anyway, and then announce the matter. After the message was sent. They all said they were free. After answering his message in chatting group on Facebook, everyone began to send private message to Will. Jasmine: [What''s wrong with you, captain? You are wooing Pumpkin, aren''t you? Why do you invite other girls to our date?] This was not normal! Normally, no outsiders attended their date before. Jim: [Captain, have you changed your mind?] White mouse: [Captain, don''t you love Sister Sarah?] Robert: [What''s wrong with you?] Buck and Samuel also queried him. Will and Sarah were very important to them, and they all hoped them fall in love. But at this time.... Will even took other girls to their date?! Will made a simple exnation and also told Robert and Julia. The two of them knew how to act, so they agreed him. After everyone knew his real intention, they all rxed. Over the years, they have never been so serious about the couples in the TV series. But they hoped Will and Sarah fall in love very much. After the matter was settled. Will and Sarah told Susan about the matter. In order to contact in the future, Susan and Sarah kept each other''s contact information on Facebook. After a while, they left after checking out. Sarah and Will sat in a car, while Susan and Zack in another car. "Are you really going to have a blind date with Robert and Julian?¡± Zack asked Susan sitting on the copilot while driving. "What else?" "Don''t you love the man of the Davis family?" "He loves another woman. Since my love is doomed to be fruitless, why not try to have a date with other men." Susan said that naturally. Zack closed his lips and kept silent for a long time before he said, "If you call me brother, I will help you woo him. I promise to do that sessfully.¡± "Don''t bother him.¡± Susan would stop him. She didn''t want to expose it yet. "I don''t want my love to cause him any troubles.¡± Zack didn''t speak again. He didn''t understand why was the young master of the Davis family so good in her eyes? Was this guy worth her love for so many years? Will and Sarah were also talking about this question, but Sarah was only asking: "Zack loves Susan?" ¡°Maybe.¡± "Maybe?" "I spent most of my time in the organization, and only came back to meet them for a short time when I was on vacation asionally.¡± Will exined to her in a very pleasant voice. ¡°I''m not clear what happened to the two people, but I just feel that Zack has been a little strange over the years." "So you want to help him with Robert and Julian?¡± Sarah asked him. "Yes." Will pursed his lips. Sarah nodded. The two people drove to the destination where they got together. It was a ce that gathered all kinds of fun. There was a special racing area, a golf course, a tennis court and various other projects in various centers, and even a venue simr to a nightclub. This ce was specially developed by the Shawn Group and covered an extremely wide area. When the four of them arrived there, only Julian was there. He was the closest to here. "Sister Sarah, captain.¡± Julian said hello as soon as he arrived, but his eyes were full of gossip. He wondered how her captain was getting along with Sister Sarah. The two just hummed. Sarah watched Susan and Zacke and colluded with Julian, ¡°She is Susan. You can actter, but don''t go too far." "No problem!" Julian showed an understanding expression. After the two men came to them, Will made an introduction first. Julian was really lively, and his acting skills were especially natural. After the greetings, he enjoyed the time with Susan. Sarah and Will were even surprised during the whole process. Zack twisted the skin between his new eyebrows and eyes. "IJulian is really a man with a simple mind?" Said Zack under the banner of justice, "He is not reliable because he talks to Susan skillfully." "He is better than you." Said Will slowly. Zack, ¡±..." This guy. How did he say that. "Susan has been ying with us since childhood.¡± Zack reminded Will in disguised form, "If you hurt her, I will not let you go first.¡± ¡°How do you n to deal with me?¡± Will twisted his eyebrows slightly, and infuriated him on purpose, "Imnt virus on my phone or hit me?" Zack almost vomited blood in anger. He didn''t understand why he loved and hated Will, his friend, at the same time. Will treated him very well, but sometimes also made him extremely angry. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 I will be pissed off one day! ¡°How dare you mention this?" Zack still felt scared when he thought of that day when his mother was punching him. ¡°Whom did you ask to insert the virus into my mobile phone? I asked several people to help me. But they failed." Sarah was speechless. Will smiled and said one word, "Expert." "Don''t I know that he is an expert?¡± Zack felt that this guy became cocky after he had a girlfriend. ¡°I''m talking about the identity of that guy." "Hacker." Zack rolled eyes at him. Zack thought, ''l can''t talk with this guy. If it goes on like this, I will be pissed off one day!¡¯ Zack came up with an idea. "You are waiting for others here. I will go to see if Julian is capable." Will said that that man was a hacker. Julian''s skill wouldn''t suck. Since it was the case. He would ask Julian to crack it. When he went to Julian, Julian was having fun with Susan. When he went in the room, he heard Julian praising. "You are twenty- eight years old? You look much younger." "Do you often praise girls like this?" Susan replied. "No." Julian said the truth. "You are the first person I praise besides Sarah." As for Jacob and Jim. They always made fun of each other. ¡°Julian, Will told me that you''re a hacker. Is it true?" Zack felt that Julian was unreliable and went over to interrupt them. "That''s right." Julian said modestly. Although his hacking technology is not as good as Sarah, it was also impressive. Compared with Alicia, who was second only to Sarah, it was not much worse. Zack grabbed Julian''s shoulder naturally and said, ¡°How about doing me a favor?" now Zack took him to the room inside. Zack asked Julian to crack the virus, and Julian made it quickly. This time. Zack saw the hope. He told Julian to wait a moment and then went to the car to get his cell phone with the virus. He asked Julian, "There is a powerful virus in it. Many hackers failed to crack it. As long as you help me solve it, I will invite you to dinner.¡± Julian took the mobile phone. He just nned to use theputer to break the virus in the phone! As a result, theputer got a virus!!! What the hell? Julian was stunned. "It also happened to those who helped me crack the virus before..." Zack coughed to cover up his embarrassment. He hadn''te up with this before. Julian didn''t speak. He just continued to crack the code. After half an hour. Theputer had returned to normal, and the virus in Zack''s mobile phone had also been cleared. He knew that the virus was written by Sarah. It was a harmless prank, that was why he could crack it. If Sarah was serious, he could not solve it. Sarah''s serious virus had not been cracked by anyone so far. Even other top hackers had never done so. "You..." Julian stopped when words came to his mouth. Julian wanted to ask him how he offended Sarah, but after a second thought, Julian realized that he was the captain''s friend. Sarah never dealt with Will''s friends. Zack now knew that Julian''s technology was better than those he knew. "What''s the matter?" "Where did the viruse from?" "I don''t know. It''s inexplicable.¡± "Think again.¡± "Do you know something?" Zack was Will''s friend, and he was smart. "Do you know who made this virus for me?" Julian didn''t say anything. It was acquiescence. Zack had a showdown with him. Julian would not tell him if he was not honest. "The virus was imnted by Will for revenge.¡± Julian was astonished. His heart beat violently out of fear. "Captain?" "Yes." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . What? It was over. He would be finished. The captain wanted to deal with Zack, but helped Zack to crack the virus If it was known by the captain, he would be dead meat! "The virus has not beenpletely cracked.¡± Julian immediately told a lie. He really didn''t want to be punished. "Give it to me." Zack handed it to him. He had no doubt about the Julian at the moment. Julian''s fingers knocked on the keyboard, quickly restored Sarah''s virus. He turn off the mobile phone to keep it secret for a while. ¡°All right." Julian handed the mobile phone back to Zack. "I have something to deal with. I''d better go now. If there is any problem, call me." Then Julian left. Leaving Zack no chance to speak. Julian was in a panic. He thought to himself, ¡®l restored the virus. I didn''t destroy the captain''s n, did I?¡¯ He doesn''t want to carry out those cruel training. The punishment was scary. Zack felt weird. He ignored the weirdness of Julian. When he saw that his mobile phone was turned off, he turned it on and nned to move the mobile phone card to itter. When he opened. A full-volume voice came out of the mobile phone, "Mom,e and hit me, it''s a pity, you can''t reach me, hahahaha!" Zack was stunned. In an instant. The voice of the mobile phone attracted the attention of those nearby. Zack scolded Julian in his heart. Then he immediately turned off his mobile phone. Zack thought, ¡°What the hell is this guy doing? He has cracked the virus. Why did the phone y that audio?" Julian didn''t care about it. He went back to the ce they had agreed. When he went. The rest of people had basically arrived. Robert saw his furtive look and was confused, "Did you do something wrong?" ¡°How can it be?" Julian scratched his head and felt obviously ufortable. "I was looking for the captain and Sarah. Aren''t we going to match the captain and Sarah today?" Robert pushed his gold-rimmed sses, but didn''t tear him apart. Several people went to y after Zack arrived. ording to what Will told them before, Robert and Julian had a good term with Susan. Seeing this scene, Zack felt a little ufortable. After he suppressed his emotion, he went to talk to Jacob and Jim. He thought, ¡®It''s just a talk. No big deal. I can do it well too.¡¯ Jasmine and Jim never gave him this opportunity. The purpose of the two of them today was to match their team leader and Pumpkin. There was no time to waste with him. Jasmine and Jim found a ce with a wide view and a clear view of the crowd. He sat in the sun while chatting with Sarah, "Pumpkin, how are you thinking about the captain?" "Huh?" "He likes you." Sarah pursed her lips, thinking about how she should say that she had been in a rtionship with the captain. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Can I return it "If he confesses to you, what are you going to say?¡± Jasmine asked. Sarah gave an honest answer, "He won''t do that." Jasmine was surprised. Jim was also confused. They didn''t know why she said so. Jasmine asked directly, "Why?" The captain was rejected? Or was Pumpkin and Jason still emotionally involved? It wouldn''t be the case. If it was true, Pumpkin should note with the captain. There was no Pumpkin''s car in the parking lot. "We are already together.¡± Sarah thought that it was better to say it directly. Her words were a shock. Jasmine and Jim seemed to have been pressed the pause button. There were surprises on their faces that hadn''t been covered up yet. Their eyes fixed on her. What did they just hear? Together! Together!!! "When did it happen?" Jasmine pulled her and asked, "Why didn''t you tell us? How did he confess to you?" "Are you... not angry?¡± Sarah raised her eyes slightly. Jasmine and Jim looked at each other. Both of them were puzzled, "What shall we be angry with?" "You think the captain is bad. You asked me not to be with him.¡± Sarah said seriously, blinking eyes. "Well." Jasmine immediately smiled meaningfully and told the truth. "That''s because you are too dull. We decided to stimte you in another way. Otherwise, it will be a long time before you agree to be with the captain." Sarah was stunned. Jim gossiped, "You didn''t know the captain likes you until that night?¡± Sarah nodded. If it was not for the call reminder on the mobile phone, which showed that the captain had called her during that time, she would not know that the captain liked her. After all, this was too dramatic. "Well, so you already know this?¡± Sarah quickly realized their implication. Jasmine and Jim nodded. Sarah was slightly confused. Why didn''t she know? "Robert said that when we got together with the captain,¡± Jasmine told her. After all, they were a couple now. "He should be the first to know." Hearing this. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sarah thought of the past. Since Will came back, Robert had been saying good things about him in front of her. Up to now, she still clearly remembered that Robert said that Will might feel inferior because of his identity and asked her to take care of Will. Now she really wanted to ask a question. Would the heir of Gardner Group feel inferiorityplex? "What''s the matter?" Jim saw her fall into thinking. "You''d better guard against Robert.¡± Saran made a summary. "He is sly." "You are wrong." ¡°Hmm?" "It''s not only Robert, but also you that should be guarded," Jim said with a smile in the soft and cute tone. Jasmine agreed, "Yes." "Why?" Sarah didn''t understand. "You are the captain''s woman now." Jim said slowly. "You two might set a trap for us one day. After all, no one can defeat captain in slyness, including Robert." Sarah was speechless. She thought, ¡®Can I break up with Will?¡¯ ¡®I want my innocence back.¡¯ In the evening, she was still thinking about this matter. After a group of people entered the box to eat, y and drink, she sat beside Will and wanted to say something. Will noticed that Sarah was worried, "What''s wrong?" "Can I return it?" "What?" "You." Will raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Why?" "Now we are a couple. Jasmine is worried that I will set a trap for them one day.¡± Sarah said seriously, but in fact, it was just something interesting between a couple. "I have to prove my innocence to them.¡± "Just because of this?" Will was not surprised. Sarah nodded, "Yes." "Reject, you can''t return it." Will''s voice was low and careless. "Will you lose your strength because an ant thinks you are too strong and is afraid of being seized by you?" "No," Sarah answered truthfully. But she was thinking. ¡®What does this have to do with an ant?¡¯ m your strength, and Jasmine is the ant." Will made the simplest analogy. Jasmine was a little annoyed. Jim, too. They said with one voice, "Captain Leon, your metaphor sucks." Ants? They were not ants! "Don''t try to ruin my rtionship with Sarah.¡± Will still said in a rxed tone. "If anything really happens, I will throw you into the organization for devil training." The two men were silent. Bye! Although Will left the organization, it was not difficult for him to do that. "Pumpkin, you''d better not stay with the captain. I''m afraid you will be bullied by him one day." Jim suggested seriously. Jasmine agreed, "You can only admit defeat if you fall into that situation. After all, you can''t beat him.¡± Yes. "Break up quickly." "The three of us can get together. When we get old, we go to the nursing home to be happy olddies." "That''s right!" Will looked back and forth on their faces. His aura was still at leisure and noble. He looked nonchnt. Jim and Jasmine trembled under his gaze. They were a little worried. They thought, ''Will going against the Captain bring us miserable results?¡¯ "Would you like to go to the nursing home with them to be a happy olddy?" Will asked with his eyes on Sarah. Sarah was timid and shook her head decisively, "No." If she said yes, she would be finished. She wouldn''t get herself into a big trouble. "Will you break up with me?" "I dare not." ¡°Dare not?" "Yes." "Did you hear that?¡± Will said to them, still in his low, nonchnt voice. "She would like to live with me. The two of you can give up the idea of bring her to the nursing home." He knew they were just joking, so he was not angry. But after a second thought, he found it was not absolutely impossible. If it hadn''t been for the early confession, Sarah might have been taken to the nursing home by them. In the following time, Sarah was chatting with them. Robert and Julian were more congenial with Susan. Only Zack was sipping wine, and his face showing unsatisfactory with Will. Here it was. While Sarah and Jasmine went out to do something, Zack came back. His eyes fell on Will. This time he asked more seriously than ever, "Are Robert and Julian really reliable?" "Yes." "You are immoral." "Why?" "Susan still has someone in her heart. Her love for that guy hasn''t changed. Aren''t you afraid that Robert and Julian will mind if they know?" Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 I don''t actually want to know R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I told them about it. They don¡¯t mind.¡± Will is very serious and has a strong ability to talk nonsense. "He said that it''s nothing to have someone in her heart. If she really likes them, they will make her only have them in her heart." Zack was at a loss for words. He was stunned. He nced at Julian and Robert not far away, with confusion. It was not strange that Julian said this, but Robert... Although he was not familiar with Robert, he knew that this man was abstinent. Could such a man say such sensational words? "What''s wrong?" Will asked. Zack didn''t want him to read his mind. Zack said, ¡°Nothing¡±. He didn''t know how to describe his current mood. His mood was mixed up. Will saw all this. At the end of the evening. Susan was still talking with Julian and Robert. They really hit it off. Zack walked over and stood beside her. His words sounded natural, ¡°Susan, if you don''t leave now, you can''t get back in time." It was very interesting for people with high EQ to chat together. Everything could be the topic of their talks. Of course. Robert also told them some interesting cases he had encountered before. Susan was stunned. "Hello." Zack shouted when he saw that she was absent-minded. Susan turned to look at him. "What''s the matter?" ¡°How about Robert and Julian?" Zack asked directly, "Don''t think they are nice just because they were introduced by Will to you. Some people perform well as friends, but they are not good lovers." "I know." Susan gave a simple reply. Zack didn''t get the answer he wanted. He wondered, ''So... what does she think of Julian and Robert?¡¯ Susan answered his question, "They are both good. If a woman''s boyfriend is Robert, she will be taken good care of. If a woman''s boyfriend is Julian, she will have a lot of happiness." They were very different. One was mature and steady, the other was lively and cheerful. "Are you serious?¡± Zack felt a little depressed, but didn''t show it. "Why not? Anyway, the man I like don''t like me. It''s meaningless to stick to it." Susan''s words are a test, but also a warning to herself, "It''s better to put down the past and look forward to the future.¡± But in fact. She couldn''t do it. When she was a little girl, Zack was willing to be bullied by her. Yearster, when she was bullied and hurt at middle school, Zack stepped forward to protect her and told everyone that she was his sister and no one could bully her. Zack had upied arge part of her life, and he was almost at every critical turning point in her life. But... She didn''t like him. This result was known before, but now he still had a little hope. When Zack heard her words, he felt an impulse. He wanted to ask her, since she was going to put it down, could she try it with him? "Do you get over it? You are in a hurry to a marriage because of your family''s wish?" He asked tentatively while driving. Susan paused. She didn''t know what to say. She just made up all that. After a brief thought, she gave the answer, "Yes." "Then you could make a couple with me.¡± Zack said this very naturally, as if he hadn''t hidden any selfish feelings. "We know each other well. Your parents like me and my parents like you. If we are a couple, we can save much trouble." Susan''s head hummed. She was stunned. Her heart set off a storm, some of which were difficult to suppress. "What.... did you say?" "Well, you don''t think I deserve you?" Zack was still joking. In this way. Even if he was rejected, they could still be friends. Susan was afraid that she might lose a good friend if she agreed to have a try with him and the try didn''t get a good result. She came up with an excuse. "I have to worry about whether you will flirt with other women every day if we are in a rtionship.¡± "I don''t like to hang around with girls." Zack thought it was a big misunderstanding. ¡°I haven''t even touched a girl''s hand at this age. The time you saw it, those guys forced me to do it. After you left, I let them leave.¡± "I don''t believe you." Susan was not calm at all. "Go to my house.¡± "Why?" "I can show you the surveince." He specially copied the surveince on that day, so that he could prove his innocence in case that he might be the lucky dog to be with Susan one day. Susan was surprised. Zack drove towards his home and decided to have a good talk with Susan. He couldn''t see her being with Robert and Julian. He epted that Susan liked man from the Davis family more than him. After all, Susan had loved that man since she was very young. However, she just got to know Robert and Julian. As her childhood sweetheart, he should have some advantages against the two man. After they left. Will and Sarah also left. On the way back, Sarah suddenly became curious about something. When did Will start to like her? When did Robert know it? She asked all these questions after she came home. "You are thinking about something all the way?¡± Will asked her while changing shoes. ¡°Is it because I stopped you from going to the nursing home with Jacob and Jim?" Sarah was speechless. She said in her heart, ¡®Come on, can''t we get over it?¡¯ "No." ¡°Tell your boyfriend what it is.¡± Will led her to sit down on the sofa. Sarah puckered her lips, and said with a kind of desire, "I''m curious about something." "What?" "When did you start to like me?" He paused. He didn''t expect her to ask this question. "You want to know?" "Yes." Sarah nodded honestly. "Kiss me and I''ll tell you.¡± Will''s voice was very pleasant, low and slow. "Be a good kisser." Sarah hesitated. Atst. She chose not to kiss. Will couldn''t keep it secret for a lifetime. She would know it one day. With this in mind, she stood up and was going to go back to the room to sleep. She said to Will in passing, "Forget it, I don''t particrly want to know." "Kiss me even if you don''t want to know.¡± Will took her by the hand and took her in his arms. When Sarah was stunned, his thin lips were on hers. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 His girl deserves the best of all Sarah pushed his chest with both hands, and his face was a little flushed, ¡°You are taking advantage of me." "Yes." Will raised his head slightly. He looked a little "shameless".Sarah was speechless. What a sly man. It was not easy for her to deal with him. "Next time you want to return the goods, I will not just kiss you." Will was very close to her, and his voice was very nice. "I''ll register for marriage with you. In this way, you can''t return me anymore.¡± Sarah''s focus was rtively strange, "Do you want to get married?¡± Will raised his eyes slightly. He was waiting for her following words. "Did your family urge you to marry or..." Sarah hesitated. Will was thirty years old. It was normal for him to want to get married. After all, he was not very young now. "Or what?" "Nothing." ¡°Sarah.¡± "Nothing really.¡± "You think I might want to marry because of I''m old now, right?¡± Will saw it through and said with a slow tone. Sarah was stunned. Jacob and Jim told the truth. Will was really... difficult to deal with. Will raised his hand to pinch her face. "You think I''m old?" "No," Sarah denied. She swore that she didn''t do that. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was just a fact that he was at an age that was quite suitable for marriage. "Whether it is true or not, I have to tell you something clearly." Will said this very seriously. He lost his usual carelessness. "Please remember." Sarah felt a little nervous. It was the first time she saw him so serious, "What?" "We can only marry because you want to marry, not because of other external factors." Will really liked Sarah, "Understand?" Neither age nor family¡¯s wish were the reasons for their marriage. He hoped that their marriage was wanted by Sarah. He wouldn''t marry her until she truly wanted to have a small family of their own with him. Hearing this, Sarah was shocked. She felt secure. ¡°Will...¡± She always thought that though he liked her in a certain degree, the biggest reason he chose to being with her was that he hade to the age that was suitable for a marriage. Now she found that he really liked her very much. "What?" Will was extremely gentle with her. "You can move here." Sarah blurted out, "We live together." Cohabitation can test whether it was appropriate for them to marry. After all, marriage was not just about feelings. His eyes darkened, and he refused in a low voice, "No." "Why?" ¡°I''m a normal man with normal desire." Will said quite frankly. This time he didn''t hide anything. "I''m not sure I can keep my mind if I live in the same room with the girl I love." He was self-restraint and had never cared about this kind of stuff before. But he had changed after being with her. Now there would always be some small fluctuations in his body and mind after every kiss with Sarah. If they really live together¡­ It was dangerous. Sarah was speechless. She remained silent. They were adults and naturally knew what he meant. "Why do you want to live with me?" Will asked her. "I want to know if we are really suitable for each other." Sarah told him about her true thoughts. "In this way, if we find we are unsuitable for each other, we can break up before the marriage." She didn''t want to go through another divorce. She wanted to have aplete rtionship, and live a peaceful and happy life. ¡°Sarah.¡± "What?" "Believe me and yourself." Will knew what she was worried about. ¡°Our marriage will be happy." Sarah''s red lips puckered. Will added, "If you are really worried, I can move in with you." "No!"Sarah refused quickly this time. His lips curled up. "You wanted to live with me before." "Didn''t you refuse me?" Sarah found an excuse. After her reason returned, she found her previous decision was irrational. ¡°It''s gettingte. Let me send you to have a rest." Will sat still. Sarah was a little confused. What was wrong? "I haven''t answered your question yet.¡± Will stared at her, who looked nkly and lovingly. A warm current flew in his heart. Sarah was puzzled, ¡°What''s it?" Did she ask anything? She didn''t remember it. "The question you want to know is rted to the watch you changedst time.¡± Will said lightly. Sarah was still confused. Will urged her to wash and sleep. When taking a bath, Sarah came to realize that the question was when Will liked her. Watch? What did it have to do with the watch? No matter how hard Sarah thought, she couldn''te up with anything about watches. Will knew that she couldn''t get it straight. After all, when she asked himst time, he knew that this guy had forgotten everything before. Back next door, he purchased something online. Ring measurement. He had to customize the proposal ring and wedding ring in advance, so that when she wanted to marry, he could propose to her at any time. As for the proposal. He had to n well. She was married to Jason in a sh before. There was no way to propose. He wanted to give her a surprise. When thinking about this, he turned on his mobile phone and started a group chat. He, Jasmine, Jim, Robert, Julian, James and Samuel were all here. Jasmine, "???" Jim, ¡°Isn''t there a chat group? Why did you create another one?" Robert, "Pumpkin is not here?" Samuel, "?" James, "What''s going on?" Samuel, "Is the captain going to do something behind Pumpkin''s back?" When they discussed these, Will changed the group name into Proposal nning. It was simple and straightforward. It also answered their questions indirectly. "Propose? Is it so fast?" Jasmine asked. "Aren''t you just together?" Will, "Prepare in advance and make a n. I can give her a perfect proposal when she wants to get married." Everyone was speechless. They were caught off guard by the love show. Will, "Do you have any suggestions?" The biggest purpose of this group is to ask them to be the workers when Will hade up with the proposal n. In the proposal, Sarah''s friends had to be there. Not for a moment. The chat group was in a hot discussion. Everyone gave suggestions and exined the reasons by the way. Will recorded them one by one. When they finished talking, it was almost twelve o''clock. He checked their suggestions and nned to find a chance to test Sarah. It was very important to propose. He hoped that Sarah would think it was good as well. Besides, he couldn''t tell her about it, otherwise there wouldn''t be a surprise. After all, his girl deserved the best of everything. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 I don¡¯t want you to be so tired Not chatting in the group, Will Gardner then roughly outlined the results of their discussions, and the usual balloon proposal was directly passed by him. He listed a few series out ¨C starry sky, the Milky Way, flowers, technology, literature and so on¡­. After the list, he then began to do the general n. He was busy until almost two o¡¯clock when he was ready to go to bed, which was the first time he slept sote after he returned from retirement. Perhaps because the head was too active before going to bed, or he was thinking about Sarah¡¯s proposal happily, Will, lying in bed for a full twenty minutes, did not sleep. In the past, this had never happened before. When he was nning to open his phone to learn more about the proposal, he saw that someone in the proposal nning group someone had sent a message. It was Julian. Julian, [Wednesday is Sister Sarah¡¯s birthday, where do we spend it with her?] Will was stunned and typed a question mark. When Julian saw the message, he was first surprised, not expecting the captain to be up sote. The next was a fatal question, [You do not know that Wednesday is Sister Sarah¡¯s birthday? Will, [Yes.] That was his wife, how could he not know? He had nned to take her out on her birthday and give her the birthday gift that he had prepared for a long time. That birthday present. Sarah should like it. Will, [We can only meet during the day, I have something with her at night. Samuel, [What is it (bad smile face)] Jacob¡¯s meaningful sentence, [At night, what do you think can be the matter?] Little white mouse, [I get it.] James, [I also get it.] Looking at the people who are popping up one after another, Will¡¯s eyebrows lightly raised. Were these guys still awake? Among seven people, five people stayed up until after two o¡¯clock. Only Robert and Jim had a healthy schedule. Looking at the message they sent, Will naturally returned their sentence, [really understand?] The people all typed ¡°yes¡±. As if they really understood. [How about a series of level SSS training to let you understand better?] Will slowly and methodically tapped the words. It was obviously just cold words, but the crowd smelled danger from these words. One by one, after saying that they were sleepy, they all slipped away, of course, before going offline, they also did not forget to say Sarah¡¯s birthday was he work, they would just eat. In case their arrangement collided with the captain. Will¡¯s eyes moved slightly. From the city center to the ce where he prepared the gift, it would take more than an hour¡¯s drive, even longer with traffic jam. But Sarah cared a lot about this group of friends, and she would spend her birthday with them. Thinking about it. When he was looking at the possibility of not having a solution to the dilemma, he thought of it. After the problem was resolved, the head was not as active as before, and he gradually fell into a dream. The next day. Sarah woke up early. Because of the biological clock, Will still woke up at the same time as before, but because of theck of sleep, his head was a little dizzy. When eating breakfast, Sarah looked out. Thinking about what she thought before going to bedst night, she discussed with Will, ¡°Captain, should we change our ce to stay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have a vi that is not very far from thepany, let¡¯s stay there.¡± Sarah gave the suggestion and said the reason, ¡°We can ask two nurses to help cook and clean.¡± Will paused, his voice was a little low and hoarse because he hadn¡¯t slept well, ¡°I don¡¯t cook well?¡± ¡°Delicious.¡± Sarah exined, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to be so tired.¡± In Angel Group, there were so many things. Back home, he still had to look at what the secretary passed to him, Gardner Group¡¯s information, in addition to these, he also had to cook. She thought about relieving some of his tasks, however, he did not hesitate to refuse, but also let her do business. As for cooking ¡­ She was also rejected particrly ruthlessly. So much so thatter he threatened her, if she went to the kitchen again, he would do bad things to her. ¡°Live together?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Sure to live together?¡± Will asked again. Sarah nodded. Just living together, not in the same room. Not a big problem. After all, the vi was still quiterge. ¡°Okay.¡± Will rarely agreed. In the ce that Sarah said, he also has a vi. It was the only vi area in the prime location, and there were only twelve vis inside. In fact, the vi should be called a small manor. After all, the environment was excellent and there was more greenery. Thewn was also extremely wide. It was also equipped with a golf course and various other leisure projects. ¡°Really?¡± Sarah was a little surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you.¡± Will started to mess things up again, with a easy tone, ¡°But¡­¡­¡¯ ¡°I ¡° Sarah pursued, ¡°But what.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to plot against me.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°???¡± What? Sarah suspected that she had heard the wrong words. Will¡¯s whole face was extremely good-looking, with a righteous aura, but he said the words out tititingly andzily, ¡°First, let¡¯s say, we only live together, you can not y with my body.¡± Sarah, ¡°!¡± When did she want to do that? ¡°Even if you want to fight, you have to hold back.¡± Will added another sentence. Sarah spoke a sentence out, ¡°Captain, your ability to hit backwards is really a model for my generation.¡± ¡°Did you not plot against me?¡± Will¡¯s tone was not fast, ¡°You send me house, and let me move to your vi to live. It is difficult for me not to think more.¡± Sarah held his breath in his heart. Jacob was right. The captain was bad, and she was no match. ¡°I should be the one saying this to you.¡± She began to fight back, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s plotting.¡± He yed her for so long with Robert. She actually believed it. ¡°I plotted against you a long time ago.¡± Will¡¯s thin lips pursed up a nice arc, the whole face shining, ¡°You just know?¡± Sarah was stunned. All the words were stuck in the throat. ¡°What are you doing? If you don¡¯t eat breakfast, it will get cold.¡± Will flicked her on the head. Sarah pursed her lips, a natural counterattack, ¡°Disillusionment.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah did not dare to tell the truth. If she said he was too different from before, maybe he would give her a SSS level training mission. She couldn¡¯t bear it. Even if she didn¡¯t say, he knew what she meant. He also did not tease her again, making her eat breakfast first. After eating, he was going to pack up and move his things over, but Sarah nned to go to see Eve. She has not been to her after the New Year. Counting the time, next month the baby was expected to be born. This time, it was better to go and see. Will agreed. He was going to take her there, but Sarah insisted on driving there by herself. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 It¡¯s really too exasperating Will couldn¡¯t argue with her, so he let her go. After Sarah left he started to make a phone call to someone to pack his own vi, and he wanted to go over to live. After the phone call, he began to pack his luggage. He finished his things and told Sarah, then he went to pack hers. Now Sarah was at Eve¡¯s house, and this was the first time she found Sarah took out her phone to return the message at time. Vaguely, she had a suspicion. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­ in love?¡± Eve was smart. Sarah just finished returning the message. She was stunned, and said with surprise, ¡°How do you know?¡± She shouldn¡¯t know. The bodyguards shouldn¡¯t gossip. She and the captain¡¯s affairs also did not spread on the Inte. ¡°You are not a person who loves to y with your phone. Just now someone sent you a message and you did not care much.¡± Eve was very attentive, with gentleness between her eyebrows, ¡°but when that alert tone appeared, you returned the first time.¡± ¡°He is your special concern, right.¡± Eve began to gossip. Sarah did not deny it and admitted it. For all kinds of contact information, she set a special tone for the captain, in order to be the first to return his message. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°When you are all free after that, I will introduce you to each other.¡± Sarah really treated Eve as a good friend, ¡°He is especially good.¡± Captain was really bad. But the care and like for her was real. Especially when he said that marriage could only be done because she wanted it in her heart, not because of other external factors. She knew that he was worthmitting her life to. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Eve was relieved. All along she had been worried that Jason would affect Sarah. It was good to see that everything was okay. The two talked for a while longer, and Sarah asked when Eve¡¯s due date was, and when she learned that it was around the 18th of next month, she nned to move those days out of next month as well. In case the situation was urgent, she had to go. ¡°Sarah.¡± Eve suddenly remembered a very important thing when she talked about giving birth, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to trouble you with.¡± ¡°Surgery signature?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Sarah agreed very crisply. Edgar and Eve divorced, and he did not have the conditions to sign, as for Eve¡¯s parents¡­¡­ If they are allowed toe, Eve would be angry to death. The two of them, never cared about Eve¡¯s life. Eve was grateful. In order to allow Sarah to sign more conveniently, Eve also deliberately find awyer to write a letter of attorney, signed and sealed before giving Sarah. With this. When she was critically ill, even if Sarah was not her family, she could still sign. ¡°Settle down.¡± Sarah soothed her, ¡°The baby will be healthy and you will be safe and sound.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Eve smiled faintly. Sarah apanied Eve to have lunch and chatted with her for a while in the afternoon before leaving. With the bodyguards and aunties around, Sarah was also more at ease. Eve would have a bodyguard with her when she went out to protect her, and if she wanted to see someone, she would also let the bodyguard go out to pick them up. In general. Everything was quite good. When she left, she still told Eve to look for her if there was something, don¡¯t be polite. Eve also smiled and agreed. After driving away from the vi area, Sarah intended to go back to move. However, she was stopped at the gate of the district. She looked at the car that stopped in front of her, and her eyebrows wrinkled invisibly. She was about to get out and say something when she saw Edgar get out of the car. Seeing him, Sarah subconsciously worried about Eve. She didn¡¯t know if he went to see Eve, if he did, did Eve get angry with him? For a while. All kinds of thoughts came out of Sarah¡¯s mind. So much so that the look in her eyes was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a look, I didn¡¯t go to look for Eve.¡± As if he knew what she was thinking, Edgar said very directly, ¡°I promised her that I wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Sarah still had a dislike for him. ¡°Waiting for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over after the New Year.¡± Edgar exined, ¡°Stayed around here and had someone see if you showed up every day.¡± Sarah did not quite understand his brain circuit, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I promised her I wouldn¡¯t bother her, but I want to know about her.¡± Edgar said very serious, and his attitude was different from before, ¡°So I purposely waited for you.¡± Sarah did not want to tell him. Selfishly speaking, she didn¡¯t want Eve to have anything to do with Edgar again. A person who forced his wife to get an abortion, she didn¡¯t think he would be a good person, even if, his reasons were helpless. ¡°How is she now?¡± Edgar asked. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Sarah only said one-sided, ¡°As for the rest, it has nothing to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°And the child.¡± ¡°Also very good.¡± ¡°Can I look at her from afar?¡± Edgar inquired, with a few tentative emotion between his eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb her, just look at her from a distance.¡± Sarah refused, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Edgar felt that this woman was his nemesis. He couldn¡¯t do anything about her. Couldn¡¯t even mess with her. ¡°What for? Will it make up for the damage you once caused her or will it make her twice as happy?¡± Sarah said bluntly, she has no good attitude towards the scum, ¡°Why should I disgust her in order to satisfy your little fake love?¡± Edgar felt like he was going to be sick with anger. He has never seen such a poisonous person! What fake love. He really liked Eve, but he used the wrong method before. ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t know how to talk.¡± Edgar retorted stiffly, with suppressed anger in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not me, what qualifies you to talk about me like that?¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± ¡°In the past, I was the one who used the wrong approach and loved in the wrong way.¡± Edgar just wanted to go in and see, ¡°But I know I was wrong now. I am trying everything to make up for it. You can scold me, but you can¡¯t trample on my feelings, especially you can¡¯t say I¡¯m faking deep love.¡± He just didn¡¯t get it. This kind of poisonous woman, why did Jason still like her? Was it masochism or sickness? ¡°Move the car.¡± Sarah no longer want to talk nonsense with him. Sometimes thick skin could really be invincible. She didn¡¯t even understand how Edgar said these words, wouldn¡¯t he feel ashamed of himself? ¡°You take me in to see her.¡± Edgar once again made a request, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to her, just look from afar.¡± Originally he wanted to talk to Sarah properly. Who knew that when talking to this person, he could not hold his temper. It was really too exasperating. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 This guy wants to watch the show so much? ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, if you don¡¯t move the car, I¡¯ll call someone to have it towed away for you.¡± Sarah was not at all spoiled for him. Edgar¡¯s lungs were about to explode. This guy! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Why didn¡¯t she listen? ¡°Just once, as long as you take me in, I apologize to you for those impulsive words I just said.¡± Sarah turned a deaf ear, and spoke a very sharp word, ¡°Three.¡± Edgar, ¡°?¡± This was the end? This was to three? Sarah ignored his look, took out her phone and started calling. ¡°I drive!¡± Edgar said word for word, gritting his teeth. Sarah saw him get in his car and go driving, and did not call again. She went back to her car, started the car and left. When she drove the car some distance away, she found that Edgar was following behind her. She wrinkled her brow.She felt that he was a fly. When she arrived at the traffic light intersection, she counted the time to maintain the speed of the car, and Edgar faced a red light. A certain person was forced to stay at the crosswalk there. He stared at Sarah¡¯s gradually distant car and once again cursed her countless times in his heart. Cunning woman! Faster than a rabbit. Sarah left and continued to drive forward. A traffic light was enough for her to get rid of people. But what she didn¡¯t expect was to see him once again when she entered the underground parking lot of the neighborhood she lived in. That moment. She had some doubts about life. Was Edgar so capable of following? ¡°It¡¯s useless to stare at me.¡± Edgar watched her get down from the car, and sad a very natural sentence. Sarah sighted on him for a moment, ¡°How do you know I live here?¡± ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Edgar¡¯s shit luck was really good, ¡°But I inadvertently knew that Jason had lived with you, so I looked up Jason¡¯s past, so naturally I knew about this ce.¡± Sarah wanted to ask him how he got in. When she thought she saw a figure through the rearview mirror when she entered the parking lot, she knew roughly. This person probably told the security guard when she entered the parking lot that he was with her, and the security guard let him in. ¡°So what if I know?¡± Sarah arrived home and did not care anymore, ¡°I will not take you to see Eve.¡± She could not let Eve have any ident now, not to say to bring any change. Besides. Qualified ex should be the same as dead. Edgar was divorced from Eve. There was no need toe out and bounce around again. ¡°If you do not take me, I will always be here.¡± Edgar said extremely natural, ¡°I know all your information, if you call the police, I will say that this is our family business.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡± A shameless person always got what he wanted. This statement was really true. ¡°Ok.¡± Sarah did not intend to care. Captain was here. If Edgar could stay here, she would even praise him. Edgar froze for a moment. This script was not right. With Sarah¡¯s character, she would give him a wild beating. As long as she beated, he could use her intentionally hurt to threaten her, when she will certainly take himself for his reputation. But now¡­ OK? Just when he was wondering if this was another one of Sarah¡¯s schemes, Sarah had already locked the car and walked towards the elevator, and he followed it in a sh. She looked at him coldly without any word. The elevator went up. After arriving at the right stair, Sarah went out, and Edgar followed. Sarah went to Will¡¯s house, and knocked at the door. She already knew what to say. Edgar, ¡°?¡± What the hell? She knocked the door when she entered her own house? Was her family also here? If there were really elders here, how should he exinter that he followed Sarah here? He regretted now. Sarah knocked several times in session, but no one answered. She then turned to knock on her own set. Only aft two knocks. The door was opened from the inside. Will¡¯s tall and straight, handsome face was reflected in the sight of the two. Edgar¡¯s eyebrows twisted invisibly. Who was this again? Seeking help from neighbors? ¡°Darling, I¡¯m being tailed.¡± Sarah even changed his title and said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Will, ¡°?¡± Edgar, ¡°?¡± Both of them are wondering at the same time a name, Darling? Sarah gave him a term of endearment? /Sarah¡¯s boyfriend? ¡°What trailing? Don¡¯t make it sound so strange.¡± Edgar was afraid of being misunderstood and immediately exined, ¡°I just want you to take me to meet Eve.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. Will also did not pay attention. He took out the shoes that Sarah changed and put them on her, gentle and careful. The reason he didn¡¯t worry at first was because when Robert told him about Sarah¡¯s past, he mentioned Edgar, and the secretary gave him that information, in which he also mentioned him. After guessing the purpose he also knew it was not really trailing. But. If his wife said it was tailgating, that was tailgating. After Sarah put on his shoes, Will¡¯scquered eyes like dotted ink looked at him, and his very nice voice carried some sense of oppression, ¡°You are leaving on your own, or I call security up to ask you to leave?¡± Edgar wrinkled his brow. Who was this person? Why was his aura so strong? ¡°What does my business with Sarah have to do with you?¡± Edgar blurted out? ¡°She is my girlfriend.¡± Will said unhurriedly, but the momentum was extremely strong, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave again, I don¡¯t mind personally asking you to go down.¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes rolled. He was practiced, so he was not afraid to fight with people. The problem was! Sarah was very powerful, he couldn¡¯t fight! What ifter she saw that his boyfriend was at a disadvantage and stepped in to help? ¡°Do you dare topete with me?¡± Edgar suddenly came up with an idea out of nowhere. Will did not say anything. Edgar continued, ¡°Let¡¯s fight, if I win you, you let Sarah take me to see Eve, if you win me, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Anyway he was to get kicked out anyway, so it was better to have apetition. In case he won. He could then see Eve. Will refused, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of losing?¡± Edgar deliberately said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of losing, it¡¯s that there¡¯s no way to honor your request if I win.¡± Will said carelessly, ¡°She ruled our family, so the most I can do is to help you talk to her. I can not let her directly promise you.¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes showed a little contempt. It turned out that he was a househusband. When did Sarah like this? ¡°I promise.¡± Sarah wanted to see Edgar get beaten up, ¡°You beat Cap¡­ darling, I will take you to see Eve in the distance.¡± Will¡¯s eyebrows lightly raised. This guy.So eager to watch the show? ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Edgar was confident. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Go and study thenguage properly He had been fit before, and he was athletic, but he was still much worse than Sarah. But! Since thest time Sarah beat his bodyguards and took Eve away from him, he had studied martial arts for a while, vowing never to have such a humiliating incident again. He couldn¡¯t beat Sarah, but he could beat a househusband. Hmm. Sensing his burst of self-confidence, Sarah also replied to his words, ¡°It¡¯s me who said that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reward if I win?¡± Will¡¯s body type was erect, and his tone was low and nice. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No reward?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Promise me a request.¡± Will said this, calcting in his heart. Sarah did not think much about it and agreed, ¡°Ok.¡± She and the captain were still in the beginning of the rtionship, even if there was any request, it was also a trivial matter. There was no reason not to agree. Listening to the conversation between the two. Edgar became more and more disgusted. It is was really a weak man. This kind of time, he still did not forget to ask for something from Sarah to make a request. ¡°Your taste is also really bad.¡± Edgar still couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°At least you are the descendant of the Yeats family, and you find such a boyfriend?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah was about to quarrel. Will squeezed her small hand and slowly said, ¡°She likes me, do you have an opinion?¡± ¡°You are really invincible for your shameless mind.¡± ¡°How about adding some more?¡± Will began to dig a hole for him. Edgar was very unconcerned, only taking this as the pride of a weak man, ¡°You say.¡± ¡°Whoever loses, in addition to what you just said, give the other party three million.¡± Will said very casual. ¡°OK.¡± Edgar agreed extremely quickly, ¡°Three million is a drop in the bucket for me, but ¡­ do you have it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The two agreed. When Edgar asked where topete, Will said right where he was and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need my right hand when I fightter, as long as you can knock me down once you will be considered a winner.¡± In that case. It should not be considered him bullying him. Edgar became more and more disgusted. He acted like this. Just wait and see. Edgar really didn¡¯t hold back, and punched down at Will with such force! ¡°Boom!¡± Will moved. The force was with the wind and the momentum was majestic. Just blocking Edgar¡¯s hand let Edgar pain to twisted his brows. He didn¡¯t stopped. When he thought that this was a chance for him to see Eve, he tried his best. He kicked, punched and used all tricks. Not to mention knocking Will down, all of his attacks were blocked back by him. At this moment he also understood that Will was not easy to deal with. He was not sure if he was a weak man, but he could be sure that his body was definitely not under Sarah. Where did she find such a god! ¡°Boom!¡± Another blow. Edgar was punched back with a punch. Seeing that Will¡¯s next punch was about to fall, Edgar spoke, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve lost!¡± Will also did not strike again. He just stood there looking at the person who was leaning against the wall, covered in wreckage. ¡°Although I lost, I still want you to take me to meet Eve.¡± Edgar words are said to Sarah, a pair of eyes full of seriousness, ¡°I really want to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I won¡¯t take you there.¡± Sarah interrupted his words. Edgar¡¯s fists hanging at his sides tightened again. Sarah did not pay attention to him again. She threw a sentence to let him willing to bet and leave, then went in with Will. In the living room. Sarah like a child who did something wrong, ¡°Captain ¡­ you will not be angry with me, right?¡± ¡°Call Darling.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought of a love name, don¡¯t just change it.¡± She just simply didn¡¯t want to expose the word captain, so she picked one out randomly from Rita¡¯s previous suggestions. She can¡¯t just call him baby or babe, right¡­ ¡°What, is Ms Yeats nning to throw me away when she¡¯s done with it?¡± Will looked at her in a good way. Sarah, ¡°?¡± Why did this sound strange? Will pinched her face, said in a low and sexy tone, ¡°This behavior of yours gives me reason to suspect that in the future, when you get married, you will lift your pants and leave me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a phrase to describe men?¡± Sarah had a billion points of confusion. ¡°Girls don¡¯t wear pants?¡± Bye! Will¡¯s eyes fell on her, stubbornly asking her to change her title, ¡°What do you call me?¡± ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°And captain?¡± ¡°Darling is a little weird.¡± Sarah indeed did not call smoothly. After a sh of light she asked, ¡°Do you have a nickname? I call you by your nickname.¡± Will paused for a moment and quickly denied,, ¡°No.¡± That nickname. Absolutely he wouldn¡¯t let Sarah know. It was even worse than the captain. ¡°Really no?¡± Sarah was still keen enough to detect a little. ¡°Gard if it counts, it¡¯s a nickname.¡± Will casually gave one, ¡°My parents called me so.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sarah thought back for a moment and corrected, ¡°Not true.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Uncle called you brat.¡± Will was exasperated andughed. He pinched her fair as porcin face, and his voice was obviously a little more dangerous than before, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, are you nning to call me brat, or Gard brat?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± Sarah corrected in time. At this moment she did not realize that, unknowingly, her character has followed Will, gradually bing cheerful. During the first few days of the rtionship, she did not smile. Now she had learned to joke. Will also found this, and his heart was very pleased, ¡°You dare to call this, I will directly throw you to the organization, reward you with a SSS-level training mission.¡± Sarah immediately behaved. But¡­ When she saw that the captain wasn¡¯t angry at all, she asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I used you just now?¡± ¡°Do you have a misunderstanding about the word boyfriend or about the word use?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Go and study thenguage properly, badly learn what the word use means.¡± ¡­ Sarah decisively stopped talking. As long as he wan¡¯t angry, it was good. Otherwise if she moved over to live under the same roof, there was still some awkwardness. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I could help you out.¡± Will was really happy, for she was finally willing to open her heart a little, ¡°In the future, you can be good at letting your boyfriend out, and you recede into the background.¡± Sarah pursed her lips. She prefered to do things herself. It made her feel safe. Although she thought so, she still agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve packed all the things, do you want to go there now or move thereter?¡± Will inquired, but in his heart he was wondering if Sarah would be angry when he knew he had taken it upon himself to bring her to his side. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 He¡¯s going to tear up Edgar¡¯s umbre ¡°Right now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them carried their suitcases and went out the door. They did not have a lot of thing. Daily wear clothes were also prepared there. They only needed to bring theputer and somemonly used books and materials over. After all, they might also asionallye over to stay. Edgar¡¯s side. He left Sarah¡¯s house in a mess and went to Jason. He made sure to tell him that his ex-wife had already had a new love, so he should stop thinking about it, and also tell him that Sarah¡¯s boyfriend was a bit powerful. Jason didn¡¯t treat him very well. After all, Sarah didn¡¯t like him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jason¡¯s brows were slightly knitted with obvious dislike. ¡°I came to tell you a particrly important matter, of course.¡± Edgar consciously walked to the sofa and sat down, his body still hurting a bit, ¡°Something you definitely don¡¯t know.¡± Jason was surrounded by a thin coolness, took a ss of water and handed it to him, ¡°What.¡± ¡°It has to do with Sarah.¡± Edgar sold a story. Jason paused. The water in the cup identally spilled some out and just spilled on Edgar¡¯s body. He immediately jumped up and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jason did not say anything. He just put the cup in front of him, but his heart set off a lot of waves because of his words. Sarah ¡­ Sarah. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edgar saw that he was more indifferent than ever and asked without understanding. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Jason said naturally, ¡°You are going to say about Sarah. What happened to her?¡± ¡°You¡­ still like her?¡± ¡°Like.¡± ¡°Then this is not good news for you.¡± Edgar yed a precautionary shot first, followed by the words, ¡°She has a boyfriend.¡± Jason had mixed feelings in his heart, but he also only said, ¡°I know.¡± Not only knowing. He also witnessed their intimacy. Edgar, ¡°?¡± Edgar seemed to have discovered some new continent. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Jason did not intend to say more to him, and with a single step he intended to go back to the study. Edgar called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡± Jason stood still and waited for his postscript. ¡°Can you tell me how you managed to live with Sarah in the first ce when she still hated you?¡± Edgar was really curious about this question, ¡°With her character, shouldn¡¯t she have been very bad to you?¡± Jason¡¯s throat knot rolled and his eyes wereplicated. If it was possible. He would rather not have that time. Being together was admittedly fun, but he disturbed her too much and created too much trouble. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Edgar felt that he could not see through him more and more. Jason changed the subject, ¡°You met up with her?¡± ¡°Not only did I meet up with her.¡± Edgar was angry when he remembered this, ¡°I also had a fight with her boyfriend.¡± Jason, ¡°?¡± A fight? With Will? ¡°Courageous.¡± Jason rewarded him with this. ¡°What do you mean by that!¡± Edgar¡¯s body still hurted now, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how scheming this person is. At the beginning he pretended to be raised by Sarah, and after that he beated me badly.¡± Too cunning! Too much! ¡°But.¡± Edgar thought about what happened before and said his thoughts, ¡°Looking at his pattern of getting along with Sarah, he seems to be begging for money around Sarah. maybe he is with Sarah for her money. It¡¯s only because of his good looks and good skills that he was taken in by Sarah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Jason thought he was too good at brainstorming. He remembered Will¡¯s time with Sarah, and also remembered the words he said to himself during the time he lost his memory. The person who could say those words couldn¡¯t be a person who was with Sarah because of mundane things. What was more. He was also the prospective heir of the Gardner Group. ¡°You didn¡¯t see that scene, and if you did you would have approved of my words.¡± Edgar tried to say, and also described what he saw before. Jason thought about the information Chris had just brought over, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Will Gardner.¡± Edgar, ¡°????¡± Will Gardner? Who was that? ¡°Is he very famous?¡± Edgar¡¯s eyebrows were flushed with doubt, his mind trying to think of the character Will, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have any impression?¡± ¡°What about Gardner Group?¡± Jason said one of the more widely circted. Edgar nodded his head. This one he knew. The Gardner Group had always been very low-profile in the industry, but its strength could not be underestimated. ¡°You mean, Sarah¡¯s boyfriend is the heir of the Gardner Group?¡± Edgar pondered for a moment and inquired. Jason gave a hmmm. Edgar was confused for a moment. The Gardner Group had more money than him¡­ And he had just blurted out in front of him. Shame on him! ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Edgar had a guess in his heart, his eyes looked back and forth on him, ¡°Who told you, or did you go to investigate people?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Jason did not intend to say anything more to him, directly gave an order of expulsion, ¡°If there is nothing, you go back first. I have things to do here, it is not convenient to entertain you for the time being.¡± Edgar gave him a disgusted look. He knew how to drive him away. ¡°Help me with one thing.¡± ¡°Say.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I want to meet Eve. That vi area has better security, I can¡¯t get in.¡± He could not get in didn¡¯t not mean that Jason could not get in. This guy knew so many people. In Anta, New York and even abroad, there were his contacts. To get in, it was easy for him. ¡°You can go and find Sarah.¡± Jason did not directly agree. ¡°It¡¯s because Sarah wouldn¡¯t let me in that I came looking for you.¡± Edgar exined, incidentally saying bad things about her, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how mean she is, and she scolded me.¡± Jason¡¯s thin, cool eyes fell on him with a sense of oppression. Edgar was baffled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You scolded her, and you want me to help you?¡± Jason asked rhetorically, ¡°Who gave you the confidence?¡± ¡°You are divorced, and she also has someone she likes.¡± Edgar said extremely natural, and he did not feel anything wrong at all, ¡°Anyway, you have no chance, just help your brother.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Jason Noth!¡± ¡°Useless.¡± ¡°We have at least so many years of affection.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of our years of affection that I won¡¯t help.¡± Jason said seriously, ¡°There are blessings and difficulties. I am already hopeless, why should I let you see hope?¡± Because he had gotten wet, so he wanted to tear up Edgar¡¯s umbre. Edgar, ¡°???¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Living together "Don''t be so desperate.¡± This was an oue that Edgar had never thought of in any way. "Don''t bother Eve." Jason didn''t joke with him this time, he was talking to him seriously, "If it wasn''t for Sarah, Eve''s child might have been aborted by your various tactics long ago. Your presence will only make her think of the past. Eve is not as strong as Sarah, and she doesn''t have Sarah''s confidence, so for her to be well, it''s the best not to disturb." Edgar wanted to retort. But Jason was right. With what he knew at first, he would definitely abort that child. Not to mention his suspicion that the child was not his, even if that person told him that the child was harmful to Eve''s body, it was impossible for him to keep the child. "But I''m still the child''s father.¡± Edgar pursed his lips, his mood slightly heavy. "Do you want Eve to regret not aborting the child in the first ce?" Jason said the most heartfelt words, "If you always go to see her and bring distress to her life, she might regret her decision in the first ce." This remark was made. Edgar paused. There were a few more moments of gloom between his sorrowful brows. Would it really hurt that much? ¡°Then what should I do?" "When the child is born, give her a sum of money every month and tell her it''s money for raising the child." Jason gave the advice, "Don''t be too stingy, give more." Edgar did not have the good grace to give him a kind look. This was what he said. As if he was stingy! "What about you?" Edgar changed the topic, not wanting to talk more on this matter, "Sarah is already with someone else, what are you still doing in New York?" "Things are not finished." "What is it?¡± "It has nothing to do with you.¡± "I say you''re so strange.¡± Edgar couldn''t ask anything, so he still had a temper, "Ask you anything, and you won''t answer. Can''t you say something else?" "I''m going to be busy with things, take your time and don''t see me off." Really! Like this! Edgar cursed and left. Jason sent him away and went back to the study, picking up again what Chris had submitted, which was the results of the investigation into Will. Before Edgar came, he had only read a little bit. He had not yet had time to read the rest. He sat on the boss chair and looked at the information in his hand. When his eyes fell on top of the special organization retirement, the bottom of his eyes also had a few more reassurance. In this way. Will could also protect Sarah. He looked slowly down, to Will''s friends and circles, of course, except for the organization. After reading all of them, Jason did not know how to describe the current mood. Although he did not want to admit it, but ording to Chris''s investigation and his previous memories, Will would be a good match for Sarah and take good care of her. After staring at the information for a while longer, Jason took it away. This information was not just a check. He also visited a lot of people. But the organization''s secrecy was very well done, even with Chris¡¯ all-out effort to investigate, he could only find a special organization. A few momentster. Jason gave Chris a phone call and asked him to buy him a ticket to a foreign country and told him the destination to go. Chris saw it and knew what his boss was going to do, so he decided to buy two. One for himself, one for his boss. As for Sarah''s side. At this point she had already gone to the vi area where she was with Will. Seeing that the car was driving in the wrong direction, Sarah immediately spoke to Will, "Wrong way, go that way.¡± "Not wrong way.¡± "Well?" "Mine is over here.¡± Will told her the truth, but also respected her opinion, "How about staying at mine this time?" Sarah stunned for a moment, then agreed, "Good." As far as she was concerned. All the same. Anyway, it was all in this area, and it was more convenient to go to work. "Right, you said before that after winning Edgar let me promise you a request. What do you want me to promise you?" Sarah decided to talk about this matter first, she was afraid of a change if it was dragged on. Will thin lips slightly open, he slowly said, "I want you to live with me on my side." In fact. If Sarah did not agree to live on his side, he would not use this request to make her agree. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In his ce, she has absolute freedom. He could listen to her as long as she didn''t easily abandon him. ¡°That''s it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sarah pursed her lips. Such a simple thing, why did he still need to ask for it? "You doesn''t seem too satisfied with this request of mine.¡± Will thin lips slightly open to tease her,zy, "Does it mean you want me to mention something that is conducive to the progress of our rtionship?" Sarah was stunned. Emotional progress? Was it something like that? "I didn''t think, it''s what you think." "So you really want me to mention something that would be good for our rtionship?" Will raised his eyebrows lightly. "Captain." Sarah can''t guess his way, and afraid of being pitted, "You just directly speak it out. Your ideas, I can not feel for the time being." "Directly speak it out?¡± "You speak first." In case it was a rather pitiful one.She couldn''t just say yes. "I want to have an appointment for Tuesday night first." Will''s thin lips parted slightly and he blurted out, "How about that?" Tuesday was Valentine''s Day. Her birthday was on Wednesday. On Tuesday night, he took her to Valentine''s Day, after that he directly took her to the ce where he prepared a gift for her, and once the zero hour came, he gave her the gift. In this way, he could celebrated her birthday and let her y with Jacob and the others. The most important thing was.He would be the first person to give her birthday wishes. "Tuesday?" ¡°Hmm.¡± "Okay..." Sarah agreed first. She immediately looked at the calendar to see if she had forgotten any day, otherwise why would the captain book the evening for no reason? By the time she saw Valentine''s Day automatically marked on the calendar, everything made sense. Valentine''s Day... What was a good gift? When she was thinking about these, the car had already arrived at the vi''s parking garage. Sarah looked at the surroundings. There was a rtivelyrge garden, in which there was a few clean cobblestone paths. The other side of the garden was an area of grass covering a wide area. Will took the suitcase in her hand and led her inside. The vis here were built by the world''s top architectural team and decoration team, and the decoration was made by asking the owner''s decoration opinion before the construction, and then adjusting the architectural design reasonably ording to the opinion. Therefore. The twelve vis here were all different in appearance. For example, Sarah''s side, fully automatic and intelligent, the color scheme was mainly ck and white gray. Will''s house, on the contrary, its interior decoration gave a warm feeling at first nce. People not knowing him would only think that this was a gentle woman''s home. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Rece it with ''l love you¡¯ Will took her to the third floor. Here room was on the left, while Will lived on her right. After entering the bedroom. Sarah then went to put her suitcase. The two bedrooms upstairs had a huge checkroom in addition to the basic configuration of bathroom. After Sarah finished she went to open the closet, thinking to see if there was dust inside and so on. However, in the moment of opening the closet door, she saw it was full of clothes and essories, and what was more, they were all for girls. She paused, and her hand subconsciously retracted. At that moment. Will appeared at the door. After taking a look at the door and not seeing anyone, he walked in and saw hering out of the checkroom. That moment. The four eyes met. Sarah could not say what mood she was in. "Like it?¡± Will nced at the closet that was opened and asked, "If there is something you don''t like tell me, I''ll have someone change it.¡± "Captain..." ¡°Hmm.¡± Sarah opened her mouth, in hesitation. Ask or not? Will sensed that she had something on her mind and asked with concern, ¡°What''s wrong?" "Has someone lived here ... before?¡± Sarah changed the way she asked, and her eyes flooded with complexity, "Or did you have a sister who came here?" "No one has lived here, and there is no sister." Will answered her question, ¡°What''s wrong?" Sarah''s past confidence was gone somehow. The moment she saw those clothes, she thought about whether it could be what the captain prepared for her. After all, they did not bring a change of clothes this time. But she just took a closer look. The clothes in the closet were all brightly colored, not consistent with her style. She also did not care about the clothes. If she really wanted clothes, she had all her clothes and his prepared well in her vi. She just ... Had a very strange feeling. It was like suddenly intruding into someone else''s territory. Will saw her silent for a while did not speak, so once again opened his mouth and asked, "What''s wrong? Not happy?" "There are clothes in the closet.¡± Sarah stifled her voice. Will was aware of it, "Hmm." Sarah, "?" Just one hmm? Not two more words? "Don''t like them?" Will saw her look abnormal and immediately noticed it. Sarah paused for a moment. What? "It''s okay if you don''t like them.¡± Will did not think he had screwed up, holding her hand towards the checkroom, "Tell me which ones you don''t like, I''ll have someonee and change them." Then. Will opened the door of the checkroom. Next, dazzling clothes, shoes, bags, watches, essories, brooches, scarves and other things, all appeared in front of her eyes. Sarah''s pupils were stunned. "Which one?" Will asked her and walked towards the brighter clothes immediately, "these?" Sarah opened her mouth and found that she did not know how to speak. She seemed... to have misunderstood the captain. The closet door she just opened happened to be the brightly colored one, but in fact, there was a row of closets on each wall, and the style she often wore was in another closet. "I''m sorry.¡± Sarah was a person who immediately apologized when she knows she was wrong, and the guilt in her heart filled the whole person. What was wrong with her? Why did she be so sensitive? Will came in front of her. His warm dry palm rubbed the top of her head, and his tone was unprecedentedly patient and doting, "What''s the point of saying this?" "I thought ..." Sarah said these and couldn''t say anything. If she doubted the captain''s good intentions. The captain would be sad, right. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You thought these clothes were for the people who lived here before you?" Will''s eyebrows lightly raised. Through the words just now and her reaction, he already guessed, "So you are unhappy.¡± Sarah nodded obediently. Hanging her head, she did not dare to look at his expression. Will raised his hand and gave her a knock on the head, "Idiot." Sarah, "?" "It seemed that I still have to send you back to the organization for a full set of training.¡± Will spoke to her in a rxed tone, "Or else you''ll be thinking blindly all day." "I was wrong.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± "I''m sorry." "It''s too insincere to apologize with your mouth.¡± Will looked at her in a good way, "Go to my bedroom and help me take out the things from my suitcase and pack them up, and I''ll forgive you." "Huh?" "Just go." Sarah took steps, turned back and went obediently. She knew the captain was doing this because he didn''t want her to be too psychologically burdened, but the more he was nice to her, the more guilty she felt. Will looked at her slow figure walking forward, his thin lips pursed up a slight This girl. What a fool. A few momentster. Sarah took all the things out of the suitcase and helped him pack it up. Just after she put down thest thing and intended to report the situation, in the moment of turning around, she was trapped in the arms of Will. Will''s hands were propped up on the dresser, and his deep ck eyes were locked on the small person in his arms. "Packed up." Sarah kept herself calm. ¡°Remember what I said before?" "What ......" "With me, you never need to say sorry, it''s more appropriate to rece it with ''l love you''." Will knew that she was extra patient because of her sensitive past, "You know?" "But I did it wrong.¡± In Sarah''s philosophy, when you do something wrong, you should apologize. "If you really want to say it''s wrong, it''s also because I didn''t tell you in advance." Will always put the mistake on his own body, "Thinking that you are usually in ck, white, and gray, with a minimalist style, I prepare you some different styles." Each style, he had prepared some for Sarah. But he prepared her favorite style the most. Sarah pursed her lips, and her heart was moved, "Why are you so good to me?" "I want someone to know that she is a treasured one in my heart." Will''s love words were handy, but they all came from the heart, "As long as she can be happy, I would give everything.¡± Sarah was silent. "Don''t think blindly in the future.¡± Will pinched her face. The tone of his voice was gentle. Sarah nodded her head. Will released her and took out a set of keys with his right hand and handed them to her. Sarah froze for a moment, "What?" "The key that connects our two bedrooms.¡± Will handed it to her and pointed to a ce, "You don''t have toe in from outside when you want toe over, just open that door directly." Then. Will led her to walk over. Sarah paused for a moment when she saw that it was an extremely well camouged door, "You ... purposely make it through?" "Well." "This vi area was built only four years ago, right?¡± "I think so, I can''t remember too well.¡± "How did you think of opening a door here? Isn''t it the same to enter from outside..." Sarah was a little curious. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Are you so proud of this? Will was silent. How could he answer this. He could not honestly tell her that he was preparing for them to live together years ago. "Captain Leon.¡± "What''s up?" "Besides me, do you have a love? Crush counts.¡± Sarah was suddenly enlightened because of what happened before. Will did not hide it from her, "No." "You liked me four years ago, right?¡± Sarah made a bold guess. The man generally does not knock the wall through and build a door if he wants to live there alone. This was obviously unreasonable. Unless, there was a purpose. Will smiled and fessed up, "Are you so proud of this?" "You really had a crush on me four years ago?" "Well." "Suddenly, I am a little worried about the future." Will''s eyebrows raised and he was confused.He thought, ¡®Worry about the future? Knowing that he liked her for so many years, shouldn''t this guy be happy?¡¯ "How did you manage to like me while at the same time lecturing me extra hard?" Sarah was really curious about this, ¡°You also dig me a hole and let me train doubled several times." In addition to Robert, a fox, all six of them were ripped off by Captain Leon. Fear of being getting ripped off, they subconsciously wanted to slips away when he was kind to them. Will looked at her carelessly. He thought, ¡®Bring up the past?¡¯ "Hmm?" Sarah asked him. "You can interpret that as my love for you.¡± Will''s voice was low and slow, and he smiled again. Sarah replied, "Then you love quite a lot of people.¡± Will felt he was sloppy. "Jacob, Jim, Samuel, Buck and Julian.¡± Sarah counted that on her fingers, "Samuel and Julian should be your most loved people.¡± These two people would also fall for it after being ripped off once. The consequences could be imagined. "Are you jealous?¡± Will ndly defused it. Sarah was surprised. What? "Don''t worry. From now on I only love you." Will''s words were meaningful. Sarah moved her lips. Why did she think Captain Leon''s love was in quotation marks? Was he preparing for training her alone? "I suddenly remembered that Muffin and Dad asked me to go back to live for a while." Sarah immediately found an excuse and intended to slips away, "I''m going out first.¡± Will dragged her back with one hand. This little guy. She still wanted to escape. Sarah immediately became a chicken. Will did not tease her again, and after seeing that her previous bad emotions were gone, he was also relieved. He gave Sarah a peck on her red lips and said that he was going down to cook dinner, told her to wait, and then released her. He didn''t need to go out and buy groceries in this ce. Whatever they wanted to eat, someone would send the freshest ingredients over. While eating. When Sarah looked at the man with a reserved demeanor sitting across from her, an idea suddenly popped into her head. How about... proposing to Captain Leon? Although usually it is boy who proposes, Captain Leon is so kind to her, if she does not return something, it seems not good, right? This idea came out. There were all kinds of strange ways to propose in her head. So much so that when it came time to sleep at night, shey awake for a long time because her head was too active. It was said that the night was a time when people easily lost their sanity, and this was also true for Sarah. At eleven o''clock, Sarah still was not asleep. She sent Jacob and Jim messages in the chat group of three, asking if they were asleep. Both of them replied at the first time, so Sarah called them. "Didn''t you go to bed at around ten?" "What''s up?" Jacob and Jim expressed their confusion. They all knew how regr Sarah were. It was surprising that she was still awake at this moment, which was more or less inconsistent with her past habits. Sarah hesitated for a moment and told them what she wanted to do. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The result... The two were puzzled. Jacob even made the first question, "A marriage proposal? Are you serious?" "Yes." Sarah nodded. Jim was silent. Although she sleptst night, she still saw the messages Captain Leon sent in the chat group about the proposal when she got up today. Right now, Pumpkin was also nning to propose. If both they do that, aren''t those two things bumping into each other? In the process of thinking She suddenly thought of a wonderful thing. Since both of them were nning to propose, it would be better tobine them, so that they could surprise both Pumpkin and Captain Leon. "When do you n to propose to Captain Leon?" Jim asked. "Wait for some time.¡± Sarah was more thoughtful, "Now Captain Leon may have a filter on me, so it''s not fair to him if I propose at this time." All people had many sides. She hoped that when they get married, they know each other well enough, and she didn''t want the captain to regret for being with her in the future. "That''s okay.¡± Jacob was already thinking about some things, ¡°Tell us when you n to propose and we''ll help you keep an eye out for a more stunning proposal n in the meantime." "Good." Sarah didn''t notice anything unusual at all. After the phone was hung up. Jim and Jacob just chatted in private. As long as they knew the day that Pumpkin intended to propose to Captain Leon, they could tell Captain Leon and let him act firstly, and incidentally ask her what kind of proposal she liked during casual conversation. In this way. Then it would be foolproof. After chatting, Sarah was a little relieved and started to sleep, and went to work as usual on Monday morning. Compared to the calm days on this side, it seemed to be a bit more vtile on the other side. Jason and Chris were abroad, sitting in a spacious and luxurious vi. Sitting opposite them was a beautiful and elegant girl. This person was Cindy. Jason''s legs were folded and his coldness was disyed to the extreme at this moment. He said, "How long does Miss Thomson n to escape?" "How did you know I was here?" Cindy''s palms were sweaty and she had long lost her usual calmness. She had been hiding abroad for so long, and even the people grandpa and dad had sent over hadn''t found her. But Jason. Surprisingly, he came here directly. Jason did not answer her question, but only looked at her indifferently. Cindy was a little nervous. She had adored Jason, but she was also afraid of him, "What are you doing here?" "To take you back to plead your guilt." Jason said slowly. "I can''t understand what you''re saying.¡± Cindy would never admit it and was very nervous, "I advise you to leave now, you are not wee here. If you do not leave, when I call the bodyguard here, you cannot leave even if you want to.¡± "You can call and try." Jason was indifferent. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Get Cindy convicted Cindy had never seen such a Jason. In the past, although Jason was indifferent and detached, he had never been so cold like this. Even with all the preparations, at this moment she couldn''t help but feel timid and wanted to retreat. "Miss Thomson, the bodyguards you hired have been controlled by the people we called." Chris kindly reminded and he smiled, "You''d better go back with us." "Why should I go back with you guys.¡± Cindy said directly, "I didn''t do anything wrong." Jason gave Chris a wink. Chris immediately took out a stack of information from his briefcase and handed them to Cindy. A bad feeling rose in Cindy''s heart, "What are these?¡± "The evidence of your crime." Jason said slowly and his tailored suit made him extremely good-looking, "The reason why I didn''t directly hand them over to the police now is because I want to catch you back with my own hands." The biggest reason he and Sarah hade to this point was because of himself. But without Cindy''s maniptions behind, they wouldn''t havee to this point. Thinking of the damage she caused to Sarah, he would catch her. "Irond evidence. You don''t have to slyly argue that you didn''t do that.¡± Jason said and his words were cold. "I won''t go back with you." Cindy said directly, palm full of cold sweat, "I do not believe that you can forcefully take me back.¡± And not to mention other obstacles. Jason could not pass through airport with her. Jason leaned back in his chair, with a strong sense of oppression around him, "Chris, give her something to look at." Chris took out another power of attorney. Cindy was stunned when she saw the content on it. Dad actually... "With this, it will be easy to bring you back as long as you are put in aa." Jason prepared everything properly, ¡°After all, you are the one who is seriously ill.¡± On Uncle Thomson''s power of attorney, it was written that Cindy was seriously ill and he entrusted Jason to bring her back. These were the results of Jason''s discussions with Uncle Thomson. "Jason!" Cindy was anxious. "Chris, call Serial in and let Miss Thomson get some sleep first." Jason only wanted a quick solution and didn''t want to waste half a minute, "Prepare the private ne and go back to New York." "Yes." Chris immediately went to arrange that. Cindy knew she couldn''t escape, so she was annoyed and asked, "Why." "What?" "Why are you doing this to me?" Cindy didn''t understand, "What happened at the beginning didn''t cause any substantial harm to Sarah, and she is fine now, so why do you still hold on to me." "You have to pay for what you did wrong. I had paid for it, now it''s your turn." Jason''s eyes were cold like ice. There was unwillingness in Cindy''s eyes, but that was useless in front of Jason. No one had always been able to change what he had decided. Not long after that, Serial came here, and he cursed all the way. He knew that Jason was not a good person to deal with, but yesterday he realized what that meant. Originally, he was nning to look for Be, but Jason came to him and asked him to pay for the damages. He could pay for such a huge amount if he did not separate from the family, but he had already separated, so he could not pay for it. Jason then changed the conditions. If he can¡¯t pay it back, then he must take his body to offset and work for Jason for three years. Then that could be wiped off. Although he was reluctant, he had given Jason a psychological implication through Sarah. It was indeed his fault, so he agreed. "Have you brought everything?" Jason''s eyes swept over his body. Serial said very naturally, "Yes." "Let''s begin.¡± Jason said coldly. Serial opened his medical kit. From it, he took out a bottle and poured out a pill for Cindy and handed it over. He still was gentle and said, "Miss Thomson, medicine or injection, please choose one." "What is this..." Cindy subconsciously resisted. "The medicine that makes you sleep for a few hours.¡± Serial exined and his tone was always gentle, "Mr. Noth is worried that you would make trouble on the way back." Cindy looked at him with a face full of anger, "Jason!" "Make your own choice.¡± "What if I don''t even choose?" "Serial will knock you out." Jason said bluntly, and he was emotionless, "No matter what you choose, in the end you will pay for what you once did.¡± Cindy wanted to retort. But looking at Jason''s appearance, she knew it was useless to say more, and most importantly, she couldn''t avoid what this man had decided. But even so, she still wanted to have a try. She took a look at Jason and Serial and saw that both of them were in a very natural state, so she ran upstairs and tried to leave by another way. But she didn''t run two steps. She was dragged back by Serial. Serial had good medical skills and was agile. This was also why Jason asked him to help save Sarah. "Miss Thomson, it''s better for you to go back with us obediently.¡± Serial''s warm tone sounded comfortable, "The entire vi is surrounded by bodyguards, so you won''t be able to escape no matter how much you try." Cindy''s fists were clenched. Serial added, "Of course, we have checked, there is no underground passage here.¡± Cindy''s unbelievable eyes looked toward Jason. She never thought he would make such thorough preparations. It was just for Sarah. He had forced her to such a state. Jason did not intend to waste any more time, and after giving a wink to Serial, he walked towards the outside. Serial let Cindy fall into a deep sleep for the time being, as requested. The group officially flew back to New York. The day they arrived was the afternoon of Valentine''s Day. Jason took Cindy to the police station soon. Cindy also woke up in this way. Serial had the dose under control. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When they arrived at the police station. Cindy stared at the indifferent man who got down from the car, "When you do this, aren''t you afraid of spoiling the rtionship between the Thomson family and the Noth family?" "The rtionship between the Thomson family and the Noth family will not be spoiled because of you." Jason said frankly, "I''ve already spoken to your parents about what you did to Sarah and Jenny, and as for sending you to the police, I''ve also told them.¡± It was because he talked to the Thomson family in advance that he could do it directly. Cindy must pay the price for what happened in the past. Cindy was unwilling, but at this moment, she can not do anything. She was sent to the police station by Jason, and all the evidence in his hands were handed over. These were enough to get Cindy convicted. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Happy birthday Jason stood in front of the police station for a long time without moving. Both Chris and Serial were waiting by the side. After about ten minutes, when they saw that he had no intention of leaving, Serial finally couldn''t help but ask, "You''re not going to stand here until it gets dark, are you?¡± Jason did not say a word. He had already done what he was supposed to do. As for the rest, it was not his ce. "Book a flight back to Anta early the morning after tomorrow." Jason withdrew his eyes and announced this decision withplex feelings. ¡°Three?¡± Chris asked. Jason replied, "Um". N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After saying that, he walked towards the car. Serial hurriedly went over and stopped him, blocking the car door, "Are you asking me to go back to Anta with you as well?" "Do you have an issue with that?" "What do you think?" Although his home was not in New York, but abroad, Be was here. If he goes to Anta for three full years and do not return, then what is the point of breaking away from the family in the past? The most important thing was that after three years, Be may have forgotten him cleanly. He could not do so. "I still have very important things to do in New York." Serial discussed with Jason, "I can''t stay with you in Anta all the time." ¡°Let''s talk about it when we get back.¡± "Jason." Jason ignored him, dragged him away and got into the car. Serial was a bit furious, but he reluctantly scurried into the car. All the way, Serial was chattering around Jason. If it were in the past, Jason would have driven him off, but today he did nothing, just let Serial talk endlessly there. Serial did not get a reply and also noticed that Jason was abnormal. He touched Jason with his elbow and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine.¡± "That''s impossible.¡± Serial saw through him with a nce and added, ¡°Not surprisingly, it has something to do with Sarah, right?" Jason nced at him without much emotion. Serial covered his mouth.He thought, ¡®Forget it.He might as well stop talking.If he continues, this guy may turn three years into five.'' That night, Jason let Serial go back to pack. There were only Chris and Jason in the family. Looking at the person who had been sitting on the balcony of the study for a long time and had not moved, Chris walked over and said, "Boss, do you want me to send a gift to Miss Yeats tomorrow?" "Never mind.¡± Jason refused. Sarah already had a boyfriend. If he gives her a gift, it would inevitably cause an argument, and most importantly, she wouldn''t want him to send it. She said that a qualified ex should be as good as a dead man, not to mention that he was her ex- husband. He should not disturb her. It was the only thing he can do now. Chris stood at the door and wanted to say something, but finally he said nothing, leaving this space to his boss. If his guess is correct, the boss asked him to book a ticket for the next day so that he could be under the blue sky in New York with Miss Yeats on her birthday. It really ... made people not know what to say. The night of this day. Jason sat in the study untilte at night. Will arranged the Valentine''s Day dinner for them in advance. There were piano and violin ying, the flowers were ready and it was the most formal Valentine''s Day of Sarah''s life. She had never attached great importance to these holidays, including her own birthday. But now she suddenly understood a truth. What people focused on was not the holiday, but the atmosphere. As long as they liked each other, every day could be any holiday. At ten o''clock that night, after Will finished his date with Sarah, he took her to that ce where the birthday gift was. Knowing that Sarah slept on time daily, Will let her rest in the car for a while first. Sarah looked sideways at the person who was driving seriously and asked, "Captain Leon, where are we going?" "You will know when you arrive.¡± "Can''t you tell me?" "It is a secret." Hearing this, Sarah thought for a moment. She looked back and forth at him for a moment, and began to imagine. Captain Leon had deliberately changed his clothes after work today and was dressed a little more borately than usual, So... "Are you preparing to propose to me?" Sarah made a bold guess and asked him. Will did not expect her to guess that. He said carelessly in a low and slow voice, "Are you suggesting that I should propose to you?" Sarah was stunned. Not a marriage proposal? "Please rest assured, Miss Yeats. Your baby will start preparing the proposal tomorrow, to ensure that you are satisfied." Will added. Sarah exined, ¡°That''s not what I meant." ¡°I know." "You don''t know that.¡± "Well, I don''t know." Sarah was silent. She wanted to exin again, and then thought that it seemed useless to exin herself. Captain Leon was clearly trying to cause trouble. It was better to work out the proposal n with Jacob and Jim earlier. In this way. She could propose to Captain Leon before he does. When the two were thinking about their own business, Will had driven the car to the top of the mountain. It was only 23,50, so Will locked the car and was not going to get off. Sarah was confused. Sarah asked in confusion, "Captain Leon?" ¡°Take a break." "I''m a little tired after driving for so long.¡± Sarah became more and more confused. Why did she feel that she could not understand what Captain Leon said? Will nced outside and unlocked the car and got off with Sarah after consideration. But he blindfolded Sarah¡¯s eyes when he led her forward. They walked very slowly. After reaching a beautiful building, Will turned her around so that her back was facing the building. Seeing that there was only a minute to go before the 15th, he released her eyes and said, "Well." Sarah''s vision was restored and she could see clearly what was in front of her. It was a very high hilltop, with a fence built around the edge and darkness all around. "What are we here for?" She asked in confusion. "Five." ¡°Four.¡± Sarah was puzzled. She thought, ¡®Why did he count?¡¯ She looked around, but she didn''t find anything unusual. Just as she was about to ask two more questions, Will took her by the shoulders and looked straight ahead and counted the next number, "Three." "Two." "One." The words fell. A series of sounds suddenly rang out. "Boom!" Suddenly, gorgeous fireworks appeared in the sky. They were colorful and bloomed one after another. They were very beautiful. Sarah paused and was still a little dazed. She was a little confused about the current situation, "Captain Leon, this is..." "Happy birthday.¡± Will was gentle and doting, said with full of love, "Atha." Birthday? Sarah paused for a moment. Days quickly shed through her head. After taking out her phone and looking at it, she realized that at this moment it was already 00,00,25 on the 15th. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 From now on, it is yours "I''m happy to be with you on your birthday this year." Will was rxed and gentle, ¡°I hope that every year in the future, the one standing beside you, is me." "Captain Leon..." There was emotion in Sarah''s eyes. "Do you like it?¡± "Yes." Sarah was telling the truth. She liked fireworks. Although they could onlyst for a short moment, they would still try their best to bloom and show the most beautiful appearance. ¡°Look behind you." Will gave space out and his eyes looked towards the building, "A birthday present for you." Sarah subconsciously turned around to look, but she couldn''t help but think, ¡®Isn''t the birthday present the fireworks that are still blooming?¡¯ All thoughts stopped when she saw the building in front of her. It was a gctic building. From the outside, it looked like being in a vast sea of stars, and streams of light passed. Will took her hand, and his broad palm was warm, "Go in and take a look." Sarah followed him in, but could not help but look at him sideways. She thought, ¡®When did he get ready? Why did she not notice it at all?¡¯ "The password was our day together." Will said as he walked to the door. Sarah entered password. After pressing OK, the door was automatically opened. Immediately afterwards a cute and cheerful mechanical voice rang out from inside and sang, ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you......" "Miss Yeats, happy birthday ~" "Wish you all the same." Sarah subconsciously looked at Will and her beautiful eyes were filled with Will, "Captain Leon...¡± Will smiled, rubbed her head and gestured to her to go in and visit. She visited the whole building. It took more than half an hour. All household appliances in the house were controlled by aplete set of intelligent systems. In other words, the building that looked like the gxy at night was full of high-tech intelligent devices. "Did it take a lot of thoughts and money?" Sarah suddenly asked this question. Will continued to lead her towards the third floor, and said as he walked, "The other one is more invested than the two." "What?" "The love for you." Sarah was speechless. She was not silent as usual. She looked at this technology-filled decoration and something suddenly came to her mind, ¡°When was this built?¡± In terms of time, it couldn''t have been after they dated. Even the top international construction team and decoration team could not build it into the present appearance in just ten days or so. "It waspleted before this year." Will did not hide it, "But the official gift was decided onlyst week." Sarah was surprised. And a gift? When Sarah was thinking about this, Will took her to the third floor. The third floor was different from the first and second floors and the basement. There was no smart home here, and there were only some star maps and astronomical information. "This is the gift." Will walked up to the astronomical telescope and adjusted it before looking at her and said, "Come and take a look." Sarah walked over. When she saw an extremely beautiful star through the astronomical telescope, she was a little surprised. "I have bought this star and named it after you at the Astronomy Bureau." Will said very seriously, and he had finished the formalities before, "From now on, it is yours." Sarah could not describe her mood. She could buy a star, but she was a person who did not like trouble. There were too many procedures and processes to buy a star, and many of them need to be done in person, and cannot be entrusted to others. So after many considerations, she did not go to buy. Captain Leon gave it to her. "Captain Leon, thank you.¡± Sarah smiled. There was smile in Will''s dark and clean eyes and outside the window were fireworks disys. Starlight twinkled and fireworks set off. They embraced each other and smiled. That night, Will and Sarah took a change of clothes from the bedroom in the second floor. After washing, they rested there. The next morning Sarah found that when Captain Leon said happy birthday to her, she also received wishes from her friends in WhatsApp. She replied to them one by one before getting up and going to the Office. When she went out, she found that the building was different from what she saw at night. At night, it was like a gxy, now what she saw was a modern building. It was silver and boasted a sense of technology. She knew that without asking him. This contrast was created by Captain Leon. The two were on the way topany. When Sarah sat in the passenger side, some strange thoughts suddenly emerged in her mind. These thoughts had never urred to her before. "Captain Leon, can I ask you a question?¡± Sarah said. Will was driving and replied, "You can say whatever you want to me." "Why are you so nice to me?" Sarah was really curious about this question, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I don''t end up with marrying you and your efforts are in vain?" All those clothes, jewelry, bags, watches and other things in the vi were already worth sky-high prices, and with the building and the star that was named after her, the money and thoughts that he spent can never be described in a sentence or two. Paying so much....... Was he really not afraid that she is not the right person for him? "Are you stupid?" Will bursted out a sentence. Sarah did not understand very well, so she kept silent and waited for his next words. "Whether you marry me or not, my efforts would not be wasted.¡± Will said straightforward and this was also his inner thought, "I also reap the satisfaction when I am nice to you." "But..." Sarah still had doubts in her mind. Will knew what she was thinking. After weighing his words, he used an analogy rting to the field she was most familiar with, "Rtionships are actually simr to investment and cooperation. When you identify a project, even if there are many people who are alsopeting for the project, you will go all out to get it.¡± Sarah did not fully understand what he meant. Finally, she could only give a reply from a business point of view, "If a project is not fifty percent sure, and also needs to spend a huge amount of money, I will not do it." What she would do were those she was familiar with in that area and knew enough about. But the project what Captain Leon said was man. It would be impossible to fully understand man and there are too much uncertainty. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "You forget how your Angel International Group came to be?¡± Will reminded. "It''s different, I''m familiar with it and understand it." Sarah replied, ¡°So I''m willing to take risks for it." Will''s finger tapped twice on the steering wheel. It seemed the example given was not appropriate enough. After thinking for a moment. He stopped at a red light intersection and inclined his eyes to Sarah and ask a very direct question, "So why were you so nice to me in the first ce?" Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Marriage Proposal n Sarah froze. Thinking back to what happened before, the answer wasn''t much different fromst time, "Because you were worth it.¡± "Isn''t that right?¡± Will said slowly. Sarah nced at him. "If youpare it to an investment, then you are the project that I am willing to give everything I have. Regardless of sess or failure, I will take a full shot.¡± Will then said directly, more bluntly this time, ¡°In other words, you are my dream." Sarah was shocked. She was like being pressed the pause button, sitting there in a daze without responding. Dream... What was contained in this word was too heavy. "Do not have a psychological burden because I am good to you." Will started the car to go forward and nced at her, "As your boyfriend, if I can''t be kind to you, then I have no need to exist." ¡°Captain Leon..." Sarah''s words were stuck. Will drove steadily, "As long as you''re happy, I''m content." He wanted to give everything good to Atha.He wanted to let her know that the person who really loved her will act, not just talk.It was said that girls were sensual. Sarah, who had always been sensible, orded with this conclusion. At this moment, listening to these heartfelt words, she sprouted the idea to immediately propose to Will because she wanted to let him know that she will also be kind to him. Rtionship between a couple were never one-sided and only the two-way run could make their rtionship longsting. This day at work, because there were not too many things to do, Sarah began nning the proposal after a quick processing. What a coincidence. When she was writing the proposal n, it was seen by Sivan. The four eyes met. Sarah was a little embarrassed. At this moment, it was toote to switch the page. She was thinking so intently that she even did not notice him when Sivan came in. ¡°Boss.¡± Sivan looked at the proposal n on herputer screen with mixed emotions. He asked, "Are you going to propose to Will?" Sarah lied with a poker face, "No." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "You didn''t lie before." Sivan debunked her lie. Sarah was speechless. It was right that you can''t lie to people you spend a lot of time with. It was too easy to be debunked. "I was nning to propose to him." Sarah still truthfully said and was afraid that Will would spill the beans, "But I did not tell him, can you help me keep it a secret?" "Marriage proposal is a man''s business." Sivan''s face was cold as always. Sarah said, "Sivan" "It''s useless." "Good Sivan." "You are not afraid that your boyfriend would be jealous when he heard this?" Sivan''s tone was less cool than before and he looked handsome, ¡°As far as I know, you have so far called him special assistant or Captain Leon." Sarah was confused. She thought, ¡®Was he really Sivan? Was he reced?¡¯ Sivan looked at her eyes and knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t overly exin. "You''re abnormal." Sarah said. "The person who is abnormal is you.¡± Sivan advised again, "Don''t n this marriage proposal. If you want to marry him, I can talk to him through beating around the bush and let him propose to you.¡± Sarah did not speak. She had already decided to propose to Captain Leon. She also wanted to make Captain Leon feel cared for. "If you do propose to him, he will be happy, but he will regret it for the rest of his life.¡± Sivan was thinking about this matter from the man''s point of view. Sarah was slightly puzzled and asked, "Why." She thought, ¡®Isn''t it a happy thing to be proposed?¡¯ "Proposal is a rtively important event in a man¡¯s life.¡± Sivan said to her seriously, "He would prefer that it is him who makes a proposal." Sarah thought for a moment, and looked at Sivan twice. In the end, she only said that she would think about it. In fact. There was no need to think about it. She had decided that. After Sivan left, she wrote two proposal ns and sent them to Jacob and Jim in their chat group. And she incidentally said that she was still thinking of other options. The two read through them carefully and also pointed out the shorings. Jacob reminded Sarah, "Are you forgetting one of the most important things?" Sarah asked, "What?" Jim said, "Ring. How can you propose to Captain Leon without a ring?" Reading the words. Sarah was enlightened. Oh. The ring... However, she did not know Captain Leon''s finger circumference. If it were anyone else, she could be confident and make sure she could measure without being noticed. But the captain was so alert that he would notice her when she entered his door, let alone touching his hand, even if he fell into a deep sleepte at night. She thought about it for a while but couldn''te up with a foolproof n. Jacob and Jim were talking to her about where they were going to celebrate her birthday tonight. When they talked about the topic, Sarah suddenly came up with an idea and told them both about it. Jim said, "No." Jacob said, "I reject that." Sarah asked, "Why?" Jim said, "Who would dare to ply Captain Leon with alcohol?" Jacob said, "I still want to live a few more days." Jacob said, "If you really want to unknowingly know his finger circumference, I can tell you a way.¡± Sarah asked, "What?" Jacob said, "Abduct him to the bed and make him feel faint." Jim said, "Are you sure it''s not Pumpkin that feels faint?" Sarah was speechless."..." Sarah said, "This is a chat group, not a no man''snd..." Reading the increasingly unreliable messages of these two guys, Sarah decided to reply with ellipses and emoticons. After all, she cannot keep up with the two in talking about sex. After seeing that the two could not be relied on, she decided to focus on Robert and Julian. As long as she had a good excuse, they will definitely agree. The fact also proved that her guess was correct. She told Robert and Julian that she intended to formally take Will back to meet her father, but she wanted to confirm what was Captain Leon like when he was drunk before formally meeting her parents. The two agreed soon. They imagined that Will must drink a lot of alcohol when he meets Sarah''s father. And Sarah was afraid that Will''s alcohol etiquette was not good, so she specially tested him in advance. "Don''t worry, Sister Sarah!" Julian promised and said, "Tonight we must help you get Captain Leon drunk." "To be very drunk." "No problem!" Julian promised very quickly. Robert didn''t think much of it. He just thought that Sarah had be enlightened and didn''t even think that this was her progress n. After getting the assurance of the two, Sarah was relieved, and contacted the restaurant to book the dinner. The reason why she did not tell James and Samuel was that she was clear that once Robert and Julian began to drink with Captain Leon, the two would also join them. She didn''t need to say much at all. If she goes to say it, only then there is a possibility of revealing. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 As her boyfriend, aren''t you going to do something? In the evening for the birthday. Robert and Julian did not disappoint Sarah''s trust in them, halfway through the meal the two began to give Sarah a toast and wish her a happy birthday. Of course. They were not really going to let Sarah drink all the time. "Sister Sarah, happy birthday!" Julian cooperated with Robert. Sarah clinked sses with him. Robert looked at all this and pushed his gold-rimmed sses. He said meaningfully to Will, "Don''t you help Pumpkin?" "Today is her birthday and it does not matter to drink a little." Will did not realize, nor did he think Robert would dig a pit for him, ¡°Even if she is drunk, I will send her back safely.¡± "That does not mean one or two cups. After Julian has toasted, Jacob and several of them will certainly also take turns to toast." Robert''s setup was also really deep, "Pumpkin does not have a high tolerance. As her boyfriend, aren''t you going to do something?" Will thought for a moment. As her boyfriend. It seemed that he should indeed help his girlfriend. After a nce at Robert, he helped Pumpkin when Buck and the others gave Sarah a toast, and his voice was unhurried, ¡°I''ll drink for her." "This is not good, right?" ¡°Today is Pumpkin¡¯s birthday." "Yes, yes, yes, yes, Pumpkin must drink.¡± Buck and Samuel both said. Julian yed a role at the moment. He said especially seriously, "It may not be good before, but now Captain Leon is Sister Sarah''s boyfriend. The boyfriend helps his girlfriend, is not this a normal thing?¡± "You''re right.¡± Robert said. Buck and Samuel nced at each other and agreed. They clinked sses with Will. A few roundster. Jim and Jacob both understood what was going on. Their eyes nced at the four of them, and they admired Sarah. How did she manage to persuade these four to ply Captain Leon with alcohol? The most important thing was. The fox, Robert, was actually involved in this. "Ahem." Sarah passed a nce to them and spoke extremely quietly, "You guys don''t do that?" for her." "This is not good, right?" ¡°Today is Pumpkin¡¯s birthday." "Yes, yes, yes, yes, Pumpkin must drink.¡± Buck and Samuel both said. Julian yed a role at the moment. He said especially seriously, "It may not be good before, but now Captain Leon is Sister Sarah''s boyfriend. The boyfriend helps his girlfriend, is not this a normal thing?¡± "You''re right.¡± Robert said. Buck and Samuel nced at each other and agreed. They clinked sses with Will. A few roundster. Jim and Jacob both understood what was going on. Their eyes nced at the four of them, and they admired Sarah. How did she manage to persuade these four to ply Captain Leon with alcohol? The most important thing was. The fox, Robert, was actually involved in this. "Ahem." Sarah passed a nce to them and spoke extremely quietly, "You guys don''t do that?" Jim gave her a thumbs up and still stood up to clink sses with Will. Drinking. Either don''t start, once you start, it''s hard to end. At first, they all just wanted to simply let Will drink a couple of cups, but in the end, they became bold. They found all kinds of reasons to let Will drink. In the past, he would have refused. The group of people said all were rted to Sarah, so he couldn''t refuse them. "Captain Leon, I hope that your harmonious union couldst a hundred years." "I hope you and Pumpkin get married soon." "I hope you have a child sooner." Various words of blessing came out from the mouths of several people. Will drank one cup after another, even if he was a very good drinker, at this moment he was also a little dizzy. He knew very well that he was a little drunk. "Ok, stop.¡± Will said this before Julian opened his mouth. His voice was a little more hoarse than usual, "Sarah is the main character tonight, let''s celebrate her birthday first." "It''s okay." Sarah watched the whole show. While the crowd was drinking, she had already asked her bodyguard to get the ring gauge. As long as Captain Leon was drunk. She would be able to measure Captain Leon''s finger circumference. At that time, she could ask people to design the ring. "Sarah has said it''s okay. Captain Leon, you just continue drinking.¡± Julian poured him another cup. He was like a teenage and handsome. Julian said, "If you are drunk, Sister Sarah will send you home." Will''s eyes moved slightly. Sarah saw that he kept looking at her, so she poured a cup for herself. So far. She only drank one cup. It did not matter. Will understood her meaning in seconds and clinked with Julian. After drinking, he consciously filled up for himself. When clinking sses with Sarah, Will deliberately pulled a little closer to her. He lowered his voice and slowly said, "Why do I feel that they are plying me with alcohol?" "What?" Sarah showed a confused look. Although her face was calm, she was a little nervous. She thought, ¡®ls Captain Leon so perceptive?¡¯ Will didn''t see anything unusual on her face and continued to dig a hole for her, "Didn''t you ask Robert and Julian to ply me with alcohol?" ¡°No.¡± Sarah shook her head. Her eyes looked towards Robert and Julian, and all the reactions were particrly natural. Will saw her like this, and his ink-colored eyes were tinged with a few drunkenness. Some doubts rose in his heart. He thought, ¡®Could it be his illusion?¡¯ ¡°If you don''t want to drink, just stop.¡± Sarah advised in a serious manner. Will still drank. Half an hourter. The crowd had eaten enough. Will was only half drunk, and his consciousness could be fully controlled, but he felt drunk after a while. Sarah and Jim were on the way back from bathroom, and Robert was waiting there with Julian. "You can feel free to take Captain Leon home.¡± Robert smiled. He was gentle to Sarah and had always been like a big brother. "I have carefully observed. Captain Leon''s drinking etiquette is very good." "He is good and keeps silent after getting drunk.¡± Julian added. Jim was confused. Take home? Jim asked, "Take what?¡± "Sister Sarah is nning to take Captain Leon home.¡± Julian said and took it for granted, "But she is worried that after going home with her, Captain Leon will... "Ahem." Sarah made a faint sound. Julian was confused. Robert was confused. Jim was also puzzled. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The three people''s eyes fell on her at the same time. Robert, always smart, was at this moment sensitive to the fact that something was wrong, "You don''t want to take Captain Leon home?" "To take him home.¡± Only the day had not been decided. "Plying him with alcohol has nothing to do with taking him home?" ¡°It has." No. Jim asked twice. Jim never thought that Pumpkin''s lying skills were already at such a high level now. Sarah showed a serious and unchanged face. She had to tell Jacob that from now on they have to be a little more careful. Otherwise, they may be ripped off one day. ¡°You.¡± Robert paused here and asked after thinking for a while, "You''re not lying?" Sarah paused. She wanted to say no with a straight face. But listening to his serious words, the words on the edge of her mouth changed, "A small lie. I want to measure one thing, but I cannot say it to Captain Leon, so ... I can only let you guys help me." ¡°Measure what?" Robert was more than a little curious. Sarah said very directly, "I can''t tell you.¡± Robert and Julian were both surprised. Kept it a secret? "You guys help me keep this a secret.¡± Sarah was worried that they would spill the beans and added in advance, "You can''t let Captain Leon know." Robert and Julian just wanted to speak, but they saw will with a few drunkenness standing not far behind Sarah. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 What can''t I know He walked over with a slow pace, and because of the drunkenness he was more mundane than usual, "What can''t I know?¡± Sarah''s body stiffened. She was frozen when she turned sideways and saw him. She hesitantly called out, ¡°Captain Leon..." She thought, ¡®Isn''t he inside? Why does hee out?¡¯ ¡°Tell me, what can''t I know.¡± Will came to her and trapped her in his arms. Sarah wanted to retreat, but at the moment of lifting her feet, she found that the back had been a wall, and she couldn''t retreat anymore. The crowd looked at the scene and decisively slipped away. Not long after. There were only the two in the whole corridor. "Hmm?" Will lowered his voice. Sarah''s flirtatious eyes were clear and clean, and there was a little bit of apprehension, ¡°Nothing.¡± "Not tell me the truth?" "It''s really nothing." "A child who is not well behaved has no candy to eat.¡± Will gently brushed over her red lips with a tititing sensuality. Seeing that he was a bit drunk, Sarah casually made up a story, ¡°I identally fell when I was leaving the bathroom just now, and I was afraid that you would be worried and let them keep it a secret and not tell you." "You are such a silly goose!" Will raised his hand and gave her a knock on the head. In his drunkness, he was a little doting and heartfelt, "Where did it hurt?" Sarah hesitantly stretched out her arm and said, "Here, but it is just a slight fall, it doesn''t hurt." "Hoo hoo." Will blew on her arm. Sarah paused for a moment and stood there frozen. She stared at the person in front of her who carefully cared for her. Did Captain Leon.......believe this? "Does it still hurt?" Will was well-behaved like a child. Sarah shook her head, but her eyes still fell on his face with a little drunkenness. Amazingly. She suddenly wanted to touch it. When she raised her hand to touch his fair and smooth face, she uncontrobly pinched on his well- skinned face. She sighed in her heart, ¡®It feels really good.¡¯ Will refused that. His good-looking deep ck eyes had be even more unfathomable at the moment. he closed the distance with her, and he slowly said in a low and sexy voice, "My face can only be pinched for my girlfriend." m your girlfriend." "Kiss." Listen to this word. Sarah''s cheeks became flushed and she was a little ufortable. "Captain Leon.¡± "Hmm?" ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Sarah pinched again, thinking that he was really a little cute at the moment. Will shook his head and his words were still rtively clear, "No." Sarah smiled. It was clear that he was drunk. He did not admit it. "Well, no." Sarah echoed, but her eyes could not help but fall on his face, ¡°I''ll take you home, okay?¡± Will did not answer, just reached out and pointed to the face that she had just pinched. Sarah was slightly puzzled, "What''s wrong?" "You haven''t kissed here." Will''s words were low and muffled and nice. Sarah looked around to make sure no one was passing by and then stood on tiptoe to drop a kiss on his face. When she was about to withdraw. Noisy sounds rang out next to them. "Cough!" "You guys go on. I didn''t see anything." "Lam sloppy and goes out early.¡± The crowd was noisy. They stared at Sarah and Will with great curiosity. Sarah had a thin skin and did not know how to react. She could only pretend to be calm and say, ¡°I take Captain Leon back first. I have called a designated driver and tell me after arriving home." After saying that, she took Will away. After getting into the car. Sarah received messages from Jacob and Jim. Before she clicked on the chat group, she guessed that they would not send any serious messages. That was true. Jacob said, "That''s so typical of you." Jacob added, "I remind you that Captain Leon was drunk, so you must be careful." Jacob said, "I''m not talking about your measuring, you know.¡± Jacob, "To tell you the truth, I didn''t think you were the upper one." Jim, "Cheer up and pick Captain Leon the flower of the high mountain.¡± Sarah was lost for words and replied them with ellipsis. Sarah replied, ¡°What are you all thinking? I just want to measure the finger circumference." Jacob and Jim said, "I understand." Sarah was silent. Goodbye. Half a sentence was too much. This was not the right time for her to appear. After changing the subject and sending them a message to let them rest early, Sarah screened off and put the phone away. On the way back, she kept an eye on Will and felt relieved when she saw that he did not feel sick or wanted to vomit. After the designated driver sent them home, she helped her captain go to the second floor. Just went inside. Will took off his jacket and walked towards the bathroom. His steps were a bit drifting. Sarah knew he loved cleanliness, but was also clear that all his current reactions were the most real. After thinking for a moment, she intended to help him take a bath first. Just as she was about to help him untie his shirt, her hand was grabbed by him. She paused for a moment and raised her eyes to call him with a mixture of tentativeness and disbelief, "Captain Leon?" Will''s Adam''s Apple rolled for a moment. He let go of her hand, rubbed his dizzy temples, and held on to thest trace of sanity to talk to her seriously, "Do not you know that it is a very dangerous thing to take off my clothes at such a time?" Sarah pursed her lips. Will was attracted by everything she did, and his reason was almost washed away by drunkenness, ¡°I can wash by myself, you help me mix a cup of honey water." There was nothing before, so he didn''t want to control himself. But now it is different, in case they have a sex, it would not be fair to this guy. "But..." Sarah was really worried about him. What if he fallster? Will were still dizzy, but he tried to maintain thest trace of reason, ¡°If you''re really worried, please help me prepare the water, and then look for pajamas.¡± "Okay." Sarah immediately went to do it. Looking at the little guy who was busy in the room, Will smiled. He knew that Sarah had deliberately teamed up with Robert and Julian to get him drunk tonight, but he wasn''t going to uncover that. It was rare that she would do something. Why didn''t he cooperate. Sarah helped him go to the bathroom after finding his clothes and felt that the water temperature was right in the bathtub, then she went out first. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She didn''t go to make the honey water first, because she was worried that she wouldn''t hear what happened here when she went down. In case something happens. She could be the first to notice. Twenty minutes or so, Will came out from inside. After taking a shower, he was a little more awake than before, but he wasn''t going to stay awake. When he was at the restaurant, he heard Sarah''s conversation with Robert at the door before he went out, and knew that she had drunk him to measure something. Although he did not know what she was going to measure, since she did not want to let him know, he cooperated with her. He had to give her a sense of aplishment. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Remember to bring him next time Sarah saw that his hair was wet, so she took his towel aside and wiped it for him, and took the hair dryer to dry his hair. Will was very cooperative during the whole process. After letting him sit on the bed first, Sarah went to mix honey water for him to drink. During the whole process. She was a little nervous. After all, she didn''t know if Captain Leon waspletely drunk. What if he suddenly woke up when she measured his finger circumferenceter on? In that case, the surprise would be gone. While thinking about this, time passed unconsciously. Soon after. Ten minutes had passed. Sarah listened to his steady breathing and called him in an extremely low voice, "Captain Leon?" ¡°Captain Leon...¡± "Are you asleep?¡± She whispered but Will did not answer. At this moment, he was really asleep and he had no defensive mind towards Sarah. He wanted to cooperate with her to make her n sessful, so he fell asleep when he was drunk. But Sarah did not know these. After she went to the bodyguard to get the ring gauge, she asked the two in the chat group. Sarah asked, "How do I know if Captain Leon is really asleep or pretends to be asleep? Jacob said, "Flirt with him and you will know that.¡± Jim replied, ¡°That''s right.¡± Sarah hesitated. Flirt? She remembered that Captain Leon had just said something about danger. Jacob said, "You do not need to care about whether Captain Leon is asleep or not. If he wants to pretend, no one can see through, his acting skills areparable to the best actor." Jim said, "If you are really worried, you can kiss him while measuring." Sarah was lost for words. That required a high technology. It was better to give up it. After she went in with the ring gauge, she stood by the bed for a while and finally decided to measure directly. In case Captain Leon found out, she said she was helping Jacob and Jim to do an experiment to see if the method worked. After deciding, she took out several rings and rubbed them hot in her hands because she was worried that the cold touch would wake Captain Leon from his sleep. Luckily, everything was ducky after that, and after measuring both the ring finger and index finger, she went out. A wedging ring and an engagement ring. All had to be prepared in advance. Will could feel something. But because he automatically lowered his guard and for the alcohol, there was only a little vague feeling, and he did not know exactly what Sarah was doing. This night. Will spent the night in a deep sleep. Sarah began to prepare for custom ring. All things would be good after the size was determined. She was busy until two or three in the morning before going to bed. The next morning. When Will got up, he waspletely awake and saw that the cooking aunt had already made breakfast, so he went to get Sarah up for having a breakfast. Sarah opened the door with a bit messy hair and two dark circles under her eyes because of staying up late. She rubbed her hair. She was still sleepy. "Didn''t wake up?" Will saw her state and knew she wasn''t very good. "Yeah." "What did you do." "Nothing." She was less confident when she said this word. Will did not have too deep impression on what happenedst night, and some memories had even disappeared automatically after waking up. ¡°By the way, I''m not going to the office today.¡± Sarah suddenly remembered this matter that she forgot to tell him, "Dad and Muffin want to celebrate my birthday with me.¡± She spent thest two years in Anta and did not have dinner with them. This year, because of having a boyfriend, Dad took the initiative to leave the time of the 16th to them. After all....... The 14th and the 15th were next to each other. He was afraid that if he let her go back on the 15th, it would disrupt their arrangements. "Don''t take me back to meet your parents?¡± Will''s eyebrows lightly raised. He still remembered a little. For example. Those words that he identally overheard. Sarah''s body frozened and her beautiful eyes fluttered twice. Evident nervousness appeared in the depth of her pupils. She pursed her lips, pretending not to understand and said, "So quick?" "It seems to be a little early.¡± Will raised his hand and rubbed on her head, without intentionally making her awkward, "Then you go wash and rinse ande down to eat breakfast, I''ll send you back." "No. No." "It is necessary." Sarah was decisively silent. She knew one thing very well that she would not win an argument with Captain Leon. For things like taking her home, as long as she didn''t have a good reason to refuse him, he would send her back. After breakfast. Will sent Sarah home. Sarah''s father and Rita had been waiting at home. After hearing the sound of a car outside, Sarah¡¯s father and Rita came out and weed them at the entrance of the vi. Not long after. The car stopped at the door. Sarah opened the car door and walked down, and Will also got out to greet the elder. "Sister!" Rita jumped over, hugged Sarah and then greeted Will, "Brother Gardner." Will nodded his head to greet her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Naturally, he also called Sarah''s father. Sarah''s father coughed lightly, deliberately pretending not to know the situation. He asked, "Pumpkin, who is this?" "Will Gardner.¡± Sarah introduced him and admitted it generously, "My boyfriend." "Oh, he is Will.¡± Sarah''s father addressed him amiably, and also politely said, "Come on and go inside." "No, there are still things waiting for me to deal with at thepany. I''lle back to visit next time." "It doesn''t matter when matters in thepany can be dealt with.¡± ¡°This...¡± "What''s wrong?¡± "It''s better toe back next time.¡± Will nced at Sarah and that was meaningful, "Sarah said, now is not the time for me to meet her parents.¡± When he finished. After greeting them, he got in the car and left. Sarah''s father was confused. Rita was also confused. Both of them were confused. Sarah''s father wanted to say something but bit back his words. He finally could not restrain himself and asked, "Pumpkin, did you really say that?" Sarah was lost for words. She said it. But she just simply wanted to avoid that question. After all, she wasn''t sure if he was really asking that question, or if he knew something from Robert and Julian. "We''ve only been together for about half a month.¡± Sarah knew that she could not make it clear, so she gave a statement, "It''s a little hasty to meet parents now, and it¡¯s better to get along for a while longer." "This....." Sarah''s father suddenly did not know what to say. He could not scold her. She was his own baby daughter. "Then you remember to bring him next time. I think this young man is good." Sarah''s father was serious. Sarah was speechless. Sarah felt the need to remind her father, ¡°You and he seem to have only met for the first time?" "It doesn''t matter." Sarah''s father said seriously, and incidentally asked a question that he was more concerned about, "Later after the noon meal, will he pick you up or will I have the driver drop you off?" Sarah was confused. Sarah felt she couldn''t figure out what her dad was thinking. When she came back before, he kept asking her to stay for two more days, but now he is thinking of her leaving even before she enters the house. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 You did not set a good example for your son ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± Seeing she was silent, Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask. Sarah did not tell him what was on her mind, and she just said, ¡°Nothing, go in first, it¡¯s quite cold outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eric and Rita both took her inside. After entering the door Eric went to get a ss of water with her, and he said with a tentative eye, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me that you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d talk about it after our rtionship was stable.¡± ¡°Your rtionship is not stable now?¡± Sarah paused. Well, it is quite stable, actually. It¡¯s just that she wanted to wait a little longer, in case the captain liked her just because of the her previous appearance and personality. She wanted to tell her father until the captain knew the true her. ¡°Your rtionship is really unstable?¡± Eric worried about her and asked more seriously, ¡°What causes it?¡± ¡°There is no instability, we are quite good.¡± Sarah replied him with serious face. Eric looked at Rita, and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My sister and Will are sweet on each other.¡± replied Rita. ¡°Really?¡± asked Eric. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± After receiving a positive answer from Rita, Eric was relieved. If Pumpkin is really unhappy, Muffin will definitely not hide it, since she said there is no problem, that means their rtionship is really stable. That day. Sarah has been staying at home. Her father cooked the food himself. When it was close to lunch, Wilson came to dine. After finishing the lunch, Wilson gossiped with Sarah, ¡°Did you know that Jason went back to Anta?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned.¡± Sarah answered truthfully. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jason after he recovered, and only told Serial that if Jason were suffer a rpse, he must have tell her. Beyond this. She didn¡¯t even care anything about him. ¡°Did you really put him down?¡± Wilson asked a serious question. Sarah replied with a peaceful tone, ¡°Yes.¡± If she didn¡¯t let go, she wouldn¡¯tmit to the next rtionship, that would be both irresponsible to herself and hurtful to others. Only when the heart is vacated clean, the people who live in it will befortable. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Wilson took a sip of tea, at this moment, he finally behaved like a little brother, ¡°Will is quite good, I am very relieved that you are with him.¡± Althoughst time he was fooled by Will, he knew it clearly that the man was worthy for Sarah¡¯s trust for life. To judge a person as good or bad, Sometimes all it takes is a meal to know. Sarah gave him an unexpected look. When she was about to say something, the special phone beep suddenly sounded. She didn¡¯t have to look to know that this message was sent by Will. Then she took the phone and checked the message, ¡®When will you introduce me to your family?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve already met my father.¡¯ Sent by Sarah. Although Sarah replied like that, she was actually thinking when to take him to meet with her Dad officially is more appropriate. The time they spent together was too short. And it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate if she introduce Will to her family too early. ¡®Then when can Ie to visit my father-inw to ask him if he will marry you to me?¡¯ Will changed the way he asked. Sarah couldn¡¯t say a word.She was silent.She prepared to ignore this message. When she was thinking of asking him what he did at thepany today to change a subject, another message came in. It was Mr.Noth, ¡®Has Jason healed?¡¯ I asked Serial for the report, the report shows that all data and indicators of him are normal, and his memory has also recovered.¡¯ replied Sarah. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Sarah sent another message to Mr.Noth. Mr. Noth took a look at his son, who was so different from before, and sent back with a word ¡®Nothing¡¯. Meanwhile. At the Noth family. Everyone was surprised when they saw Jason return. Grandpa Noth wrinkled his brow, and his words came out directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to New York to chase Sarah? Why are you back?¡± ¡°No more chasing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She has a boyfriend.¡± Grandpa Noth was stunned. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Noth was not surprised. Sarah had always been a wonderful girl, and there was a suitor of her was a perfectly natural thing. However. This kid could actually ept it so calmly? ¡°Who¡¯s her boyfriend?¡± Grandpa Noth asked with concern, he really thought of Sarah as his own granddaughter, ¡°Is he good to her? Have you examined?¡± ¡°Will of the Gardner Group, who is righteous, a man worthy of a lifelongmitment.¡± Jason said in the calmest tone of voice the words that pierced his heart the most. No one would want the person they like to be with someone else. He was the same. But he was also clear that he and Sarah¡¯s rtionship hade to an end. Since he couldn¡¯t give her happiness, he might as well make her happy with someone else. Grandpa Noth and Mr. Noth nced at each other when they heard this and had a conversation with their eyes. Master Noth, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this kid?¡¯ Mr. Noth, ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ This kind of words would never have been said by the previous Jason. He would only say that, ¡®Am I your biological kid? I¡¯ve divorced with her, why should I be concerned about her life?¡¯ Grandpa Noth gave Mr. Noth a rolled eye, he really did not know how Mr. Noth to be a father since he didn¡¯t know what happened to his own son. ¡°It is good to for Sarah to find a person who is worthy of being entrusted for life.¡± Grandpa Noth could only replied calmly, and incidentally changed the subject, ¡°You must be quite tired after a long trip, go and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was low, and the whole person of him looked moreposed than ever. As soon as he left. Grandpa Noth¡¯s brows knitted together. He looked at the direction where Jason¡¯s back disappeared, and his aged face was more worried and sorrowful, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Jason has changed a bit since he came back this time?¡± ¡°Emotionally traumatized, it¡¯s normal.¡± Mr. Noth was not that worried. People always have to go through something to really grow, as long as he ovees the difficulties, he will have new understandings. Just this process. Will be very difficult to survive. ¡°How could you say it¡¯s normal?!¡± Grandpa Noth took his cane and hit him, ring at him, ¡°When have you ever seen him like this since he was a kid? You are his father! But you didn¡¯t care him at all.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he hurt Sarah and you wanted to teach him a lesson and snubbed him?¡± Mr.Noth responded indifferently, saying without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Grandpa Noth held his anger in his heart. Wanted to dislike but did not know how to dislike! After all, this is indeed what he said, but at that time he did not think that Jason would be like a different person when he came back again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Mr.Noth was worried only about his injuries, and he wasn¡¯t worried about anything else at all, ¡°He¡¯s an adult now, he can handle his own emotional problems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Grandpa Noth wasn¡¯t be kind to him. Mr. Noth raised his eyebrows lightly. What did this have to do with him? ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been bad to Stephanie in the first ce, and absent from Jason¡¯s childhood until he was five, he wouldn¡¯t have gone this far with Sarah.¡± The more Grandpa Noth said, the more angry he became, and he finally perorated directly, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t set a good example for him.¡± Mr. Noth was silent. Grandpa Noth continued, ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Why don¡¯t you just simply say ¡®Yes, yes, yes!¡¯ ¡°When Sarah first told us about the divorce, do you remember what you said?¡± Grandpa Noth began to dredge stuff up from the past, ¡°Knowing that Jason was taking the wrong path, you didn¡¯t even remind and teach him a lesson as a father.¡± Mr. Noth paused for a moment. It was true that he hadn¡¯t done his best at that time. At that time, the words that ¡°You didn¡¯t take Sarah as that person¡¯s recement, right?¡± was just a joke. He has only known that Jason had a first love, and didn¡¯t know too much about it. But he did not expect. He was really willing to divorce Sarah for that girl. If he had known this before, he would have given him a good beating at the time. He can only say that Jason and Sarah are not the right person to each other. Destiny did not tie them together. It is destined that they can¡¯t spend the rest of their lives together. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Stephanie fell in love with you at that time.¡± Since Grandpa Noth couldn¡¯t bear to scold his grandson, he began to scold his son, ¡°How could a person as dedicated as me give birth to a scum like you?¡± ¡°This word is more suitable for Jason, not for me.¡± Mr. Noth was experienced, ¡°He is really a scum, I just can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t teach him well.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just simply say ¡®Yes, yes, yes¡¯ as all your reply to my answer?¡± Mr. Noth can¡¯t speak a word. He felt that it was better to let Jason do such things as being scolded. Without being targeted for long, he suddenly a little do not know how to answer, after all, in this situation, he will be scolded if he say a wrong word. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Jason.¡± Mr. Noth changed the subject. Master Noth made it clear that he was looking for a fight with him today, ¡°What, you think I¡¯m bored and don¡¯t want to stay with me?¡± ¡°How could I think like that? Let¡¯s y chess?¡± Mr. Noth didn¡¯t care too much. He could stay anywhere. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t take his dad¡¯s words, but that didn¡¯t matter. If you can¡¯t take it, you can deal with it calmly, think of a good wording and then speak slowly, after all, at their age, it is more important to be calm in mind. As long as he remains calm in his momentum, he can win. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± Grandpa would be angry as long as he saw him. And he was really worried about Jason, so he said, ¡°Go and figure out what¡¯s going on with Jason, find a way to make him feel good.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be in a good mood if you go to see him.¡± Mr. Noth said extremely serious. Grandpa Noth looked at him with a disgusted eye. If Jason was in an usual bad mood, Grandpa Noth would be able to talk to him and talk about his feeling. But now it was obviously different. ¡°Go as you¡¯re told to. Don¡¯t linger like this.¡± Grandpa Noth urged, really wanting his grandson to be well, ¡°If he is unwilling toe to dinner and eat three servings of steak at night, I will definitely beat you up.¡± Mr. Noth was silent. Not to mention that Jason was in a bad mood. He would not eat three servings of steak when he was in a good mood. However, Mr.Noth did not dare to say this, if he said this, he will certainly be scolded. So Mr.Noth just said he will try his best and then went to Jason. Jason was wearing a knitted shirt sitting on the sofa of his room, looked a few more calm and steady. The temperature in Anta is very different from New York. Anta is snowy and icy in February, but you won¡¯t feel cold sitting in a heated room in a sweater. When Mr. Noth came, he saw that Jason was not as cool as he used to be, and he was even a little peaceful at that time. So Mr. Noth walked and sat next to him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Jason said with a m voice, seeing hime, he take the teapot and cups aside, poured a cup of tea for his own father. Seeing this, Mr. Noth¡¯s eye full of warmness. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk?¡± Mr. Noth took the tea Jason poured and slowly said. Jason inclined his eyes and looked away, ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°Are you being polite now?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. Noth smiled and didn¡¯t poke him, chatting with him naturally, ¡°Since you have been taking over the Noth Group, I¡¯ve rarely seen you sitting in the sofa of your room and enjoy the yard view outside the window, why do you have this leisurely mood this time?¡± ¡°I just want to clean up my mind and rx.¡± Jason replied naturally. ¡°Your heart is messed up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Not even telling me the truth?¡± ¡°Did grandpa send you?¡± Jason changed the subject. ¡°Well, he¡¯s quite worried about you, and when he saw that you weren¡¯t in the good mood he let me come and have a talk with you.¡± Mr. Noth folded his legs and fondled his teacup, ¡°He even scolded me for you.¡± Jason was not in a good mood, so he just answered, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Just one hmm?¡± ¡°You needfort?¡± Jason asked back naturally. Mr. Noth took a light sip of tea and also spoke to him directly, ¡°I don¡¯t needfort, the person who needsfort is you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what your state tells me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little tired after walking for too long and want to stop and think about the wrong path I took in the past.¡± Jason said slowly, and his voice was low, ¡°When I think it clearly, I will continue to move on.¡± ¡°Would you think it through?¡± Mr. Noth asked him. He was very relieved about other things of Jason. This kid has never let anyone worry about him since he was a kid. But when ites to love, he was really afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through. How absurd the wrong things he did before, how much he would regret now. ¡°Think it clearly.¡± Jason gave him a positive answer, ¡°I just need some time.¡± What does this mean. Of course Mr. Noth understood. He made a promise to Jason, ¡°Take your time to think about it, there¡¯s no rush, and neither your grandfather nor your mother will rush you in a short time.¡± ¡°Thanks dad.¡± ¡°What do you think about Sarah?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was a little more low, and his eyes were deeper than ever, ¡°She¡¯s already found someone who can take care of her, so it¡¯s not right for me to disturb her again.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mr.Noth thought about what he had said earlier and asked, ¡°Do you really think Will is someone worth trusting for life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason said with certainty. Mr. Noth was a little curious. What kind of person was it that could make even Jason approve? He knew about the Gardner Group, but the heir to the Gardner Group had not been announced openly, and no one knew who is he. ¡°He was good at martial arts, and he also has good family background, good looks, most importantly, he treats Sarah well.¡± With every word he spoke, Jason¡¯s heart ached, ¡°As long as he has been like this now, it is worth Sarah entrusted to life.¡± ¡°Does he know about Sarah¡¯s affair with you?¡± Mr. Noth asked a critical question. Jason hmmed, ¡°Yes, he knew.¡± It was because he knew, that Jason was relieved. After Mr. Noth heard this, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He stood up and patted Jason¡¯s shoulder with the care and affection of a father to his child, ¡°Don¡¯t hold anything in alone, if you don¡¯t want to talk to us, talk to your friends.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jason replied like a sensible kid. Mr. Noth knew that he just wanted to be alone now, and after saying two more words of concern from a father to his child, he left his room. For love. He still needs to walk out slowly on his own. For the rest of the afternoon, Jason spent time in his own room. Looking at the greenery in the courtyard outside the window and the blue sky overhead, his depressed mood was healed a little, and he also reached an unprecedented state of tranquility. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 What if you can¡¯t get it over? During this time, Grandpa Noth sent his housekeeper to bring him some fruits and snacks. Jason was being gentle all the time. A gentle Jason such like this. Not only Mr. Noth and Grandpa Noth was not used to it, even the housekeeper was also not used to it. Therefore. After the housekeeper served him hot tea, Mr. Noth inquired about his condition, ¡°What is Jason¡¯s condition now?¡± ¡°He was just sitting in the room and enjoying the outside view, not reading a book or ying with his phone.¡± The housekeeper said truthfully, after all, he had a good rtionship with Grandpa Noth, ¡°Although he did not seem in a bad mood, I always feel that he is a little strange.¡± ¡°What is strange about him?¡± Grandpa Noth asked. ¡°His character.¡± The housekeeper spoke, ¡°In the past, although the youngest master was also polite and courteous to me, I felt that it was not quite the same as now.¡± Grandpa Noth sighed. Sure enough. This kid, Jason, hadn¡¯te out after his emotional setback. ¡°Where¡¯s my unfilial son?¡± Grandpa Noth took aim at Mr. Noth. ¡°Mr. Noth apanied Mrs. Noth to go shopping.¡± The housekeeper knew roughly all of the family¡¯s whereabouts, ¡°When he was leaving, he said that if you asked about him, he asked me to convey a message.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jason needs to walk out on his own, it¡¯s useless for others tofort him.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Grandpa Noth was exasperated, he felt that Mr. Noth¡¯s words were too sharp, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s useless himself, and he¡¯s using that as an excuse.¡± The butler was very sensible and didn¡¯t make a reply. The following days. Jason was eating and talking with them, and he looked no different from before. But those who were familiar with him knew that he was obviously not normal, and as the experienced man, Grandpa Noth, knew that this was a phenomenon of keeping things bottled up in his heart. After three or four days. Edwin, who was ying outside, also came back. Although he always makes a joke of his brother, Edwin still cares about his brother when he is in a bad mood. At the night of the 20th. The Noth family was having dinner together. Jason was not much different from before, eating normally. Grandpa Noth had conspired with Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth and passed them an eye signal when Edwin was frantically eating his meal. Mrs. Noth understood in seconds, she put down her forks for the moment after taking a bite of steak, her eyes fell on Jason, her voice was gentle as ever, ¡°Jason, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead, please.¡± Jason paused in his eating movements. ¡°Are there any pretty single girls around you?¡± Mrs. Noth asked. Jason paused. He looked at his own dad the moment he heard his mother¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t he say that they won¡¯t let him go on a blind date in a short time? This is¡­¡­ ¡°Introduce some good girls to Edwin if you know.¡± Mrs. Noth was afraid that he would misunderstand and added, ¡°He is not young, it¡¯s time to get married.¡± What the fuck?!¡¯ thought Edwin. He was totally shocked. He paused in his eating action, then his eyes rolled and immediately said, ¡°I have a girlfriend, you don¡¯t need to force me to go to a blind date.¡± ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°Howe we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the girl?¡± Mr.Noth, Mrs. Noth and Grandpa Noth spoke in unison. Only Jason can see¡­ He knew that Edwin was lying after one look. In order to avoid any subsequent trouble, he didn¡¯t hesitate to break down his brother¡¯s lie, ¡°He lied to you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s true, we¡¯ve just been dating for a week.¡± Edwin said extremely quickly, the look of his eyes was more serious than ever, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll bring her back to you in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Do you need me to show your itinerary to mom and dad?¡± Jason continued to debunk his lies. Edwin became a little anxious. What¡¯s wrong with my brother?! He used to have to cover for me, so why did he start exposing his secret now.¡¯ He desperately gave his brother a wink, hoping he could save himself from the ¡®blind-date torture¡¯ in time. But unfortunately. Jason did not mean to help him at all. ¡°I really have a girlfriend.¡± Edwin stressed, and to make the words sound more believable, he made it up, ¡°Only we chatted online, we just confirmed our rtionshipst week, and we haven¡¯t had the chance to face each other yet.¡± Everyone gave him a rolled eye. It was clear that they didn¡¯t believe him. After dinner. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Edwin went to chat with Jason. Both Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth didn¡¯t bother, they both wanted to find a suitable time to talk with Jason together, but it was clear that it wasn¡¯t the right time now. In the backyard. Edwin followed Jason around,ining about all his perverse behavior today, and Jason has been bearing it all the time. At the beginning, both of them were talking about Edwin. Later on, Edwin started talking about Jason, ¡°Brother, have you ever regretted that you didn¡¯t treat Sarah properly?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve regretted.¡± ¡®Not only do I regret it. But also I wanted to go back in time and make up for everything.¡¯ ¡°Mom and Dad are quite worried about you, they afraid you¡¯ll be bored alone also let mee back to talk to you.¡± Edwin walked side by side with him, his tone was lighter than ever, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Jason looked at him sideways. Edwin was a sunny and warm person when he smiled, ¡°My brother is the most powerful person in the world, no matter what kind of difficulties he encounters, he will carry them through.¡± ¡°What if he can¡¯t ovee it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, he will definitely carry it through.¡± Jason did not speak. Of course he will finally let it go. It¡¯s just that what is lost will be a regret in his life, and that void in his heart will never be filled. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Come out and y more often when you have time.¡± Although Edwin said that he was not worried about him, he still hope that his brother can quickly cheer up, ¡°When you ecounter emotional problems again in the future, don¡¯t be emotional, be rational.¡± He also knew the past of his brother and Sarah. With his brother¡¯s IQ, there should not be any problems. He can only say that love make people lose their reason, emotions overwhelm the rational defense. ¡°Don¡¯t close your heart either.¡± Edwin said the most important thing, ¡°If you close it, others can not walk in, and you can not walk out.¡± He felt sorry that Sarah and his brother didn¡¯t make it to the end. If it is possible, he hopes more than anyone that the two of them will be together forever, but life is a process full of regrets. Sarah became Will¡¯s girlfriend. And his brother should also learn to move forward. ¡°Since you know love so much, you should bring your girlfriend back before the end of this year.¡±Jason didn¡¯t intend to listen to his advice, ¡°If you don¡¯t find one, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go on a blind date.¡± Edwin was stunned, ¡°What?¡± So he just said all those nice things for nothing?¡¯ Jason deliberately did not look at his eyes, and added the next words, ¡°This is not only my intention, but also the intention of our parents and grandfather.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to call me brother.¡± ¡°I like men and how to bring home a girlfriend.¡± Edwin had already started making up nonsense in order not to go on a blind date, ¡°This is not fair to that girl!¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Can you not tell them? Jason¡¯s suspicious eyes fell on him, his eyebrows frowned invisibly, ¡°Really?¡± Over the years, Edwin has not had many rtionships. Nor did he hear him say which girl he liked. It is true that¡­¡­ He really likes men? Edwin was instantly guilty. He would like to quickly and firmly answer ¡®Of course it is true¡¯, but he is afraid that after saying out can not be retracted. A look in his brother¡¯s eyes. It is obvious that he was taking his words seriously. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°When did you found that?¡± Jason¡¯s voice was low, and there was more seriousness in his words. ¡°Huh?¡± Edwin was a little unable to follow his mind. Jason¡¯s eyes fell on him with scrutiny, ¡°When did you find out that you like men.¡± Edwin momentarily some do not know how to give a reply, and he hesitated for a while and finally gave Jason a vague answer, ¡°I also do not know very well.¡± ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Jason slowly asked. Edwin was shocked. He didn¡¯t even think about it and quickly denied it, ¡°No.¡± It will surprise everyone including himself if he has a boyfriend. He is a normal man. He only likes girls. ¡°Have you ever been on a date with a man?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have someone you like now?¡± Edwin originally wanted to say no, but thought that if he said no, his brother would definitely let him go on a blind date. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to lie, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°This is my privacy.¡± Edwin tried to find some excuses, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± ¡°Sooner orter this thing will be known to mom and dad.¡± Jason was really thinking about him, ¡°They may not strongly stop it, but you¡¯ll never get past grandpa¡¯s hurdle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t really like men anyway, it didn¡¯t matter. Jason noticed his state, his good-looking eyebrows wrinkled up, and for the first time, he called his name so seriously, ¡°Edwin Noth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you ¡­¡­ just trying to y up for fun.¡± ¡°How can that be, am I such a person?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Jason was a lot more serious than even before. If you really like a person, how can you not care if your family epts or not. The attitude of Edwin. It waspletely different from the way he used to treat things seriously and responsibly. ¡°I promise you, no matter who I like, I will take it seriously.¡± Edwin knew that his reaction just now was a little too casual. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad about this for now, I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to them.¡± Jason said firmly, but his mind was a bitplicated, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you after the I talked with them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edwin agreed. He was alsopletely relieved. In all likelihood, his brother and parents will not let him go on a blind date again from now on. ¡°Since you¡¯re sure you like¡­..¡± Jason paused here and then said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with girls in the future, and¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stay clean.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Edwin made all sorts of assurances. Jason gave a sound of ¡®hmm¡¯ to reply, and his good-looking eyebrows were flooded with more gravity andplexity than ever before. He have never thought that Edwin would like men. Who influenced him? At that night. After talking, Jason went to find his parents. Both of them thought he wasing to talk to them about Edwin¡¯s blind date, but they didn¡¯t think he wasing to stop it. After Jason asked them not to force Edwin to go on a blind date, Mrs. Noth was puzzled for a moment and thought she had heard wrong, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to tell us about Edwin¡¯s blind date?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jason said frankly and didn¡¯t hide, ¡°He¡¯s not in a very good state right now, so it wouldn¡¯t be fair to those girls if we force him to go on a blind date.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they have to be together on a blind date.¡± Mrs. Noth thought simply, ¡°Just think of it as making a friend.¡± Nowadays, many young people choose to go on blind dates. Some of them became friends after the blind date, ying together, having a dinner together. It is also considered a way to make friends. ¡°Better not.¡± Jason stopped. Mrs. Noth and Mr. Noth looked at each other and then the words came out from her, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Jason became silent instantly. How can he deal with this? ¡°Is it hard for you to say that Edwin likes men?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Mrs. Noth was shocked. Mr. Noth was also stunned. Both of them was shocked and confused. Mrs. Noth was as elegant as ever, only with a fewplications between her eyebrows, ¡°He really likes men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason answered truthfully. ¡°He¡¯s the top or the bottom?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jason¡¯s face was full of confusion. He was a bit confused by his own mother¡¯s words. ¡°Do you want to talk to him?¡± Mrs. Noth was still worried, and she always felt weird about Edwin, ¡°See if you can straighten him out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him.¡± Jason slowly said, his words as serious as usual, ¡°Give him some time to think about it, don¡¯t even let him go on a blind date until he officially thinks it through.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Noth agreed. Mr. Noth¡¯s eyes nced over the two. Then he said, ¡°You guys believe he¡¯s a gay?¡± Both Mrs. Noth and Jason didn¡¯t answer. Waiting for his next words. ¡°As I see, liking men is just an excuse for that kid not wanting to go on a blind date.¡± Mr. Noth saw through it all, and he talked unhurriedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check his dating circle.¡± If he really likes men, there must be traces. He is not convinced that his son is a gay. Mrs.Noth¡¯s pretty eyes blinked, and she was thinking. Jason was inexperienced with this kind of thing, and when he heard Edwin admit with a look of embarrassment that he liked men, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. But now when he thought about it, everything seems to be normal for Edwin since he was a child, and if he watches emotional movies, he also watches male and female leads. ¡°I will find out.¡± Jason gave them a reply at the first time, ¡°I will give you an answer within a week.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mr.Noth answered. After the conversation. Jason stood up and went back to his room. Mrs. Noth¡¯s was still worried, her eyebrows were allplicated feelings, ¡°What if Edwin is really a gay?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll beat him to straight.¡± ¡°This kind of thing is not something that can be sloved by violence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Just let Jason to find out the truth.¡± Mr. Noth¡¯s good-looking eyes were filled with aforting warmth, ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s ny percent chance he¡¯s not gay.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Mrs. Noth for always worried about her kids most, ¡°Jason now has emotional problems, it is impossible for him to enter the next rtionship in a short period of time. If Edwin really likes men, our dad certainly can not ept.¡± It would be fine if Jason was still with Sarah. After all, Grandpa Noth likes Sarah. If she were here, even if Edwin likes men, the old man wouldn¡¯t care too much. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 I¡¯m not sick, I don¡¯t need to take medicine It¡¯s a pity. Jason did not cherish her at first, and lost Sarah, a good girl. ¡°The situation of Edwin has not yet been determined, even if it is determined, Jason will solve it.¡± Mr. Noth did not want his wife to worry about these things, ¡°He can handle everything well except his own rtionship with Sarah.¡± A simple word. Let Mrs. Noth¡¯s mood be depressed. Even though months had passed, she still felt that Sarah had separated from Jason just a few days ago. Mr. Noth knew what she was thinking and hugged her tenderly. When Jason returned to his room, he sent a message to Chris, asking him to check Edwin¡¯s whereabouts and friendship circle over the past year. Chris did as he was told. At twelve o¡¯clock at night. Jason was still lying in bed, unable to fall asleep. Since recovering his memory, except for the time he drank, there was not a single day for him to have a good rest. In the following days, his insomnia did not get any better. Fearing that his grandfather and his family would be worried if they found out, Jason moved out after two more days and lived in the vi where he lived with Sarah before. This day. Jason just finished handling the documents handed over by Chris, and was going to get a ss of water. But unexpectedly, when he just stand up, his eyes suddenly turned ck, and he could not hear anything! Then he fainted on the ground. Chris was frightened and shouted, ¡°Boss!¡± He called out Jason several times, and Jason did not respond in the slightest. Chris immediately sent him to the hospital. Serial also rushed over after learning of the situation. Looking at the unconscious person still lying on the hospital bed, he asked casually as usual, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Didn¡¯t he be healed before? But that¡¯s not right. He helped Jason recover personally, there can¡¯t be any problem. ¡°The doctor said his daily sleep was too little and his spirit was awful.¡± Chris answered truthfully. Serial nced towards the person on the hospital bed, ¡°How many hours of sleep does he get a day?¡± ¡°Two.¡± This figure. It was also something he checked after the doctor had told him. ¡°For work?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Insomnia?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Chris wasn¡¯t really sure. His boss had stayed at the old mansion most of the time during this period and didn¡¯t deal with company matters, so it couldn¡¯t be about work. Since it wasn¡¯t work, he could only guess insomnia. Serial didn¡¯t say anything, and he was thinking to give Jason a checkup when he woke up. When Jason woke up, he was unwilling to cooperate with him, after the IV, he got up to leave the hospital after he was in better spirits. Serial stopped him, ¡°Come with me for a checkup.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Jason.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to New York? There¡¯s nothing for you here for now, just go back.¡± ¡°Come with me for a checkup, if you keep torturing yourself like this, it won¡¯t take long for your spirit to copse.¡± Serial intended to scare him, but some of it was true, ¡°When the timees, how will you ensure Sarah¡¯s happiness?¡± Jason was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her happy? If you dead or your spirit is broken now, you will be unable to help her if she was bullied by Will.¡± Serial used his weakness to cheer him up. Jason stood there without moving. Chris came over as a lobbyist, ¡°Boss, go get checked out, only if your body is well, you can see with your own eyes how well Miss Sarah is doing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me, I just have insomnia and can¡¯t sleep.¡± Jason¡¯s thin lips slightly opened, his attitude was not as strong as before, ¡°It will be fine after a while.¡± Neither Serial nor Chris opened their mouths. Both of them knew what the reason was. In the final analysis, it is because Jason did note out of hisst rtionship, and the guilt and regret in his heart also increased his psychological burden. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to check, let me do a hypnosis for youter.¡± Serial could see that his state was not very good, and there were still red bloodshot in his eyes caused byck of sleep, ¡°If you do not agree, you do not want to leave the hospital today.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jason gave them a word peacefully and crossed them towards the outside. Chris followed him closely. Serial calmed down and was also chasing after him. In the Paradise Vi. Serial used hypnosis to put Jason into a deep sleep. Chris had never seen real hypnosis, at this moment it was inevitable that he would be a little worried, ¡°Will something bad happen to my boss?¡± ¡°Rx.It¡¯s safe.¡± Serial was professional, and he was very assured about his skills, ¡°I just let him have a good sleep, with his current mental state, if he continues to torture himself like this, it won¡¯t take long for his spirit to break down.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hypnotize him every time.¡± Chris was in aplicated mood. He knows where the knot is, but this knot can only be untied by the boss himself. He could not persuade him, and Serial could not do it neither. ¡°Later I will prescribe a medicine to you, give him one pill every day before going to sleep.¡± Serial slowly said, heavy emotions shed in his always gentle eyes, ¡°If he does not eat, you soak it in water or milk for him to drink.¡± The medicine. It was developed by him at first, passed the audit of the Drug Administration, and it has no side effects. Only the cost is extremely high. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chris was slightly relieved. While Jason was asleep, Serial called his assistant to sent the medicine over. Fortunately, he had brought some with him when he returned earlier and left it at the base, otherwise he would have had to fly abroad. ¡°After this hypnosis, there is still a little effect for the next two or three days.¡± Serial exined things very clearly, ¡°It can make him sleep for about three hours every day, after two or three days you should give him medicine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chris answered. Serial hmmed and went to the phone. ording to Jason¡¯s current condition, those medicines from the base were not enough for him. He had to order a batch of herbs to make medicine before those drugs were finished, otherwise something would definitely happen, if Jason was allowed to torture himself. This sleep. Jason slept for nine hours. When he woke up, it was already dark outside, his consciousness was a bit chaotic and he couldn¡¯t tell where he was. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was only when Chris came in to see how he was doing and tell him about his location that he found out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thepany affair, I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± Chris was a very dependable man, ¡°Get up and eat something, dinner is ready.¡± Jason replied with an ¡®Okay¡¯. His muddled consciousness was quite awake at the moment. Halfway through his meal, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Where¡¯s Serial?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busying with something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say.¡± Chris said this ording to Serial¡¯s request. Jason didn¡¯t ask any more questions, just ate his meal as usual. His state made Chris extremely ufortable, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth to say more. A few more days passed. The hypnotic effect was no longer there. Chris took the medicine that Serial had given him to Jason, and just as Serial had guessed, Jason didn¡¯t eat it at all. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I don¡¯t need to take medicine.¡± Jason didn¡¯t think he was at the point where he needed to take medicine, ¡°Thea before was just an ident, now I won¡¯t be ina.¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Remember to get rid of me first if you get angry next time ¡°Dr. Lance said your body will have problems if you don¡¯t keep a good sleep.¡± Chris reminded. ¡°That¡¯s him who will have problems, not me.¡± Jason was resistant to the medicine, ¡°You go back to rest early, I can handle myself.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to take it, boss?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Then you drink this cup of water, please.¡± Chris put the medicine away and handed the water over. Fortunately, he was prepared and put one in the cup in advance. ¡°If my guess is right, the medicine will also be put in the cup, right?¡± Jason sighted on it more than a nce, and his voice is very calm. Chris can¡¯t say a word. But he still wanted to take a chance and siad, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Take it down.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty right now, I don¡¯t want to drink for now.¡± Jason refused in a different way, ¡°Put it there, I¡¯ll get it myself when I want to drink waterter.¡± Chris silently sighed, resigned to put the cup down. Sometimes the boss is too smart is not a good thing. He put down the cup and sent a message to Serial, ¡®My boss refused to take the medicine, and he figured it out by putting it in the cup.¡¯ Serial sent a message back, ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¯ I have never seen such a disobedient patient.¡¯ from Serial. After he sent back the message he put the phone in his hand and yed with it, his eyebrows knitted together. He want to send a message to Sarah at first, and asked her to persuade him, but he still feel not appropriate after thinking it twice. Although Jason would listen to Sarah, he must don¡¯t want to bother her for his own thing. Besides, once Jason knew he had found Sarah for him, his psychological burden would increase. The situation will only get worse then. After a serious consideration, Serial was intended to put the phone down, but when he just put his phone on the table, a sence on the phone screen attracted him, that is a post from Whatsapp. Coincidentally, the post was sent by Sarah. The content of the post is ¡®Will, my boyfriend.¡¯ And Sarah also posted nine pictures of her and Will. Serial was stunned. I will post her real life on the inte? And it¡¯s a post of showing off her boyfriend? He immediatelymented with a word, ¡®Are you sure your ount have not been stolen?¡¯ However, he deleted these few words just as he typed out, and he silently clicked a like. This kind of time. He shouldn¡¯t go looking for a sense of existence. The K was not easy to deal with, if he offend Will, the consequences of him will be tragic. Sarah didn¡¯t even looked at her phone. She passed her phone to Will after posting and sat on the sofa with him. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already post our photos as you asked, you can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t love you now.¡± Will dropped a kiss on her red lips. Sarah was stunned. Why did he kiss her again? ¡°Good girl, a reward for you.¡± Willzily and loosely ventured a word. Sarah was very bold at the moment and said, ¡°This reward is not good enough.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Everyone else¡¯s rewards are clothes, bags, and cosmetics.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy anything you want for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want those stuff.¡± Sarah refused directly. Every time the new and limited edition models sent by brands would be given to Rita by her, as for cosmetics, she might use it once some times, she basically has no makeup of her face. ¡°Then what reward do you think is good?¡± asked Will. Sarah¡¯s eyes focused on him, and her good-looking eyes rolled twice, ¡°How about taking me home to meet your parents?¡± Will was shocked. He was unexpected to hear this. He had thought of many presents to send to her, those that fit Sarah¡¯s character and those that did not fit her, he all had thought of. Only this one. He didn¡¯t think of it. ¡°Do you really want to go?¡± He was happy in his heart, but he suspected that this girl was deliberately ying a trick on him. ¡°I really want to go.¡± Sarah nodded, incidentally also said the reason, ¡°Last time I was pretending to be your girlfriend to visit your parents, and I did not buy gifts for them, this time want to meet them formally.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare gifts, they will be very happy if youe to visit them.¡± Will smiled with pleasant. Although this behavior of her is a little bit perverse, but it does not matter, it is already a very happy thing that he can make this ¡®little frog Sarah¡¯ initiative to go to visit his parents. ¡°Then how about we go tomorrow?¡± It seems that Sarah has already made her n, ¡°It happens to be the weekend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will has never stopped smiling. The first thing he did was to call up his parents and tell them about taking Sarah home tomorrow. They were very happy. After the time was set, Will circled Sarah in his arms and looked at her with a bit of scrutiny, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go to my home? Honestly, what are your ns?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention. I just want to visit your parents.¡± Sarah looked calm. In fact. The visit was secondary. She mainly wanted to ask the captain¡¯s parents what the captain¡¯s nickname was when he was a child. Last time the captain said he didn¡¯t have a nickname, and if he had to count one it was little Will, but her intuition told her that the captain must have had a nickname. After all, when she asked Susan two days ago, Susan was verbally avoiding the question. ¡°Do you think I will believe it?¡± Will guessed that she had a purpose, but could not guess what her purpose was. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Sarah took the opportunity to mess things up and stood up from him with an angry look, ¡°Why are you asking me if you don¡¯t believe what I said.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Willughed softly. Sarah was confused. He¡¯sughing at what? She is angry now, right? ¡°How about I find a few videos of couples arguing and getting angry to show you?¡± Will looked at her with a calm face of yfulness, ¡°You should study the details inside carefully, so that your acting will be more realistic.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Sarah¡¯s acting skills were in ce. Willmented, ¡°You can get by in front of Robert and the others.¡± ¡°Will!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, I¡¯m really angry with you.¡±Sarah¡¯s words were cold, and her whole person was a little more detached than before. She was on a collision course with the captain. She admitted that she couldn¡¯t win the fight. She also admitted she can¡¯t beat him at fooling others. But she can¡¯t still lose on this. ¡°Well, I know.¡± Said Will calmly. Sarah was surprised. That¡¯s it? He has no more to say? ¡°Atha.¡±Will was so happy that the smile in his eyes has never disappeared. Sarah looked at him, subconsciously answered gently because of this title, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know that you have a huge bug in your anger acting?¡± ¡°What?¡± She was acting quite well. Even she had to believe it herself. ¡°Which couple have you seen sitting on each other¡¯sp when they are angry and quarreling?¡± Will¡¯s thin lips pursed up in a nice arc, and his ink-clear eyes swirled withughter. Sarah was embarrassed. She lowered her eyes to look. Only then did she realize that she had just been hugged after being hugged by the captain. ¡°Next time remember to shake me off first if you get angry.¡± Will¡¯s eyebrows were all gentleness, and his tone waszy, ¡°This way the y can be acted for a longer time, and I can also participate in ying along with you.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 This is the best gift I¡¯ve ever received in my life Sarah was silent. She was so embarrassed that she just want to leave.She got off him and sat on the sofa, and very seriously told him something, ¡°I really feel that what Jacob and Jim said before makes sense, and I¡¯m a little worried about my future life suddenly.¡± ¡°Worried about what?¡± Will asked her. ¡°Worried that I would still help you count the money after you selling me.¡± Sarah said very serious, no joking at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I sold myself will not sell you.¡± Will pinched her face. Sarah suspiciously looked at his face for a moment, and did not see anything. If captain start a business from scratch, he can certainly start a sessful business in the shortest time, after all, he was really good at fooling people and make a trap for them. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No, I believe you.¡± Will¡¯s eyebrows lightly raised, he was unexpected to hear this answer. Sarah added thetter words in a serious manner, ¡°My price is higher, no one can afford to pay the price even if you want to sell.¡± Will¡¯s eyes were tinged with a smile. This answer. It is really irrefutable. After that, the two people almost stay together the whole day. When it was close to evening, Sarah found a reason to go out to buy something. She knew it clearly that Will won¡¯t give her a chance to buy gifts for his parents and will bring her to his home directly. However, she was afraid that the bodyguards can¡¯t buy the gifts which can satisfy her. After all, it is a gift to the captain¡¯s parents, it is better to choose personally. In fact. Will does think so. He and his parents will be happy as long as Sarahe to see them. The gift is not important at all. The next morning. The two people simply packed up and left the door. The first thing will was going to do was to take the car keys and unlock it, but Sarah opened her mouth before he went to drive, ¡°I¡¯ll drive today.¡± Will gave her the keys. ¡°I meant to drive my own car.¡± Sarah took out her own keys, ¡°I haven¡¯t even driven them for a long time since I¡¯ve been with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will put his own keys into his pocket. Sarah felt relieved and went to the garage to get her car. After the car drove some distance out of the vi area, Will, who was sitting on the passenger side, naturally asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The car.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah kept pretending to be innocent. The reason why he had to drive her car was because all the gifts she boughtst night were ced in this car, and if she didn¡¯t drive it, she couldn¡¯t get the gifts. ¡°Nothing.¡± Will has already seen her through but not to break her lies, then he made a guess, ¡°It was a long way to my parents¡¯ home, remember to tell me when you are tired of drivingter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah answered. At eleven o¡¯clock at noon, the two arrived. Will saw her dawdling in the car without getting off, went over and opened the car door for her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have some things to dy.¡± This was the first time Sarah hid something from Will, her was a bit nervous, ¡°You go in first, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you still angry about yesterday¡¯s thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah was all confused, a little unsure of what he meant by that. ¡°I promised my parents to take you home, if I go in alone, Mom and Dad will beat me out of the house.¡± Will said slowly, and make fun of her causually, ¡°So you did this on purpose? To let me be kicked out of my home?¡± Sarah tried to exin, ¡°I am not ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then you should go in with me, it can not be that you are afraid to meet my parents.¡± ¡°I just want to fix my makeup.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Sarah was silent. She also understood at this moment that no matter what she said, the captain would not leave alone first. She pulled out the car keys and slowly got out of the car and walked to Will¡¯s side. Will went to hold her hand, but Sarah avoided, ¡°Wait a minute, I still have something to take.¡± After saying that, he went to get the gifts that he put in the carst night, in addition to the basic tonic, there are some other valuable items. ¡°I still think that since I¡¯m here to visit your mom and dad, I should prepare some greet gifts.¡± Sarah exined to Will, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if they like it.¡± She also wanted to ask the captain about his parents¡¯ hobby. But if she asked, he would definitely say that she doesn¡¯t need to prepare. She would just have to choose the right gift based on her impressions from thest time she met them. ¡°Idiot.¡± Will poked her in the head. Sarah was confused. Will took the gift in her hand and helped her carry it, holding her with his other hand to give her warmth, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that they will be happy as long as youe.¡± ¡°You are good to me, I also want you to feel that I value you.¡± Sarah replied. Will smiled, squeezed her palm and led her in. Same asst time. Will¡¯s parents were very enthusiastic. When they found out that Sarah had also bought them gifts, the smiles on their faces were even bigger, and they wereplimenting Sarah. Sarah knew they would be happy at her visit. But they would be even happier if she brought a gift with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys like, so I picked some out myself.¡± Sarah was not as formal asst time and took the initiative to talk to them. ¡°Thank you, Sarah.¡± Will¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent, she was very happy, ¡°This is the best gift I¡¯ve ever received in my life.¡± Will was stunned. And Will¡¯s father was also confused. The four eyes looked over at the same time. Will raised his eyebrows lightly, and his tone was unhurried, ¡°Last time you also said that the gift I gave you was the best in your life.¡± ¡°Nonsense, her favorite gift was clearly my gift.¡± Will¡¯s father was not willing to show weakness up, he has to fight to win or lose on this thing, ¡°Look at her hand, she is still wearing¡­¡± Will¡¯s father suddenly paused. He stared at the newly worn bracelet on Will¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, and his eyebrows knitted up at once. She Changed it?! ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Will¡¯s father pointed to her wrist, and the words stuck for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing that bracelet you gave me for thirty years, it¡¯s time to change it.¡± Will¡¯s mother is really like a bracelet sent by Sarah, and said kindly to Will¡¯s father, ¡°It happens that this is the one I wanted before, so I want to try it immediately.¡± Will¡¯s father was shocked! And he was not happy at once. Sarah was a little confused. Is this ¡­she identally destroying the rtionship of Will¡¯s parents? ¡°What are you doing with an angry face, you¡¯ve scared Sarah.¡± Will¡¯s mother took Sarah¡¯s hand, she was extra gentle, ¡°What, am I only able to wear the bracelet you gave me for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Will¡¯s father exined. ¡°Then what do you mean.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°You what? I think you just don¡¯t want me to wear pretty jewelry, think I¡¯m too old to match these beautiful ones.¡± Will¡¯s mother hummed, and her temper came out at once. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 That old watch ¡°No matter who says you¡¯re old! I¡¯ll be the first to fight him to death!¡± Herman immediately spoke up. He didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood. ine became silent. Herman tried to coax her. But he saw that Sarah was also there. He was in a dilemma. ¡°He could only give a look to Will, who was next to him. ¡®Come to help me persuade your mother!¡± Will. ¡®What does it have to do with me?¡¯ Herman. ¡®You know it well!¡¯ Will. ¡®Sorry, I don¡¯t.¡¯ Herman was furious. ¡°Sarah found that the situation was not going well. She could only said, ¡°Auntie took off the bracelet you gave her. The reason was that she loves the new one. Besides, she may want to cherish the bracelet you gave her.¡± Thirty years was a long time. ¡°People didn¡¯t want to rece an old cellphone for feeling attached. The gifts sent between couples would be more valuable than people thought.¡± If it was identally touched and broken, the owner would definitely be heartbroken. ¡°Really?¡± Herman asked ine. ¡°No.¡± ine deliberately said the opposite. She was still in the midst of anger. ¡°I suddenly feel that marriage is also boring. Sarah, maybe you can give up marrying someone.¡± Sarah. ¡°?¡± Will. ¡°?¡± Herman. ¡°?¡± All three of them were puzzled. Sarah even thought back to see if there was something she had done wrong since she entered in the room. ¡°Look at your uncle. He has married me for more than thirty years, but he knows me less than you do.¡± ine made a difficult problem to Will and Herman. ¡°ording to me, finding a confidant who understands me well is better than finding someone to get married.¡± ¡°My Dear!¡± Herman was excited all of a sudden. ¡°Sarah, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± ine still asked Sarah. Sarah pursed her lips and nodded her head in a serious manner, ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Will¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Heh what?¡± ine was elegant when she was quiet. And she still maintained her elegance when she was angry. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check the kitchen.¡± Will was very sensible that he didn¡¯t continue this topic.¡± The moment he got up. His nced at Sarah. Sarah touched her nose. Captain seemed to be angry. The special beep of the cell phone rang when she was thinking about it. ¡°She took it out to look at it while her uncle was talking to her aunt, and a message came into view. [Is getting married worse than finding a confidant?]¡± Sarah replied, [Don¡¯t you think so?] ¡°[Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.] Will stood out of the door, watching Sarah reply the message. But his smile was getting bigger. [You just want to hear ¡°No¡± from my mouth. Then you can show the message to my mother. She will teach me a good lesson, right?]¡± Sarah replied, [Captain, don¡¯t take the heart of a gentleman with caution.] Will returned an emoji to her. There were a few words on the emoji ¨C Little frog, I¡¯ve seen you through. Sarah became speechless. She put her phone away. ¡°Herman and ine also just finished talking. Herman was admitting his mistake. ¡°I was too excited just now, tomorrow we will go shopping and buy the other things you like.¡± ¡°I only like this one given by Sarah.¡± ine replied. ¡°Go and see why Will hasn¡¯te yet. It takes him so long to go to a kitchen.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Herman hurriedly agreed. Herman just walked out the door. He saw Will leaning on the pir outside, ying with his phone. Like having noticed him, Will raised his eyes and nced at him. For a moment. The atmosphere between the two people was really embarrassing. Herman was afraid that ine might heard their conversation. So he took will to the yard. ¡°Now only Sarah and ine were in the hall. They had a good chat. Sarah answered all the questions asked by ine one by one.¡± This time, after all, Will had a real girlfriend, not a fake one. ¡°Auntie, I want to ask you something.¡± Sarah cut to the chase after chatting for a while. She slowly said.¡± ine had a look like she knew everything. ¡°Is it about Will?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Just ask. As long as I know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Sarah pursed her lips and weighed her words before inquiring, ¡°Does Captain have a nickname?¡± ¡°A nickname?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Does Walt count?¡± ine asked after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Is there one besides it?¡± Sarah asked directly, her heart was really curious, ¡°Just the one used by a little kid.¡± ¡°ine thought carefully for a moment. Then she realized. ¡°There!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ine stopped finishing the whole sentence. Sarah looked at her in her eyes, patiently waiting for herter words.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Will has always disliked that nickname. We hasn¡¯t called him by that nickname after he reached 5 years old.¡± ine looked embarrassed. She also told Sarah something happened on that time. ¡°His friend used to call him like that for fun. But every time he called it, he was beaten up by Will.¡± Sarahba blinked for a moment. Was Captain so fierce as a child? ¡°If you really want to know, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± ine didn¡¯t say everything either. ¡°He doesn¡¯t tell me.¡± Sarah said matter-of-factly, ¡°He said the nickname is Walt.¡± ine pursed her lips. Sarah also did not pursue the question. ¡°He should be afraid that you willugh at him when you know.¡± ine finally exined. ¡°I always wanted to have a son and a daughter, so I gave the two children¡¯s nicknames. The girl¡¯s name is still not used.¡± After giving birth to one child, Herman did not allow her to give birth to more kids. He thought it would make her suffer too much. ¡°What is the girl¡¯s name?¡± Sarah changed direction. Knowing the girl¡¯s name, she might be able to make a guess based on that. ¡°ine coughed lightly to cover up her embarrassment. ¡°I cannot tell you. Or you will guess Will¡¯s immediately. I can only tell you it¡¯s relevant to a cartoon.¡± Sarah paused. Cartoon? ¡°Just pester Will to ask about it. He will definitely tell you.¡± There was a little gossip in ine¡¯s eyes. ¡°For so many years, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him care so much about someone.¡± Sarah brainstormed a scene where she asked Captain. With the character of Captain, he would certainly say, ¡°What can I get if I tell you?¡± However, she didn¡¯t have anything valuable to give him. ¡°Do you know what Will said to me before?¡± ine started speaking once again. Sarah asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He said that if he hadn¡¯t had too many concerns, you might not have gone through that unhappy rtionship.¡± ine told Sarah a little secret. ¡°He has liked you since many years ago.¡± Sarah paused for a moment. She thought about the vi. Counting from the vi, Captain had liked her for at least four years. ¡°That watch on his hand was given to him by you, right?¡± ine was a very meticulous person. ¡°Sarah nodded, but she was a little surprised in her heart. ¡°How do you know about it?¡± ¡°Other than you, no one could make him change that old watch.¡± ine knew a lot of things. Now she told all of them to Sarah. ¡°Two years ago, I saw his watch broke down. So I bought him a new one. But he refused to ept it. He just repaired the old one.¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Quarrel Sarah remembered that when she had given Captain the watch, he had asked her if she wanted to know the origin of the old watch. At that time, she had asked, but Captain hadn¡¯t said more. ¡°Later she asked Captain when he started liking her. And his answer at the time was something to do with that watch. But she didn¡¯t remember giving him the watch.¡± ¡°When did I give him that watch?¡± Sarah tried to think again, but still could not remember. ¡°Many years ago, I don¡¯t know exactly when.¡± ine said truthfully. ¡°But I can be sure that if you keep asking him, he will definitely tell you his nickname.¡± Will was not easily moved. But once he moved his heart, he wouldn¡¯t change his love. Although it was bad to think in this way, she was really d that Sarah had divorced Jason. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°If the two hadn¡¯t divorced, Will would have only stayed in the organization for the rest of his life, dedicating himself to the country. And he would never fall in love with another girl. ¡± ¡°Good.¡± Sarah intended to ask again after going back. After a while. ¡°Herman and Will just came in from outside. Sarah didn¡¯t know what they talked about. But Herman¡¯s face was very good.¡± ¡°Will came to Sarah¡¯s side. He asked her to go to dinner with ine.¡± Then they left. After lunch. Sarah and Will chatted with the two elders for a while. ¡°At almost two o¡¯clock, Will¡¯s two aunts came. Both of them dressed especially fashionable. They just looked like noblewomen.¡± However¡­ Will and his parents didn¡¯t like them much. ¡°The rtionship between the three families had been fine. But the two aunties often came to Herman and ine¡¯s side to brag about their great kids, criticizing Will as an unfilial son. Then Herman rarely interacted with them.¡± ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Herman was the first to voice his discontent.¡± ¡°Stop saying that, Herman. I juste to visit my brother and sister-inw. Can¡¯t I do this?¡± Lydia Gardner ¡ª the younger aunt of Will, smiled. She spoke with gentleness and politeness. ¡°We didn¡¯t get together for New Year¡¯s Eve. So we just have toe and see.¡± ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Jessie Gardner, the elder aunt of Will, looked at Sarah. Herman and ine neatly in one sentence. ¡°My daughter-inw.¡± ¡°But her face seems familiar to me.¡± ¡°I also feel familiar with her. If I guess correctly, she is Sarah Yeats, the girl who divorced her husband and shared 1.4 billion dors a while ago. People talked about her online.¡± ¡°The one who cheated on her marriage and shared her ex husband''s money?!¡± ¡°Brother, sister-inw, how can you two be so confused? She is such a bitch! How can you permit Will to marry her? Don¡¯t you fear her cheating all your money?¡± ¡± Once they said this. Herman, ine and Will were all unhappy. ¡°Without waiting for Herman and ine to speak, Will first said indifferently. The oppressive feeling around him was strong. ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jessie asked. ¡°Apologize to Sarah.¡± Will¡¯s eyes were like a knife. It was the first time he behaved so cold.¡± ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± Jessie asked. She despised Sarah from the bottom of her heart. ¡°She took 1.4 billion from Jason Noth. Everyizen knows. I did not say anything wrong.¡± Will¡¯s breath became cold. ¡°Sarah stopped Will before he opened his mouth. She stood out and said lightly. ¡°The divorce really exists. But do you have anything that can prove I cheat my ex-husband?¡± No matter before or now, she could say with great confidence that she did not cheat on her marriage. ¡°She and Jason were married in a sh, and both sides were not familiar enough with each other. So they signed a marriage agreement before the official marriage.¡± As long as one of the two sides had a problem with the content of the agreement, both could end this sh marriage. Both of them listed a number of conditions. ¡°She had one more condition than Jason¡¯s. It was that she didn¡¯t inform Jason of her identity, family history or old friends. She just wants to be an ordinary girl, SarahYeats.¡± Jason agreed. They then signed an agreement and registered as couples. ¡°Isn¡¯t 1.4 billion the proof?¡± Lydia said in a shady way. ¡°Stop saying that!¡± Herman¡¯s anger immediately rose. The kids couldn¡¯t criticize their aunties, but he could say something. ¡°Do you really think Sarah only cheats and deceives others, just like your kids? If you talk more nonsense, don¡¯t me me for sshing you with water.¡± ¡°Lydia and Jessie were so embarrassed. They didn¡¯t know what to say. They could only stare at Sarah.¡± ¡°Sarah naturally stared at them. She easily overpowered them.¡± ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Sarah Yeats.¡± Sarah skipped nonsense. Now she understood that the most direct way to talk to others was to show them her identity. ¡°The chairman of Yeats Group is my father, and the chairman of Ambers Group is my grandfather.¡± As for Angel International Group¡­ There was no need to say. ¡°The chairman of Gardner Group is your father-inw.¡± ine added a sentence next to her. ¡°You¡­¡± The two did not expect this identity. ¡°Now do you still think I need to cheat my ex-husband to get the 1.4 billion?¡± Sarah retorted them with facts. At this moment. She suddenly understood a truth. ¡°If she was really just an ordinary person with no family background and nopany of her own¡­ Once she took the 1.4 billion, wouldn¡¯t she be med?¡± Thinking about this. She thought of Eve. Previously, Sarah just knew and understood her thoughts. But at this moment. Only then did Sarah really understand her decision at that time. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why Will, the boy with a heart higher than the sky, marries a divorced woman.¡± Lydia began to gossip again. Her words were with thorns. ¡°So he values her family background.¡± Sarah instantly clenched her small fists. She could be gossiped, but Captain couldn¡¯t. ¡°When you first married the young master of the Jones family, didn¡¯t you also value his family background?¡± Will¡¯s voice was chill, and his eyes were also cold when he looked at her. ¡°Does he know that his daughter is not his own?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Lydia instantly got angry.¡± Jessie, on the other hand, began to look at them at ease. Will aimed at Jessie again. ¡°Auntie Jessie, does uncle know that you keep a male model secretly?¡± ¡°What male model?!¡± Jessie¡¯s face changed dramatically. And she immediately scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to Sarah, I will let people spread these two newster.¡± The tone of Will¡¯s voice was not fast or slow, but it made people tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll buy two more hot searches. Within tonight, uncles should know about it.¡± ¡°Will! You don¡¯t need to spray people with blood here!¡± ¡°Look at the good son you have raised, Herman and ine. What is he talking about?!¡± The two people instantly got anxious. ¡°Will nced at his wristwatch. Now he looked noble and cold. ¡°You only have three minutes. If you don¡¯t apologize after three minutes, I will do it.¡± ¡°Lydia and Jessie were so angry that their chests were heaving. They wanted to curse Will, but they also worried that Will really will talk nonsense on the Inte.¡± If they were really listed in the hot search list¡­ Not only their reputation would be ruined, the stock price of the Wing family and the Jones family would also plummet. ¡°A variety of emotions were intertwined. They finally reluctantly apologize to Sarah.¡± ¡°Do you call this an apology?¡± Will was dissatisfied with their perfunctory attitude. ¡°Or do you also want to be given only a glib apology after being ndered and wronged?¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 The person I like is her, nothing else ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lydia and Jessie finally opened their mouths. ¡°We were wrong in what we said before. We shouldn¡¯t have ndered you when we didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°You guys also threw dirty water at Will.¡± Sarah cared only about that, ¡°Apologize to him.¡± The two people¡¯s anger came up all of a sudden. But even their hearts were filled with dissatisfaction and discontent, they could only suppress it. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, nephew. It¡¯s our faults.¡± Their hearts were discontented when they said these words. ¡°Please forgive your aunties, Will.¡± ¡°Will you apologize others if they wrongly used you and then say sorry to you?¡± Herman coldly grunted, supporting the two kids. ¡°From now on, don¡¯te to our house if nothing happens. It¡¯s annoying to meet you two.¡± ¡°Brother, how can you talk to us like this?¡± ¡°Second brother!¡± Both Lydia and Jessie expressed their discontent. This time, they came because they heard that Will had found a second married woman as his girlfriend. ¡°They wanted toe to persuade Will. [Actually they just came to hit him when they thought he was down.] Anyway, the Gardner family was a luxurious family. How could will marry someone into his house so casually?¡± But what they didn¡¯t expect was that¡­ Will and his parents actually all liked Sarah. ¡°Ask yourself how you speak to me before asking me how to speak to you.¡± Herman kept a straight face. He didn¡¯t treat his sisters with special privilege. ¡°Before now, you said bad things about Will. We did not bother with you. But it doesn¡¯t mean that we are cowards. If you dare to say any other bad words about these two kids, don¡¯t me me for treating you rudely.¡± Lydia and Jessie knew that they couldn¡¯t get any advantages, so they could only leave with dull anger. In the past, no matter what they said, Herman and ine would not take it too seriously in order to maintain the rtionship. But this time¡­. The result was something they never expected. ¡°After seeing them leave, ine looked at Herman surprisedly. ¡°In the past, you didn¡¯t take their words into your hearts, right? Why do you change yourself now?¡± ¡°The past things have passed. We know our own son ¡ª even if they used him.¡± Herman didn¡¯t care before, but that didn¡¯t mean he could still be indifferent now. ¡°Now it¡¯s different. Sarah is our daughter-inw, we can¡¯t let her be bullied.¡± ine was finally satisfied. ¡°She had been thinking of retorting them for a long time. The only reason she didn¡¯t do this was that Lydia and Jessie were Herman¡¯s sisters.¡± Now things changed. Herman knew to resist now. ¡°Will.¡± ine was more concerned about one thing. ¡°Are the things you just said true? Have Lydia and Jess really done those ridiculous things?¡± ¡°I made it up.¡± Will¡¯s face was calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t paid attention to their lives over the years. So I don¡¯t know how they live.¡± ¡°But you said that so seriously!¡± ine red at Will. Just now she had believed Will¡¯s words!¡± ¡°I just said that to tell them¡­ We live in an Inte era. People couldn¡¯t know an online news is real or fake.¡± Will said slowly, with his own considerations in his heart. ¡°As long as I spread these news, even if they are fake, their lives will be greatly affected.¡± Only when the knife fell on their own bodies would they know how much it hurt. ¡°ine, however, warned him. ¡°Just threaten them is OK. Don¡¯t really do it.¡± Spreading rumors was illegal. No matter how much you disliked someone, you couldn¡¯t retaliate them by spreading rumors. ¡°I know.¡± Will knew it well in mind. He curved his lips, smiling nicely. ¡°I just want to scare them.¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯te after this time.¡± ine felt guilty about Sarah. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them toe suddenly today. if I had known, I would have let the bodyguards stop them.¡± ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ine took her hand, ¡°I made you suffer today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Captain has settled everything.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t particrly care about the eyes of the onlookers, so she didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Do you guys really not mind that I¡¯m a second married woman?¡± People of the luxurious families generally treated this kind of things seriously. At least, among quite a few families she knew, people would care about it. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ine really didn¡¯t care about it. So she also told Sarah a heartfelt word. ¡°Your uncle and I might only consider it if you had a child with you.¡± ¡°Consider what?¡± Will raised his eyebrows and stood by Sarah¡¯s side. ¡°ine was stunned for a while. Then she asked him naturally, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it? Of course we¡¯ll consider whether you are impulsive or truly like her.¡± Although Will had grown up. But in their minds, Will was still a kid who would be impulsive of loving others without full consideration. ¡°If Will was in a crush, he would be impulsive for only a while. Then when the interest receded, it was very likely that he would care about Sarah¡¯s past.¡± A girl who has experienced an unhappy marriage will have a hard time carrying through a second marriage that also failed. So she had to think about it. ¡°Have you seen any impulse that canst for a few years without interruption?¡± Will¡¯s skin was fair. And he looked handsome and at ease.¡± ine froze for a moment. It seemed to be reasonable¡­ Will had liked Sarah for so many years, it couldn¡¯t be a spur of the moment. ¡°The person I like is her.¡± Will made his heart very obvious, ¡°Nothing else.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes twitched and fell on him. ¡°Will squeezed her palm. Then he spoke to Herman and ine. ¡°I have to work tomorrow. We gotta go. We¡¯lle back to visit you when we¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Drive slowly when you go back.¡± ¡°Herman and ine didn¡¯t try to keep them. They knew that it was the time to give the two of them more time being together without interruption.¡± Sarah also said goodbye to them. When they left. ¡°ine took a very nice envelope and handed it to Sarah. And she whispered to Sarah. ¡°There¡¯s an answer you want in here.¡± Sarah was bewildered for a moment. ine whispered in her ear again, ¡°Nickname.¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Sarah took it. ¡°Goodbye, honey.¡± ine liked Sarah more and more when she looked at her. Her eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°Come back to y with auntie when you¡¯re free.But don¡¯t buy anything if youe next time.¡± ¡°Sarah said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she left with Will.¡± The car was driven by Will when they went back. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Will nced towards Sarah on the passenger side. His eyes were dark and nice. ¡°What did my mom say to you when you left?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me the truth? Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sarah now also learned to lie seriously, ¡°just said that she liked the gift I gave her the most, you and uncle sent can notpare.¡± Will believed it. After all, this has been said once before in front of them. The first thing you need to do is to take the paper envelope in your hand and not open it, now if you open it, in case Captain sees a handful of snatching it over. The two arrived home at about five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The first time Sarah slipped into his room, Will a second before she closed the door also walked in, but also blocked her body to close the door. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 She wondered if he was trying to plot something ¡°Captain?¡± Sarah was a little confused. She was not quite sure what he was doinging in. ¡°Will walked in and closed the door. He nced at the envelope in her hand. And the corners of his lips raised in a nice curve. ¡°What¡¯s in the envelope? Let me see.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sarah quickly put the envelope behind her back. Will walked towards her step by step. Sarah kept backing up. A few momentster. Her back hit the wall. ¡°Will came in front of her and slightly leaned down to close the distance with her. ¡°What is it that you want to hide even from me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°If I want to grab it, you can¡¯t seem to protect it.¡± Will said a rather cruel truth. The smile at the corner of his lips was deeper than before. ¡°Are you sure not to show it to me?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sarah was speechless. She couldn¡¯t refute this.She couldn¡¯t match will with her height, her strength, or her fighting skills.She was a loser! ¡°No, I¡¯ll be angry if you grab it.¡± Sarah could only reason with him, but she was not sure if it worked. ¡°I will ignore you for three days.¡± ¡°So fierce?¡± Will¡¯s smile intensified. Sarah nodded her head. Looking at her like this, Will wanted to pinch her fair and tender face. Why was this guy so cute? ¡°I won¡¯t grab it if you kiss me.¡± Will gave Sarah an opportunity to erase the embarrassment.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Even if she didn¡¯t kiss him, he wouldn¡¯t rob it. Why did she want to kiss him? ¡°Will was tickled by her puzzled and clear eyes. He leaned over and took the initiative to drop a kiss on her red lips. At the same time, he wrapped his hands around her waist.¡± The breath collided and the temperature rose. The atmosphere became more and more ambiguous. ¡°Will finally nibbled gently on her lips.His voice was low and dumb. ¡°Remember toe out after watching, your boyfriend is waitingfor you to hug downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah answered. At this time, she found her voice had be several degrees lowerthan before. ¡°Will smiled in a low voice.He dropped another kiss on her red lips before releasing her.Then he rubbed her silky soft hair and left the bedroom.¡± Sarah watched him leave. After the door closed, she touched the lips that still had a residual feeling, her cheeks were slightly hot. How could he ¡­ kissed her. After calming her heartbeat, she opened the envelope that ine had given her, which contained a ck card and a folded piece of paper. She was going to take the two things out together, but she stopped when she touched the ck card. The feel¡­ It was not like a business card or something like that, but it was a bit like a bank card. She took it out instantly. It was a ck gold card. ¡°She had a simr ck gold card, too. Why did ine give her this?¡± ¡°She took out another piece of paper. ine wrote that this card belonged to Captain, but it was now given to her for safekeeping. And she also said Captain¡¯s nickname.¡± Seeing the word, Sarah froze for a moment. The first reaction was that this nickname did not match Captain at all. But¡­ It was quite funny. She put the piece of paper away and took the ck gold card downstairs to find Captain. ¡°The first time Will saw this card, he was not surprised. Through the conversation, Sarah also knew that ine had nned to give Will the card. Will was asked to keep this card for his parents¡¯ daughter-in- law as a gift.¡± Sarah returned the card to him. They were not yet married, so she was not suitable to keep it. ¡°Will, however, stubbornly gave her the card. Then he said, ¡°Sooner orter, it will be yours, so take it.¡± ¡°Then you answer me a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is your nickname?¡± Sarah still wanted him to tell her by himself. ¡°At first, Will was stunned. Then he looked at her up and down. The low and slow voice came out of his mouth. ¡°Did you go to my house to find out my nickname from my parents?¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Was it obvious? ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you?¡± Will pinched her face. How could he be unaware of her thoughts before?¡± ¡°I did not ask them.¡± ¡°Still pretending?¡± ¡°I really did not ask them.¡± Sarah said seriously. Will gave a light heave. ¡°They had been together recently, and he knew that she was a lot more cunning than before. Otherwise, he would really have been fooled by her.¡± ¡°I did ask a little.¡± Sarah was defeated under Will¡¯s eyes. She told him with half-truths and half-lies. ¡°But auntie didn¡¯t tell me. She only said that your nickname was given together with the girl¡¯s, and the girl¡¯s is relevant with a cartoon.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me anything else.¡± Will weighed her words, obviously pondering whether it was true or a lie. ¡°Sarah¡¯s acting skills were now in ce. She sincerely asked, ¡°What exactly is your nickname?¡± ¡°Do you want to know it so much?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I will tell you the day we marry each other.¡± ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Will.¡± ¡°Brother Will.¡± Sarah popped up another name out. ¡°Will pinched her face with a little more force than before. ¡°Where did you learn that? Do you want to be cleaned up?¡± Sarah was speechless. She decisively shut up. ¡°Next time you call me like that, run five kilometers with weights.¡± Will released the pinch of her face, his low voice was a little sexy, ¡°Do you hear that?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sarah did not resist. She was good as a small cat.¡± Will leaned over to close the distance with her, his voice was very nice. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll go to make you something delicious.¡± Will rubbed her head and got up to go cook. ¡°Sarah knew Will would not let her step into the kitchen. So she simply went upstairs to her room, holding herputer to draw the ring design.¡± That evening. The two of them had dinner together. As usual, Sarah went to bed after ten o¡¯clock. But Will stayed upte. At one o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°He entered Sarah¡¯s room very gently. He carefully came to her bedside, then carefully and cautiously put the finger ring on her finger.¡± In order to ensure that no idents would ur, he also deliberately warmed the finger ring a little bit. This operation¡­ It was exactly the same as Sarah¡¯s. He tried one by one and eventually recorded the middle and ring fingers¡¯ size. ¡°Just as he was nning to withdraw quietly, Sarah opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw a figure by the bed, her whole body was refreshed.¡± Out of instinctive reaction, she struck down at Will! ¡°Boom!¡± A dry and crisp collision. ¡°Sarah recognized the figure in the darkness through the other party¡¯s skills. She murmured out, ¡°Captain?¡± Will, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Should he me himself for teaching her too well before? Or should he me this guy for being too vignt?¡± ¡°He knew that he had been exposed. So he hid the rings before going to turn on a small light, which was not Strong. He was afraid that the sudden strong light would make Sarah ufortable.¡±He slowly opened his mouth only after the light was turned on. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Why are you in my room?¡± Sarah asked a very straightforward question. It was past one in the morning. Will sneaked into her room. If it were any other person, she would have to wonder if he was trying to plot something. But Captain¡­ He was not such a person. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Do you like boys or girls ¡°I just want to see if your alertness has dropped after not training for a while.¡± Will said seriously, he was still at ease.a serious. ¡°Now it seems to be maintained well.¡± Sarah was still still a little confused¡°Just now, she had been forced to defend herself. She was not really awake. At the moment she only felt that the words were very difficult to understand.¡± There were no tasks that needed them to carry out.Why did Will try her? For what? ¡°You can sleep, I gotta go.¡± Will only wanted to leave now. Sarah called him, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Will naturally stopped, not even the slightest look of weakness. His tone of voice was simr to before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you really just came to test my vignce?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°No other purpose?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If there was, I would have failed to get married with you.¡± Sarah¡¯s brain also came online a little bit in the conversation with him. Will was stunned. What kind of people would take this to talk about things? Sarah waited for his answer. ¡°You can¡¯t use this to talk to me.¡± Will corrected, but his brain was thinking how to conceal this guy, ¡°Change another condition.¡± It was just a simple sentence. But it was enough for Sarah to understand everything. Captain¡¯s behavior was definitely unusual! ¡°Previously, when they had been in the organization, Captain had also tested the vignce of several of them. In most cases they could recognize the tests, only in a very few cases they would fall into the pit.¡± ¡°Now there was no mission or notice of training. In this case, it made no sense that Captain would come to test her alertness.¡± The most important thing was¡­ ¡°She was his girlfriend now. And it didn¡¯t make sense that he would do this kind of official business on private time.¡± ¡°Why this expression?¡± Will raised his eyebrows lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not being honest.¡± Sarah was clueless for a moment and couldn¡¯t guess what he came in to do, ¡°Lie to me.¡± Will, ¡°¡­¡± The two people stared at each other. One was calm and unconcerned, and the other was stubborn to ask for an answer. ¡°After about thirty seconds, Sarah spoke once again. She asked, ¡°What do you want to do when you come to my room sote?¡± ¡°Must I say?¡± Will had already thought of a response. Sarah replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want to see if you still have the symptom of insomnia.¡± Will said serious, trying to pretend. ¡± Sarah did not expect it to be this. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer it. Will added another sentence, and also rubbed her head. ¡°Originally I just want to see you and leave. I did not expect to wake you up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have insomnia anymore.¡± Sarah told him and showed him the health bracelet she wore while sleeping at night. ¡°You can also see this health bracelet you prepared for me, the data on that is quite urate.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Will gave a h mph. Sarah also did not think much more. ¡°After talking to her a few more times, Will let her go back to sleep. He helped her turn off the lights and door when he left the room.¡± After returning to the room he breathed a sigh of relief. Will Gardner. He could be dangerous to be an enemy. ¡°He was smart, calm, good at disguise. As long as he wanted to tell a lie, basically no one could unravel. Once such a person became an enemy, it would put people to despair.¡± But the person he loved would be particrly happy. He would give her all the surprises. Even if the surprise was discovered and bumped into in the middle, he could cover it up perfectly. ¡°He sat in his chair and opened one of his Whats App contacts, and sent Sarah¡¯s ring finger and middle finger circumference over. Besides, he also sent two extremely delicate and beautiful ring design drawings.¡± People would know his thoughts and efforts after scanning these things. After sending it, he asked. ¡°How long will it take to get the proposal ring customized? ¡°At least three months.¡± The person on the other side returned the message quickly. Will returned. ¡°Okay.¡± Three months¡­ It was enough for him to get the proposal n ready. As long as Sarah revealed a little bit of intention to marry him, he would immediately arrange the proposal on. ¡°After all this, he talked to the people in the group where Sarah was not present.He tried to find out when Sarah wanted to get married.¡± As soon as he sent it out, someone in the group messaged back. Jacob, [You can propose anytime.] Will, [?] Will, [What do you mean?] ¡°Jacob did not hesitate to sell Sarah, but notpletely, [I asked her about this matter with Jim before. From her meaning, as long as you propose to her, she can agree at any time.]¡± Will¡¯s dark eyes paused for a moment when he saw this. He immediately returned, [Are you sure you didn¡¯t misunderstand her? Jacob, [Sure for sure ¡ª as well as certain.] Looking at these words. Will fiddled with his phone and thought about it. If Sarah really wanted to get married, there were at least three months before he could propose to her. Three months¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be too long? There was a moment when he wanted to rush the progress of the ring. ¡°But he controlled himself. Things made in a hurry would not be as delicate and perfect as those made with enough time. He did not want his proposal with her to have any ws and regrets.¡± Jacob, [When do you n to propose?] Will, [Three monthster, the rings only began to customize. And the fastest will take three months to get.] Jacob¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°She immediately sent a message to Sarah. She asked her how the proposal and ring she prepared for Captain was going.¡± Since both sides wanted to propose to each other, they could finish it on one day. That way it would be a double surprise. ¡°After sending a message to Sarah, she just re-messaged back in the group, [That you can take its time preparing the proposal. During this time, Jim and I will also try to find out what style of proposal scene she likes.]¡± Will, [Okay.] After the talk he put the phone down on the bed and went to sleep. Perhaps it was because he had just talked about this topic, Will had a dream after he fell asleep. ¡°he dreamed that he proposed to Sarah sessfully. In his dream, they had a very grand wedding. And he even dreamed that they had a lovely child.¡± This night. Will spent every minute in the sweetness. ¡°The sweetness was so good that he asked Sarah a question when he woke up and ate breakfast with her. ¡°Do you like boys or girls?¡± Sarah. ¡°?¡± What boys and girls? She was hesitant, and she could only ask based on her guess. ¡°Do you mean¡­ a child?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I love them both.¡± Sarah did not pick the baby¡¯s gender. ¡°Both boys and girls were good. She was in the same frame of mind.¡± ¡°Last night I dreamed that we had a baby.¡± Will still thought that dream was sweet, ¡°It was cute and well behaved.¡± ¡°Do you like children?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Only like to have them with you.¡± Will was telling the truth. For children, he had never been a fan. But when he thought that their child was the crystallization of his love with Sarah, he could not help but like it. ¡°Sarah nced at Will. Then she said seriously. ¡°If you really want children, we have to prepare for pregnancy in advance. One of the preparation for pregnancy is not to stay upte.¡± It was just a simple sentence. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But it pulled the memories of the two back tost night. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 I¡¯ll watch her for you Will¡¯s eyes nced over her body. ¡°He was pondering whether she was simply saying this. Or was she hinting to him that she was suspicious ofst night¡¯s affair?¡± ¡°Given your conditionst night, it doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡± Sarah said in a serious manner. Willughed. After the reunion, this guy had already said ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem to work¡± several times. She was so skeptical of his ability. ¡°We can try it some time, and you will know if it can work.¡± Will said unhurriedly. However, he was really sexy and charming when he said this. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that by then you will have other opinions.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± She suspected that Captain was teasing her, but she had no evidence. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t win Will, Sarah didn¡¯t continue this. topic. She just focused on eating her breakfast. Only after she went to the office did she return Jacob¡¯s message. ¡°Just tell us when you n to propose, we promise to be on call.¡± Jacob called her and said in the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Robert and others.¡± Sarah felt Robert could no longer be relied on, ¡°We can ask Julian to join in us.¡± Robert was on Captain¡¯s side. ¡°If he knew that she intended to propose to Captain, he would definitely betrayed her and talked to Captain. Then no surprise could be left.¡± As for Julian. All along he was more inclined to be on her side. Jacob understood her concerns. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°How far have you developed?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah was a little confused. The topic had been changed too quickly.¡± ¡°How far have you progressed with Captain?¡± Jacob was more concerned about this issue. Now she was full of gossip. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys aren¡¯t doing anything right now.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡± Jacob was a little surprised by her silence. ¡°Really? Nothing was done?¡± ¡°We kissed.¡± ¡°No more?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Sarah answered very naturally. ¡°Do you want to try him some time? If he has some problem in that aspect¡­ You can go to the doctor before it¡¯s toote.¡± Jacob said seriously. It was really the private conversation between girls. ¡°He has been single for thirty years! But he isn¡¯t enthusiastic at all! There must be a problem!¡± ¡°Sarah coughed lightly. Her eyes moved before she replied. ¡°He is very good.¡± Although there was nothing between them until now. ¡°But there were several times¡­ When they kissed, they were close to each other, and she could clearly feel his body¡¯s change.¡± She could be sure Captain was in good health. ¡°You have to try it to know if it¡¯s good or not.¡± Jacob said this in a meaningful way. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find a boyfriend? Robert and Julian are single. Do you want to consider them?¡± Sarah properly changed the subject and refused to talk to her about this. ¡°One is a cool guy, the other is a warm boy. There is always one for you.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Jacob replied her with two words. ¡°If she wanted to have feelings for those two people, she would have found a boyfriend long ago. There was no need for her to be reminded. ¡± The two said something else before hanging up the phone. Sarah put down the phone and then started working. There were many kinds of feelings. Some were bombastic, some were calm. ¡°The feeling between her and Captain belonged to thebination of both. Perhaps it was because they had been together with the acquaintance of too long ¡ªOr they had experienced too many times life and death. Even if they were together now, they didn¡¯t change the way theymunicated with each other greatly.¡± After all, since a long time ago, they had been acting as teammates who could deliver their lives and backs to each other. If the difference must be found out¡­ ¡°That should be to each other¡¯s possessiveness than before a lot more. Now they wanted more to be good to each other.¡± In addition, there was not much difference. But¡­ Jacob reminded her. ¡°Captain had been single for thirty years. So she couldn¡¯t let him suffer from the aching need for a long time.¡± When the proposal was sessful, she would sleep with him. ¡°If Will knew this idea, he would certainly be very pleased. And at the same time¡­ he would be looking forward to see how she would sleep with him.¡± Unfortunately. He didn¡¯t know. Some time after that. ¡°The two of them went to work and left thepany normally. By a chance Sarah saw Will working overtime on Gardner Group¡¯s work. She realized that he was doing two jobs together during this time in order to be with her every day.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll start back at Gardner Group next Monday.¡± Sarah did not want him to be so tired, ¡°Sivan can handle things of Angel International Group.¡± ¡°Angel International Group was now in a stable stage. It didn¡¯t need to expand its business for the time being. Sivan could do it alone.¡± Will refused. The reason he worked overtime recently was just that his father threw all the work to him. ¡°Thest time, when he had gone home with Sarah, Herman had pulled him out and talked to him privately. Herman had been acting as a miserable old man. He had kept telling Will his hardship and the options without his own wish. Now his son had been back home, but he still couldn¡¯t travel around the world with his wife!¡± He had also said that he had also wanted a son who would love his father. ¡°Will hadn¡¯t exposed his father. He had just promised to take over the business of Gardner Group, letting his parents go on a trip together.¡± However¡­ After the promise, Herman told him not to talk to ine about it. It was then that will learned that Herman had promised ine to help him manage Gardner Group until his kids were in kindergarten. ¡°I¡¯m just a little busy in these days. One week at most.¡± Will just wanted to be with Sarah. There weren¡¯t a lot of things in Gardner Group that needed him to deal with. ¡°Taking over thepany in the future was also a rtively easy job. If he agreed to go back this time, it would be difficult toe back to Angel International Groupter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you to go back.¡± Sarah analyzed with him, and her words were very reasonable. ¡°Gardner Group and Angel International Group are involved in twopletely different areas. If you stay in Angel all the time, people may gossip.¡± As the boss of Gardner Group, Will had been working at Angel International Group every day. It would create a misunderstanding for Gardner Group and people outside ¨C he preferred technology and was not nostalgic. In that case. Gardner Group could possibly be affected. ¡°Look at you. Are you eager to kick me out?¡± Will understood. ¡°No, I¡¯m just analyzing the situation reasonably with you.¡± Sarah was also nning something for her own.¡± ¡°If Captain had been here, they would have been together almost every moment of every day. So she couldn¡¯t n the proposal quietly. After all, the slightest movement would be easily discovered.¡± But if he went back to work at Gardner Group, it would be different, and she would have plenty of time to set up and prepare. If it was usual. Will would not leave in any case. But what he thought now was same as Sarah¡¯s. The proposal. ¡°Gardner Group is a long way from here.¡± Will had agreed in his heart, but on the surface, he still intended to make things difficult. ¡°The twopany were not in the same district. If I go there, I will be unable to see you every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sarah replied without hesitation. So he could still distinguish working affairs and feelings. Talking about love was not the only thing in the world of adults. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re fine, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m fine.¡± Will propped up his head with one hand, the other hand was still spinning the pen. ¡°I have had a hard time catching up with my girlfriend. What can I do if she leaves me secretly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on her.¡± Sarah gave a reply after a brief moment of reflection. ¡°Will pulled her to hisp, making her sitting on there. His hands wrapped around her thin and soft waist. And his voice waszy and sexy when he asked her. ¡°How can you help me keep an eye on her?¡± Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Abandon you ¡°Eyes help you watch.¡± ¡°Watch her run away?¡± Sarah was speechless. Bye. Surely they couldn¡¯t have a good conversation. ¡°Yes.¡± She also exposed her renegade nature and went against him, ¡°Watch her run away to someone else¡¯s house.¡± Will pinched her on her thin waist, with a meaning of punishment. ¡°Yes? Whose house do you want to sneak to? Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± ¡°You believe they both dare to receive you.¡± Will could know that she was talking about Jacob and Jim without guessing. Sarah was speechless. They didn¡¯t dare. They two were cowards in front of Captain Leon. ¡°With your attitude like this, I will not return to Gardner Group.¡± Will handled her in ce. He sped her waist with a tighter force, ¡°It¡¯s better to stay by your side and watch you personally.¡± Sarah fell into silence. She blinked her eyes, with her eyshes looked long, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a joke just now?¡± ¡°I took it seriously.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Will was puzzled. Just well? Sarah adhered to the thought of her thorough renegade nature and started her n. ¡°Then I will also implement my n. I will go to sleep with Jacob and Jim.¡± ¡°You want to organize the special training with theirpany so much?¡± Will said in a gentle tone, but the content was an unmitigated threat. Sarah was speechless. Although she was unwilling to admit. She found a problem. Even now the rtionship between her and Captain Leon was lover, she was still a little afraid of him! ¡°Will Gardner.¡± Sarah called his name in an extremely serious tone. Will was slightly surprised. She unexpectedly changed his appetion. ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to do so.¡± Sarah kept a straight face and lectured him, ¡°I am your at will.¡± ¡°What will happen if I threaten you.¡± Will asked her. ¡°I will be burned up.¡± Although she said like that. These words seemed to have no clout. Will pinched her face, while his words were more yful, ¡°What would you burn? Hydrogen or nitrogen?¡± ¡°Abandon.¡± Sarah really exposed her renegade nature. ¡°You can have a try.¡± Will¡¯s clear eyes were extremely dark, while hiszy tone revealed an obvious threat, ¡°It just so happens that I also want to see how Miss Yeats abandons her sweetheart.¡± Sarah was speechless. Bye. He always threatened her. ¡°Have you thought about how to abandon me?¡± Will stared at her in a good mood. Sarah¡¯s mind has been full of ideas, then she spoke a sentence out, ¡°You will know itter.¡± She must ¡®abandon¡¯ Captain Leon once.She would see if he was still fierce. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, I¡¯ll let Sivan help you with the resignation procedure on Monday.¡± Sarah got out of his arms, did not y with him again, ¡°You can go back to your Gardner Group.¡± ¡°Are you willing to let me go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Little heartless girl.¡± Will gave her a pinch on her face, spoiling and loving. Sarah did not make a response. Will also gave up teasing her. In order to make the proposal go smoothly, it was kind of a good idea to go back first. A few momentster. Sarah went back to her own room. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Will intended to deal with some more work, but Sarah¡¯s words about preparing for pregnancy popped up in his head automatically. The whole process of proposal, engagement and getting married would take less than half a year if the process is fast. Thinking about this, he did not stay upte. He did not know when will they get married, but he was prepared for her desire to have children, so he decided not to stay upte. Thinking of this, he decided to turn off theputer to sleep. Just a few seconds after hey down. A phone call came from Zack came in, and his gloating voice was heard as the phone connected, ¡°I heard from Susan that Sarah was inquiring about your nickname?¡± Will did not answer. Instead, there was danger in his eyes. ¡°Do you think I should tell her.¡± Zackughed wildly, he felt that he had finally turned the table, ¡°After all, that name is quite nice.¡± ¡°If you like it so much, you can have it.¡± Will said in a slow tone. ¡°A gentleman does not take away the love of others, it is better for you to keep it for yourself.¡± Zack got carried away with happiness. Will¡¯s thin lips pursed up a pretty arc, with his eyes turning dark. It looked like someone¡¯s in trouble. Zack owed a fight, he did not know that the danger hase. ¡°Maybe you should beg me? I will not tell her if you beg me.¡± ¡°I heard that you and Susan are in a rtionship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I have videos of you flirting with girls from your childhood to adulthood.¡± Will had a great ability to make things up in a serious way, ¡°Do you think I should show it to her?¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Zack. The videos of flirting with girls? He was puzzled for a moment. ¡°When did I flirt with girls?¡± Although he had shown a little bit of love for others in the past in an effort to keep his feelings under control, he had never truly flirted with anyone. ¡°You did it as I said.¡± Will said in a slow tone, creating a strong psychological pressure. Zack instantly dawned, ¡°You want to lie?¡± ¡°No matter true or false, Susan will believe whatever I gave to her.¡± Will gave him a fatal blow. Zack was furious. Fucking Will! All he knew was to threaten him. He quickly clicked on the key of call recording, only then he said the next words, ¡°You are overconfident, Susan knows everything, can she not know it is fake?¡± ¡°Are you recording?¡± Will opened his thin lips slightly and said three words. Zack was shocked. Holy shit! How did this guy know it? ¡°If you want to tell Sarah, then do it, I don¡¯t care.¡± Will really did not care, he would tell her anyway, ¡°But do not think that if you threaten me with this, I will not tell Susan about your past.¡± ¡°What are you babbling about.¡± Zack¡¯s mind copsed, he just knew this guy was scheming before, but he never thought he would be so audacious now! Will continued, ¡°Susan is my childhood friend, she has the right to know those ridiculous things about you.¡± ¡°You are really crazy.¡± Zack was furious. Will did not reply to him anymore. Then he hung up the phone. He went to great lengths to make it real, so he sent him a message, ¡®Since you want to marry Susan, you should correct your attitude. She has the right to know the departed child.¡¯ Zack was shocked. Shit! Fuck him. Zack replied, ¡®Get out!¡¯ Then he added, ¡®I just made a few jokes about your nickname, do you have to do so?¡¯ He even said a departed child, nonsense! What a bullshit! Will did not reply him, he just put his phone on silent and then went to sleep. Zack was so angry with him that he couldn¡¯t sleep. He was angry, so that he started to spoof. He took the WhatsApp ount of Sarah from Susan, and then sent a friend request with his other ount. The next day was Saturday. Sarah and Will were both at home. After eating breakfast, Sarah was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and then she found a friend request when she looked at her phone. Few people knew her WhatsApp ount, so she just assumed that the other party knew her. The request was passed. You are Sarah?¡¯ Evesting Love said. ¡°Yes.¡¯ Replied Sarah. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 It¡¯s free, who am I to say no? Is Will Gardner your boyfriend?¡¯ Asked Evesting Love. Sarah subconsciously looked towards Will who was on the phone, and then replied, ¡®Yes.¡¯I¡¯m pregnant with his child.¡¯ Said Evesting Love.I went to see him once, but he asked me to abort.¡¯ Sarah was confused. Child? Captain Leon¡¯s? Her mind was full of doubts, while she looked nk. Will just saw her staring nkly at her phone after the phonecall, as if she had encountered something very puzzling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Will walked over and hugged her. Sarah blinked her eyes. Will locked eyes with her. What was going on here? ¡°Your ¡­¡­¡± Sarah was thinking of wording, ¡°Your lover said she was pregnant with your child, and she also said you asked her to abort the child when she visited you to force you to be responsible for her.¡± Will was puzzled. Will was extremely puzzled. Sarah handed him the phone and let him see by himself. Although she didn¡¯t know who this person was, what she could be sure of was that this was either a prank or someone was trying to ruin her rtionship with Captain Leon. She couldn¡¯t promise anything else. But what she could say for sure was that Captain Leon could never do such a thing. Will went through all the dialogue. He didn¡¯t even have to guess that it was Zack¡¯s other ount. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was Zack who pretended to be her.¡± Will handed the phone back to her and incidentally said the reason, ¡°I had an argument with himst night, and I pissed him off. He probably wanted to pull a prank and see us quarrel.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Sarah rolled her eyes. Evesting Love send a message again, ¡®Can you help me talk to him, so that he would not force me to abort this child.¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ Replied Sarah. At Susan¡¯s side, Zack was puzzled. Okay? Was Sarah¡­ normal? Evesting Love continued, ¡®Really!¡¯ Well, the child is innocent.¡¯ Replied Sarah. Zack was petrified there. Over and over again, he wondered if Sarah¡¯s brain circuits were working. Seeing his reacted a little bit, Susan casually asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Zack did not dare to admit what he did, while he was afraid of being beaten. Then Susan ignored him. Zack came over and asked curiously, ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°What would you do if one day my lover out there got pregnant, and I asked her to abort the child, but she begged you to let her keep the child?¡± Zack was really interested in knowing what a normal person would do about this matter. ¡°What?¡± Asked Susan. Susan¡¯s eyes instantly became dangerous. Zack immediately exined, ¡°I said if! If!¡± ¡°I will put you two in a cage and sink you into the sea.¡± Susan gave him a word. Zack made a detailed inquiry, ¡°So you won¡¯t agree to let her have a child?¡± Susan stared at him suspiciously. Finally she asked a question, ¡°You asked so carefully, do you have someone outside?¡± ¡°How is it possible, I will only like you in my whole life.¡± Zack said in an extremely serious tone, he would not lie to Susan, ¡°I will never do anything wrong to you.¡± Susan gave him a nk stare and then ignored him. Zack continued to talk to Sarah, ¡®Thank you, you are a good person.¡¯ Have you got money? If you don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll give you some. It¡¯s still quite costly to have and bear a child.¡¯ Asked Sarah. Zack was speechless. Awesome. He really couldn¡¯t continue to talk with her. The original idea was to let Sarah ask Will by this method, and then let the two have a little conflict to revenge himself on Will for what happenedst night. Now it seems that. He made a mistake. ¡°Susan¡­¡­¡± Zack handed her the phone and chose to confess, ¡°You can find Sarah to talk to her sometime, I believe her brain circuit is a little strange.¡± To be precise. Not strange, but odd. Susan was bewildered, and she had no idea how Sarah was involved again. After she finished reading their chat logs, she understood everything. She handed the phone back to Zack and said something that made him extremely shock. ¡°She was right.¡± ¡°How is it right!¡± Zack waspletely confused, ¡°You said you will sink us into the sea when I asked you before, but Sarah¡¯s answer was clearly¡­.. stupid.¡± ¡°You are stupid.¡± Susan said in an indifferent tone. Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with Sarah, she still knew that Sarah was never a person who could endure these. Such being the case, there was only one reason that Sarah knew that the person she was talking to was ying a prank. Zack was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y mind games with Will and Sarah.¡± Susan was a person who knew everything, ¡°The two of them are much smarter than you think.¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Zack. What did she mean? Howe he still didn¡¯t understand? But Susan did not tell him more, she just sighed in her heart and wondered why was there such a stupid person. Seeing that he did not reply the message for a long time, then Sarah chatting with Will. ¡°He did not reply the message.¡± ¡°He should be in doubt about life.¡± Will hugged her. Sarah was a little curious, ¡°What kind of argument did you havest night?¡± Will remained silent on this question. He couldn¡¯t say it for now. ¡°What he did won¡¯t hurt your friendship, but it will make trouble for you.¡± Sarah worked her brain to make a guess, ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s cocky, but he¡¯s not the kind of guy who would do something like that at will.¡± One careless move could ruin their rtionship. Zack would not just mess around. In that case¡­¡­ ¡°Maybe Susan had something to do with the argument you had with himst night?¡± Sarah asked. Will didn¡¯t hide it, he just told her about his threat to Zackst night. Sarah froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Captain Leon to be so childish. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of ruining his rtionship with Susan?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it, Susan knew who Zack was .Even if I did it, Susan¡¯s reaction should be the same as you just now.¡± Will knew both of them, ¡°Only Susan might take the opportunity to beat Zack up.¡± Then Sarah was relieved and focused on another thing. ¡°Then how did Zack mess with you?¡± Captain Leon would not do something for no reason. Unless Zack made trouble first. Will was speechless. ¡°I think he threatened you with your nickname.¡± This was the only thing Sarah could think of. ¡°Don¡¯t do random guess, you will never guess.¡± Will avoided her answer while his eyes fell on her phone, ¡°He sent you a message.¡± Sarah was diverted. Evesting Love said, ¡®I have no money, but don¡¯t worry, I will work hard to raise this child, thank you for making it happen.¡¯ Sarah¡¯s eyes lingered on it for a moment before she sent a message back. ¡®Give me your credit card number, I¡¯ll wire you 10 million dors.¡¯ Zack was totally confused. Really? He didn¡¯t care if he was role-ying, he immediately copied his credit card number and sent it. Ten million for nothing, who was he to say no! Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Give birth to a child Staring at the long string of numbers, Sarah did not know how to reply for a moment. Should she say that Zack was naive, or he was just stupid? After a moment of hesitation, she sent him a message, ¡®Give me the name of your bank ount.¡¯ Zack was just thinking about the 10 million. He didn¡¯t think anything of it. He just texted the name, ¡®Zack Snyder.¡¯ Sarah was speechless. Sarah was just about to type back to him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Zack withdrew the message. Staring at the word ¡®typing¡¯ above, for the first time did Zack felt himself was like a fool. How did¡­ he send his name over? When thinking about this, Will sent him a message, with a tone of taunt, ¡®Brain is a good thing, but you have nothing to do with it.¡¯ Then a phone call from Zack came in. Will answered. ¡°You know it¡¯s me?¡± That¡¯s what Zack started with, he was still a little unconvinced that he would be found out with such superb acting skills. ¡°No one but you would do such a stupid thing.¡± Will¡¯s words hurt, ¡°It seems that I have to talk to Susan sometime, I will let her consider carefully whether she wants to be with you or not.¡± ¡°What do you mean.¡± ¡°The IQ of her boyfriend will affect the next generation.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Zack got angry. Susan sat down on the sofa and curled up into a small ball, with a pair of eyes that was dark, bright and large. ¡°You really do not know they are teasing you?¡± ¡°I ¡­..¡± He certainly did not know! Zack was tempted to say this sentence. But he also knew it. The consequences of saying this were absolutely miserable. Being criticized by Susan was a small thing, but he was afraid that Susan really thought he was stupid, and she would want to break up with him. ¡°I definitely know it.¡± He changed the sentence and said in a serious tone, ¡°I just thought they were bored and wanted to amuse them, but they were too deep in the y. ¡± Susan gave him a scornful look. She knew Zack¡¯s poor intelligence. All this time they¡¯ve been together, he still thought that Susan was into that boy from the Davis family. He was really¡­ He was really stupid enough. She did not answer his words again, just turned on the TV and began to watch. ¡°Don¡¯t assume everyone¡¯s IQ is the same as yours.¡± Will knew it well how to hurt people with words, ¡°Susan is smarter than you.¡± Zack was speechless. He wanted to beat this guy up.He was really talkative! ¡°She is my wife, she must be smart.¡± Zack began to counterattack, ¡°But you, did Sarah know your nickname? Do you want me to talk to her?¡± ¡°You can have a try.¡± ¡°I will just give it a try.¡± Zack hung up the phone with a snap. As if Will knew what Zack was thinking, after he put his phone aside, he immediately took Sarah¡¯s phone and unfriended Evesting Love, without forgetting to add him to the cklist. Zack sent Sarah a message, but it was shown that he was not yet her friend. This made him angry enough. He really wanted to fight back, but he couldn¡¯t. And every time he seeded, he would be miserable. After Will unfriended and cklisted Zack, he just left Zack alone, and whatever Zack tried to do, Will could handle it. What he concerned more is that. What Sarah was going to do with him this weekend. Once he was back in Gardner Group, he couldn¡¯t be back every day. The road from Gardner Group to here was particrly congested. To describe it in an exaggerated way, it could be congested from afternoon to the next morning. She just drove him away without giving anypensation? ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You want to drive me away without anypensation?¡± Will¡¯s eyes fell on her, with a clear and shallow arc between his good- looking eyebrows, ¡°After going over there, I can onlye back once a week.¡± Sarah nodded, ¡°I know.¡± This was exactly the result she wanted. Only when he was not at home, she could n properly without having to worry about being found out or anything like that. Will was speechless. She knew? It was just like the answer she would say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle over to you when I¡¯m free.¡± Sarah added this sentence. For this. Will was despaired about this. From what he knew of Sarah, she was not one of those people who would live one day apart like three years, and it was almost impossible for her toe to him on her own initiative. The fact was simr to his guess, since he went to work in Gardner Group, Sarah did note to see him. In the twinkling of an eye. A few more days have passed. Will was still working for Gardner Group. He was going toe back this Friday at noon, but Sarah refused. She called him back in the hospital and made it clear to him. ¡°I won¡¯t go back this week. Eve has just entered the delivery room. I have to stay with her for a few days.¡± Whether the birth went well or not, she had to be with her for the rest of the day. Her parents were gone, and she had no lover. She was the only friend she had. ¡°Fine.¡± Will knew the rtionship between the two, ¡°Don¡¯t get too tired.¡± Sarah agreed, then the two ended the call. She made arrangements early to make sure everything went smoothly during the birth. When Eve¡¯s file was transferred here, Sarah chose a private hospital with excellent medical resources. This hospital had a close rtionship with Be, with its excellent medical technology and staff. As she waited, a leaner figure appeared in the corridor. She saw him because she was the only one there. Edgar Williams. Her eyebrows wrinkled. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings right now. As Eve¡¯s friend, she did not hope to see Edgar here. But she knew, Eve did notpletely forget Edgar. His appearance here right now was very likely to let Eve¡¯ affection that had been covered take root again. ¡°I won¡¯t bother her.¡± Edgar said this before Sarah could speak, ¡°I will leave as soon as I make sure she is safe.¡± Sarah did not say anything and continued to wait. Waiting was suffering, Edgar sat there with his palm covering with sweat. His heart had been tight as soon as he came in. Fortunately, the whole process went smoothly. The moment the nurse opened the door and came out with the baby, Edgar stood up and walked over, while his eyes covered with worry and panic. ¡°How is the mother? Is she okay? Did it go well?¡± Three questions in a row. The eyes of Sarah and the nurse fell on him. The nurse didn¡¯t make them wait too long and told them all about Eve and the baby. ¡°Everything went well, the mother and daughter are all safe, she born a princess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Edgar was relieved. His eyes fell on the child in the nurse¡¯s arms, and there was tenderness between his eyes. Although the child was wrinkled, he was sure that she would grow up to be a beautiful girl as Eve. The nurse took the child away. Not long after that, Eve was also pushed out. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Sarah wanted a baby A second before she came out, Edgar concealed his figure in advance and did not appear in front of her. Sarah noticed it, but she did not show it. She just sent Eve back to the ward together with the nurses. Eve had a normal delivery. The nurses gave instructions and took the baby here, then they left. Sarah had never given birth to a child, and did not know what it was like. She only saw theizen described that it was very painful, so painful that they doubted they could not bear. ¡°How are you?¡± Asked Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Eve was just a little weak, her eyes fell on the child next to her. ¡°It was painful before I gave birth, so painful that I swore I would never give birth again, but now I think it¡¯s all worth it.¡± Sarah nced at the baby. It was crumpled. A little ugly¡­¡­. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s ugly?¡± Eve quipped, as she was aware of Sarah¡¯s face obsession. Sarah felt a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Most of the newly born children look like this, it will be fine after they growing several days.¡± Eve smiled, the bottom of her eyes had satisfaction andpassion for the child, ¡°Babies grow quickly.¡± ¡°Do you want to hug?¡± Eve asked, as she saw her itch to try. Sarah pursed her lips, ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Eve lost her smile. Sarah held her breath and slowed down her breathing and movements, then she carefully held the child in her arms. She didn¡¯t know why, she just felt the baby was crumpled and ugly, but when she felt the little one in her arms, her unconsciously had an affection for her. So tiny¡­ ¡°Do you want one?¡± Eve noticed the look on her face. Sarah nced at her and nodded after a brief thought, ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t feel much before, but at this moment, staring at the tiny one in her arms, she just felt that life was so amazing. She put the baby to sleep after holding it for a while. In the following period of time, Sarah almost stayed with Eve all the time. Thepany¡¯s affairs were all given to Sivan to deal with, she did not have to worry too much. She booked a bed at the postpartum care center for Eve. Sarah knew that she liked performing industry, so she also arranged a special postnatal repair project. From physical repair to psychological repair. All of them were arranged. At first, when Eve refused when she saw the fully equipped, luxurious andfortable care center, she knew this ce was very expensive. But when Sarah told her to take care of her body before she could devote herself to the industry she loved, she agreed. Eve spent the whole month here. Sarah was here with her for the first half month, and then thepany needed her to handle some things, so she came every afternoon. As for the child¡¯s registered permanent residence. Sarah helped her to register. Her nickname was October, while her official name was Suri Kent. In a sh. A month has passed. During this month, Sarah witnessed the child change from one day to the next, and now she was already very cute and soft. In order to ensure that Eve¡¯s body could recover to the best condition, Sarah let her stay in the care center for more than 40 days. She originally intended to let her continue to live, but Eve directly slipped away. Sarah had to take her back. But unexpectedly, when they left the care center, they saw Edgar sitting downstairs. They stood eye to eye. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Edgar¡¯s first reaction was to slip away. He promised that he would leave her alone, then he would follow it. ¡°Edgar.¡± Eve called him. Edgar¡¯s body stiffened, his felt his feet were like being filled with lead that made him stand still, he was just like a deadman. Eve didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Perhaps it was the birth of the child, or the psychological counselling in the care center, she seemed to have suddenly got over many things. ¡°Do you want toe and see her?¡± Eve took the initiative to say this in a very normal tone. This ce was not a mall restaurant, and Edgar should not be here. Unless¡­ He knew that she had given birth to a child. Sarah was a little worried about her, ¡°Eve¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Eve was now in a much better frame of mind, ¡°After all, he is October¡¯s father, I can¡¯t really let the child only have a mother.¡± Her childhood was unhappy. But she hoped that her child¡¯s childhood would beplete. At least, the role of the father could exist part of the time. Edgar¡¯s heart shook and he turned around with difficulty. His eyes fell on Eve¡¯s face. He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but nothing came out. But the pair of eyes that were extremelyplicated expressed everything. After a long while. Only then did he ask in a dark voice, ¡°Is it okay?¡± ¡°You are her father and have the right to see her.¡± Eve was now thinking more about the child, she suddenly seemed to care less about herself, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to!¡± Edgar quickly blurted out. He walked over with his heavy step and stopped a step away from her. It has been too long¡­ It has been a long time since he had been so close to her. ¡°I¡­ ¡± Edgar opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t get the words out. Eve did not speak, she just lowered her eyes to look at the child who was sleeping soundly. Edgar¡¯s hands hanging at his sides moved, his heart torn a million times before he asked, ¡°Can I, can I hold her?¡± ¡°Do you know how to hold a child?¡± Eve asked a very direct question. Sarah was also curious about this question. She had been able to hold a child since she was young because she had brought Muffin up after she was born. She was just too young, she did not have too much feelings about things, only knowing that she had a cute sister. ¡°I do!¡± Edgar blurted out, wiping his hand on his own body. It could be seen that he was very nervous. Eve was a little hesitant. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe him, but mainly because the child was too delicate. Edgar was afraid that she did not believe in him, so he added, ¡°I have specifically attended a daddy training camp to learn it before, I knew how to hold the child, as well as how to change the diaper.¡± The moment this statement was made. Eve and Sarah both dropped their eyes on him. Sarah¡¯s eyes twitched. So after being beaten up by Captain Leon that time, Edgar didn¡¯t show up again because he went to the daddy training camp? ¡°I mean it.¡± Edgar thought Eve didn¡¯t believe in him and emphasized a bit, but he lowered his tone a bit considering the reason the child was sleeping. In fact. It was not just the child. He also learned what a husband can do during pregnancy to make his wife happy. In addition, he also learned the birth process, and what he needed to do after delivery. He learned it all. The reason why he did all this. Was for him to do these things when Eve needed him. Instead of doing nothing for her when she needed him, except for being excited. Eve was torn for a few moments, but she still agreed to let him hold the child. ¡°Then please be careful, she just fell asleep.¡± Edgar agreed. Just when Eve was worried. He took the child from her arms with an extremely natural manner and held it in his arms skillfully. Staring at the child¡¯s soft face and tightly closed eyes, his eyebrows were full of soft doting and love, he was unable to let go of it. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 This seat is not yours. ¡°What is her name?¡± Edgar asked with a few more moments of joy in his heart. ¡°Her nickname is October, and her full name is Suri Kent.¡± Eve answered, ncing at his face. She thought Edgar would mind the child taking herst name. But he showed no sign of displeasure. On the contrary. There was a smile on his face when he heard the names. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°Go back first.¡± Sarah spoke appropriately. Whether it was Eve or October, it was better not to let them be be in a draught. ¡°It¡¯s quite windy here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eve responded. Hearing this. The joy in Edgar¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. He realized that they would be leaving soon. Edgar took one more look at the child in his arms, and there was deep reluctance in his eyes. But he could not keep the child for all he wanted. With all kinds of emotions interwoven, he gave the child back to Eve. Eve didn¡¯t know why Edgar suddenly gave the child back to her, but didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up the child and walked with Sarah towards the car. Sarah opened the car door for her. It wasn¡¯t until the car door closed that Eve found Edgar standing there and did not follow. Sarah sat in the driver¡¯s seat and knew what Eve was thinking. She said impatiently to Edgar before Eve spoke, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Don¡¯t you get on?¡± Edgar instantly returned to his senses. His darkened eyes were refreshed. Get on? Was that what he understood? ¡°You have three seconds to think.¡± Sarah showed no mercy to him. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°On!¡± Edgar did not care if he misunderstood. He immediately walked towards the car. There was still the surprise in his eyes that he had not had time to hide. He knew that if Sarah agreed to let him get in the car, it meant that Eve also agreed. Did it mean that he was able to spend more time with Eve and October again? The moment he thought of this. The heart rose with uncontroble joy and happiness. He wanted to open the back door and sit in, but found that it was a little inappropriate. Sarah had always been excellent to Eve, so it was normal for Eve to sit in the back seat of the car with the child in her arms. But if he was also sitting in the back seat, wouldn¡¯t that treat Sarah as a driver? Thinking about this. Edgar decisively open the passenger door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah looked at him a little unpleasantly. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Edgar was so filled with happiness at the moment that when he said this, his eyes still had the joy which hadn¡¯t receded down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me on?¡± ¡°Go sit in the back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This seat is not yours.¡± Sarah made the words very clear. Edgar was suddenly speechless. He resolutely sat in the back. If it were usual, he would definitelyin first, and then scold Sarah for not knowing his good intentions. But now he didn¡¯t want toin about anything at all, only to thank her. Since Eve was discharged from the hospital and came to the confinement center, he had been wandering downstairs around the confinement center frequently and naturally knew that Sarah had helped Eve a lot for over a month. He was very grateful for this. After Edgar got into the car, Sarah started the car and left. In order to see Eve and her child more often in the future, she intended to give them her own set of vi to live in. Of course. The most important reason was to see how to raise a child. After the car drove into the vi area, Edgar was surprised by the outside environment. The greenery area was muchrger than what he expected and the surrounding scenery was beautiful. He had always known that there was a district of vis covering arge area in the prime lot of New York, and there were only twelve vis inside, which were sold at sky-high prices. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that one of them belonged to Sarah. This woman! She deserved to be the miss of the Yeats Group! ¡°Miss Yeats.¡± Edgar rxed his mood while talking. Thinking he was mocking her, Sarah¡¯s tone was a bit cold, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Edgar felt confused. Did he piss her off? He didn¡¯t think too much about it, and directly said the key point, ¡°Does anyone sell houses in your vi area here? I want to buy one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified.¡± ¡°I have money!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the qualification to buy a house.¡± Sarah added. Not everyone could buy a house in this vi area, and one of the most basic requirements was to be a native New Yorker. If one had to buy it. He needed the help of at least two owners who lived here. She wouldn¡¯t help him, and neither would Captain Leon. As for the others, they were either abroad all year round, or they were the kind of people who were not nosy. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Edgar felt a little regretful. Sarah did not answer. Not going to talk to him again. After the car arrived at her vi 6, it was parked in the garage. Because it was prepared in advance, there were servants and bodyguards in the vi. Sarah took Eve to the second floor. On the third floor was her room and Captain Leon¡¯s room. Although Captain Leon let her live on his side, she still prepared everything for him over here. While Eve was putting the child to sleep, Edgar pulled Sarah out, hesitating to say something. ¡°Is there anyone selling a house in this vi area?¡± ¡°Yes, there is one.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°Then can you help me buy that house? Any amount of money, I can afford it.¡± Edgar said it very seriously, without any joke in it. Sarah refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is no reason.¡± ¡°As long as you help me, I can promise you a request.¡± Edgar stated his purpose, ¡°Please help me, just because I wants to give my daughter something as a father.¡± Sarah paused and was a little surprised, ¡°You want to buy it for October?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Edgar nodded his head. In fact, he wanted to buy it for Eve. But he knew Eve¡¯s character, and she would not ept it if he gave her the house directly. He could only give it to her in another way. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Sarah did not immediately refuse. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Eve, she¡¯ll refuse if she knows.¡± Edgar knew her character, and he had grown a lot during this time. ¡°I really just want to give them something, no other ideas.¡± Sarah gave him a look and did not give a reply right away. This matter must be told to Eve, and she couldn¡¯t hide such a big thing from Eve. She went to the second floor. Eve just put the child down to sleep. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Sarah had something to say, Eve asked, ¡°Does Edgar get you in trouble?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He wants to buy a house for October.¡± Sarah said to Eve, ¡°The house here.¡± Eve was stunned for a moment. She had spent a long time in the entertainment industry. Naturally, she also knew that people who could live in this ce were representatives of status and wealth in New York. ¡°This matter will be discussed until October grows up.¡± Eve didn¡¯t ept it, and was very rational, ¡°It will depend on whether she wants it or not.¡± Sarah agreed with her. She guessed that Eve would answer like this. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Sarah thought for a moment and opened her mouth. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 When are we going to have a baby? ¡°What?¡± Eve asked very naturally. ¡°Edgar came to the hospital the day you gave birth to October. I didn¡¯t tell him about your due date. He came on his own.¡± Sarah told Eve what happened that day so she could make her choice. ¡°But before you came out of the delivery room, he went into hiding.¡± Eve was stunned. It would be a lie to say that there were no mood swings. People are emotional. Once on shore, one prays no more. Eve was silent for a long moment before she spoke, with an imperceptibleplex of emotions in her tone. ¡°It¡¯s normal for him toe. October is also his child after all.¡± ¡± Sarah did not say more. She knew that Edgar hade for Eve, which Eve herself also knew. It meant that Eve did not want to have any emotional involvement with Edgar since she said this. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and talk to him about October.¡± Eve straightened the long hair that spread around her ears, still rationally. Sarah told her to go at ease, she helped her watch the baby. Looking at the baby sleeping soundly on the bed, Sarah unconsciously raised a gentle smile at the corner of her lips. She really wanted to reach out her hand and poke the baby¡¯s face, but was afraid to wake her up. With her itching heart. She took out her cell phone and sent Will a message. In order to make sure that the special prompt tone would not disturb little October¡¯s sleep, Sarah also started the program to turn off the tone temporarily. Sarah, [When are we going to have a baby?] At this time, Will was handing over all his work to his secretary. When he saw the message from Sarah, he put down the work in his hands. The corners of his lips raised a pleasant arc. He texted her back, [As long as we get the marriage license, we can have a child at any time.] Confession, falling in love, proposing, getting engaged, getting married, getting pregnant and having a baby. This process could not be messed up. Aaron was waiting there holding the documents, looking at the expression of his young master, and had a bold guess in his heart. He guessed that Will must be sending a message to his wife. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll call youter if somethinges up.¡± Will thought Aaron was waiting impatiently and took the initiative to say this. Aaron¡¯s desire for gossip couldn¡¯t be hidden, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Are you messaging your wife?¡± ¡°My wife?¡¯ Will repeated it in his mind. And he briefly thought of it for a moment. Then his eyes were tinged with a satisfied smile, and he gave a humph. ¡°Can you wife win you?¡± Aaron was more concerned about this question. Until now he still remembered his young master¡¯s criteria for choosing a spouse, ¡°Can she protect you?¡± ¡°I can protect her.¡± Will only said these four words. Aaron didn¡¯t understand. He was a little skeptical. He stood there looking at Will, wanting to say something but then stopped. Will noticed it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to say that you wanted someone who could win you and protect you?¡± Aaron clutched the file, but his heart was on the gossip. ¡°Why are all the requirements different now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Will replied, with hiszy voice and undisciplined temperament. Aaron looked puzzled. Will looked at Aaron after returning the message. His thin lips opened slightly, and he said word by word. ¡°To truly love someone is to be willing to lose to this person. As long as the opponent is her, I willingly admit my defeat.¡± Aaron was suddenly speechless. Wasn¡¯t this the unt of their love? A little envy. Will had dealt with the important things. He took out thest document from the drawer and gave it to Aaron, ¡°You can call me about important things that can¡¯t be handled, and you can decide on other things after weighing the pros and cons.¡± ¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Aaron pushed his sses. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare for my proposal and wedding.¡± Will stood up with the phone. Because of Sarah¡¯s words just now, he were in a good mood. ¡°If not necessary, Don¡¯t bother me for months.¡± Aaron felt a little devastated. Should he tell the young master that he had onlye to Gardner Group for two months of work? He just quit? ¡°My young master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Aaron asked with particr seriousness. Will returned carelessly, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Chairman Gardner let you manage Gardner Group well?¡± Aaron had thought that he could have follow Will to make some achievements, but the young master didn¡¯t seem to have the entrepreneurial spirit he imagined. ¡°I can ask someone to help you prepare for your proposal and wedding.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave any things about her to others.¡± Will¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, and he said words from the heart. ¡°As for the Gardner Group, just maintain the status quo.¡± His life was not short of food and money. He could go and do what he wanted to do. Aaron could only obey Will. He felt very curious and really wondered who was the person that his young master would be willing to lose to. ¡°Come on!¡± Will had been adhering to the philosophy of giving enough money to retain talent. ¡°From this month, your sry will be doubled, and the performance bonus will be increased by two points.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay my young master!¡± Aaron suddenly felt energetic, ¡°Just go and fall in love. It¡¯s will be no problem to let me be in charge of thepany.¡± Will patted his shoulder, took the phone and car keys and went out. Aaron sent him off with a smile. Double pay and two points of performance bonus! A lot of money! Will was really generous!¡¯ thought Aaron. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sarah didn¡¯t know that Will had arranged things for the Gardner Group. Looking at the message he returned, she fell into hesitation. Could they have a baby at any time after getting a marriage license? In another month or so, the proposal ring should arrive. After proposing, she would take Captain Leon back to meet her father. Then after another month or two, they should be able to get their marriage license. With this in mind, Sarah quickly replied with one word, [Okay.] After the message was sent. She took a few more pictures of the sleeping October. As for Eve. At this moment, she was still chatting with Edgar. After talking about some basic issues, Edgar seemed to know Eve¡¯s concerns andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell my parents about the baby¡¯s existence, and I won¡¯t let them know.¡± He knew the character of his parents. Once they knew that Eve had given birth to a child, they would try everything to snatch the child back. He knew that October belonged to Eve. No one was qualified to snatch her away. Including himself. ¡°Thanks.¡± Eve was indeed worried about this. ¡°I had also let my subordinates pacify your parents, and I didn¡¯t tell them about your pregnancy and childbirth.¡± Edgar said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about theming out to trouble you.¡± Eve pressed her lips together and her heart was a littleplicated. She said thanks again to Edgar as she did just now. To ordinary people, mother and father were two very warm people. But for her. They were a nightmare and trouble. Since childhood, it had always been. ¡°Edgar.¡± Eve called out to him. ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Can you lift the ban on me?¡± Eve looked up at him, feeling a little stuffy in her heart, ¡°I want to go back to that ce and fulfill my dreams.¡± Ever since she fell out with Edgar and her agent called to inform her that thepany had decided to abandon her, shepletely disappeared from the entertainment industry. Almost a year¡¯s time. It was enough for the audience to fade her into oblivion. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 I love you, Eve. ¡°Your ban has long been gone.¡± Edgar confessed to her. Eve was stunned.Her beautiful eyes were a bit puzzled and confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Shortly after you were blocked by me, someone paid a high price for your freedom.¡± Edgar had a guilty conscience about this matter. ¡°You are now free, no one can block you.¡± Eve¡¯s heart was flooded with emotions, ¡°Who paid it?¡± ¡°If I guess correctly, it should be Sarah.¡± Edgar was also just guessing. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was her or not. At that time, thepany executives called him and said that someone offered to cancel the contract between them and Eve, and he refused. But he didn¡¯t realize that the person had a powerfulwyer and negotiated with them. In the end. He could only return Eve¡¯s freedom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the past, but I can assure you, I never meant to hurt you.¡± Edgar still wanted to talk to Eve properly, ¡°I forced you to kill the child before because I heard that keeping the child would cause you a lot of harm.¡± At that time, although he misunderstood that the child was not his, the real reason he wanted her to abort the child was because he was afraid that something would happen to her. He just didn¡¯t expect that he had been lied to. ¡°The past has passed, there is no need to talk about it again.¡± Eve made it very clear, ¡°October and I are both fine now, I won¡¯t stop you from seeing her if you want to.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± Edgar asked these words carefully. Eve¡¯s eyes moved, and after a moment of silence, she said a heartless sentence. ¡°We are just two strangers who know each other, there is no such thing as wanting to see or not.¡± She knew what Edgar wanted to say, and she also knew that her heart had wavered from the moment she learned that he was waiting outside the delivery room. But she had to pinch off this thought that came out of her heart. She and Edgar. Not suitable. ¡°I want to see you.¡± Edgar¡¯s palm was full of nervous sweat, ¡°I want to see you every day and every night and every moment.¡± Eve stopped him from saying more, ¡°Edgar.¡± ¡°I love you, Eve.¡± Edgar confessed. His dark eyes were flooded with intense love. ¡°Whether you still love me or not, I love you.¡± These words made Eve¡¯s whole heart a mess. She wanted to quickly turn him down, but all her words were stuck in her throat. Edgar didn¡¯t want to embarrass her, exining, ¡°I just want to tell you that I only love you alone in my life, and I will only be October¡¯s father.¡± ¡°A lifetime is a long time and you¡­¡­¡± ¡°A lifetime is a long time.¡± Edgar interrupted her. He knew what she was going to say, ¡°But I only want to spend it with you and my daughter.¡± The content of today¡¯s conversation was something that Eve had not thought about. Her heart was still in turmoil after she returned to her room. One marriage made her see too many things clearly. It was okay to like or love someone, but a marriage had to be suitable besides love. They are not suitable. Edgar did not leave. He wanted to see Eve and the little October again. When Sarah came down, she saw him sitting alone outside in the garden. After seeing hering, he even called out to her, ¡°Sarah, can we talk?¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about.¡± Sarah¡¯s attitude towards him was a little better than before. Before it was pure disgust. But with him waiting outside the delivery room and going to daddy camp on his own, she had a lot less prejudice about him. She also knew that Edgar was no longer the Edgar he used to be, and that he had really grown. ¡°I wanted to pursue Eve, but she didn¡¯t like me.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t know if something was wrong with his brain, he actually asked Sarah. ¡°Can you help me think out some ideas?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah felt very surprised and thought in her mind, ¡®Who gave him the illusion that I would help him?¡¯ As if Edgar knew what she was thinking, he quickly said, ¡°I can let you be a witness. I will voluntarily give her all the properties under my name, and I will treat her well for the rest of my life.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eve¡¯s things can only be decided by herself.¡± Sarah gave him this answer. Edgar¡¯s heart fell to the bottom at once. As an outsider, Sarah said again, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not very suitable for her.¡± ¡°I know I did some ridiculous and confusing things in the past.¡± Edgar admitted his mistake with a pious attitude, ¡°But I really love her now, and will never distrust her and hurt her again just because of the words of others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°Then what is it.¡± ¡°You and your family.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should be very clear about what attitude your parents have towards Eve, and how much they dislike her career.¡± Sarah said very straightforward, without beating around the bush. ¡°If she is really with you, can you protect her?¡± ¡°Yes, I can!¡± His answer to the question is very firm. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Sarah said some heart-piercing words to Edgar. ¡°To say something ugly, you are not very capable. Most of Williams Group¡¯s aplishments were made by your father. If they dislike Eve and scold her, can you confidently refute them?¡± Sarah added, ¡°Even if you can, but Eve does not want to live that kind of life. Freedom is what she aspires to.¡± Hearing these words. Edgar was silent. If he had Jason¡¯s ability, he could have the courage to say he could do it. But he did not. These years. When Jason Noth was busy with thepany, he was eating, drinking and ying with his friends. Because the Williams family was huge and had many industries, he never needed to worry about the money. Even if there was something wrong, he could let Jason help him to get through the crisis. But now listening to Sarah¡¯s words, he realized what hecked. ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Edgar seemed to have suddenly grown up and asked again, ¡°Can I stay here a little longer? I want to take another look at Eve and October.¡± ¡°This is your freedom.¡± Sarah did not stop him. After that, Edgar stayed there for the whole afternoon. When October woke up, he hugged her for a while. After talking to Eve again, he temporarily left New York. Before leaving, he left a ck card with no upper limit for Eve. He would use his efforts to prove to Eve that he could give her happiness and he was a very reliable person. After Edgar left, everything went on as usual. At four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Sarah received a message from Will which asking her when she was going home. Sarah replied, [I¡¯ve been at home]. Will, [?] Will got up from the sofa and walked upstairs, searching the whole vi and didn¡¯t find her. Then he returned her message, [Why didn¡¯t I see you?] Sarah made a phone call to him. When she found out Will was back, she told Eve and went to look for him. Her house was in Vi Six and Will¡¯s was in Vi Eight. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Will¡¯s love could be seen from heaven and earth. It sounded like Vi Six and Vi Eight were not far apart, but in fact there was still a long time. After all, a vi here was equivalent to a small estate. Sarah was a little surprised to see Will when she went back, so much so that the first sentence out of her mouth was ¡°Why did youe back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me toe back?¡± Will pulled her in his arms and hugged her, lowering his voice and asking her. ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t tease him this time, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that there were still a lot of things left to be dealt with and you had to be busy for a long time?¡± ¡°Things are handed over to Aaron to handle.¡± Will did notpletely tell the truth. After all, he still have to give her a surprise. ¡°In a few days, I will go on a business trip, and the time toe back is uncertain. Next two days I¡¯m free and can apany you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Sarah agreed very crisply. Originally, she was a little worried. Because Captain Leon suddenly returned and the matter was handed over to Aaron, she was afraid that she didn¡¯t have time to properly prepare for the engagement later. The good thing was that he still had a business trip. Thinking about the matter of October, she pulled out the photos from her phone and showed them to Will. Each photo was taken randomly by her, but even so, the quality of the photos was particrly high. They were even better than the artistic photos taken by professional photographers. ¡°This is Eve¡¯s daughter. She was ugly when she was born, but now she¡¯s getting better.¡± Sarah was a face-judger, and she didn¡¯t even let go of a child. ¡°Do you want a baby too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Will took her into his arms, and a nice voice rang in her ears. A warm breath came, and Sarah¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, feeling veryfortable, as if an electric current was rushing through. She pressed her lips. The heart was beating a little faster. Will picked her up horizontally and walked upstairs step by step. The moment she was ced on the bed, Sarah¡¯s heart was in her throat. So much so that when Will leaned in to kiss her, she reached out to stop him, ¡°Captain Leon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Will trailed off with an upturned tone. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t expect it to be so sudden. They had just hugged and kissed each other before. The two were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°Want to try? I¡¯m willing to let you check out my body.¡± Sarah felt very shy. Was that what she understood? ¡°Some time ago, Jacob and others sent me a message saying that they were looking for a macho man and a warm man for you.¡± Will¡¯s voice was low. He looked at the shy and seductive people lying on the bed and said, ¡°They don¡¯t think I can make you happy.¡± The word ¡°happy¡±. He deliberately said it heavier. ¡°They¡¯re joking.¡± Sarah exined, knowing that they loved to fool around. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Will¡¯s voice was low, sexy and provocative. ¡°No man can ept this kind of questioning.¡± Sarah¡¯s cheek gradually warmed up, and thest two words were said with some difficulty. ¡°So you let me check it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A real check?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah pressed her lips. This action of hers to Will is tantamount to an invitation. No waiting for her to make a reply, Will slightly leaned over and dropped a soft and delicate kiss on her red lips. The kiss was also sightly chilled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His handnded on her soft, tiny waist, and his hand slid in a little with a scalding temperature. This action made Sarah¡¯s heart lift up. The atmosphere became more and more ambiguous. The temperature in the room rose. The cor of Will was open and his clothes were messy. The face, which was alwayszy and reserved, was stained with desire. The bottom of the eyes were so ck at this moment that people could not see them clearly. Sarah¡¯s ear tips flushed and the waist of her clothes had some crease. Her whole being was more charming than usual. ¡°How do you want to check?¡± Will¡¯s voice was low, full ofpulsion. Sarah bit her lips. She had never been very good at this. Thinking about it, she reached out and put her arms around his neck, which was a response. The temperature around Will was very high. He had been in control of himself and tried to suppress the burning desire. ¡°Not now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t married you yet.¡± Will said this very seriously. Of course he wanted to make love with her very much. But he had to think about her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sooner orter, I will marry you.¡± Sarah knew that he loved herself and it was clear that she loved him too. ¡°Your parents like me and my father is also satisfied with you. We love each other and there is no obstruction.¡± ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me.¡± The desire Will had managed to suppress came out again. Sarah wrapped her arms around him and dropped a kiss on his thin lips. It was originally a pile of hay. With a little fire. It was immediately ignited. Will pulled the quilt aside to cover them up and prepared to make love. Ten minutester, he stopped moving. The whole person was more like a demon than ever because of his lust. Sarah was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to take a bath.¡± ¡°Not to do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A simple sentence made Sarah start thinking nonsense. She was like being poured a pot of cold water. All the love and desire at this moment disappeared cleanly and her mind appeared all kinds of chaotic thoughts. The most prominent one was whether she was disgusting him. No matter how to say. She was not a virgin. ¡°What are you thinking about.¡± Will just shifted his attention to press his desire, and saw the person in his arms full of unhappiness. Sarah felt self-contemptuous, then answered, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Your expression told me that there was something with you.¡± Will hugged her tighter, but this action caused his fail to restrain his desire. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah was silent and did not speak, but will still waited patiently. Although this posture and this atmosphere were very tormenting, he knew that if he released her from his arms at this time, this person would think of something messy. ¡°Will.¡± Sarah opened her mouth after a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did you stop because of¡­¡­.¡± Thetter words came to an abrupt end here. She really did not know how to say. Will¡¯s voice was upward, low and maic, ¡°Because of what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin.¡± After saying that, Sarah moved a little to the side, widening the distance between his. Will dragged her into his arms again and raised his hand to pinch her face, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have your brain checked?¡± Sarah felt confused. ¡°How can a very smart person be confused about this?¡± Will really didn¡¯t expect her to struggle with this matter. ¡°If I cared about this, I wouldn¡¯t have been with you from the beginning.¡± Jason Noth did not have sexual dysfunction. They had been married for two years, and Will knew what would happen to them. But he didn¡¯t care. The only thing he cared about was that he had thought too much in the past and did not express his love to her in time, so that she could have such a not very happy marriage. What a little fool she was. How pitiful. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Needless to say so politely. ¡°Then why did you stop.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart was mixed with various emotions. Will took her a little into his arms and asked her, ¡°You guess.¡± Sarah did not answer. If she knew why, she wouldn¡¯t have asked. ¡°There is no contraception.¡± Will told her the reason in a hoarse voice, with a pair of deep ck eyes surging with irresistible lust, ¡°So I stopped.¡± Sarah smothered no words. All along, she had been a little concerned about this matter.She worried that he would mind about it. ¡°I¡¯m in a physiological safety period right now.¡± She blurted out these words, and at this moment emotion triumphed over reason. In the past, this was something that Sarah would never have said. After all, even in the physiological safety period, there would be risks. But now she had only one thought. That was to continue making love with will. ¡°No.¡± Will was very insistent on this matter, preferring to restrain himself. ¡°There is a possibility of pregnancy even during the safe period, and I can¡¯t do it until you have a formal marriage license with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see my father in a few days.¡± Sarah lost her former sanity and coldness, and became a little more human. ¡°Then get a marriage license among three months.¡± In other words. Even if she was pregnant, it did not matter. Will¡¯s eyebrows were lightly raised, and his voice became more and more low, ¡°Want to check my body so much?¡± ¡°Very want.¡± Sarah nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless to think, be good and bear it.¡± Sarah pressed her lips again and her mood was somewhat low. It hade to this point. How could this man still be so calm? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not attractive.¡± Sarah suddenly spoke out a sentence. She was obviously a confident person, but at this moment, she always gave birth to a variety of strange psychology. ¡°That¡¯s why you are so indifferent.¡± Willughed angrily. Indifferent? Did she have any idea how hard he had been restraining? ¡°I? Indifferent?¡± When he said this, Will leaned his body towards her. After that, Sarah understood everything. Her eyes were full of love. ¡°Then why did you restrain yourself? We will get married and get a marriage license, and I know you will be responsible for me.¡± ¡°Take a bath.¡± Will made an instant decision. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He lifted the quilt and carried her to the bathroom. If he let this woman talk any longer, his heart, which he could not easily control with reason, would have to be shaken. Of course, he would be responsible for her, and would get a marriage license with her, but he did not want her to be criticized by the world. This society was a little unfair to girls. He hoped his girl could not be subjected to these gossip. It was not a big deal for him to restrain himself. ¡°Will!¡± Sarah said fiercely. Will restrained himself atst. He helped her to shower and dress. The whole process was torturous, but he also felt pleasurable at the same time. After Sarah finished shouting his name, the tips of her ears turned red and she was embarrassed. Half an hourter. The two finished showering and sat on the sofa downstairs. Emotions faded and reason returned. Sarah¡¯s eyes fell on the TV, but her thoughts drifted to nowhere. When she thought about how she was inviting Will after being rejected, she feel ashamed. How could she get so active? ¡°Why are you sitting so far away?¡± Will looked at the distance between them, and the tone of his voice was not fast. ¡°Are you angry for my rejecting to your check?¡± Sarah were wordless. Why did he have to mention it? ¡°Come here.¡± Will¡¯s voice was very nice. Sarah, holding the remote control, looked nonchnt and said in a casual tone, ¡°No, it¡¯s convenient for me to sit here and watch TV..¡± Will looked at her all the time. Was she really angry or embarrassed? ¡® Will thought. ¡°Really do note over?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The moment her words fell, Will stood up and walked over towards her. Well, then he coulde over towards her voluntarily. He sat down beside her, and the sofa sank a little. Sarah immediately tensed up and the hand that held the remote slightly rubbed. ¡°Do you want to go to the supermarket? Will put his arms around her, sensing her tight body and understanding everything. ¡°Get some snacks and groceries.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the house servant already bought these?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Go and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± ¡°You want to go?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah¡¯s mind wandered a little. Will sped her waist and gave her a deliberate pinch on her slender waist. Sarah went numb all over her body. She pressed her lips and looked at him with a slightly emotional nce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hug you.¡± Will spoke in a very slow tone. Sarah was speechless.He was obviously flirting with herself. How dare he say that he was only hugging her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to change your diet in a few days.¡± Will said this seriously, pinching her tiny waist again. ¡°Too thin.¡± He wondered how such a thin girl could be so explosive in a fight. Now they were in love, he had to take good care of her.He should make her put on some weight. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tactful.¡± Sarah misunderstood him his meaning and thought that Will¡¯s speaking skills became better. ¡°Well, if you think I¡¯m small, you can just say it.¡± Will felt puzzled. With his eyebrows lightly raised, he replied, ¡°Small?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you just said?¡± Sarah asked rhetorically. Will¡¯s eyes lingered on her face for a moment. Atha was twenty-five and he was thirty. Compared with their age, she was indeed much younger than him. But¡­¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who always thinks I¡¯m old?¡± By now he still remembered her talking about how old he was. Sarah was stunned. She soon realized that they were talking about different things and that she seemed to have misunderstood his actions and words. ¡°There¡¯s no dislike for your old age.¡± She changed the subject, not wanting to ramble on about the matter. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to the supermarket first, or they¡¯ll all be closed.¡±Will felt that there was something wrong with this conversation, but didn¡¯t know what it was. It was not until they had got into the car to go to the supermarket that will suddenly understood what Sarah meant when she said she was small. Then. When Sarah was putting on the seat belt. He raised his thin lips in a beautiful curve and said to her in hisnguid voice, ¡°No. Sarah didn¡¯t understand for a moment. She had automatically filtered out that previous topic and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Will started the car, not making her ufortable. The car started towards the supermarket. Sarah also did not ask more questions. The two went to the supermarket together for the first time. The people in the supermarket at this time of the day were more than at noon. Will enjoyed the feeling. He went and bought the same brand of body wash and shampoo as Sarah, as well as some aromatherapy she liked. When he prepared to buy the toothbrush, Sarah stopped him.¡±Don¡¯t we already have toothbrushes at home?¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Low Family Status ¡°Not for couples.¡± ¡°We are now a couple and we¡¯ll get married. Everything must be in pairs.¡± .¡± Will chose the goods himself. His angr face looked dignified and amzaing.Sarah nced at him, and finally chose with him. He¡¯s right.¡¯ We are a couple. Our stuff should be in pairs, too.¡¯ Sarah thought. So the two chose toothbrushes, towels, slippers, and pajamas together. Almost all kinds of the stuffs were selected, whether it was for couples or not. Sarah had always felt that captain was a tough and ruthless instructor, but now she realized that away from the training ground, he was also a gentle and meticulous boyfriend. He knew even more about life and romance than she did. ¡°You think we got all we need?¡± Will pushed the cart with one hand and held her with the other. Sarah took a look at the things in the cart and suddenly teased him with a joke, ¡°Didn¡¯t wee to buy snacks? Why are we buying all the daily necessities?¡± ¡°I forgot one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A daily necessity.¡± Sarah was confused. She looked at the cart and thought, ¡®These are not daily necessities?¡¯¡°Wait for me for a minute. I¡¯ll go check that out first.¡± Will rubbed her head, and he had a meaningful look in his dark eyes, ¡°Or when we check outter, you¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Sarah was even more confused. What would I be embarrassed about?¡¯ Although she was curious, she did not ask more. She would know when they got home anyway, so she didn¡¯t need to ask too much. The two checked out at the self-checkout machine and drove back. They bought a lot of daily necessities, but did not buy a single snack. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, two people went home. Will put away all the lovers¡¯ towels, electric toothbrushes and so on. Although most of their previous stuff was also for lovers, it was a rush to move, and he had someone else prepared those things. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also buy another daily necessity?¡± Sarah saw that the shopping bags were empty and asked in slight confusion, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°You wanna see it?¡± Will began to set a trap for her. But Sarah didn¡¯t notice that and said, ¡°Yeah, show me.¡± She was simply curious that what daily necessity could make her embarrassed. Pots and pans?¡¯ But these seem to be cooking utensils.¡¯ She thought. Indeed, her cooking skills were not as good as his, but she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed about it. ¡°Your hand.¡± Will¡¯s voice was low and slow. Sarah did as she was told. While she was being curious and waiting, Will took out a small box from his pocket and ced it in her palm and deliberately lowered his voice, ¡°With this, You can inspect my thing whenever you want.¡± Sarah¡¯s curiosity waspletely extinguished. She only felt that the thing in her hand was somehow thorny. She used to be able to look right at it. But Sarah just had a strange feeling when she took it from Will. ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m going up.¡± Sarah shoved the box of condoms into his hand, and said calmly, ¡°Keep it yourself.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Will yanked her back. She hit his hard chest all of a sudden, and her heart was in her throat. ¡°You wanna slip away again?¡± ¡°I really have something important to do. You can ask Sivan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Sarah answered very firmly. Will held her with one hand and took out his phone with the other to make a call to Sivan. Sarah couldn¡¯t see his phone and thought he was checking the arrangements for things at A&Y International. Only then the beep came did she realized the fact that he was talking to Sivan on the phone. ¡°Sivan is asleep. You¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Will put his index finger on her lips, making a silent motion, ¡°Given what I know about him, he¡¯d be either working or working out by now.¡± Sarah had nothing to say. Fine, you know him well!¡¯ She thought. When she was dazed, the phone was answered. Sivan¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Does Sarah have any workmitments recently?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Sarah suddenly coughed. Sivan, who was about to say no, paused, and with his knowledge of his boss, he decisively lied, ¡°Yes, there is an urgent file that needs to be taken care of by Ms. Yeats right now. Is she with you? Help me hurry her up.¡± Will smiled slightly. You guys really know each other.¡¯ He thought. ¡°It¡¯s Sivan.¡± He handed the phone to Sarah and quietly watched her act. Sarah was afraid of being found out, but she did not show it at all, ¡°Sivan.¡± ¡°Ms. Yeats, our partners are pushing for it. Please confirm the document I sent you.¡± Sivan¡¯s acting was very good. He deserved the title of best assistant. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah looked serious, ¡°I¡¯m on it right away.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Now she had no fear of being caught lying, ¡°I told you I had something to do. See, I did not lie to you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m going up?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sarah went upstairs as soon as she heard that. Will read her mind and raised his eyebrows meaningfully. Sarah sent Sivan a message of thanks as soon as she returned to her study. Sivan just asked, [Do you listen to him or does he listen to you?] Sarah paused. She didn¡¯t know how to answer.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sivan, [Boss, you¡¯re not a henpecked wife, are you?] Sarah answered quickly this time, [No.] How could she be? She simply did not want to discuss life and ideals with him. [Not now, but the way you¡¯re reacting, you will be.] Sivan was suddenly worried about his boss¡¯s future, [It is obvious that your family status is lower.] Sarah was speechless. Sarah emphasized it just to prove that she wasn¡¯t: [I am really not.] [Well, you¡¯re not.] Sivan¡¯s words could be described as perfunctory to the extreme. He had already decided that his boss was afraid of her husband, she wouldn¡¯t have let him tell that lie. Sarah stared at his reply, wanting to let him know that she really was not. But the more she exined, the more suspicious she would get. If she didn¡¯t exin, Sivan had already decided. What to do?¡¯ Sarah asked herself. While Sarah was thinking about this, the door was knocked by Will, ¡°Ms. Yeats, are you finished?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± After Sarah said this, she was seriously thinking about how she could rise her family status a bit. But she couldn¡¯t find a suitable way. The only one with a chance had to do with the fact that she got cold feet. Will did not take her words seriously, after all, he knew very well that she was not really busy inside with work. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Take our time ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± Sarah looked at the door that was opened and had a guilty conscience. ¡°I came in to see what Ms. Yeats is busy with.¡± Will walked over with careless steps and said in azy voice, ¡°By the way, if there is anything I can help?¡± Sarah put down the phone, ¡°no, not right now.¡± Will came to her side. His eyes fell on her ckputer screen, and with a few snickers, he said, ¡°You have quite a special way of doing work, Ms. Yeats.¡± Sarah gave a puzzled look. ¡°The monitor can run even when it¡¯s ck.¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me? I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Will enjoyed watching her slightly depressed face. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Sarah was quite good at talking nonsense with a serious look, ¡°This technology requires a lot of hacking, and you can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel that way?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even a great hacker needs aputer running to act, right?¡± Will paced back and forth beside her, reached out and pointed to the closed power plug board, ¡°Theputer is not even on. How did you do that?¡± Sarah had nothing to say. She hated myself for being sloppy. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°I did it on my phone.¡± ¡°Finished?¡± Will asked again. Sarah felt a little helpless. They were just having a very simple conversation, but now she was under the illusion that she was being interrogated. Will really gave her a strong sense of pressure. ¡°Done.¡± Sarah did not dare to say that it was not finished. She was afraid he would pick on her again, ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a shower and go to bed.¡± Will¡¯s hands were propped up on the table behind her and he trapped her between his arms, ¡°It¡¯s only half past nine.¡± ¡°A bath takes me half an hour.¡± ¡°You just took a shower before we went out.¡± ¡°I was sweating in the supermarket.¡± ¡°Really?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll run your bath.¡± When Will said this, he stood up straight, and his narrow eyes were full of meaning. Sarah blinked for a moment. She just felt that something was wrong. When Will went to run the bath water, Sarah sent a message in the group of three, asking an urgent question, [What can I do to show my family status?] Jacob, [?] Jim, [?] Sarah¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and replied, [What does ? Mean.] Jacob, [What are you thinking? With the captain still want family status? Jim, [You can have a dream, but can not have delusion.] Sarah was bewildered. She just want to enhance her family status. But now it seemed like it was some wishful thinking. Jacob, [If you really want family status, there is only one way.] Sarah, [What?] Jacob, [Make him yield to you in bed.] Sarah was speechless. Jacob, [In bed, as long as you¡¯re not shy, he¡¯s shy.] Jacob, [Go for it.] Sarah sent an ellipsis. She just did not think so but she had no choice. ¡°Ms. Yeats, the bath water is ready.¡± Will appeared at the door, with a slender figure and excellent vibe, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Would you stop calling me that?¡± She always felt that he was teasing her by calling him Ms. Yeats. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Will deliberately said so. Sarah nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I kinda like it.¡± Will smile lightly and his low voice was maic. Sarah¡¯s watery eyes met his, and she blurted out a threat, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you by your nickname.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Will did not care at all. Walt, it is even a little better than Captain Leon.¡¯ Will thought. Sarah was rendered speechless. Didn¡¯t he beat up Zack for calling his nickname?¡¯ Howe he keeps so cool now?¡¯ ¡°Go Get in the bath.¡± Will walked over and picked her up from her seat, like taking care of a little baby. Sarah walked slowly. When she reached the bathroom door, she asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t care if I call you by your nickname?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sarah was silent. She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t even like being called that. Suddenly, she came up with a bold idea, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was Jacob or Jim who gave her the courage. She said, ¡°Then you take a shower, too and wait for me in bed when you¡¯re done. I have something to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Atha¡± Will¡¯s eyes deepened, and he looked down at her with a nd face. Sarah¡¯s tone rose slightly, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you know what you meant by that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°Inspecting.¡± When heard this, Will smiled harder. Heughed so hard that his chest shook, and even his voice hadughter in it, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to inspect me.¡± Sarah felt ufortable again, but she said silently to herself what Jacob had said to her ¨C as long as she was not shy, Will would be shy. The half hour that followed was torturous for Sarah, but for Will it was a kind of anticipation. He was curious to know how Sarah would inspect him. Soon, half an hour passed. When Sarah came out of the bath, she saw Will lying on her bed in his robe. His hair was more messy than before, and there were a few more allure in his dignity. When she looked over, Will also happened to look at her. Seeing her wet hair, Will lifted the quilt and intended to dry her hair for her. ¡°Don¡¯t you move.¡± Sarah stopped him, being nervous, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Will raised his eyebrow and thought, I just wanna dry your hair. Why so nervous?¡¯ Sarah had already forgotten about the hair drying thing. She had nned toe out to dry her hair, but forgot about it when she saw Will in her bed. ¡°Don¡¯t get nervouster.¡± Said Sarah.She did not know whether to say this to herself or to Will, ¡°I will take it easy.¡± Will was amused by her and replied to her calmly, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Always ready.¡± ¡°Should I turn off the lights?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Sarah thought, I¡¯mpletely dominating, but howe it seems like he isn¡¯t shy at all?¡¯ If Jacob and Jim knew about this, they would definitely ask, ¡°Do you have some misunderstanding of beingpletely dominating?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming, then.¡± Sarah adjusted her nervous mind and forced herself to y it cool. Will¡¯s eyes fell on her still dripping hair, and he said slightly with his thin lips, ¡°Wait.¡± Sarah was stunned. Will lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and stepped towards her with his slender legs. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d do it?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to blow dry your hair before you start?¡± Will took a dry towel aside and wiped her hair before taking the hair dryer to help her dry her hair, ¡°The night is still long. We can take our time.¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Don¡¯t break your word Sarah was embarrassed. The initiative that had been brewing was suddenly broken up. Will noticed her reaction. His thin lips pucker up in a nice curve, and his dark eyes were filled with doting love. A few minutester, Sarah¡¯s hair was blow-dried. He put the hair dryer away and handed her the small box from the pocket of his robe, ¡°The rest is up to you.¡± When she saw what it was, Sarah only felt that it was harsh. She was not 17 or 18 years old. But she just felt a little ufortable. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°How about¡­¡± she was a little abashed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing, you go lie down.¡± There was no sense in getting stage fright before she even got on the stage. She told herself that no matter what happenedter, she was going to make Will yield to her. Will was lying in bed waiting while she was cheering herself on. He looked at her face with a determined look, and knew pretty well what she was thinking. ¡°If you are embarrassed, we can switch positions.¡± His tone waszy and loose, with a touch of tease. Sarah refused directly, ¡°No.¡± She walked over and turned off the lights, leaving only a small light next to the bed. The dim light did not dissipate the tension, but let her heart a little more uneasy, so much so that when she went to bed and touched Will¡¯s somewhat hot body, her heart almost jumped to her throat. ¡°Captain, if you¡¯re nervous I can go get you some water.¡± Sarah tried to divert her attention and rx herself, ¡°Or I can tell you a story first.¡± Will smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Fine,¡¯ Sarah thought, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being nervous.¡¯ ¡°When is the inspection?¡± Will closed the distance with her and deliberately lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you abashed?¡± Will went straight to the point, with a a faint smile. Sarah wanted to say no, but she knew exactly how well Will knew herself. What she was thinking was almost written on her face. ¡°Maybe some other time if you feel abashed.¡± Will would not force her. This kind of thing shoulde naturally. ¡°Or just let me.¡± Added Will. Sarah was silent. Will did not rush her. After a long while, Sarah handed the little box that covered with her sweat to him,y with her back to him and said glumly, ¡°You go.¡± Sarah gave up. She epted the fact that she had a low family status. She knew that Will would not really bully her. Even if she was bullied, She would find a chance to bully him back. ¡°Really?¡± Will felt the thinyer of sweat on the surface of the box. Sarah replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Hum.¡± Will put the small box aside, and reached out to hold Sarah in his arms. Her back was against his chest and she could clearly hear the sound of his heart beating. At that moment, Sarah froze. The more she thought about what would happen next, the more nervous she became. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep.¡± Will held her in his arms, his voice low and hoarse. Sarah was all rxed then said nkly, ¡°We¡¯re not doing it?¡± ¡°Not tonight.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ready.¡± Will wanted to give her some time to prepare mentally. At least she would not be so nervous that her palms were sweaty. ¡°We first share the same bed. After you get used to me sleeping with you, then talk about this.¡± Sarah did not know how to describe her current mood. On the one hand, she felt warm, because Will was very gentle, always taking care of her feelings. On the other hand she felt guilty. Last time they stopped in the Nick of time because they didn¡¯t have condoms, and now because she was too nervous, Will chose not to do it. As a single man for thirty years and now in the green, it was a little cruel for him. All sorts of emotions ran through her, and suddenly she turned to face him. Will did not think much of her behavior, and he just assumed that she wasfortable sleeping in this position. However, the next second, Sarah rolled over and pressed him underneath. She regained her courage and spoke in a serious manner, ¡°We agreed to inspect the thing today. We can¡¯t break our word.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not ready, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Sarah said very seriously. Willughed so hard that his chest cavity was vibrating, and his eyes were full of love and tenderness, ¡°Well, you go.¡± To prove she could do it, Sarah lowered her eyes and kissed him on his thin lips, gently and awkwardly, obviously not good at it. Will suffered, but he yed along. However, she was really not good at it. She gave up before they were halfway there, and eventually it was Will who led the ¡°inspection¡±. The room was dimly lit, and the quilt was constantly undting. When everything stopped, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Sarah felt that she was exhausted, and could not even lift a finger. She had never been this tired before, even when the training was super double. ¡°More?¡± Will said in a low and hoarse voice, his arm wrapping around her thin waist. Sarah hurriedly shook her head. No more.¡¯ Too tired.¡¯ Sarah thought, but she had no strength to speak. Will was obviously still in good spirits, but when he looked at Sarah who was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes, he tried to hold back his desire. ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll carry you to take a bath.¡± Said Will. Sarah gave a weak ¡°hmm¡±. The moment her consciousness fell into a deep sleep, there was only one thought in her mind, people who had endured for thirty years were so scary. Will gave a loving smile and kissed her on the lips before going to the bathroom and run the hot water. He would be responsible for this. He would always protect her and give her a lifetime of happiness. After the hot water was ready, Will carried her to the bathroom to take a bath together. Afraid that she would feel coldter, he also turned up the temperature of the room. Half an hourter, both of them finished bathing. Willy on his side of the bed and looked at the sleeping beauty in his arms. His dark, deep eyes were filled with strong love. He turned off the light in the bedroom and hugged Sarah into a sweet sleep. This night, both of them slept very well. The next morning, Sarah woke up and found that the bedroom was different from the one she used to live in. Before she could think about how she got here, a low,zy voice sounded in her ear, ¡°You awake?¡± Sarah gave a start and turned her eyes to see Will¡¯s handsome face. At that moment, All images fromst night came to her mind. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Will¡¯s heart was tickled by her clean and clear eyes. Sarah pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The inspection.¡± Sarah did not reply. ¡°Not satisfied?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Satisfied?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 That¡¯s a pretty good n Will let out a light chortle, raised his hand and gently pinched her face, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good n.¡± Sarah was even more confused. What n?¡¯ She thought. ¡°Not satisfied and not unsatisfied. Don¡¯t you just want to do it again?¡± Will deliberately teased her. Sarah was stunned and she immediately retorted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Whether you do or not, I¡¯m not gonna let you.¡± Will knew she was embarrassed, so helped her wipe away the difort naturally. ¡°Wash up, and have breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± Sarah obediently got up. Looking at her slipped away quickly, Will adjusted his state before getting up. The reason why he said that before, in addition to wanting to relieve Sarah¡¯s difort, another reason was that he was well aware of how dangerous he would be in the morning. Last night he forced himself to stop so that she would not continue to suffer, but this morning he didn¡¯t know if he could hold it back. After Will totally calmed down, he stepped on his slippers and went to the bathroom. When Sarah saw him in the mirror, she was filled with difort. ¡°Atha.¡± Will was squeezing toothpaste while talking to her about business. Sarah was brushing her teeth, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°When are you going to my base to practice?¡± Sarah was confused. Practice?¡¯ Practice what?¡¯ ¡°You are so weak now.¡± When Will got out of bed, he was a different man, as if he were the fierce drillmaster again, ¡°Maybe you should practice there so you can keep me fed afterwards.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah vaguely replied. She understood what ¡°keep me fed¡± meant. She would not go. Will stood behind her, looking at her from the mirror with foam in her mouth, deliberately bent gently beside her and asked, ¡°Really not going?¡± Sarah was speechless. But she somehow feel that it would be dangerous if she said no. ¡°If you don¡¯t go I¡¯ll have to let you make up for the shortage with diligence.¡± Will said extremely serious, his ink-colored eyes flooding with tease, ¡°Practice more, you should get tired less quickly.¡± Sarah froze, steadying her mind and saying, ¡°Indulgence is not good for your health.¡± ¡°Moderation is good for physical and mental health.¡± Will replied to her. Sarah kept silently brushing her teeth. Her intuition told her that the moderate amount that Will said must be different from the moderate amount she thought. ¡°I¡¯m gonna change my clothes.¡± Sarah put the toothbrush and cup away and immediately walked away, ¡°You take your time.¡± Looking at her fleeing figure, Will slowly brushed his teeth, and his dark eyes were tinged with a smile. After getting out of the bathroom, Sarah changed her clothes and went downstairs. Originally she nned to drag the suitcase straight away, but when packing clothes, something important urred to her ¡ª take Will back to see Dad. Will would be on a business trip in a few days, and his return time was uncertain. And some timeter she would have to propose to Will It was time to let them see each other. So she sent a message to Eric to ask if he was free today. Eric had made a date with friends, but he still told Sarah that he was free. Sarah did not directly say that she would take Will back. She only mentioned herself. She hadn¡¯t asked Will after all. It was not good for her to tell Eric in advance, in case will had something to do. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Will came down, he saw her sitting on the sofa with her cell phone, tapping on it. He knew that she must be sending a message. ¡°Breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah obediently went over to have breakfast. During the breakfast, when she saw the message from Eric asking what she wanted for lunch, she did not replied but asked Will, ¡°Captain, are you free today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Will first answered the question before asking her, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I want to take you home to meet my family.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°After breakfast?¡± ¡°OK.¡± After getting this answer, Sarah replied the message from her dad. She took the phone and replied word by word, [I¡¯m not picky. Just ask the nanny to prepare more. I¡¯ll come with Will.] When Eric saw the message, he immediately froze. He looked at the words sent by Sarah, and handed the phone to Rita who was at home, ¡°What does your sister mean by this?¡± ¡°Take Will to dinner here.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m asking what she means by that.¡± Rita was confused. She did not know what he meant. She put down the phone and blinked, ¡°Dad, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Eric snorted coldly, then offered a guess of his own, ¡°Dose Pumpkin mean she is bringing Will back to meet me?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t guess. Say yes or no.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then should I change into something smarter?¡± Eirc asked. He attached great importance to this meeting. Last time will sent Pumpkin back, he did not stay and had dinner. Pumpkin said that she felt that their rtionship was not that stable. Now since she chose to bring him back, it meant that it had been stable enough. Since so, it was also time to talk to Will. ¡°No need, it¡¯s not like Will has never seen you before.¡± Rita had been rxed about it. She had already gone to dine with them several times, ¡°Besides, even if you wear very nice clothes, but sitting with Will, you still look¡­¡± Eric straighten his face and asked, ¡°Look what?!¡± ¡°Look like you are the most handsome guy.¡± Rita heatedly smiled. Eric red at her. Stop sucking up.¡¯ He said in his mind. Of courese he knew that he was not as handsome as Will. But that was not important! The important thing was that he had to show the most handsome side. ¡°Skip the snacks and help me in the kitchen.I¡¯m gonna make a big meal for them.¡± Eric stood up and already began to think about the menu, ¡°This is the first time that Pumpkin takes her boyfriend home.¡± Rita said, her eyes quick-moving, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I take my boyfriend back¡­ Will you make us a nice meal too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to bring him home?¡± Eric¡¯s brow instantly knitted up. ¡°Can¡¯t I¡­¡± Rita felt a bit guilty and pursed her lips, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen him? And agreed with us being together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying yes to your rtionship, not marriage.¡± Said Eric, looking serious, ¡°Besides, I told you not to get Sarah here, you did.¡± When Pumpkin came, he didn¡¯t even have a say. He even had no opportunity to show his majesty as a father. Rita rubbed her nose, looking somewhat guilty. If she did not get Sarah here that day, Andrew would have been overwhelmed by the pressure that Eric gave. ¡°You can forget about bringing him here to talk about marriage.¡± Eric put it bluntly, ¡°Just let him be your boyfriend.¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 He didn¡¯t dare to admit that it was love The two daughters were married at once. It was better to give him some time to adjust. ¡°Humph!¡± Rita Yeats also knew what he meant by that, simply gave a threat, ¡°I will find sister.¡± Her father, ¡°¡­¡­¡¯ She just knew he would ept what Pumpkin said. ¡°Mom was the boss when she lived, mom died sister being the boss.¡± Rita Yeats understood the family status thing, a pair of eyes looking great, ¡°But sister loves me, as long as it was my request she will agree, in other words, now I am the boss.¡± ¡°Want to get something, don¡¯t you?¡± Eric Yeats felt that this girl was spoiled. Rita Yeats smiled wryly, and Eric Yeats pretended to be angry and red at her, they yed without hurting the peace, the feelings being very good. It was close to noon. Sarah Yeats and Will Gardner came. Rita Yeats was the first to rush into the arms of her sister, before greeting Will Gardner, who greeted her and gave her and Eric Yeats all the things he brought. Looking at the pile of valuable things, Eric Yeats greeted them to sit down. At first, there was nothing to talk about. Eric Yeats would like to say something, and found that it was not quite appropriate, and finally choose to start eating. The process of eating was about some very polite chat, whatever Eric Yeats asked Will Gardner would naturally answer it. So the atmosphere seemed a little strange. To be more precise. Only Eric Yeats felt a little uneasy. ¡°Will Gardner, can youe with me to the study for a chat?¡± Eric Yeats took the initiative to pick up the topic after eating, also really wanting to talk with him, ¡°There were some words I want to talk to you alone.¡± Sarah Yeats wanted to stop it. No matter what the words were, it¡¯s the same to say here. But Will Gardner chose to go up with Eric Yeats to chat. Before going up, he sent a message to Sarah Yeats, Just talking, it¡¯s okay. Sarah Yeats nced at the message, and nced towards the study that had already closed, with some indescribable feelings in her heart. Rita Yeats felt her emotions and came to sit next to her, ¡°sister, were you worried about Will Gardner?¡± ¡°No.¡± No need to be worried. Dad would not stop her from being with Captain Leon. She was just not used to this kind of way to talk. It felt strange. ¡°Just rx, dad is supportive of you and Will Gardner being together.¡± Rita Yeats spoke to her, not caring if she wasn¡¯t worried, ¡°During the time you weren¡¯t home, I often heard him say things like you and Will Gardner were a good match.¡± Sarah Yeats said nothing. But her mind had drifted away. She knew that dad would not interfere with her rtionships and would not make things difficult for Will Gardner, but there was still no way to bepletely at peace. Half an hourter. Inside the study. Eric Yeats and Will Gardner had already talked about some things. Will Gardner had been polite, modest and gentle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of her and won¡¯t let the past happen again.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Pumpkin is rather stubborn.¡± Eric Yeats knew Sarah Yeats well, ¡°There is something that she may be more stubborn with, at that kind of time, I hope you canpromise.¡± ¡°She is very good, you do not have to worry too much.¡± Will Gardner only said these words. He understood Sarah Yeats¡¯s stubbornness, and everything about her. When Eric Yeats saw him like this, he also knew that his daughter had found someone truly worthy of a lifelongmitment. Since this was the case. He, as a father, was also relieved. After the two of them finished talking, they opened the door and went out, and they saw Sarah Yeats standing outside the door. ¡°Pumpkin?¡± Eric Yeats paused for a moment. Will Gardner was also slightly surprised. Sarah Yeats looked natural and her words did not fluctuate, ¡°I came to see how your talk went.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finished talking.¡± Eric Yeats replied. But he knew she just worried about Will Gardner She should look outward! Sarah Yeats took Will Gardner¡¯s hand naturally, and said goodbye to Eric Yeats, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first, we have some things to doter, and I¡¯lle back to see youter.¡± ¡°Not eating dinner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eric Yeats didn¡¯t keep them any longer. Anyway, they were in the same city, they could meet whenever they wanted to. After leaving Sarah Yeats sat on the passenger side and asked him, ¡°What did my father tell you?¡± She waited for a long time down there. After seeing that the study door was closed for a long time she couldn¡¯t resist going up, but the door was better soundproofed and she couldn¡¯t hear the conversation inside happened ¡°Tell me to take good care of you, and talked a little about your mother.¡± Will Gardner didn¡¯t hide it from her, it just that he also wanted to relieve her past emotional pain, ¡°said something about your past.¡± Sarah Yeats paused. Closed her eyes. Will Gardner stopped at the intersection and looked at her, ¡°Do you think your parents¡¯ marriage was really a simple business alliance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah Yeats said quickly. Until now she still remembered what dad had said to her, remembering how she felt when she heard those words. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Will Gardner¡¯s voice carried the magic power to soothe people. Sarah Yeats looked at him. Will Gardner analyzed it to her, ¡°At first they may have been tied together because of the business alliance, butter on, your father and mother truly loved each other.¡± ¡°No.¡± This had always been a pain in Sarah Yeats¡¯s heart, ¡°Dad himself said that there was no love between him and mom.¡± ¡°After a long time, you can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s love or habit.¡± Will Gardner was able to bring himself into the role, ¡°A man who really does not love his wife, there was no way to live a happy life for the rest of his life.¡± Sarah Yeats was a little moved and subconsciously looked at him. ¡°Love for a person can¡¯t be hidden.¡± Will Gardner analyzed it to her, ¡°The reason why your father told you that there was no love between them, perhaps because he also did not know if it was love, or, he did not dare to admit that it was love.¡± The feelings of adults, simple orplex. Sarah Yeatsaoxi¡¯s mom and dad, obviously belonged to thetter. ¡°You should be able to understand if you think back carefully on the life they got together.¡± Will Gardner hopes she cane out, ¡°Only with love-based marriage, life will be happy and sweet. It can not be performed.¡± There were always loopholes in acting. With Sarah Yeats¡¯s observation it was impossible not to find. If not, it could only mean that it was not acting, but real love. Sarah Yeats carefully thought back to the past, what appeared in her memory, only Mom and Dad sweet and warm life, the two never had a quarrel. If Dad hadn¡¯t told her that, she really would have thought they were very much in love. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Feel free to require Thinking about this, her previously copsed world was repaired bit by bit. She looked at Will Gardner and said a more important thing, ¡°When Dad told me about him and Mom earlier, I asked him why he would drink to drown his sorrows when Mom died, and he told me that he and Mom had been a couple for decades after all, although there was no sensational love, the companionship was real.¡± It was this sentence. Overturned her previous perceptions. ¡°They were in love with each other.¡± Will Gardner was more certain now, ¡°It¡¯s just that your father confused love with habit, or as I just said, he didn¡¯t dare to admit that it was love.¡± The marriage, each other had a favorite person. In such a case, even if they were fond of each other, it will not be truly expressed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your father sometime.¡± Will Gardner took the initiative to take this task, ¡°To give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah Yeats agreed. The two went back and nestled in the sofa to watch TV. At first, both of them were watching the TV seriously. Watching and watching. The atmosphere became sexy with the images on the TV. In the picture, the main hero and heroine of the film was on the boat passionately kissing, like fire, all the desires being ignited. Sarah Yeats subconsciously pressed the fast-forward button, wanting to skip this image. ¡°Press back.¡± said he. Sarah Yeats had already skipped that clip, feigning iprehension and asked, ¡°You like to see that image?¡± ¡°Like.¡± ¡± ¡°So direct. ¡­¡­ She fondled the telecontroller and negotiated with him, ¡°It¡¯s already skipped, if you want to watch it, you can slide to it alone after watching itter, okay?¡± ¡°You like to watch theing plot?¡± Will Gardner¡¯s eyelid slightly raised and asked. Sarah Yeats nodded her head. Will Gardner also did not speak again. This reaction made Sarah Yeats doubtful. She felt that Captain Leon was not as the normal. That was not his normal case She was thinking about it. The plot changed to even more sexy than just now. The characters were having sex But it was cut at that time. Will Gardner lips raised, looking at her, ¡°So you like this.¡± Sarah Yeats,¡± ¡°¡­¡± How did she know the next was sex. ¡°Do you need me to help you edit down all the images just now and y them on a loop?¡± Will Gardner teased her, ¡°I also know a few movies with simr plots, need I to edit down those with you?¡± ¡°Have you seen this movie?¡± Sarah Yeats quickly realized that something was wrong. She knew why Captain Leon was so bashful after asking that earlier. It was because there was a pit waiting for her. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Will Gardner perfectly changed the topic, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered what I just said.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡­¡± She decisively clicked the back button and secretly swore that she would never watch romance movies with Captain Leon again. ¡°Angry?¡± Will Gardner still had a smile. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Come upstairs with me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I want to get youid.¡± Sarah Yeats¡¯s revenge came. This was what Will Gardner did not expect, ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Sarah Yeats had already thought how to tease him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± said he.¡±Lead me on, then leave me alone¡±. Sarah Yeats¡¯s idea screwed. How this can be guessed? Then she came over and sat on him, looking at him face to face, ¡°Then will youe for me?.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Will Gardner said slowly with low voice. He had to release her anger. Otherwise, it¡¯s not easy to find her back if running away. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, this ce can also be used as a bed.¡± Will Gardner¡¯s hand sped her waist and rubbed at the position of her tailbone, ¡°Get meid here.¡± Sarah Yeats got up and slipped away. The first thing she did was running back upstairs without looking back. At this moment she understood a very important thing. Captain Leon was impossible to have the emotion of shyness. Will Gardner saw her fleeing, his heart relieving. otherwise he really didn¡¯t know what to do just now, and he couldn¡¯t really let her flirt, after all, he used up condomsst night. Sarah Yeats ran upstairs to the room andined on the group chats. The idea was that the other two were not reliable at all. Jacob, [Pumpkin awesome! I was really not expecting you to dare to sleep with Captain Leon.] Jim, [How was the experience?] Jacob, [Was Captain Leon ok?] Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sarah Yeats suddenly did not know how to answer. It also became clear that these two people were watching the show. While thinking about this, a text message appeared on her phone. [I put a credit card in the mailbox outside the vi where Eve Kent lives, I paid for her expenses during this time. I will work hard so that she can marry me freely. ¨CEdgar Williams] After sending this message, Edgar Williams went to Jason Noth. Since he had decided to love, he had to show his attitude. When he went to Jason Noth and asked him to take him to work properly, Jason Noth¡¯s face, which was always cool and indifferent, was more than a little puzzled, ¡°Have you taken the wrong medicine?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edgar Williams lost his usual arbitrarines, the whole person was a lot more calm, ¡°Yesterday, I talked to Sarah Yeats about Eve Kent, she felt that I was not suitable to be with Eve Kent, after thinking carefully, I think she was right.¡± Jason Noth paused. Sarah Yeats¡­¡­ It¡¯s been almost two months since he¡¯d heard this name. ¡°You taught me how to manage a business.¡± Edgar Williams talked to him, good-looking eyes flooded with seriousness, ¡°I want to make some achievements to show my parents and Eve Kent, so they know that I am also capable.¡± Only when he had the ability can he be qualified to oppose his parents¡¯ marriage arrangement. Only then would he be able to help Eve Kent to be steadfast. ¡°As for the conditions, feel free to ask.¡± Edgar Williams said generously. Even if Jason Noth wanted him to help him with free voluntary work for the rest of his life, he would still agree. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 What¡¯s in your mind for Sarah Yeats now Jason Noth¡¯s looked over and his tone was somewhat cold, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Edgar Williams¡¯s attitude was clear. Jason Noth looked at the document in his hand, but his thoughts had already drifted away. When Edgar Williams saw that he did not speak for a long time, he urged, ¡°Can you give a quick answer?¡± ¡°I can promise you, but my request can not let anyone know except you and me.¡± Jason Noth was silent for a while before he said these in a somewhat low voice. Edgar Williams agreed without even thinking about it, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡± Jason Noth¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were flooded with ck. Edgar Williams incidentally made a guess, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to break up Sarah Yeats and Will Gardner, would you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If so, he definitely can¡¯t agree to this. Not to mention that if Eve Kent found out about this, she would definitely alienate him more and more, but this matter itself is rather wicked. He was determined not to do it. He has a daughter. ¡°Every time you go to visit Eve Kent, help me pay attention to Sarah Yeats.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s head was full of Sarah Yeats, the heart being suppressed, ¡°Do not need to inquire too much and ask questions, just say what you would get.¡± Edgar Williams paused. He opened his mouth, ¡°You¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes or not?¡± ¡°She already has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°They have a good rtionship, the odds are that they will not break up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need you to remind.¡± He knew how much that person loved Sarah Yeats after the day he left New York. Naturally, it was also clear that once the two were together, Will Gardner would not let Sarah Yeats suffer any further harm, letting alone giving him a single chance. Edgar Williams could not understand his behavior and thoughts, ¡°Then you still ¡­¡­¡¯ ¡°You just need to do as I say.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s tone was cold, and those eyes had emotions that had been forcibly suppressed, ¡°As long as you promise, I will help you double all of Williams Group¡¯s performance this year.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Edgar Williams readily agreed. It¡¯s just telling him what he¡¯d seen and heard, not anything hical. It¡¯s not a big deal. When Edgar Williams saw the blue of his eyelids and the red blood in his eyes, he patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t go to work today, go with me to drink and rx, look how tired you are.¡± ¡°There are still things to be done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Edgar Williams did not care about his will, dragging him and leaving. Chris watched them leave, and he drove a car to follow them, seeing them enter a clubhouse, then he sent a message to Edgar Williams. Chris, [Mr.Williams, the boss has not rested and eaten properly for almost two months, if possible, I hope you will let him drink lesster. Not having a good rest and irregr diet for a long time was not suitable for drinking alcohol. These two months. The boss has already had stomach disease. If he hurt his body by drinking, he didn¡¯t know how to exin to the boss¡¯s parents. Edgar Williams finished ordering wine before he saw this message. After he answered it, he got the staff go to prepare the meal. This request,made the staff inside baffled, ¡°Mr.Williams, we do not have meals here¡­¡­¡± ¡°Have someone go next door and buy some, it should be light and nourishing to the stomach.¡± Edgar Williams handed the card over and tipped. The staff immediately went. Jason Noth was puzzled by his behavior, and his cool voice was like winter water, ¡°You¡¯re here to eat?¡± ¡°The meal was ordered for you.¡± Edgar Williams also said explicitly, he also noticed that Jason Noth¡¯s complexion was not as good as before, ¡°You should have had time to eat dinner. Eat first, soter drinking is not so easy to get you drunk.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jason Noth refused. Edgar Williams only smiled and did not say anything. The staff soon bought the light and appetizing meals over. When Edgar Williams handed it over, Jason Noth didn¡¯t even look at it, he directly picked up the wine next to it and started drinking it. ¡°Eve Kent was now living very close to Sarah Yeats, and there was only a vi in between.¡± Edgar Williams was true to his word, talking to him about the conditions, ¡°If you eat this meal before drinking, I can make a few more trips towards New York.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s hand holding the cup stalled in the air. Only after a while did he fondled the cup and naturally said, ¡°She¡¯ll see you if you go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edgar Williams said with great certainty. Jason Noth gave him a disgusted look and just thought he was talking shit. Edgar Williams added a sentence before he drank, which was also the most important one, ¡°My child was born, and the mother agreed that I could go see October anytime, and this matter also got Sarah Yeats¡¯s permission, and she gave me the ess card to the vi area.¡± A simple sentence made Jason Noth stop all movements. It was as if he had been pressed the pause button, and his entire being stood still. ¡°Eat your meal first.¡± Edgar Williams took his ss down and handed the meal over, ¡°I promise to bring you back some news about Sarah Yeats every time I go to New York.¡± Jason Noth didn¡¯t answer, just ate the whole meal. It¡¯s a good thing this was in a private room, otherwise this scene would have caused a crowd of people to watch. ¡°Jason.¡± Edgar Williams was somewhatplicated by his reaction. Jason Noth¡¯s movement of eating was eye catching, and the whole person also maintained that indifference, ¡°Just say if you have something.¡± ¡°What is your mind for Sarah Yeats right now.¡± Edgar Williams was a little worried about his current state, after all it was really bad, ¡°Is it still holding on to the hope that she will turn back, or is it just aimlessly waiting.¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Jason Noth knew exactly what he was doing. He knew Sarah Yeats would not turn back, and he knew that no matter what happened in the future they would not return to the beginning, but the heart was not something that can be controlled if you want to. Edgar Williams¡¯s face wasplicated, ¡°Then what do you think.¡± ¡°Not much thought.¡± Jason Noth did not tell him the truth. It was only Chris who knew it. Jason Noth ate and then drank with Edgar Williams. Edgar Williams was in no mood to drink after learning of his state, but he could see that Jason Noth¡¯s situation was bad, so he drank with him. ¡°Will you and Eve Kent¡­¡­ make up?¡± Jason Noth asked as he drank his fourth cup. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Edgar Williams was also unclear, just said, ¡°But it does not matter, as long as she was not with other people, I will often go to see her and little October, and always wait for her until she is willing to marry me.¡± With his understanding of Eve Kent, if it wasn¡¯t for that ident back then, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten married to him. As an entertainer in the entertainment industry, she was choosing to marryte, and now if she makes aeback, she probably won¡¯t consider rtionships. The odds were still a little bit better for him. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Say now that you won¡¯t, not afraid that you will regret afterwards? ¡°Pretty good.¡± Jason Noth said these two words in a slightly muffled voice and then drank the wine in his cup. If he and Sarah Yeats also have a child as a tie¡­¡­. This thought just popped up and was dispelled by him. It¡¯s better not to. Now it was good. If he and Sarah Yeats really have a child, it will not change the end of the two of them now, the only thing that may change was Sarah Yeats¡¯s future rtionship was not very good. He can¡¯t give her a happy and stable life, so he can¡¯t ruin her current life. ¡°You take your time, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jason Noth put the cup on the table, ¡°Lucas is also in Anta, I will help you call him out to apany you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Edgar Williams wasn¡¯t in the mood to drink. Then Jason Noth left. Edgar Williams felt that something was very wrong with him now. He sent a message to Chris to inquire. In just under two months, he felt that Jason Noth had changed to another person. Chris¡¯s reply being very official, the boss¡¯s business, he will not casually tell other people, even the boss¡¯s brother. After seeing Jason Noth walked out from inside, he immediately weed, ¡°Boss, please get into.¡± Jason Noth got into the car with him. As every time before, Jason Noth sat in the back seat and Chris sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Boss, you can drink some more if you want.¡± Chris saw that he was still sober and added, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting drunk and not being able to return home.¡± What said to Mr.Williams before was because he did not eat much. Drinking with an empty stomach hurts the stomach and body. But after Mr.Williams told him that the boss had eaten, he was quite relieved. The boss has not had a good sleep for a long time, so sometimes he really hoped that he got drunk and had a good sleep. ¡°No more drinks, go back first.¡± Chris did not say more, starting the car and leaving. On the way back. Jason Noth kept looking out the window, his eyes full of thoughts. Chris hadn¡¯t seen him like this for a long, long time, so much so that he made a guess after seeing it, ¡°Boss, do you have something in your mind?¡± Jason Noth was silent and did not say anything. Chris did not ask further questions. The only noise in the car was the slight tire noiseing from the car tires. Just when Chris thought his boss wouldn¡¯t answer, Jason Noth¡¯s dull voice was full of heartache, ¡°She really doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sarah Yeats.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s voice wasplicated. Chris¡¯s eyesight paused, and his thoughts paused for a moment. For this period of time, he or Serial Lance, no one mentioned Miss Yeats in front of him, for fear that mentioning more would aggravate his condition. But now¡­¡­ Was it Mr.Williams who said something to him? ¡°She moved.¡± Jason Noth said this with difficulty, ¡°Moved to the vi area.¡± No one knew what he was feeling when he heard Edgar Williams said that there was only a vi between Eve Kent and Sarah Yeats¡¯s ce. At that time he had only one thought in his head, How much she didn¡¯t want to see him so she moved. Was he really¡­¡­ that annoying to her? ¡°Just moving, how can it be rted to it.¡± Chris thought not asplicated as him, just literally to understand the meaning of the words, ¡°Maybe it was Miss Yeats that nned to live with Will Gardner.¡± Jason Noth did not answer it. He didn¡¯t know what Sarah Yeats was thinking, nor did he know the real purpose of her move. But as soon as he thought that it was possible that she moved because he knew where she lived originally and she was afraid that he would bother her, his heart was like shouldering a huge rock that he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll go and ask around for you.¡± Chris did not want to see him like that. ¡°No need.¡± Jason Noth refused, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore whether it was or not.¡± The only one who were affected was just him. He was not important. Chris did not reply, but he decided to inquire clearly. If he doesn¡¯t inquire, this matter will be a thorn in the flesh, and it will still hurt for a long, long time. In case it was a misunderstanding. Wouldn¡¯t it be to suffer for nothing? ¡°Should we ask Dr. Lance toe over tonight.¡± Chris was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep all night, ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep properly for such a long time, your body really won¡¯t be able to carry it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jason Noth still said the same thing. Chris was really worried about his health, so much that a sentence came out, ¡°Can you not always do things that you regret.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Not listening to me in the past led to regretting divorcing Miss Yeats now and not treating her properly.¡± Chris this time was serious with his words, really worried about him, ¡°Now do listen to advice, in case meeting someone you want to take care of for a lifetime.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Jason Noth said with great certainty. ¡°You do not be so sure. Before you mentioned divorce with Miss Yeats, I said you would certainly regret, how did you reply at that time?¡± Chris deliberately said that to irritate him, ¡°Now you say no, not afraid afterwards regretting?¡± Jason Noth didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t even want to argue with Chris. When mentioning the past, he thought of all the stupid things he had done. ¡°Life was long. There was no hurdle that cannot be ovee.¡± Chris as a bystander to see clearly, ¡°Someday in the future, you will certainly also meet a good lover for life, like Miss Yeats and Will Gardner.¡± Jason Noth still did not speak. He does not know what the future holds, and he only knows that now and for some time after, his heart belonging to Sarah Yeats. As for why not a lifetime¡­¡­.. The reason for this was that he doesn¡¯t dare to be sure of anything anymore. Matters concerning feelings and private life, as long as he was very sure of, almost all were regretting. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for your family who cares about you.¡± Chris slowly said, looking at him through the rearview mirror, ¡°Once one day you copse from exhaustion, your parents and elderly grandfather will be anxious deadly.¡± ¡°You can shut up now.¡± Jason Nothpromised with a cold tone, ¡°Have Serial Lancee over at 10,30.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chris immediately contacted. When Serial Lance learned about this, he stopped sleeping and rolled over and got out of bed, ¡°Are you sure Jason Noth asked me toe over?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Really sure?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯lle right over.¡± Serial Lance had guilt towards Jason Noth after all, putting on his clothes quickly and going out. He had not dared to leave Anta because he knew Jason Noth would find him for help. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 If you are not afraid of being beaten by Will, then do whatever you want. Just two minutes after 10 p.m., Serial arrived. Chris took him upstairs to the study to see Jason. On the way, Serial started to gossip about Jason, ¡°Did he get up on the wrong side of the bed today?Howe I was asked to hypnotize him to sleep?¡± Jason had never epted Serial¡¯s idea of hypnotizing him to sleep before. But today, he suddenly asked for this, which really made Serial confused. ¡°Boss may finally straighten out his thinking.¡± Chris did not exin too much. He didn¡¯t exactly know what was converstaion between Boss and Edgar, but he did hear Boss talking about moving house. As for the rest. He had no idea. ¡°I hope he really straighten out his thinking.¡± Serial was more worried about Jason¡¯s situation. Chris didn¡¯t say anything more and took him upstairs to the study, then closed the door after sending him in, leaving the space for the two of them. Jason was as indifferent as usual. Serial didn¡¯t hypnotize him immediately, but sat on the sofa opposite Jason and said, ¡°An effective hypnosis requires yourplete cooperation, so if your consciousness resisits, it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°I know.¡± said Jason coldly. ¡°Why did you suddenly ept the idea of hypnotizing you to sleep tonight?¡± ¡°Because I want to have a good sleep tonight.¡± His simple answer made Serial understand that Jason didn¡¯t really straighten out his thinking. Serial sat there in a casual manner, with a few more warmth in his demeanor. ¡°You are tangled in the past, but you and Sarah no longer owe each other. You don¡¯t have to keep falling into self- me because of the past.¡± ¡°I did not.¡± answered Jason with only theree words. He wasn¡¯t ming himself. He was regretting. Regretting all the things in the past, regretting that he didn¡¯t know how to truly love someone from the beginning. Serial sensed that Jason didn¡¯t want to talk so much. He said, ¡°Get ready, I¡¯ll start hypnosis.¡± Jason did as he said. He went to shower, and theny down on the bed in the bedroom. The hypnosis went very smoothly, and Jason was very cooperative throughout the process. He was so cooperative that it only took about ten minutes for him to fall into a deep sleep. After the hypnosis ended. Serial tucked Jason on his bed with a nket, and made sure he was sleeping steadily before leaving. Chris had been waiting outside. When he learned that the hypnosis went well, he was slightly relieved. ¡°I still hope you can persuade him to ept psychological guidance.¡± said Serial with his nice thin lips, conveying his tenderness and sincerity that had never been felt before, ¡°If he still can¡¯t sleep well, he will wear himself out.¡± Chris promised him. But deep down, he knew that no one can persuade Boss to ept any advices, unless Boss could figure out by himself. ¡°Where is his recent medical report?¡± Serial was really concerned about Jason¡¯s health, ¡°Did ite out?¡± ¡°Yes, I just got it when I came off duty, but I haven¡¯t had the time to read it yet.¡± said Chris while leading Serial to go downstairs. Serial went with him to get the report. When he saw Jason¡¯s current physical condition, he frowned. Chris was also startled for a moment. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Serial looked at the data and the medical condition in a gloomy mood, ¡°He even got gastritis.¡± Chris was silent and did not say anything. For this period of time. Boss did not eat well. Sometimes he ate nothing, sometimes he would have only one small bite of the dishes. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have the physical strength to work if they did not eat properly, but Boss acted normally with full spirit, and doubled his work. ¡°You can go have some rest.¡± Serial thought that he must talk to Jason, ¡°Don¡¯t let Jason work in the next few days. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Chris was in silence. He was tempted to say, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you talk to him.¡± Boss had always acted ording to his own will, even his parents could not persuade him to do anything, let alone Serial. But he could not say it. Dr. Lance was clearly going to y hardball with Boss. ¡°Fine.¡± Chris agreed, in case of troubles, he also added, ¡°If there is something that you can¡¯t manage, just call me. I wille in time.¡± Serial nodded. He would spend the night in Jason¡¯s vi. Jason woke up the next day and saw Serial. He did not say a word at first. After taking a ss of water and drinking for two sips, he said, ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°No rush.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you.¡± Serial sat on the sofa and threw his medical report on the table, ¡°Look at this.¡± Jason thought it was a business document and took it over. When he saw that it was his own medical report, he paused, then naturally flipped it over. Page by page, he read all the results of the report. After that, he threw the medical report on the table. He tone was indifferent, just like before. ¡°I read it. What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you want to talk about?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°What else can we talk about?¡± asked Serial in reply. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Jason did not want to talk about these things at all. His eyes were cold. ¡°If there is nothing else you want to say, you can pack up and leave. I¡¯ve got work to do, excuse me.¡± Serial stood up and held his shoulders, ¡°Sit down!¡± Jason was confused. ¡°It¡¯s only been two months, and you already have several abnormal data.¡± Serial was the most worried about Jason¡¯s physical health. ¡°You also got gastritis. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, you¡¯ll end up in a bad health in less than a year.¡± He only sleeps for two or three hours of sleep a day, and never catches up on sleep. Irregr diet had also caused troubles to his stomach. If everybody just left him like this, Jason was very likely to die suddenly one day! ¡°Nobody knows me better than me.¡±Jason was really aware of his own physical condition, but he then said something exasperating, ¡°I I¡¯ve no intention to pop off yet.¡± There were several times he felt pain in the chest while working, and he stopped working and went to rest immediately. He was not a fool. He would take his life seriously. ¡°If you know yourself so well, why don¡¯t you look at the index of your heart?¡± Serial was really worried about that Jason might end up in a sudden death, ¡°From this day on, you must eat well and rest well. If you don¡¯t do so, you know the consequences.¡± Jason looked at Serial in confusion. As if his eyes was asking a question. Are you threatening me?¡¯ ¡°What consequences?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You know them.¡± said Serial frimly and painstakingly. Jason, who didn¡¯t care much about the medical report, answered him naturally, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t rest and eat well, I¡¯ll tell Sarah how you¡¯ve spent the past two months, and then show her your medical report.¡± Serial threatened. He knew that was best way to control Jason. Not surprise. The moment these words came out, Jason¡¯s surrounding aura went cold. Jason looked at Serial. His eyes were like icy water pools. ¡°If you are not afraid of being beaten by Will, then do whatever you want.¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Fighting In fact, Jason was afraid. He was afraid that Serial would tell Sarah about this. He was also afraid that he would tell Sarah more things about himself. He really didn¡¯t want to disturb her life anymore. ¡°Will won¡¯t beat me up.¡± said Serial with great certainty. He also braced himself to have a deep chat with Jason. ¡°Start with today¡¯s breakfast. If you still won¡¯t rest properly, I¡¯ll tell her about you.¡± ¡°Serial.¡±Jason got a little angry. Serial met his gaze naturally. As the former heir of a super big family, he wouldn¡¯t lose to Jason in terms of aura. It was just that he was guilty because he did something. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I also know that you don¡¯t want to bother Sarah with your own affairs anymore.¡± Serial changed a way to talk to him, ¡°But if you continue to be like this, your parents will know it sooner orter, and they will let Sarah advise you to live a good life.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. Mom and dad won¡¯t bother Sarah, he was sure of that, but sooner orter, things will reach Sarah¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t know about Sarah¡¯s attitude for him, nor did he know what did she really think of him in her heart. He only knew that¡­ He could not let Sarah know about this. ¡°If you dare to let her know, I¡¯ll tell your parents about your search for Be.¡± It was Jason¡¯s first time to threaten somebody like this. ¡°And then I¡¯ll tell everything I know between you and Be in your circle.¡± Once people knew about those things between Be and Serial, the two of them would definitely be in the middle of public opinion. At that time. Something bad will definitely happen. Serial would never let Be go through something like that. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care.¡± Serial¡¯s answer was unexpected. ¡°My families knew that I left them because of Be. So I don¡¯t care if you tell everyone about this in the circle. In fact, if everyone knows that Be is mine, they¡¯ll stop coveting her.¡± ¡°What if it ruins her future?¡± Jason suddenly felt that he could not understand Serial. ¡°Your words could indeed threaten the person I was five years ago, but things aren¡¯t the way they were now.¡± Serial viewed life affairs very naturally. ¡°Be and I now are the gods of the circle, no one wants to go against us.¡± When you¡¯re just a oridinary person, some public opinion can crush you. But when you reach a field that others have not reached, some voices will automatically disappear. Be was no longer making money by being a doctor, and neither was he. If things had to be like that¡­ He didn¡¯t care about the public opinion whatsoever. No matter what, he would stand by her side and help her block everything away. ¡°I hope you can listen to my word of advice, cherish your health.¡± Serial spoke to him in a serious manner. ¡°I am a few years older than you, just like a brother. I have experienced the same thing you are experiencing now.¡± When he was forced to leave Bl, he was living in hell. But he got through it. ¡°Get out.¡±Jason tried to kicked him out. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have some breakfast first.¡± Serial was clearly trying to supervise him, ¡°I¡¯ll call Sarah now if you don¡¯t.¡± The cold air around Jason almost condensed into substance. Serial and he did not give way to each other. The two of them stalled for a while, and then Jason walked towards outside. He made his attitude very clear. He was not going to eat anything when he had no appetite, and he wouldn¡¯t ept Serial¡¯s threats. However. Serial was determined to fight with him to the end today. The moment he left, Serial took out his cell phone and called Sarah,and turned on the amplified sound. The voice of beep could be heard very clearly in the empty living room. ¡°Take a guess. How long will Sarah answer the phone?¡± said Serial slowly. Jason stopped because of these words, and his feet stood there as if they had been rooted. The beeping of the phone continued, and Serial did not speak again. He believed that Jason would make the right choice. When it came to the sixth beep. Sarah picked up. The moment the phone was connected, Jason¡¯s body went frozen invisibly. Sarah¡¯s voice was as light as ever, and it was clear that her rtionship with Serial was not close, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Looking for your help to make a security system.¡± Serial gave Jason a chance and didn¡¯t tell Sarah directly about his situation, ¡°The effect should be better than Noths group¡¯s. You can name a price.¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Sarah refused without hesitation. How dare he mentioned the Noths group. If it wasn¡¯t for Serial, she wouldn¡¯t have had so many incidents with Jason. They wouldn¡¯t be together for so many times from the beginning. Sarah hung up the second she finished. It was obivous that she didn¡¯t want to talk too much with him. Serial knew the result before he called. He took the phone in his hand and said onest thing toJason, ¡°Are you sure you still don¡¯t want to have breakfast?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡± Jason didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m letting you go now. The previous agreement is cancelled. And I¡¯ll tear up that contract in front of you.¡±Jason didn¡¯t want to get involved with Serial anymore. He was really not someone you can deal with. ¡°From now on, you go back to New York immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave until you are cured.¡± said Serial. He also wanted to go back, but it was useless to go back now. Be had booked a flight to leave New York a month ago, and her whereabouts were hidden by K, so he couldn¡¯t find her even if he wanted to. He was not going to leave Anta for the time being until his staff found out some news of Be. Jason¡¯s eyes were like the icy water pool being put on an extrayer of frost. ¡°Serial, you should know that I have little patience.¡± ¡°Well, I have a lot of patience.¡± answered Serial in a careless way. He did not take Jason¡¯s anger seriously at all. ¡°At worst, you and I are both lost. My loss is not big deal, as for you¡­ it seems like you won¡¯t lose anything, either.¡± ¡°Maybe it will also make Sarah get back together with you because of the guilt.¡± Serial deliberately said these words. Jason clenched his fists in a sudden. Serial sensed it. Jason has been holding it in for too long since the ident, except for the night he got drunk once in New York, he never had let out his emotions again. A long-term repression will make someone have psychological problems. In addition, he did not treasure his health at all. It was just a matter of time of his copse if he chose to suppress his feelings. In order topletely irritate Jason, Serial deliberately said words that would stimte him, ¡°Do you want to pretend to be a terminal patient? I¡¯ll tell Sarah that you have been ming yourself and regretting because of the past, so you did not rest and eat properly, and got a stomach cancer.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let your parents say something simr.¡± ¡°Just tell her that you are dying, and yourst wish is to be able to spend some ordinary and peaceful days with her.¡± ¡°Maybe in this way, Sarah will be in guilt. She may break up with Will, only to be with you.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Jason gave him a punch without ceremony. Serial had expected Jason to have this action. The moment Jason punched over, Serial hurriedly raised his hand to block. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 The knot should be tight. ¡°Why did you hit me? You think I can¡¯t handle the situation?¡± Serial continued to stimte him, trying to let all of his emotions out. ¡°Well, I can assure you, as long as I was telling lies from the beginning, K could not find out.¡± Jason was still clenching his fists, ¡°If you dare to do anything stupid, I will absolutely put your and Be¡¯s reputations to shame.¡± ¡°You are that angry, huh?¡± asked Serial. Jason¡¯s eyes were like knives. The coldness around him reached the extreme at this moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say anything to her, well then, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Serial brought the topic to the point. ¡°As long as you eat well from now on and receive hypnosis and psychological guidance, I promise I won¡¯t say a word to her.¡± Jason did not answer. He went back to have his breakfast on the table. Serial stood aside, watching Jason¡¯s eating. When Jason was finished, Serial was relieved. Jason finished eating and came to Serial. He was still indifferent. ¡°Come. We can go to the backyard to have some practices. I need a coach to tell me how to fight.¡± Serial was speechless. Do you have to be that serious?¡¯ Even though Serial was very reluctant to do so, but in order to adjust Jason¡¯s emotions, he chose to follow Jason to the backyard. Want a fight, huh?¡¯ He¡¯s not afraid. As for Chris¡¯s side. Not long after he arrived at the office, he received a call from Mr. and Mrs. Noth, and the couple made an appointment with him. Chris went to the family mansion of Noths to meet with them. He noticed their solemn faces, figuring that they might have known something. After a brief opening statement. Mr. Noth cut to the case, ¡°Did Jason have a full medical checkup a few days ago?¡± Chris paused. Then he answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What was the result?¡± ¡°Everything is normal.¡± ¡°We called you here alone to know his true condition.¡± said Mrs. Noth warmly. Her frowning eyebrows showed her worry. ¡°Given his recent life routine, his physical statement can¡¯t be normal.¡± Although this time Jason was still the same as before. But this weekend, when Jason went back to the old mansion, his spirit was clearly not as good as before. His appetite was not too good, and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. ¡°If the report did find something wrong with him, I hope you can tell us.¡± Mr. Noth added. ¡°He¡¯s fine. I assure you.¡± Chris promised Jason not to tell his parents about this, so he could only lied to them. ¡°Although his spirit and appetite are not so good recently, he made sure he got enough rest time, and his office is always stocked with food.¡± Hearing this. Mr. Noth and Mrs. Noth knew that Chris wouldn¡¯t tell them anything. Mrs. Noth¡¯s gentle eyes darkened, revealing a deste look. ¡°Can you show us the physical examination report?¡± asked Mr. Noth. ¡°I¡¯ll send it overter when I go back to the office.¡± Chris had prepared a fake medical report. It was Boss¡¯s instruction. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about him. Boss is fine.¡± The Noths couple just nodded. Chris was nervous. He was ashamed of lying in front of his boss¡¯s parents. But he knew what it felt. If something happend to him, he also did not want his parents to know. After all, in the world of adults, most people tended to tell good news, instead of bad ones. If you tell them bad things, you could only see them worrying about you, and they couldn¡¯t help you solve any problems. It is better to carry on by yourself. After the meeting, Chris went back to thepany to pick up the fake medical report. Watching Chris leave, Mrs. Noth¡¯s heart was still in worries. ¡°Is Jason really all right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s all right.¡± Mr. Noth was telling half truth and half lies. He knew what was the most appropriate way to appease Mrs. Noth. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about him too much. Jason¡¯s a grown up and he knows how to live his own life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still worried¡­¡± Mrs. Noth was still not relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him tonight.¡± Mr. Noth always treat Jason with free- range parenting, ¡°If there is something wrong, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± Mrs. Noth could not think of any other solutions, so she could only say yes to her husband. She knew her son so well. Though she did not have many conversations with her son after he grew up, she still knew her child very well. There was something wrong with Jason in these two months. When Chris returned to thepany, he reported to Boss on this matter, then sent the fake medical report to his parents. Jason made a simple reply to Chris. He didn¡¯t worry about this. The reason was also simple. Serial gave him medicine. ¡°One pill a day.¡± Serial gave him a bottle of medicine, only one. ¡°If you are finished,e to me to get a second bottle. If you don¡¯t take the medicine in a proper way, I¡¯ll go to Sarah.¡± ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°Remember to take your medicine.¡± Jason didn¡¯t answer. When Serial left the gate, Jason immediately made a phone call, asking someone to check on Be. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He could¡¯t live in Serial¡¯s threat for the rest of his life. At this time, he must take the initiative to negotiate with Serial. Humanity has always been greedy. If youpromise once, you¡¯ll thenpromise a second time and a third time. He had to avoid that in advance. ¡°Boss, you can ask Miss Yeats if you want to know something about Be.¡± Chris knew that the rtionship between Be and Sarah was close, so when he got the order to check on Be, he called Boss immediately. ¡°Miss Yeats should know.¡± Jason refused. He would not bother Sarah for unnecessary things. But¡­ He thought of the hacker he hadn¡¯t contacted in a long time. He sent an email to the hacker, using the email adress which was only for contacting the hacker. Jason said in the email that he had a patient who needed medical treatment and wanted to find Dr. Be, asking if she could help. By ¡°patient¡±, of course he meant Serial. Sarah was nning to sneak away when she received this email. She was in the garage. She got on the driver¡¯s seat of the car and was about to leave. When she saw the email appeared on her phone, she paused for a second and replied, ¡°No results found.¡± Be said that this time she was going to travel and rx for a while. She could just be herself during this time. If so. She wouldn¡¯t care about a patient or what not. After replying, she was about to leave. But Will stood in front of the car before she could start the car. The two looked at each other through the windshield. Sarah¡¯s palms began to sweat. ¡°Want to sneak away?¡± Will paced up and down to the driver¡¯s door and opened it to look at her. ¡°How did you untie the rope so quickly?¡± Sarah was a little bit of unease. She didn¡¯t know what Will would do next. ¡°I tied you up. The knot should be tight.¡± It was said that Caption Leon would be on a business trip, butst night he suddenly said the trip was cancelled, and he would stay here to be with her for a few days. She had no doubt at first. Until she found that he ordered a kind of small box on his phone. Although that may be simply hoarding, but she still thought that she needed to leave firtst, in case one day Captain Leaon really intended to let her to make up for theck of diligence, telling her to take more exercise. If that happened, she would be worn out. Will was unhurried. He looked at her and lightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you forgotten who taught you the way to tie people up?¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 I know what kind of person will is. Sarah was silent. These words sounded so familiar. Will¡¯s eyes fell on the car keys she had just inserted, said carelessly, ¡°Are you going to get off the car by yourself, or do you want me to do it for you?¡± ¡°I need to go on a business trip now.¡± said Sarah seriously. It¡¯s hard to find a single sign that she was lying. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sneaking away.¡± ¡°You wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Will did not talk to her anything more this time. Sarah was very well prepared and already had n B. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call Sivan right in front of you. There is a business coboration abroad waiting for me. I¡¯ll go with him. He is on his way to the airport.¡± Will nced at both of her hands. She was not holding amunication device, and he found no earphones on her ears. There is no possibility of making ns at this moment of time. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There are also contracts and some files for this coboration in the luggage.¡± Sarah was really well prepared for this leave, ¡°You can open it up and see it for yourself.¡± ¡°How long is the business trip?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. It might take a week if it goes well, a month if it doesn¡¯t.¡± Will¡¯s eyes were still on her. He was sure that this must be a lie, but she acted so sincerely, which made him ran out of ideas. After all, Sarah had no reason to sneak away. And he was not a bad guy. ¡°Call me before youe back.¡± Will didn¡¯t ask anything more. His eyes were cold but clear. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± Sarah was relieved. ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, Sivan came. When his car arrived, Will¡¯s distant ck eyes went darker. Didn¡¯t she said she need to go to the airport? Why did Sivane? While Will was still suspecting, Sarah was not nervous at all. From the words she need to say to the progress of certain matters, all of the arrangements were set steady by her in the morning. Sivan parked his car nearby, then came over with some documents in his hand. ¡°Sivan? Why are you here?¡± asked Will intentionally. ¡°I came to pick up Boss to the airport.¡± Sivan¡¯s face was as cold as ever, ¡°Some files needs to be checked by her on the way.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to check them on the phone?¡± Will had always been suspicious, but he could not find the evidence, ¡°You can also check them on the ne.¡± ¡°The files are on the cloud backup, and they need to beworked to check.¡± answered Sivan. His tone was so calm that no one would suspect. ¡°Also, it¡¯s better to check the files face to face than on the phone.¡± While he was exining. Sivan had opened theputer and started to talk business to Sarah. They were talking real business. Sarah was also talking to Sivan seriously. Judging from the content of their coverstaion, there was nothing to doubt. ¡°Rest of the files will be checked in the car.¡± Sivan put hisptop away and said in a businesslike manner, ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, we may not be able to get to the airport on time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± answered Sarah. Sivan helped her get her luggage. They were very tacit. Will¡¯s eyes looked at Sarah for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go on the business trip with Sivan first.¡± Sarah came to Will and gave him a hug, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I come back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Will did not force her to stay. After all. He also had to go on an errand. After watching the two of them leave, Will called someone to book a flightt for him to go abroad. Sarah didn¡¯t know Will¡¯s action. After the car drove out of the vi region, she was relieved and became less nervous. ¡°Boss, you are very afraid of Will?¡± asked Sivan. ¡°No.¡± Sarah sat with him in the back seat, while there was a driver driving in front, ¡°I was just simply ying some games with him, so as to encourage affections between us.¡± Sivan was speechless. She was definitely telling lies. And she was definitely afraid of Will. ¡°He should find out that you lied to him.¡± Sivan told her his observation, hoping that she would be able to deal with it calmly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to find out. As long as he doesn¡¯t find the exact evidence, there¡¯s nothing he can do to me.¡± Sarah knew Will well, ¡°He is a man who cares about evidence.¡± Sivan thought there was something wrong in her words, but he couldn¡¯t name it. Sivan decided not to go further on this matter. On the way, Sivan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cancel your flight, and let someone elsee to pick you up after driving out of the cityter.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah had already decided, ¡°I¡¯ll go on that business trip with you.¡± Sivan was really going on a business trip. That was why she had n B. Last night, when she saw Captain Leon bought that thing, she called Sivan, telling him that if she had not called him at nine in the morning, use the excuse of checking files, so as toe to pick her up. Sivan was confused. He sensitively sensed that something was wrong. ¡°You had a fight?¡± Wouldn¡¯t every new couple want to be with each other every day? Why did she want to take a business trip? ¡°No.¡± exined Sarah. She did not want to hide this from Sivan. ¡°The engagement ring is about to be ready. I was going to see the sample. If there is something wrong, I can tell them to change.¡± Hearing this, Sivan was a little relieved. He didn¡¯t say anything more about Sarah¡¯s proposal to Will. As long as she was happy about it. ¡°Boss.¡± Sivan suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If one day, you find that Will is together with another woman, what will you do?¡± asked Sivan seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go to them to see what they are talking about. If it¡¯s about business, I¡¯ll leave them alone first.¡± Sarah is very rational and won¡¯t just mess around for no reason. ¡°If it¡¯s something bad, I¡¯ll also wait for them to finish first and talk to him afterwards.¡± She does not like misunderstandings and does not think that seeing is necessarily believing. There are many things that need to be said in a clear way. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Will might cheat on you?¡± This was Sivan¡¯s biggest worry. ¡°No.¡± said Sarah with certainty. Her eyes were also flooded with seriousness. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Captain Leaon is not that kind of man. He won¡¯t do such a thing. His character determines his style of handling affairs. Sivan did not know how to describe his feelings. He was rejocing at her words, but at the same time, he was a little worried. He was rejocing at that, after having been through a bad rtionship, she could still believe in the one she loves as always, and she was still frank and sincere as before. But Suvan also worried that she would be hurt by love twice. At this moment. His felt reallyplicated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what kind of person Will is.¡± Sarah saw his emotions through his calm face. She tried to cate him. ¡°If he really does something bad to me one day, my people will punish him for me.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 This matter is a bitplicated Captain Leon was the guiding light for them. They all trusted him, but if he did anything wrong, they would definitely not let him go. Sivan said yes. They got on the ne together. After they arrived at the airport and got off the ne, they went into the same hotel. Sarah first took a picture and sent it to Will, telling him that she and Sivan had arrived at the hotel, ready to rest, and asked what he was doing. Will was at the airport. He was surprised to see her message when he was boarding the ne. He texted her. Will, I¡¯m at the airport, ready for a business trip. Sarah, Business trip? Will, It¡¯s apany business, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go back to New York before you. Sarah, OK. They stopped chatting after saying goodbye. Sarah was also a little tired after a few hours of flying, so shey down on the bed to sleep after ending the conversation. Early the next morning. She got up and went about her business. Sivan also went to talk about cooperation. They went to work separately and agreed to call each other after everything was done. Then they together went back to New York. Sarah first went to meet with the custom ring designer, and saw the ring before its finalpletion step. She did not propose any suggestion. Both rings were very nice. Sarah went back to the hotel after making the appointment to get the ring in ten days. She was nning to go outside and have a trip these ten days, and prepared for her honeymoon trip later. But all this was stopped by a phone call from Wilson. It was eight o¡¯clock that night. She was having dinner when Wilson called her and said in a mysterious tone, ¡°Pumpkin, I want to ask you one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know what Will is doing recently?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I want to have a talk with him.¡± ¡°He is busy these days.¡± Sarah ate her meal while answering him and did not feel anything unusual, ¡°Last night he was on a business trip. I will tell you when he returns to New York.¡± Wilson then kept silent. Sarah waited for a while but Wilson still said nothing. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s traveling for?¡± Wilson was on the balcony of a restaurant, looking at a man and a woman talking andughing in the restaurant, and his eyebrows frowned. He didn¡¯t know how to tell Sarah that Will was chatting with a beautiful woman happily. This was a business trip? ¡°Business.¡± Sarah noticed that his tone was a little strange, ¡°Are you in a hurry? I can call him if you¡¯re in a hurry.¡± ¡°OK. It¡¯s better to have video call.¡± After Wilson said this, Sarah hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t leave but continued watching them. What if he was the one who misunderstood? Will looked very sincere and loyal, who wouldn¡¯t cheat. You couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions without being sure of things, so let¡¯s see. Will then looked at his phone, then texted a few words on his phone and put it back down. Meanwhile. Wilson also received a message from Sarah. Sarah, He¡¯s talking to someone and will call me after 10,00. Wilson frowned at once. Just then. What more exasperating happened! Will opened one of the boxes, took out ady¡¯s ring, and then handed it to the woman sitting opposite him. The woman seemed a little surprised, but still took it and put it on her finger. Wilson was astonished. He was really angry. He took out his phone and took a picture of this, intending to send it to Sarah, but stopped the second he clicked on the dialog box. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No. He couldn¡¯t just send it then. He clicked the back button again. He nned to go to Will to ask him what happenedter. After all that, he could tell Pumpkin this. Thinking of this, he continued to watch them and saw that the woman was observing the ring on her hand, with a gentle smile on her face. It was such a sweet image. After a while. Wilson couldn¡¯t stand looking at it anymore. He went directly to the parking lot and sat in the car waiting. As long as Will came out of the restaurant, he would definitely pass by here. The more he thought about it, the angrier he was. He even wanted to beat Will up. His secretary called him several times, but he hung up and let him go back first. Another five minutes passed. Will walked out of the restaurant. He said goodbye to the woman with a smile. Wilson was irritated at once, and when the woman drove away, he got down from his car and greeted warmly, ¡°Will? What a coincidence. You are also here.¡± Will paused for a moment. After looking back and seeing it was Wilson, he also greeted in a low voice, ¡°Wilson.¡± ¡°Coming here on business?¡± Wilson nced at the restaurant and paced in front of him. ¡°Not really a business trip.¡± Will also did not expect to see Wilson here, ¡°Just came over to do some business, I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wilson was unhappy obviously. Will told Sarah that he was traveling for business. But he told Wilson that he was just doing something. Liar! ¡°Yes.¡± Will sensed his mood change but didn¡¯t think too much about it, ¡°You came over here on business?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson took out his cell phone, ¡°When I was on the business trip. I encountered one thing. I don¡¯t know what to do then.¡± Will asked naturally, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Seeing a friend¡¯s husband cheated.¡± Wilson unlocked the phone and did a part of the padding first, ¡°Still thinking about whether to tell my friend.¡± ¡°If it were me, I would say as long as I was sure this was true.¡± Will gave a suggestion. The friend¡¯s character and the way to handle things. All would affect whether to say it or not. Wilson tapped the photo inside the phone and pointed the screen at him, ¡°Then you help me look at this and see if it¡¯s real or fake.¡± Will then also saw the two people in the photo. One was him, and the other was the designer he had just made an appointment with. Only a moment. He knew what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Will was sensible and calm. He nced around and said, ¡°I will exin to you somewhere else. This matter is a bitplicated.¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 You didn¡¯t do anything disloyal ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson wasn¡¯t impulsive this time. In fact, he still believed that Will was nice and loyal, who didn¡¯t hurt Sarah. But what he just saw did make people have to think more. Will found a cafe. As they just sat down. Wilson said first seriously, ¡°Exin. If the exnation is not reasonable, I will tell Pumpkin.¡± ¡°The person in the photo is the designer I have an appointment with. I was talking to her about the proposal ring and the engagement ring.¡± Will said clearly and sincerely, ¡°I n to propose to Sarah some timeter, to give her a surprise.¡± Wilson¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted. It was sensible. But he always felt a little ufortable as he thought of Will giving the ring to that designer to wear. He should what did it mean that a man gave a woman a ring to wear. ¡°You can ask any questions you have.¡± Will could see that Wilson was still confused. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t give that woman the ring you gave to Pumpkin to wear.¡± Wilson said without hesitation, ¡°She¡¯s still satisfied with the ring.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding.¡± Will said again. Will could never give the ring customized for Sarah to someone else to wear. Wilson waited for him to exin. ¡°The two rings you saw are just temtes.¡± Wilson thought about the proposal with Sarah when he said this, ¡°I gave it to her to wear because I wanted to tell her that the inner ring design like that would make the person who wore it ufortable and let her try it.¡± Sarah was a pianist, and a martial artist, as well as a calligrapher. She was also very sensitive to things on her hands. He couldn¡¯t give her a ring that would make her ufortable. ¡°She was teasing me and said that she didn¡¯t expect me to love someone so meticulously.¡± What Will said was true and he did not want to be misunderstood, ¡°If you do not believe me, I can go with you to the restaurant to retrieve the monitoring.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Wilson already believed. When Will said these, he was recalling the images of that time. No matter which sentence, it matched with their expression at that time. Will should not be lying. ¡°You believe me, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson deleted the photo, and said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry. I misunderstood you.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I¡¯m d Sarah has a brother like you who thinks of her in everything.¡± Will did not have any negative emotions, and then asked an important thing, ¡°You should not have told her yet, right?¡± At that time when he was talking with the designer, Sarah gave him a video call. He hung up and sent her a message. The message she sent was normal, but he was worried that she might misunderstand. ¡°Not yet.¡± Wilson was d that he didn¡¯t tell her. ¡°I hope you can help me keep it a secret.¡± Will said and his eyes lit up, ¡°I want to surprise her with the proposal.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Wilson agreed. After this matter was resolved, Wilson was relieved. He was really afraid that Pumpkin would encounter this kind of thing again. Once Will really cheated, she might not believe in love again in this life. If so, no one could heal her. After all these, Wilson went back. He called Sarah first to tell her not to call Will again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call Will, and I¡¯ve already talked to him.¡± Wilson talked to Sarah on the phone and incidentally said something else to relieve her, ¡°Do you want toe over here to have fun. I have found several fun ces.¡± ¡°You turn the camera.¡± Sarah stared at the picture thoughtfully. Wilson was confused. But he still did as he was told.He showed her the whole hotel room, and at the end he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Youe to Room 503.¡± ????? ¡°Upstairs.¡± ¡°You¡¯re over here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wilson felt that it was too coincidental. He didn¡¯t even hang up the phone. He just took it and headed upstairs. When Sarah saw the inside of the elevator, she was already 100 percent sure that this was the hotel she was staying in. She hung up the phone and got up to open the door of her room, waiting for Wilson in the living room. When Wilson arrived, he saw that the door was open. When he was about to knock on the door, he saw Sarah sitting on the sofa inside. ¡°Pumpkin?¡± Wilson was really surprised, ¡°Why are you here? Did youe here on business?¡± Or¡­¡­ To follow Will? ¡°I have some personal matters.¡± Sarah did not tell him specifically. ¡°What personal matter?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± ¡°You can trust me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah said straightforwardly. Only Julian, Jacob and Jim knew this. ¡°Then forget it.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t ask further and directly changed the topic, ¡°Do you know where Will is?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Also here.¡± Wilson just chatted leisurely, ¡°When I finished talking about cooperation and came out of the restaurant, I met him outside the restaurant.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sarah was surprised. Here? She remembered that Captain Leon had no cooperation projects in this city. How did hee here? Sarah was thinking about whether he followed here. Once she thought of this, she was nervous and said, ¡°Do you know when he will leave?¡± ¡°Not sure, but certainly not in these two days.¡± Wilson said so but then he felt that this might expose Will¡¯s secret, ¡°You are going to find him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah pursed her lips and began to think, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Have someone keep an eye on him for me these days, and if I¡¯ll meet up with him, let me know in advance.¡± ¡°??¡± What did she mean? Wilson was confused. If this weren¡¯t his sister, he would have to wonder if she was going to do something disloyal. ¡°I can¡¯t let him know what I will do. You have someone keep an eye on him.¡± Sarah said, ¡°After the matter ispleted, I can help you deal with some business in the Yeats Group.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­ cheated?¡± Wilson said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Wilson also realized that what he had said was improper and said, ¡°I mean why are you so afraid of meeting him. You didn¡¯t cheat after all.¡± ¡°I want to surprise him. I can¡¯t let him know.¡± Sarah changed her words. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 It hurts me so much Wilson was even more puzzled. What kind of surprise required such a big show? She even promised him to deal with matters in the Yeats Group. Seeing that he was only staring at her, Sarah asked a follow-up question, ¡°Deal or not?¡± ¡°You first tell me what surprise it is.¡± Wilson asked, ¡°In case the surprise you thought would be a shock to him.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a shock.¡± ¡°You talk to me first.¡± Wilson was insistent. Sarah was silent, and she lookedplicated. ¡°I¡¯ll see whether to help you after you talk to me.¡± Wilson continued. If it were anything else, he would have agreed without hesitation. But it was different. It wasn¡¯t a small thing since Pumpkin even promised him that. ¡°I can tell you.¡± Sarah knew what kind of personality Wilson has, and he would find it out, ¡°but you have to promise that after I tell you, you won¡¯t tell anyone else. Only you and I know it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Wilson agreed. Sarah said, ¡°I n to propose to Will.¡± What? What? Wilson was puzzled and surprised, as if what she said were very outrageous, ¡°Propose?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Propose!!!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your¡¯re a girl.¡± Wilson said straightforwardly, ¡°This is what Will should do.¡± ¡°There is now that says only the man can propose.¡± Sarah also wanted to show her fondness and care, ¡°I want him to know that I have him in my future.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t know what to say. What the hell?? Will was ordering a proposal ring, and Sarah wanted to propose. They were so tacit¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t need to propose. He will feel your love and care in daily life.¡± Wilson tried to persuade her since in his mind, he still thought that it was the man who should propose. The proposal meant that he wanted to be with this girl for the rest of his life. He wanted to have a family with her.He wanted to protect her and love her. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Sarah said straightforwardly and seriously, ¡°You just need to help me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No matter what I will say, you won¡¯t change it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson also knew her character. No one could change her mind once she made up her mind, ¡°I will help you keep an eye on him, but you have to tell me in advance where you¡¯re going and what you¡¯re going to do every day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah agreed. She then told him about her itinerary for the next two days. When Wilson learned that she had also customized a proposal ring, he was touched. They were a little taciturn? The rings were both customized over here. ¡°Pumpkin.¡± Wilson suddenly thought of a very important issue. Sarah sent her schedule to him and then raised her head to look at him, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of a possibility.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What if he also ns to propose to you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always one to propose first.¡± Sarah did not care about this. After all, Captain Leon also talked about this matter before, ¡°It won¡¯t be in one day.¡± ¡°What if he also customized a ring?¡± Wilson asked, ¡°Will you wear the ring you prepared or he prepared?¡± ¡°I wear the one he prepared and he wears the one I prepared.¡± Sarag said. Well¡­¡­ It¡¯s OK. ¡°When do you n to propose to him?¡± Wilson first help Will get more information from her, and when the timees, he directly let Will first propose, ¡°After you get the ring, or not yet set?¡± ¡°Before May.¡± Sarah gave a time. Wilson nodded. It was May 1st, Sunday. There was still a full month until the end of the month. As long as Will got it done quickly, he could totally set the proposal in front of Sarah¡¯s. ¡°Then let me know if you set the proposal date.¡± Wilson intended to get through to Will afterwards, ¡°I¡¯ll also help you prepare for it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sarah refused. Wilson did not understand, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Sarah saw through him and said, ¡°I am not going to let you go and talk to him.¡± ¡°Am I such a person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It hurts me so much.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah said seriously, ¡°You will only be awkward since I have known your n.¡± It was Pumpkin. The guess was really urate. He had to continue the show, ¡°Why not I tell him the ring you prepared directly if I am going to really talk to him about it?¡± ¡°You will not break your words once you promise.¡± Sarah really knew him. Wilson might seem unreliable, but he was a man who kept his promises. He wouldn¡¯t break his words. ¡°Go back early and rest.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t have the intention to talk to him more, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Wilson said good night to her and left. Back in his room, he was in a dilemma whether to test Will or not. In the end, he didn¡¯t think about anything else and went straight to bed. During the next two days. Wilson helped Sarah well. Even Will felt he was stalked by someone these days and when he returned to the hotel, he had people look into the matter. His trip had been approved by the organization. Few people saw his face and he shouldn¡¯t be stalked. The most important thing was that those dangerous people should not appear in this ce. After all, it¡¯s a romantic and pleasant city. The third day. He received a call and it was his man, ¡°Boss, your intuition is correct. There is indeed someone who has been following you for the past two days.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Wilson from the Yeats Group.¡± After hearing this, Will was surprised. Wilson? ¡°Do we arrest the person?¡± The person on the other side slowly said. ¡°No.¡± ¡°There is one more thing.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Ms. Yeats is also here.¡± The voice on the other side was clear, and there was respect for Will in his tone, ¡°We found that Wilson had met with Ms. Yeats three days ago.¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Do you believe me when I say there is a reason for this? Atha? Will was surprised. He recalled that Wilson hade to him and he was confused whether Wilson keep his words. Did he go to see Sarah? Didn¡¯t Wilson believe him? This thought was denied by himself as soon as it came out. If it was true, Sarah would have called him long ago. ¡°Boss, do you need us to investigate in detail?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter.¡± He hung up the phone after he finished speaking. These people were all his people. They were all top notch in detection, counter-surveince, physical skills, marksmanship. He fondled the phone in his hand, thought for a moment and then called Wilson to have a meet. Wilson didn¡¯t think more. He felt that Will wanted him to help propose to Sarah. They met at a restaurant. It was only after the food was served that Wilson took the initiative to ask, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t belive me?¡± Will slowly said. ¡°What?¡± Wilson was confused. He didn¡¯t know what Will was talking about. ¡°Do you still suspect that I have affairs with someone else?¡± Will was wearing a suit, reserved and elegant. ¡°What do I suspect this for?¡± Wilson didn¡¯t know why he asked that, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s a designer? Why do I suspect you?¡± Will stared at him. Wilson was even more confused. What¡¯s wrong with this? ¡°Since there is no suspicion, then why did you ask someone to quietly follow me?¡± Will didn¡¯t beat around the bush when talking to the person he¡¯s familiar with. As Wilson was just about to retort, he remembered what Sarah said to him. She asked him to keep an eye on Will. He couldn¡¯t let him meet up with P,umpkin. ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Wilson couldn¡¯t tell him directly and stammered, ¡°If I say that there is a reason, do you believe it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can assure you that I don¡¯t suspect you and I believe what you told me before.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t expect what he did to be discovered, ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you the reason.¡± If he told Will, he betrayed Pumpkin. He couldn¡¯t. Will just stared at him. He smiled and said his guess in a low voice, ¡°Rted to Sarah, right?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Wilson suddenly stopped in a hurry and said, ¡°Howe? No.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just meet up with her that night.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I just found out about it.¡± ¡°Then you know what she¡¯s doing here?¡± ¡°Not really, but it¡¯s certain that she¡¯s not here on business.¡± Will said in a charming voice, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me to know, and I won¡¯t look into it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of her cheating?¡± Wilson pursed his lips. He indeed thought that you better check it out. He kinda hoped that Will knew that Sarah was nning a marriage proposal. But Will gave Sarah enough freedom and he wouldn¡¯t ask more about things that Sarah didn¡¯t want him to know. He knew she would tell him when the time came. ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Will said happily. He was sweet when thinking of the person he loves, ¡°I trust her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wilson said bitterly. He felt that Will was dumb. He even didn¡¯t check it. Then would Sarah propose first? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way.¡± Wilson tried hard to let him know more, ¡°When do you n to propose to her? Let me know if you need help.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± His answer was simr to that of Sarah, but more detailed than hers, ¡°I will discuss with her friends after the ring is ready. We¡¯ll set a time in advance to trick her out before proposing.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Wilson was still happy since Will didn¡¯t ask it at all. He thought Will was smart¡­¡­ Will looked at him and asked seriously, ¡°You have something on your mind?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wilson retorted very unnaturally. What he thought was also simple. He had acted so heartfelt, and he thought Will had to ask him anyhow! But he was na?ve. Will wouldn¡¯t care much about others except Sarah. What Will thought was that he¡¯d better not ask more since Wilson didn¡¯t want to talk about it. They just ate their meals. ¡­¡­ Will was thinking when to find Sarah and whether to call her first. But What Wilson thought was that Will was so dumb. After the meal, they left separately. Wilson wanted to give him a hint when he was leaving, but Will didn¡¯t get it at all. Instead, Will just said not all things must be said. Wilson was upset. He directly got into the car and left. After he arrived at the hotel, he wanted to go upstairs to see Sarah and talk to her about what happened. Then he saw Will standing outside Sarah¡¯s door ready to knock. He hurriedly took out his phone and sent a message to her. After sending it, he went to greet, ¡°Will, why are you here?¡± ¡°To see Sarah.¡± When he said this, Sarah just happened to open the door. After seeing that Wilson was also there, she just let both in. ¡°Finished all work?¡± Will had told her that he would see her, and that¡¯s why Sarah wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Not yet.¡± Sarah put on a good show and led them to sit down in the living room of the suite, ¡°Still sorting out the information Sivan brought over. He has to go to a meeting tomorrow afternoon, and I have to help him sort this out.¡± Will and Wilson both went over and looked at her. Wilson didn¡¯t know what was going on. Didn¡¯t Sarah say that she was not a business trip? Look at documents and the things that are being dealt with! It didn¡¯t look like she was acting. ¡°Sit first. Tea and drinks are over there. Help yourself.¡± Sarah acted well and she didn¡¯t want will find that, ¡°I have to take care of these first.¡± Wilson subconsciously looked towards Will. Thetter knew she was putting on a show, did not say anything. He went to get two cups of water and just sat on the sofa seeing for with her work. her dealing Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 How could you speak with such justification? The whole afternoon after that, the three of them were busy with their own business. At first Sarah was making a y, but as she processed it, she finished all those papers that Sivan had brought over. When she was done, it''s already past six in the afternoon. Will wanted to go to dinner, but Wilson said he had to leave in advance. There was no reason for him to interfere with the two of them, so he waited until after they had eaten to talk to Pumpkin about what had happened. Once he left. Only Sarah and Will were left in the room. Sarah was rather apprehensive, but on the surface she talked to Will ina normal tone, ¡°I thought you didn''t have any work to do over here? Why are you here?¡± "I didn''t before, but I do now.¡± Will wasn''t lying when he said that, the Gardner Group did do that, ¡°I wouldn''t have known you were here if I hadn''t run into it.¡± Sarah changed the subject, ¡°Let''s go to dinner first.¡± "Good." Will obeyed her. The two of them walked together towards the outside. On the way Will deliberately called out and told his people to check out the hotel room over there, "I have a ce to stay now, no need to rebook me a hotel.¡± Sarah, "?" Sarah looked at him sideways. Will hung up the phone and then asked, ¡°What''s wrong.¡± ¡°Where will you stay when you check out of the hotel?" ¡°With you." Sarah, "......¡± Sarah''s heart stopped for a moment. Not to mention the risk of being used for practice by staying with the captain Leon, it is highly likely that the ring will be found out. "I''ll rebook a room with you.¡± She gave the idea, "I''ve been quite busytely, I might be workingte or something, my routine is very irregr, and staying with you would disturb you.¡± No, just to keep youpany. Sarah didn''t know what to say to that. Will squeezed the hand that held hers and teased her, "You don''t want to stay with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Afraid of me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then we''ll stay with me.¡± Will made up his mind, "As for work, I''ll help you along in the evenings, so you can finish early and get to bed early for business.¡± Sarah consciously did not speak again. Business was a different story when it came out of Leon''s mouth. With that conversation. Sarah was distracted when eating dinner. After dinner Will took her for a walk and when they came to a convenience store Will told her to wait and said to go in and get something. ¡°Wait.¡± Sarah called out to him. Will asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you going in to buy.¡± ¡°A small thing.¡± ¡°Or don''t buy it.¡± Sarah pursed his lips, his heart wasplicated, "I''m a little sleepy, it''s better to go back to bed early.¡± ¡°Wait for me for a while, soon.¡± Will rubbed on her head. Sarah tugged his hand to death. He was left in ce. Will did not understand her behavior, a brow tipped voicezy, "If you are afraid, you can go in with me.¡± ¡°I am very tired today." ¡°I know.¡± ¡°How about we just simply sleep and not do business.¡± ¡°Hmm." ¡°Then let''s go back.¡± Sarah was relieved to get his yes and led him in the direction of the hotel. ¡°I''m going to buy something.¡± Will was still insisting on this matter, "Two minutes.¡± ¡°Isn''t it not doing business?¡± Sarah talked to him, "Why still buy.¡± Will was first stunned, did not understand what she meant by this. But after thinking about it for a little while longer, thinking about her abnormal reaction just now and their conversation, everything became clear. ¡°You think I''m going in for a little box of condoms?¡± He looked at her good- naturedly, his ink-clear eyes thick with snark. Sarah, "......" Isn''t it? Will lifted his hand and squeezed her face, it was as delicate as a baby¡¯s, "I was going in for tampons, you might get your period in a couple of days, so it is better to get them ready in advance, what''s on your mind all day long.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He looked in the afternoon, she did not prepare this thing. A few months ago it was about the 20th. But it was dyed a day or two each month, and now it had be the Ist. ¡°That''s what I''m talking about.¡± Sarah nonsense in a serious way, ¡°I was thinking of buying it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wait for me here, I''ll go buy it.¡± Will did not break her down, knowing that she sometimes thin-skinned, "I don''t know if it''s appropriate toe out and buy it if ites up tonight.¡± This time Sarah obediently stood. As she watched the tall, slender man walk into the convenience store, she couldn''t wait to dig a crack in front of her and jump in. She wouldn''t have thought of it in those terms before.How was it that after being with Leon, she was always prone to misunderstand his thoughts? his thoughts? Will bought quickly, after a few months together he also knew which brand shemonly used, bought and took her back to the hotel. After arriving at the hotel. Will put things down and patted the sofa beside him, "Come here, let''s talk.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Sarah asked as she walked over. ¡°Talk about whether you think a little too much on certain things.¡± Will held her in his arms, especially enjoying this intimate action, ¡°How many times have you misunderstood of me?¡± Sarah, "......" Didn''t want to talk about it. ¡°Atha.¡± Will shouted the tail end up. Sarah did not make a sound this time, just looked at him. Will wrapped his arm around her small waist and brought her into his arms, ¡°Didn''t you tell me before that overindulgence hurt your body, why are you always thinking about it now?¡± ¡°I didn''t.¡± Sarah exined. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why do you misunderstand me every time?¡± Sarah was silent. There was no way to answer this. After holding it in for a long time, she just said, ¡°It''s your actions and words and the things you said and did before that caused me to misunderstand.¡± ¡°me me?" Will looked at her with amusement. Sarah said with a straight face, "Yes!" ¡°Can you be any more justified?" Will pressed her to his body, feeling that this guy was getting more and more interesting, ¡°me me for my fault, and me me for your fault.¡± ¡°I''m going to sleep.¡± Sarah changed the subject, can''t talk anymore. ¡°Is this simply sleep, or do you need me to use some effort before you sleep? Will raised an eyebrow, deliberately teasing her. ¡°will¡± Sarah called him by his full name. This person is getting more and more mischievous. Will''s ck eyes met hers, and his voice was low andzy and sexy, "Not calling the captain Leon anymore?¡± ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Let''s go, I''ll carry you to.¡± ¡°I sleep inside, you sleep outside." Sarah talked to him at first time and felt that the Leon was now a bit dangerous, "Sleep separately.¡± Anyway, this was a suite, there were plenty of beds. No shortage. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Can they say very unreliable Will, however, did not agree and carried her and headed inside. Sarah¡¯s body was stiff. With a timid heart ¡°What¡¯s with the look like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± Will flirted with her, and there was a smile between those good-looking eyebrows, ¡°Even if you want to do something with me, you still have to ask me if I agree.¡± "Sarah, ¡°. The words. As if she really wanted to sleep with him. ¡°Get cleaned up early and go to bed.¡± Will didn¡¯t tease her anymore, knowing her thin skin, ¡°Let¡¯s go out tomorrow.¡± ¡°I have got something tomorrow.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow also got something.¡± ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re treating me a bit cold?¡± Will came to her, his tone low, ¡°I came over to see you, you kicked me out, I asked you out for a night out and you didn¡¯t have time.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­ How to take this? ¡°Or do you want to do something behind my back?¡± Will¡¯s words were scamming her and flirting, ¡°Or maybe you have a date with someone else and don¡¯t have time for me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah exined, a little worried that he went to check. If he really wanted to investigate. Probably couldn¡¯t hide. Jim and Jacob were on her side, but they¡¯d be honest under Leon¡¯s ¡°interrogation¡± about things like this that weren¡¯t particrly important to them. As for her trip, hiding it doesn¡¯t seem to help much. ¡°I¡¯ll work overtime tomorrow to finish things up, and let Sivano talk about the cooperation the day after tomorrow.¡± Sarah yed her part perfectly and didn¡¯t reveal herself, ¡°How about I go with you for some fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Will nodded on her nose. In recent years, he had to seek approval from the organization every time he left the country, and if it was not necessary, he did not leave the country. This time the approval was not particrly long, and he still wanted to take Sarah to y all the fun and nice ces here. After the negotiation. Will went out and Sarah started to wash up. The next morning, Will went off to do his own business and Sarah handed over some of the work to Sivan and went off to follow up on the ring. But what she didn¡¯t expect would happen was an ident in the middle of the way. Kidnapping. At this time she sat in the car. The calm state of her just looked at those people in the car and asked very lightly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid, we are just kidding with you.¡± The one sitting on the passenger side was a man with a face full of stubble, a little naive when he smiled, but fierce when he was stern, ¡°Your man is Will, right?¡± Wariness rose in Sarah¡¯s body as she heard this. It was perhaps because the days had been sofortable for so long, or because she hadn¡¯t thought about kidnapping or anything like that happening in this ce, that she had been dragged to the car in a moment. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But it won¡¯t be hard for her to leave. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­ She suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave now. Who these people were, what their rtionship to Leon was, and what the purpose of kidnapping her was, she would not be able to sleep or eat until she found out. It would be really dangerous if they wereing for Leon, his enemies, always top notch. enemies, always top notch. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold.¡± The stubbled man still smiled, showing his affability as much as possible, ¡°We were really just joking with you.¡± ¡°A joke would have pistols pointed at me?¡± Sarah was calm. There were two guns in the car now both pointed at herself. As long as she moved, they may shoot at any time. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll spoil things for us if you run away.¡± The man with the stubble exined, ¡°In order for things to go a little smoother, you may need to suffer a little now.¡± As he said this, someone brought over a rope to tie her up. Sarah did not struggle. No surprises. These people will take her to their base camp. While she was thinking about this, Sarah noticed the way the group tied the knot of the rope, it was familiar, special and familiar. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we really won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The stubble man added, ¡°Just think of it as ying a real-life escape room, wake up from a nap and it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say yet.¡± ¡°Why did you kidnap me.¡± ¡°Wanted to meet with Will.¡± Sarah¡¯s brimming peach blossom eyes were colder than ever before. The stubble man gave a wink to the person next to him, and someone handed her a drink in front of her. ¡°Drink this and you will fall asleep, and when you wake up everything will be back to normal.¡± The stubble man exined, ¡°You will be fine, and so will Will.¡± Sarah did not drink. No matter who ther were, she would not drink. Life and initiative are only safe when they are in your own hands. The stubble man didn¡¯t care after he saw her not drink, he¡¯d warned what he needed to warn, he¡¯d said what he needed to say, and even if she was scared and cried afterwards, that was none of his business. That was it. Sarah was taken away. An hour or soter, they took her to a secret base. Sarah was blindfolded and tied to a chair, during which the clicking sound of someone taking pictures was heard, and then the door to the room was closed. Sarah sat there for a while listening to make sure there was no one else in the room and then started trying to figure out how to untie the knot. Meanwhile. The other side. The man took the picture and then went to the stubble man. ¡°Boss, the photos are ready.¡± ¡°Email them to Will anonymously and tell him toe to this ce alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They immediately went to do it. The entire room had a rxed atmosphere, not at all like the ce where the kidnappers were. ¡°Boss, why are you looking so sad.¡± The man who had sent the email put his phone away and looked at him with a puzzled expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you kidnap her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡± The man with the stubble stared deep in thought, his heart a littleplicated, ¡°Isn¡¯t Will¡¯s little girlfriend a little too calm? A normal soft little girl would have been crying after seeing a gun pointed at her.¡± The crowd looked at each other. ¡°It seems a bit odd.¡± ¡°She gives me the feeling like she has been through this kind of thing many times.¡± ¡°Could it be that she knows what Will used to do, that¡¯s why she¡¯s not afraid and has the courage in her heart.¡± ¡°Impossible, rely on others have courage is always false, can do this calm and easy.¡± The stubble man said extremely serious, ¡°If I guess correctly, this little sister should have seen big scenes.¡± ¡°What big scene?¡± ¡°You mean she is like Will?¡± ¡°No.¡± The stubble man didn¡¯t know either and had to take a hard guess, ¡°I heard this little sister is a golden girl and has probably been kidnapped many times since she was a child.¡± The crowd, ¡°¡­¡­¡± This guess. Can they say very unreliable? ¡°You twoe with me to interrogate.¡± The stubble man was suddenly interested in seeing Sarah¡¯s guts, ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s toughing it out or if she really has the guts.¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 What was the purpose of your kidnapping me ¡°Boss¡­¡­ didn¡¯t you say we weren¡¯t allowed to touch a finger of that little sister?¡± The young follower was a little puzzled, ¡°And said that anyone who made her cry and got her hurt would be miserable, so why do we have to go to trial now.¡± If there were something happen during the trial Will would have eaten them alive. ¡°It¡¯s not a real trial, I just want to see.¡± The man with the stubble knew what was important, ¡°Curious.¡± The crowd hesitated, obviously hesitating. With a firm heart, the bearded man suddenly had a stern face, ¡°What kind of eyes are you guys giving me, talking as if I¡¯m afraid of him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid, you just lost in the special organizationpetition.¡± ¡°And lost three times in a row.¡± ¡°Will only participated three times.¡± ¡°The past champion met Will and became the runner-up, indeed not afraid.¡± The two juniors said one word to the other, stiffening the stubble man¡¯s anger. He snorted coldly, with a stern face, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you see whether I¡¯m afraid or not!¡± After saying that he went to the room where Sarah was kept. Sarah was untying the rope and was about to seed, but the door was suddenly opened, she could only be forced to stop the action. The way the rope was tied was simr to Leon¡¯s. Difficult to untie. The stubble man saw her sitting there very quietly, curiosity was immediately hooked up, he went over to help her to untie the blindfolded cloth and pulled a chair sat down opposite Sarah. As for the two little brothers. Naturally, they stood behind him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing the light again was a little ufortable for Sarah, and it took about a second for her to fully adjust. adapt to it. ¡°Tell me about your rtionship with Will, and then tell me about his life, then I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The man with stubble simply wanted to try. Sarah¡¯s eyes nced over the three of them and finally fell back on the stubble man, ¡°Your words, not to be trusted.¡± ¡°How could you believe me.¡± ¡°Give me back my phone.¡± ¡°Little sister, I advise you not to go too far.¡± The stubble man said word for word, ¡°What is this ce you should be clear, our methods, not you a little girl can endure.¡± Sarah did not speak. Her hands, tied behind her back, continued to untie the knots The stubble man thought she had an arrogant spirit and gave a wink to the little brother next to him, ¡°Go and bring her our appetizer.¡± ¡°What appetizer?¡± The little brother was a bit confused. He was afraid. What if it wasn¡¯t the appetizer he understood, wouldn¡¯t he be looking for death? The man with stubble was furious, not understanding how this tacit understanding was lost, ¡°What appetizer? We have a second appetizer here?¡± The little brother understood instantly, but was puzzled on his way to get it. Was it simply curiosity to ask? What¡¯s with the appetizers, that stuff wasn¡¯t a joke. Doubt is doubt. He still went to get it. When brought over, the stubble man took the small thing in his hand and waved it in front of Sarah, ¡°Don¡¯t look at this thing small, just flick it on your leg, on your arm, and the bones in your whole leg and your whole arm will crack.¡± ¡°And then what.¡± Sarah remained bashful. By this time she recognised the man too. The leader of a special organisation in America. He was friends with Leon, and America. was also allies with her home country. Stubble man, ¡°??¡± Then? He can¡¯t really flick on her. If he did, Will would really destroy him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you tied me up here, and I don¡¯t want to know what your purpose is.¡± Sarah gave them onest chance, ¡°But if you don¡¯t release me, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± The stubble man and the two minions both nced over her body. Tied up and still not polite? How not polite? ¡°Then I¡¯ll see what happens.¡± The stubble man was really curious, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will be impolite.¡± Sarah had already untied the rope at this time. For the purpose of this group of people she still did not know, before she thought they might just want to joke with Will, but now that the interrogators took out this, it was enough to see that it wasn¡¯t a joke. A good ally turned out like this, she wondered if something had changed up there. But no matter what, she could not let Leonne straight to the risk. The stubble man did not take the enemy lightly, outwardly lookingzy actually watching Sarah¡¯s every move, ¡°Howe you¡¯re still not moving?¡± The moment the words left his mouth. Sarah¡¯s hands suddenly moved, the rope fell to the ground at once. This thing attracted the attention of three people, even the stubble man, whose attention was also diverted by this incident. ¡°Swish!¡± The ying card in Sarah¡¯s hand flew over. The guns in the hands of the two minions were knocked away and the stubble man reached out and mped down on the pounding king ofspades. Sarah picked up the two pistols on the ground in this gap and pointed at the two minions and one at the stubble man. Two minions, ¡°!!!¡± Damn! The stubble man was also surprised to the extreme. Under normal circumstances, he was perfectly capable of picking up a gun when Sarah did, and then confronting her gun to gun. But today he blundered. One is that this person is Will¡¯s girlfriend, he did not bring full vignce and wariness, the second is that he was shocked that this girl could untie the rope he tied, but also so good. Of course, the most important point was the ying cards in her hands. He did not care about the gun Sarah was pointing at him, instead he rubbed the ying card in his hand and slowly said, ¡°There is only one young girl I know who can y poker so well.¡± The words fell. He turned the k on the poker card towards Sarah. Thin lips slowly said, ¡°k.¡± ¡°What is the purpose of your kidnapping me.¡± Sarah was on guard, not in any mood because the other had guessed who she was. This man had been friends with Leon, and it wasn¡¯t at all surprising to learn that he had a team member named k. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry.¡± The stubble man¡¯s attitude was all different after he knew she was k. He was neither as careful to coax nor as fierce as before, ¡°I¡¯m friends with your captain, you should know that.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nonsense. If she didn¡¯t know, she would have shot and wounded someone. ¡°First put the gun down, let¡¯s talk slowly.¡± The man with stubble said word for word. Sarah did not reply and was not distracted away. She knew very well what kind of person she was opposite. In the words of the captain, this person looked simple and honest, tall in size, but was actually top in all aspects. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Enough to finish abusing you So far. He had only lost to the captain in global singlebat. Although her skills, marksmanship and abilities were impressive in the squad, they were not as good as Leon¡¯s, and she would have been at a disadvantage in the same situation against him. Now that she had caught her opponent off-guard, she must not lose this opportunity she had so easily seized because of her opponent¡¯s words. ¡°Boss, you said she was k.¡± ¡°The k who defeated you and Ike with Will during the doublebat?¡± The two little brothers were shocked. The k hadn¡¯t shown up in front of everyone. Whenever something happened, Will said that k wasn¡¯t exactly inside the organisation and couldn¡¯t show up to affect her real life. But now! k turned out to be such a fair-skinned, good-looking girl. ¡°Fuck off.¡± The stubble man felt that these two guys were too disrespectful, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that Ike guy not helping out in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t be losing.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± The two people were extremely perfunctory. For what they said, Sarah¡¯s mind was not affected at all. The man with stubble was very appreciative of this concentration of hers. But they were not enemies, and after knowing Sarah¡¯s identity he didn¡¯t tease anymore, not to mention he didn¡¯t have the advantage now. ¡°K, put the gun down and we¡¯ll go to the other room and talk slowly.¡± The stubble man persuaded, also put down the poker in his hand, ¡°This kidnapping is pure entertainment, we mainly want to see what Will¡¯s reaction will be when he finds out.¡± Sarah did not move. She didn¡¯t know the truth, didn¡¯t know what was going on up there, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t rx casually. The stubble man sighed silently in his heart, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me I¡¯ll give Will a call now.¡± ¡°You call.¡± Sarah¡¯s very faint words. Stubble man, ¡°¡­¡­ Various emotions intertwined. He obediently gave the phone call. The result¡­¡­ No one answered. ¡°Boss it¡¯s not good! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Will has put an end to our base!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± The man outside suddenly burst in. The man with stubble, ¡°?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The two little brothers, ¡°?¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± All three men showed some confusion at the same time. The stubble man knew the character of his men, and did not spend any more time with Sarah, turned around and walked towards the outside. Just opened the door, a red dot appeared on his brow. ¡°Boss¡­¡­,¡± the two minions panicked, knowing the joke was too big this time, ¡°There¡¯s a sniper.¡± The man with stubble, ¡°?¡± He was being targeted. Can he not know! ¡°Will! Get your ass out here.¡± The stubble man was furious enough, never expecting this guy to be serious, ¡°I was just ying a joke with you, and you¡¯re taking it seriously.¡± And brought a sniper. You bastard! In the midst of angry curses. Will appeared in a suit, his demeanour was noble and gentle, his bearing elegant and distinguished. He stood just a short distance away, his thin lips pursed in an arc, his voice unhurried, ¡°You tied up my life and you¡¯re telling me it was a joke?¡± ¡°Shit!¡± The stubble man let out a low curse. Why was this guy so carnal now. Life. Life, my ass! ¡°Where are my men?¡± The stubble man scanned the area and didn¡¯t see any of his own men walking around, ¡°What did you do with them all.¡± ¡°Just knocked out and locked up, if not for the thought of leaving two more people to report to you, you will have no one left in this base.¡± Will said this seriously, his eyesight relieved to confirm Sarah was safe. ¡°Don¡¯t be so extreme.¡± ¡°You are the one who messed up first.¡± The words came out. The man with stubble knew he was in the wrong. He sidled up to Sarah and apologised, sincerely, ¡°It was my fault, I wanted to scare Will, to see how he would react when his girlfriend was caught, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe to this.¡±Sarah subconsciously looked at Will. It didn¡¯t matter to her, it was mostly Leon. ¡°If you really want to apologize, bring out your newly developed weapons.¡± Will walked over,zy and reserved, ¡°verbal apology is more meaningless.¡± Stubble man, ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was outraged. How could this guy still be so annoying! ¡°If you don¡¯t take this give us your card.¡± Will had never been polite, ¡°it is not easy toe here, I should always take something back.¡± The stubble man was not stingy and had his bank card given to Sarah. Will Helped her to take it. This matter ended in a farce. When the stubble man went to get his things, Sarah asked about the situation and was relieved to learn that the two sides were still on friendly terms. ¡°He¡¯s Laird I¡¯ve often mentioned before.¡± When Will confirmed that she wasreally okay, he introduced the man to her, ¡°The god of America with over three hundred and fifty missions without a single failure.¡± ¡°Guess so.¡± Sarah nodded. Although they had participated in thepetition together, but at that time, shuttling through the jungle, it was impossible to see the real face of everyone. She did not go to the award. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡± Will knows Laird, naturally clear that he had business in addition to pranks, ¡°next time you encounter this kind of nonsense, directly beat him, and leave the consequences to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah agreed. The moment he received the photos, he knew that Sarah was taken away by Laird¡¯s people. The photo had the logo of their base on it, so it was likely that the photo was not taken by Laird, but by one of his men. When they talked about this, Laird also came in with a stack of information. He was gossiping the whole time. He gossipped Will and Sarah all over again. ¡°I know it¡¯s a joke, but bring the sniper anyway.¡± This was Laird¡¯s biggest worry, anger beyond words.¡± What if it goes off, my life is worth a lot of money.¡± ¡°If it goes off, take your head to the prize.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± They gossipped each other. Laird was angry enough by Will every time. ¡°Alright.¡± Will did not want to waste time with these people, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the business.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Laird handed it and said, ¡°The Global Special Organization Competition is about to start again, this time every country will send the most elite forces, the country that wins the championship will have the highest right to honor and a generous reward.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Will only nced at it and put it down. ¡°Will!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already retired.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Laird was keen for him to get involved.¡± But your boss said that there¡¯s no problem on their end, so you can always get involved.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°You have been the winner for so many years, aren¡¯t you afraid of being ridiculed if you lose?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t lose.¡± Will said with certainty, ¡°The people I personally raised up is enough to finish off you.¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Be busy loving me There are many elite forces in America, and he is just one of them. He believed they had no problem. Laird, however, had a little unhappy, he still wanted to see Will, ¡°You think your heir can kick me off?¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Will slowly said, those good-looking eyes with self- confidence, ¡°He is super dope.¡± ¡°You really not going?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who canpete.¡± Will made it very clear. America was strong, and we wouldn¡¯t lose. But if country needed him to return to the battlefield, he would not hesitate to return. ¡°You are unable to let go of your little girlfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡± Laird made a guess, his eyes nced at Sarah, ¡°Afraid she will be sad if you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cry¡±. Will¡¯s reply was always just right, ¡°I don¡¯t know who loses andes to me every year to dislike me¡±. Laird, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was that a dislike? It was clearly a deration of war. ¡°Don¡¯t just kidnap my people.¡± Will handed the information back to him with a very firm attitude, ¡°Forget it this time, if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t be as polite as I was this time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too shameless?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Taking my card?¡± ¡°In our terms, it¡¯s called moral damages.¡± Laird already knew what kind of man Will was, and in this moment he was sensible enough not to dislike each other with him any more. He knew very well that if he disliked him, then the only person who would get angry and cry would be himself. Will held Sarah¡¯s hand and fondle the ck card that Laird gave him, ¡°We¡¯ll be here for a few days, and we¡¯ll have someone sent you the card on the day we leave.¡± Laird was furious, but he was the one who was in the wrong, so he could only admit it. A short whileter. Sarah and Will left. The person in the driver¡¯s seat opened his mouth to Will and Sarah, ¡°Boss, madam.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± This is? ¡°He¡¯s retired from the army like me, codenamed Wolf.¡± Will introduced, ¡°There are many more like him, all on base.¡± ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Sarah was slightly hesitant. There was a question. After all, it was a bitplicated. ¡°The base and they are all approved and exist legally.¡± Will looked at her and knew what she was thinking, ¡°I am responsible for arranging various training for them, if there is a task, they also assist the organization¡¯s people.¡± In the base, there was absolute freedom. The reason for the existence of training was just to be able to keep in good shape. The main reason, of course, was that his leaders were afraid that he would be idle, so they gave him something to do. Also asked him to help pick some people with potential. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sarah was immediately relieved. ¡°It¡¯s rare toe over here once, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Will took the schedule to her and told her about his n, ¡°See if there is any conflict with your time, cross out the ones that conflict and reschedule.¡± Sarah looked at the detailed schedule and her heart warmed up all of a sudden. At this time she suddenly remembered that whenever Leon went abroad, he was required to get approved to go out, extremely inconvenient. ¡°No problem.¡± Sarah handed the schedule back to him. For the ring, she could find time to go over and look at it. But it¡¯s rare toe this way once, it¡¯s better to follow the Leon and have a good time first. After receiving the promise, Will gave her a day of preparation time, he knew she must have their own personal business. Since she would apany him to y, he just left the rest of the day to her. Sarah immediately went to do their own thing. Although the purpose ofing here was for the ring, but Leon had an appointment with her, she had to go. After Will sent her back to the hotel, another person appeared in the car. This person was exactly the same sniper from before. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is that really K just now?¡± asked Loura with some curiosity, her wheat- Wolf also gossiped a bit more. They were not gossipy people, but if they met people and things that interest them, then they started to gossip. Will¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed and his voice was slightly provocative, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Can you let us meet up and talk with her?¡± Loura had something to say, ¡°She is my idol.¡± ¡°She¡¯s also my idol.¡± Wolf also spoke. Will was pleasant. His own girlfriend was so excellent, and it was difficult not to be happy. ¡°How do I remember that some people said their idol was me?¡± Will eyes crossed over the two of them one by one, his voicezy and loose, ¡°Come on, just change your mind?¡± ¡°In here you are idol, but for online things k is.¡± Loura yful, with the serious look when carrying out the task waspletely different, ¡°you just ask the people around you, everybody would worship the king of hackers.¡± The online god. Came without a shadow and went without a trace. As long as the information was online, she could find out if she wanted to. Most importantly, apart from being the king of hackers, she was not physically weak, such as shooting and detection were top notch. Besides, she was so good looking. If she¡¯s single, they would want to chase after her! ¡°Want to see her so badly?¡± ¡°Want to.¡± ¡°Go buy a pillow and sleep.¡± Will spoke to them with such a tone, ¡°You can see it in your dreams.¡± Loura, ¡°¡­¡­ Wolf, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do you want to be so petty? Not just wanting to meet his girlfriend? ¡°She¡¯s very busy, she doesn¡¯t have time to chat with you guys.¡± Will opened his mouth and slowly said, ¡°If you guys are really looking for her for something, I can pass on the message for you.¡± The first thing that happened was that they looked at each other, and a thought popped up in their hearts. How busy would it be? Out of curiosity, Loura gossiped, ¡°Busy with what?¡± ¡°Busy loving me.¡± Will¡¯s thin lips raised, low voice with a characteristic sexy. The two people were silent. Howe they didn¡¯t find the boss so good at showing affection before. ¡°Don¡¯t bother anyway.¡± The two people did not say more. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As far as the conversation just went, they had every reason to think that their boss was just waiting for them to ask the question so that they could express their love openly and honestly. ¡°Does captain know that you love to show your love so much?¡± They popped up. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Marriage proposal n ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you know or not.¡± Will Gardner didn¡¯t care about this at all, ¡°I¡¯ve retired now.¡± The two people very tacitly did not speak again. The next few days were spent. Sarah Yeats finished choosing the wedding ring, and then she went to all the interesting ces in this city with Will Gardner. In order to revenge, Will Gardner used Laird¡¯s bank card the whole time. One deduction message after another, let Laird mentality breakdown, so that whenter Will Gardner asked people to return the card, Laird called to curse him. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch on.¡± Laird began to say especially serious, ¡°I¡¯ll beat your sessor in this special organizationpetition, so that you can only get a runner-up title!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Will Gardner replied. After the phone hung up. Sarah Yeats looked at him with someplexity. Will Gardner sensed that there was a load on her mind, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you really not going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is the sessor very powerful?¡± ¡°Well, the other guys with me are also very powerful.¡± Will Gardner said and exined all these matters to Sarah Yeats, ¡°I should not go to the first few times originally, but a few of them pretended to be sick. The leader of the team let me go.¡± The organization had a lot of talents inside, and there were many people with abilitiesparable to him. He was not worried about thispetition at all. He could be sure that he would win. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sarah Yeats also did not ask in detail because this was, after all, the organization¡¯s business. After she finished her things, Sarah Yeats intended to go back. The original n was to wait for Will Gardner to go back together, but Will Gardner let her go back first, saying that he had a little personal business to deal with. Themunication way between them was always straight, so when he said that she could go back first, she would go back. There was no need to wait him. Sarah Yeats considered the matter that she had to go back to set up the proposal scene, so she agreed and went back with Wilson Yeats. On the private ne back, Wilson Yeats always gossiped about where she and Wilson Yeats went these days. Sarah Yeats thought that there was nothing to hide, so she told him everything. However, this was not his real purpose. After he asking her many questions,he mentioned about the proposal, ¡°When do you n to propose to Will Gardner?¡± ¡°Once I go back, I will prepare this thing.¡± Sarah Yeats looked at the schedule that she would be free, so she nned to propose early. The things needed on the proposal should be prepared properly. In addition, besides all the most basic sceneyout, she also intended to use a lot of drones to propose. The drone program was simple and could be done in a moment. But it still needed to spend some time to prepare on the design. ¡°So fast!¡± Wilson Yeats was really not expecting it. So he sweated, ¡°Do you really not n to wait for him to propose to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the initiative.¡± Sarah Yeats said. However, she was already thinking about how the drone should be designed to arrange the shape. The shape of the drone should be amazing. It also should be spectacr. In addition, it should be known by many people. Wilson Yeats began to think about things. As soon as they arrived, he found an excuse to separate from Sarah Yeats to have a phone call to Will Gardner. He also did not say that Sarah Yeats wanted to propose marriage. He just wanted him to propose her quickly. As for Sarah Yeats, after going home to watch Eve Kent and October, she went to find Jacob and a few of them. They could share their ideas on her proposal. She did not have enough romantic cells, so she needed their help. Inside the living room of Jacob¡¯s house. Several people sat together. After listening to Sarah Yeats¡¯s proposal n, Jacob was the first to speak, ¡°This is simple. You can directly let the drones line up into the words that Will Gardner I love you.¡± ¡°It is stunning and spectacr. In addition, many people can see.¡± Jacob added. Jim supported, ¡°Yes!¡± Julian White, ¡°¡­¡± He felt that¡­ This was something that only the burgeoning rich could do. ¡°Julian, what do you think?¡± Sarah Yeats felt that something was wrong, but she could not say exactly what was wrong. ¡°I think.¡± Julian White nced at Jacob and Jim. They didn¡¯t wait for him to get the words out. The two gave him a look with a dangerous look. The real highlight of the proposal was on the captain, and it would be fine for Pumpkin to prepare casually. For captain, he would not even need a drone. He would be happy when he knew Pumpkin for her intention to propose to him. If he really took Pumpkin¡¯s proposal seriously, he would do nothing to his proposal to her. Sarah Yeats saw that he thought for a long time and did not finish the sentence. She thought he had some concerns, ¡°Feel free to say.¡± ¡°I think this is a bit rustic.¡± In the midst of Jacob and Jim threatening eyes, Julian White still put the words out, ¡°It did not bring out the value of the drones.¡± ¡°Keep talking.¡± Sarah Yeats was listening carefully. ¡°Using drones to pose in big letters is not as good as a fireworks show.¡± Julian White said very directly, ¡°The price is not so expensive, but more beautiful.¡± ¡°Fireworks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not impossible.¡± A new idea suddenly popped up in Sarah Yeats¡¯s mind. But this idea required a little new technology. She needed to modify the drone. Jacob and Jim both breathed a sigh of relief in unison when they heard her saying. Julian White¡¯s face wasplicated as he coughed lightly and inquired,¡± Sarah, do you really think this is okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fireworks seem a little cheesy too.¡± ¡°Fireworks are not cheesy. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve seen too much.¡± Jacob did not want Julian White here to stir things up. If he continued to raise his idea, the captain¡¯s n would be no more interesting. Jacob said, ¡°Pumpkin likes fireworks even she watched another hundred or thousand times of fireworks.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t this a proposal to the captain?¡± Julian White said. Here was the key point. It was a proposal to the captain. Shouldn¡¯t it be liked by the captain? ¡°Just fireworks.¡± Sarah Yeats already had a n in mind and decided, ¡°The proposal is temporarily postponed for a month, I¡¯ll let someone prepare it.¡± Jacob, ¡°?¡± Jim, ¡°?¡± Julian White, ¡°?¡± All three were a little surprised. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Was a fireworks proposal simple? ¡°During this period of time you guys help me pay attention to the captain¡¯s situation, I¡¯ll contact the fireworkspany and the leader who is responsible for drones of Angel International Group.¡± Sarah Yeats wanted to surprise Will Gardner, ¡°During this period if the captain asks me what I am doing, you guys just say you want to y with drones and let me help you modify one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They all agreed. Sarah Yeats gathered with them for a while before leaving. Jim had a few more doubts in his mind, ¡°Is Pumpkin really nning to use fireworks?¡± ¡°Not only fireworks, but also drones.¡± Jacob also had a few more moments to think and was curious, ¡°Is she using a drone to pose the words that Will Gardner I love you while setting off fireworks?¡± ¡°But fireworks with drones will be very dangerous.¡± Jim said, ¡°It is highly likely that a drone crash situation will ur.¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 If you lie down with dogs, you will get up with fleas ¡°Sarah just said to go to find the fireworkspany and the leader of the drone to talk about things. It should be the intention to solve this problem.¡± Julian White said with seriousness, ¡°I heard from Robert Shawn that Sarah studied drones in the university abroad.¡± ¡°If she can really solve this problem, it is estimated that several more patents can be applied for.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Suddenly I am a little curious about Pumpkin¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more looking forward to the captain¡¯s expression.¡± Three people talked a lot. For some time after that, Sarah Yeats spent the whole day in the drone base, modifying the drones, testing them, and modifying them again. She was so busy. Will Gardner came back a few dayster but not seeing her. When he called her, she always said she is busy with the drones. When she came back, she always slept because of tiredness. The result of this was that Will Gardner gave Jacob and others a lesson. Because the answer they gave Will Gardner was that Sarah Yeats went to the base in order to help them transform the drones they liked. As her friends, they should help her. If it was not for the fact that they have to help Will to n the proposal, Will Gardner would teach them a hard lesson. A blink of an eye, another month passed. The design of Sarah Yeats¡¯s dronepleted. The program had also been written. When she was relieved, she immediately found Will Gardner and showed him her new achievement designed by her and the designer. Will Gardner found the great progress and cared about her, ¡°Do not break your neck again next time. You do not need to do like this just because they want to y.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah Yeats said with a guilty in her mind. Sarah let Jacob and Jim take the me for her. It seemed like she had to make up for them afterwards. ¡°Is there any difort during the menstrual period this month?¡± Will Gardner rubbed her head. He cared a lot about what should be cared. Sarah Yeats stunned. The whole person froze for a moment. Will Gardner found some small changes in her face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Menstruation hasn¡¯te this month¡­¡± Sarah Yeats was a little nervous, ¡°I can¡¯t be pregnant, right?¡± The normal menstrual period had already passed. She usually postponed a day or two every month. It was never been the case that she hadn¡¯te for such a long time. The most important thing was that her appetite was not very good and she felt a little regurgitation. She was not fussy about food. another month passed. The design of Sarah Yeats¡¯s dronepleted. The program had also been written. When she was relieved, she immediately found Will Gardner and showed him her new achievement designed by her and the designer. Will Gardner found the great progress and cared about her, ¡°Do not break your neck again next time. You do not need to do like this just because they want to y.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah Yeats said with a guilty in her mind. Sarah let Jacob and Jim take the me for her. It seemed like she had to make up for them afterwards. ¡°Is there any difort during the menstrual period this month?¡± Will Gardner rubbed her head. He cared a lot about what should be cared. Sarah Yeats stunned. The whole person froze for a moment. Will Gardner found some small changes in her face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Menstruation hasn¡¯te this month¡­¡± Sarah Yeats was a little nervous, ¡°I can¡¯t be pregnant, right?¡± The normal menstrual period had already passed. She usually postponed a day or two every month. It was never been the case that she hadn¡¯te for such a long time. The most important thing was that her appetite was not very good and she felt a little regurgitation. She was not fussy about food. ¡°You are not pregnant.¡± Will Gardner said with certainty. His low voice had a soothing magic, ¡°We only had sex twice. We did take every precautions, so you will not be pregnant.¡± ¡°But I have a poor appetite and a little regurgitation.¡± Sarah Yeats unconsciously brainstormed some things. Will Gardner looked serious at once. He took her hand and gave her enough security, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to hospital.¡± ¡°No need to go to hospital.¡± Sarah Yeats refused, ¡°Maybe the disorder of the physiological cycle caused by staying upte recently. I¡¯ll wait a few more days. If it hasn¡¯te, I¡¯ll go.¡± Will Gardner wanted to persuade her, but Sarah Yeats insisted not to go. She had never been too fond of hospitals. If it was a small illness or pain, she would carry it through. If there was no need to go to the hospital, she would not go to the hospital. The day after that, although Sarah Yeats seemed calm, she was actually anxious about this matter. She thought about taking her own pulse by herself, but it would not be correct in her current situation. This led her being in a state of worry. Will Gardner saw her worries. He searched the inte to find out other ways to test whether she is pregnant or not besides the hospital. After finding out, he went to buy a pregnancy test. The result of the test was one bar. At that moment, Sarah Yeats¡¯s whole heart was relieved. Watching her behavior, Will Gardner felt a little bit guilty in his mind. He came in front of her with the kind of tone that can make people rx, ¡°Are you so afraid of pregnancy?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Sarah Yeats said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to be a mother yet.¡± She loved children. But it still took a bit of preparation time. ¡°With adequate contraception, the chances of pregnancy will be minimized.¡± Will Gardner rubbed her head and soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Although he said these words, he made a decision in his mind. He would not have sex with her again before they got married. If the physiological period was dyed, she would have to be afraid again. ¡°I know.¡± Sarah Yeats nodded her head. After Will Gardner let her rest well, he personally went to make food for her. Now it seemed that the biggest reason for the dyed physiological period was that she stayed upte and did not eat regrly. Sarah Yeats felt his concern and care and called out to him before he walked out of the room, ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I like you.¡± Sarah Yeats expressed her fondness. Will Gardner lightly raised his eyebrows to re-step in front of her, raised his hand and pinched her face, with a few preaching in his tone, ¡°Please give me a reason for sudden confession, otherwise I would suspect if you have done something wrong.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to reply him. ¡°Say it, for the sake of the sentence you like me, I forgive you.¡± Will Gardner touched her again and he felt that was so good. ¡°There is a reason why you are single for thirty years.¡± Sarah Yeats felt that he was even more uprehending than her. ¡°There is indeed a reason.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Waiting for certain people.¡± Sarah Yeats shut up. For the millionth time, she realized that in terms of fighting, she was no match for the captain. Will Gardner was in a good mood when she was defeated. He said with his thin lips slightly raised, ¡°What is this expression? Are you impatient?¡± ¡°You should go to cook.¡± Sarah Yeats changed the topic and really did not know how to take his words, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡°Changing the subject?¡± ¡°Asking while knowing the answer.¡± Will Gardnerughed. He was not expecting this guy to admit so quickly. Sarah Yeats felt that captain was good at everything, but he loved to tease and poke fun at people. Wicked fun! ¡°Captain, we have an old saying that If you lie down with dogs, you will get up with fleas.¡± Sarah Yeats felt the need to remind and said extra serious, ¡°You always make fun of me. Are you not afraid that one day I also make fun of you?¡± Will Gardner looked at her in a good way, ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡± He was curious. How could this guy make fun of him. She would only make fun of him with single with thirty years. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sarah Yeats had never seen such a strange request. Will Gardner said with certainty, ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡± ¡°Then what if I say your nickname.¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Zack Snyder could not tell her his nickname, and she had not contacted parents after thest meeting, so naturally she could not have known. As for Susan Pruitt, she was less likely to say. ¡°When I went to your homest time, your mother already told me your nickname.¡± Sarah Yeats intended to give the captain a little psychological pressure first. Will Gardner did not believe it at all. If she had knownst time, she could not wait until now to say it. He naturally returned her, ¡°Did my mother?¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 I hugged you when you were little ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah Yeats nodded her head. ¡°Then tell me about it.¡± Will Gardner thought she was scaring him, and his good-looking lips raised a curve, ¡°What is my nickname?¡± ¡°Really say it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mickey.¡± Sarah Yeats blurted out. Your mother had said that the captain didn¡¯t like that nickname, and after the age of five, he even didn¡¯t let them call it. He even fought with Zack Snyder over it. The nickname of Mickey did not match the appearance and temperament of him. But it seemed that the captain was not the person caring about the nickname. Will Gardner¡¯s alwayszy and diffident face appeared a surprised expression. Only a moment, he was back to normal. His eyes were as normal, but the whole person had a few more mysterious and unpredictable expression. So he asked with a strong tone, ¡°Did my mother really tell you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah Yeats nodded, guessing his mood, ¡°Your mother said the name given to the girl is Minnie, and the name given to you is Mickey.¡± Will Gardner raised his hand and pinched his brow, the corners of his lips showed a few curves that made people guess. Mom really ¡­ betrayed him without hesitation. ¡°Do you really not like this pet name?¡± Sarah Yeats¡¯s brimming eyes met his. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I didn¡¯t like it before, but now it¡¯s okay.¡± Will Gardner said the big truth, raised his hand and rubbed on her head. His tone rose, ¡°If you call it, it¡¯s eptable.¡± Sarah Yeats pursed her lips, a littleplicated. She thought she just joked too much. But for her, she would not want others to say things she did not like. ¡°Cap¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why your expressions look like this?¡± Will Gardner instantly guessed what she was thinking. ¡°In fact, this nickname is quite good. Mickey Mouse is so cute, but it just does not match with your temperament.¡± Sarah Yeats organized her words. She also secretly decided in the future that no matter how the captain made fun of her, she would not take this to call him. ¡°You can call it if you like. It is not a forbidden word.¡± Will Gardner raised his hand and knocked on her head, incidentally said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this nickname because of Zack Snyder.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°?¡± Was there a story between them? She asked a follow-up question, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°After he knew my nickname was Mickey, he purposely named a dog Mickey.¡± Will Gardner still remembered the kind of anger he felt as a child, ¡°At that time, his temper could not be suppressed, and the solution he could think of was to just punch.¡± Sarah Yeats paused for a moment. Now she realized. ¡°Then he now ¡­¡± She remembered that the rtionship between the two was quite good. ¡°Now he does not dare to do it again because he is afraid of being pitted.¡± Will Gardner smiled and told her about the past, ¡°That dog has also died of old age.¡± Until now he still remembered that he beat Zack Snyder many times. Once he called his nickname, he beat him. The two families were friends for many generations, and Zack Snyder was a man who was not afraid of being beaten up when he was a child. When his parents knew that he called the dog Mickey, they taught him a lesson for many times. They even used feather duster to beat him once. But there was no effect. Finally he was afraid of being beaten, so he changed to call him Will Gardner. In the world of children, they can be taught a lesson only by children. Zack Snyder was traitorous when he was a child. He would do everything which his parents did not let him do. ¡°If he calls you by your nickname again, I¡¯ll help you beat him up.¡± Sarah Yeats also said, ¡°Tonight you can have a rest and I will go to cook.¡± Will Gardner pulled her back. Sarah Yeats looked confused. ¡°Sit down.¡± Will Gardner pressed her to sit down on the sofa, ¡°The kitchen is my territory, you are not allowed to step in.¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to be taught a lesson?¡± She knew him very well. This lesson was not themon lesson. ¡°One hour will be okay.¡± Will Gardner rubbed her head and her very smooth hair became a little messy. ¡°Go to take a bath, so you can rest earlyter.¡± Sarah Yeats agreed. In the evening, after the two of them ate, Sarah Yeats asked Will Gardner if he had photos of his childhood. Listening to his past with Zack Snyder, she was suddenly very curious about what he looked like as a child. She wanted to know that whether he was different from the past. ¡°Want to see the photos?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Exchange.¡± Will Gardner was also interested in her photos, ¡°Yours must also be shown to me.¡± Sarah Yeats decisively agreed. She went to her room and brought over one of the albums of their family of four, which contained photos of her and Muffin from childhood to adulthood and even from infancy to a few years ago. It was just a simple matter of watching each others childhood, but Will Gardner moved his eyes when he saw Sarah Yeats¡¯s childhood photos. He took one of the photos and asked her, ¡°Is this you?¡± ¡°Yes, I was about two years old at that time.¡± Sarah Yeats recognized at once. Will Gardner suddenly smiled. His clear eyes swirled with pleasure. Sarah Yeats, ¡°?¡± She took another photo. She thought that she was not ugly. The clothes, hairstyle and everything were also what most children look like. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Atha.¡± Will Gardner¡¯szy voice called her with his eyes full of her. Sarah Yeats trailed up, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I hugged you when you were little.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Just when you were in the age in the picture.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°This boy in the picture with you was me at the age of seven.¡± Sarah Yeats stunned, then immediately took the photo from his hand, on which was two-year-old her with an older brother she didn¡¯t know. The memories of two years old were blurred. If this photo hadn¡¯t been there, she wouldn¡¯t have known there was such a moment. ¡°Is this you?¡± She pointed to the photo of the cute boy with a little shyness. Will Gardner¡¯s thin lips pursed slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah Yeats suddenly did not know what to say. Although she could not remember what happened when she was two years old, she had heard her mother tell the story of this photo. At that time, her aunt took her to a resort in the countryside for fun. Her aunt was responsible for setting up the tent, while her mother held her for fun. Later, a couple also brought a child over. In the words of the mother, the child looked only seven or eight years old, but like a small adult. And she also said Sarah saw him, grabbed his fingers and not let go. The boy¡­ was captain? ¡°I have two pictures that are simr to yours.¡± Will Gardner slowly said, opened his album and pulled out two photos, and then handed over, ¡°Look.¡± Sarah Yeats took the photos. One was exactly the same as the one she just took. The other one was a photo of her aunt, mother, captain¡¯s parents and him. Will Gardner¡¯s clear eyes were full of smiles. It was no wonder that when Atha came to the organization for training, he felt her mother looked familiar after he reviewed the information, so he had seen her when he was a child. Although a long time has passed, he still remembered what happened that day after seeing the photo. At that time, his parents were afraid that he would be bored at home alone and would be autistic, so they took him out to y, and that grassy resort was often visited by parents with their children. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Is there some regrets When they arrived, they pitched their tent next to Atha¡¯s. The two families chatted together afterwards. Atha liked him very much, and after her mother taught her to call him brother, she kept calling him very sweetly and softly. After that, the two families chatted and he yed with her. The adults were happy to talk, and Atha kept giggling at him, like a baby. ¡°Did you like me when you watched my face since that time?¡± Will Gardner saw her still staring at the photo, and hiszy voice rang out. Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡± A two-year-old child would not care about appearance. It was that she would get with the person who looked good to get along with. ¡°Children are not face judger.¡± Sarah Yeats defended herself, ¡°It should be that you were good to get alone with, so I would y with you.¡± ¡°Then what happened to giggling at me all the time?¡± ¡°And grabbed my finger and wouldn¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Called me so sweetly.¡± Sarah Yeats was mentally breakdown. What kind of experience was it of having someone help you remember things that you couldn¡¯t even remember? No matter what he said, she had no reason to refute. Because she didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me brother now?¡± Will Gardner nced at her nicely. He was touched. ¡°These are all your side of the story.¡± The cheeks of Sarah Yeats were a little hot. Although that was something she did as a child, she felt embarrassed when these things were so bluntly said by others. ¡°Wait for me to make a phone call to ask my aunt.¡± After mom died, her aunt rarely came back. In order to avoid marriage imposed by grandpa, she went abroad alone, and now lived outside all year round and rarely came back. asionally she would call Muffin when she was free. Now thinking about her aunt¡­ She found that they had been out of touch for a long time. Will Gardner¡¯s eyebrow tipped. He let her call her aunt. The phone did not take long to connect. Aunt has always loved Sarah Yeats and Rita Yeats. The first thing she needed to do was to make sure that everything was fine to aunt before she got to the point of asking about the past, ¡°Did I really like that boy at that time?¡± ¡°Other than your mother, the person you liked the most that day was him.¡± Aunt had an excellent temperament and looked very charming, ¡°When we separated and I wanted to hug you, you kept pulling his hands and refused to let go.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this.¡± Aunt inquired. ¡°When I looked at the photo I found that the little boy in the photo was my current boyfriend.¡± Sarah Yeats also did not hide. Aunt knew her rtionship. ¡°He said I had been giggling at him at that time, so I wanted to make a phone call to ask for confirmation.¡± ¡°He was not wrong.¡± ¡°Not only did you giggle at people, you also kept calling him brother, asking this for a while, asking that for a while and talking too much.¡± ¡°When we parted, you couldn¡¯t let go and cried.¡± ¡°If not for that the age difference was big and that little boy was sensible, your mother would n to ask his mother to mention the matter of the child marriage.¡± What her aunt said was heard by Will Gardner. He took out his cell phone and sent a message to his mother, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you set a child marriage with me when I were a child?¡¯ If they had a child marriage, maybe he and Atha were childhood friends. ine Gardner, ¡®?¡¯ ine Gardner, ¡®You had a fight with Sarah?¡¯ Will Gardner, ¡®No, we are fine. We just talked about this, so I want to ask you. ine Gardner, ¡®I wanted to decide a child marriage to you. But you rejected. ine Gardner, ¡®When you were seven years old, we met a two-year-old girl on the way to y. When we parted, you were still unwilling to part. Your father and I seldom saw you liked a girl, so we decided to talk to the parents of that girl. But you stopped us.¡¯ Looking at the words, Will Gardner just got a little impression of this. He seemed to¡­¡­ stop them. At that time, he did not think that the child marriage had any use. If therewas destiny that tied them together, they would meet again, and if not, there was no need to bind that cute little girl for life through child marriage. Most importantly, he felt that they would only meet that one time. ine Gardner, ¡®Don¡¯t be a yboy. Once you chose to stay with Sarah, you should care about her. She¡¯s a good girl to cherish. Will Gardner replied one word Okay. Then he nced at Sarah Yeats, who was still on the phone, and sent another message, ¡®Sarah Yeats is the little girl who was two years old.¡¯ After sending this message, he put the phone away. If there was just a little bit of guilt before that he hadn¡¯t confessed his feelings to her, then now it was intense regret. If he had agreed at that time. Atha would only meet him and would not have experienced those unhappy events with Jason Noth. For a moment, all kinds ofplicated emotions spread in Will Gardner¡¯s minds. The emotions that were happy just now were all covered by thoseplications at the moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah Yeats hung up the phone and then noticed that his emotions were not quite right. Will Gardner¡¯s deep ck eyes were a little deeper and he asked a unintelligible question, ¡°Will you me me?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, you wouldn¡¯t have had that unhappy marriage in the past.¡± Will Gardner was not a sentimental person. On the contrary, he was a person who looked at everything with a very open mind. But at this moment, after learning that he had a short time with Sarah Yeats when he was a child and they almost had a child marriage, his mental defense deviated a little. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah Yeats sensitively perceived the abnormality. Will Gardner had a bad mood. With all kinds ofplicated emotions, he handed her the phone. Sarah Yeats finished reading the part of his chat with ine Gardner. After seeing that his face was full ofplications, she handed the phone back to him, enlightening, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, and it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I am a person who is more resistant to child marriage. if there really is a child marriage, maybe I would not love you anymore.¡± Sarah Yeats was open-minded about all this, ¡°You have to believe that they are the best arrangements.¡± She was two years old and he was seven years old. She had not yet started kindergarten, while he was already in elementary school. Two or three years old children are particrly prone to y together with their little ones. They will all forget after only ying together one afternoon. ¡°You are right.¡± Will Gardner figured it out after rationalizing his thoughts for a while. With Atha¡¯s character, if she knew that he was her baby date when she entered the organization for training, she might be a deadly rival with him. This guy was good at holding a grudge. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Will Gardner figured it out and then his nature returned. Sarah Yeats had not yet noticed and was unaware of the fall into the pit, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is there some regrets without mypanion from childhood to adulthood?¡± Will Gardner tone of voice slightly raised, with a few scattered. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Did they mix it up ¡°No.¡± Sarah Yeats replied very seriously, still fighting to win on this point, ¡°Without your existence, I will be the child king.¡± If the captain and she really had a child marriage, she still had some difficulty to imagine. As a child, she did not like to be protected by others. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She liked deal with things independently. She always thought that relying on others was very unreliable. Only one person was strong enough, can he or she protect themselves. If she had been protected by the captain all the time, she would probably be a spoiled child. Such a personality was not suitable for her. ¡°You are something!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite sorry.¡± Will Gardner suddenly popped up a sentence out. Sarah Yeats was slightly puzzled. Haven¡¯t he already figured it out? Why to regret again? ¡°If you and I had a child marriage, I would have a follower.¡± Will Gardner joked, ¡°Every day you called me brother, I must be very happy.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡± He would keep talking this, right? Will Gardner eyes fell on her, with somezy, ¡°How about fulfilling my wish, calling me brother?¡± request. ¡°Really do not call?¡± ¡°There should be many people to call your brother when you were a kid.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°L.¡± Sarah Yeats countered with a serious talk with him, ¡°Last time she also called you brother Will, and said that she was used to calling you since childhood.¡± Will Gardner paused. He was ill-considered. ¡°If you really want me to call you brother, I¡¯ll give her a call for you.¡± Sarah Yeats stirred things up, ¡°Ask her whether she still wants to call you so.¡± ¡°It is meaningless to let others call me brother.¡± Will Gardner said with eyes tititing and voice alluring, ¡°I only like to hear you call.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Will Gardner¡¯s thin lips pursed. This guy, still let people do not know how to take the trick. ¡°Not as cute as when you were a kid.¡± He began to be a fault-finder. Sarah Yeats knew that he was stirring up troubles, and she was particrly serious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you imitate how I called as a child? I¡¯ll imitate you.¡± ¡°No one can learn your sweet and soft sound.¡± Will Gardner responded extremely fast with indifferent tone, ¡°It is okay that you do not learn how to call. You will call me when it is suitable.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡± She did not know how to reply him. She did not fool around with him on this matter again. After chatting, she put the album back and went to bed to lie down and sleep. Perhaps she saw a picture of her mom, or maybe she talked to her aunt on the phone. She dreamed about her mom. Unlike the previous time, this time mom did not go away, did not run. She hugged her and said she felt relieved that she was with Will Gardner. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Sarah Yeats murmured a word in her dream. Will Gardner was sensitive to hear. He reached out and held her in his arms, giving her a sense of security. This night, Sarah Yeats slept very peacefully. After the two woke up in the morning, each of them was busy with their own business. Last night¡¯s photos did not affect so many things, but except one thing. Both of them could not wait to propose to each other. Sarah Yeats began to disy all the proposal staffs and to make a final n for proposal with Jacob and other people after all the things were well- prepared. Jacob and Jim both listened to her n and then asked only one question, ¡°Are you sure to propose to the captain on June 12?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No more changes?¡± ¡°No more changes.¡± After getting this answer from her, Jacob and Jim were relieved. There was still several days before June 12, so it should still not be toote to inform the captain. ¡°There¡¯s just one problem that hasn¡¯t been solved ¡­¡± Sarah Yeats watched the n in her hand and was never 100% sure about the most important part, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ask the captain out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very simple thing.¡± Julian White blurted out. Once Sarah asked him toe out, the captain would not refuse. ¡°Not simple, it¡¯s hard.¡± Sarah Yeats thought about everything, ¡°For a scene like being proposed to, the captain has to attend in full costume.¡± If he needs to attend in costume, he will definitely make him suspicious.¡¯ But there is no other ways to make him not suspicious.¡¯ ¡°This is simple.¡± Jacob and Jim would inform Sarah and Will and arranged things clearly, ¡°Leave it to us. When the timees, you just need to cooperate with us to tell a lie. We guarantee to ask the captain out for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Jacob and Jim both answered with certainty. Sarah Yeats had a lot of trust in them and agreed. After everything was nned out that day, Jacob and Jim went to find Will Gardner. They nned not to reveal the will of both sides to propose, so they would not reveal. They had an appointment in a private room in a store. Will Gardner also held the proposal n in his hand. ¡°How about you propose on the 12th?¡± Jacob¡¯s lying skills were still very good. Jacob was serious that nobody could find any signs of lie, ¡°Then I go with Jim to lie to Pumpkin and let her put on good makeup, dress exquisite and go with us.¡± ¡°Will she believe it?¡± Will Gardner only doubted this. ¡°Yes.¡± Jim assured, ¡°Pumpkin is very good to us, and she knows those private matters of ours.¡± The three of them were never polite to the other two. When they needed anything, they were willing to help each other. They were true friends and could tell everything to each other. ¡°How much do you make sure?¡± Will Gardner is a little more cautious than before. It was the proposal. Atha certainly hoped that she is beautiful to be proposed. He didn¡¯t want to have any mistakes or idents. Jacob and Jim had a look at each other and gave the answer, ¡®100% sure.¡¯ It must be 100% sure. Pumpkin was also going to propose to the captain that day. She must have dressed up nicely! ¡°This is the venue and the entire process of the proposal.¡± Will Gardner gave them the n, one for each of them, ¡°It¡¯s best to ask her out at night. The location is already marked on it. You guys are responsible for calling her out for me. Robert Shawn and the others will arrange the rest of things.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The two agreed. They went through the proposal n one by one. After finished watching it, they sighed that they are perfect couple. Even the proposal scene and the way are almost the same. They was suddenly a little curious that who would be better. ¡°You two don¡¯t say anything in front of her.¡± Will Gardner admonished. He wanted that everything was fine, ¡°Must be concealed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two people agreed extremely quickly. At the same time. The other side, Julian White was called over by Robert Shawn and others. The purpose was also simple, to help Will Gardner set up the proposal venue and all other rted work. ¡°Marriage proposal?¡± Julian White were amazed. There was a sense of uncertainty between the words, ¡°Are you sure i was the captain who proposed to Sarah?¡± On the 12th, wasn¡¯t it Sarah who proposed to the captain? Did they mix it up? Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Proposing to each other ¡°The whole n is written in the document, so don¡¯t pretend that you know nothing about it.¡± James said in a calm tone and urged him, ¡°Hurry up and go to work, we got no time to waste.¡± Hearing this, Julian was still in a state of confusion. He took a look at the document he handed him. The content in it was indeed all about the n of how Captain Leon would propose to Sarah. But! Sarah also told him that she would propose to Captain Leon that day. Pushing his sses up his nose with his finger, Robert came up to him and whispered.¡±Don¡¯t say anything about this n to Sarah. When the timees, Jacob and Jim will give her a surprise, so keep it a secret now.¡± Julian was a bit dumbfounded. Jacob and Jim were supposed to know that Sarah was going to propose to Captain Leon. Howe they changed their mind and decided to help Captain Leon this time? Seeing the confusion on Julian¡¯s face, Robert asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I remember that Sarah told me she has something important to do that day. Didn¡¯t she tell you this?¡± Julian asked tentatively. ¡°Are you sure Jacob and Jim could manage to invite her here?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Robert said with certainty, ¡°They have alreadye up with a great idea.¡± With disbelief in his mind, Julian quickly made a phone call to Jacob. He wanted to know why their n had been changed. Who was going to propose atst? Captain Leon or Sarah? When Jacob saw Julian¡¯s phone call, he soon knew what he was going to ask. Then he picked up the phone and said.¡±The n has been changed, Don¡¯t tell anyone else about our new n right now.¡± ¡°What exactly is our new n now?¡± Julian asked with a frown, ¡°We were supposed to help Sarah propose to Captain Leon ording to the n, why you suddenly changed your mind to help Captain Leon instead?¡± ¡°Well, because we never expected they would propose to each other at the same time,¡± Jacob exined. Julian, ¡°What?¡± So they both had the thought to propose. What a creepy coincidence! ¡°Only you and me, Jim and Robert know this.¡± Jacob knew that Julian would feel confused so he said in advance, ¡°We need to help both of them finish their proposal, don¡¯t tell anyone about our n.¡± It took a while for Julian to fully understand what was going on after he heard Jacob¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know much about Captain Leon¡¯s proposal and felt a little worried. ¡°So who would propose first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sarah that sends Captain Leon flowers first ording to the n. After Sarah¡¯s proposal, they would soon go to the location where Captain Leon propose to her. ¡± Jacob said. ¡°Captain Leon doesn¡¯t know anything about this, right?¡± ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then what Captain Leon would do if Sarah seeds in proposing before he does?¡± It was unreasonable for them to propose twice. One time would be enough no matter who proposed first. After all, it should be all right since they were willing to marry each other. ¡°I guess he would change his n as soon as he figures out what happened.¡± Jacob said firmly, ¡°Captain Leon has always been smart, even if we don¡¯t remind him, he would soon find out that Sarah was trying to propose to him.¡± ording to Sarah¡¯s proposal, she was going to send flowers to Captain Leon in a teddy bear costume without showing her face in front of him. After that, the drones would fly in a heart-shaped formation and deliver the ring to Sarah. Then she would propose to Captain Leon under the drones and fireworks. Captain Leon should soon notice what was going on when he saw Zack and Susan show up. ¡°Even if Captain Leon couldn¡¯t notice it in time, he still got plenty of chances to put the ring on Sarah¡¯s finger after the proposal,¡± Jacob said with a kind smile on his face. Hearing these words, Julian was slightly relieved. Although in the deep of his heart, He still hope Captain Leon could propose first. Because it would surely make everyone know that Captain Leon loved Sarah so much and wanted her to be happy. After Julian hung up the phone. He quickly went back to his work to fulfilling their new n. As for Sarah, she already made up her mind to share her proposal with Susan and Zack. Both of them were shocked when they heard that she was going to propose to Will. Zack even couldn¡¯t believe what he heard and asked, ¡°Are you sure that you want to propose to Will instead of waiting for Will¡¯s proposal?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Are you afraid that Will doesn¡¯t propose to you? I guess that¡¯s why you decide to propose to him first.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah knew that Captain Leon would surely propose to her sooner orter, but she also wanted to tell him that she liked him too, ¡°It¡¯s just because I want to be with him as soon as possible, so I decide to propose to him first.¡± Hearing her words, Zack frowned. Because he thought it was a man¡¯s duty to propose to the woman he loved. But if Will had learned that his beloved was also nning to propose to him, he would be overjoyed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After all, this was not only romantic. But also better than countless sweet words. ¡°When the timees, please help me send him a bouquet. Jacob will tell you what to do when you met him.¡± Sarah came to them mainly for discussing when to propose, so she asked. ¡°Do you have time to do it for me this weekend?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Susan replied without any hesitation. ¡°Does Will know anything about this?¡± Zack narrowed his eyes and asked. In his kind of view, Will should take the initiative to propose to Sarah. And he was sure Will had already nned to do so. ¡°He does not know, every part of this n is top secret,¡± Sarah told him the truth. Although Zack was talkative, he knew how to do the right thing at the right time and was as reliable as Julian. Therefore, Sarah was sure he could keep their secret. ¡°Okay.¡± Zack finally nodded and decided to help her. After the n was settled. Sarah soon left. When Sarah disappeared from their sight, Susan looked at Zack and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you jealous because Will was going to get married?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Zack said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m also going to marry a beauty soon?¡± Of course, he was not lying. Every man in the world would feel happy when he learned that his beloved was going to propose to him because he knew she loved him and was willing to stay with him for the rest of her life. But Zack was different, he just wanted Susan to be happy whether she was willing to marry him or not. He also wanted to let her know. He would try his best to make her happy if she choose to marry him. ¡°Who is the beauty you are referring to?¡± Susan asked. ¡°That beauty would be you, Susan.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you proposed to me yet?¡± After hearing Susan¡¯s question. Zack was stunned with his eyes wide open. Suddenly, Zack stammered with his eyes full of surprise and joy, ¡°Do¡­¡­ do you want me to propose to you?¡± What? shiro Susan was asking him to propose to her!!! ¡°It seems that you got no intention to be with me at all.¡± After saying so, Susan stood up and pretended to leave. ¡°Have you ever thought about proposing to me?¡± ¡°Wait! Please don¡¯t go. I will propose to you right here, right now!¡± Zack said hurriedly with his face flushed. All the time. He was waiting for a chance to tell Susan that he loved her. But when he looked into her eyes, he was too shy to speak it out. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 I won¡¯t make it difficult for you The two of them have been childhood friends for more than 20 years, and their families also got along with each other very well. In the other words, they were the perfect match in every aspect. Finally, Zack made up his mind to propose to Susan. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to buy a wedding ring.¡± Zack was looking forward to marrying Susan into his family, ¡°After that, I will propose to you formally as soon as possible.¡± Hearing his words, Susan didn¡¯t say anything in response, but the weak smile on her face already told Zack her answer. Zack never felt so happy in his life. But when the two had dinner together. Zack suddenly lost in thought and was about to ask Susan something. Noticing the serious look on his face, Susan took the initiative to talk. ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Susan asked in a soft tone. She had already decided to answer all his questions and be honest with her future husband. Even If he wanted to know what kind of wedding dress she liked the most, she would tell him sincerely. Because she didn¡¯t want to make him feel worried. ¡°Susan¡­¡­¡± Although Zack was afraid of making her angry, he still plucked up the courage and asked, ¡°Do you still like that young master of the Davis family now?¡± Susan, ¡°What?¡± Susan put down the tableware and frowned. Looking at her reaction, Zack¡¯s heart thumped. It seemed that she still liked that man. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just curious. Whether you like him or not, I will always be with you¡­¡­¡± Zack felt a little disappointed when he said so. He dared not propose to Susan in the past 20 years just because he thought she liked that man, not him. Hearing this, Susan rolled her eyes and said nothing. ¡°Susan, promise me that you won¡¯t leave me alone after I propose to you. If you want to be with him afterward, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Zack didn¡¯t dare to look into Susan¡¯s eyes when he said these brave words. Susan shook her head and sighed helplessly. It seemed that Zack¡¯s EQ was much lower than what she expected. ¡°I would never let you go no matter what happened.¡± Zack said so with a serious face, ¡°So when I propose to you, you have to think it over before giving me the answer.¡± He did not want to say these words when proposing, so he decided to say them in advance. No matter what kind of decision Susan was going to make atst He would never go against her will. ¡°Have you ever done an EQ test before?¡± Susan asked him in a cold voice. Zack, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°I strongly rmend you improve your EQ in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zack was at a loss for what to say. But somehow he felt that Susan was scolding him. ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Susan wanted to punch him in the face at that moment, but she soon realized that she never told him that he was the only man she loved in her life. ¡°Of course not,¡± Zack replied in a calm tone. He just wanted to know why Susan changed her mind in such a short time. ¡°Susan, I know you have liked him for a long, long time, but it¡¯s okay.¡± It has been more than 10 years since she fell in love with the young master of the Davis family. That¡¯s why he felt worried about her sudden decision. If it were him, he would not forget his beloved so quickly. Not to mention Susan was very emotional since he was a child. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Susan finally decided to tell him the truth, ¡°I indeed have fallen in love with a man since I was young, and I will continue to love him for the rest of my life.¡± Zack, ¡°What????¡± Zack, ¡°Really???¡± Hearing this, Zack¡¯s mind went nk. He never expected Susan could say something like this. ¡°How could you¡­¡­ ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°How could you treat me like this!¡± Zack said so with his eyes filled with sorrow and anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to marry you? Why are you suddenly changing your mind?¡± Zack shook his head and tried his best to figure out what was going on. Now he felt so regretful to ask her that kind of question. It was he who made her change her mind! ¡°He is the only one I liked since my childhood, so I would never forget him.¡± Susan looked Zack right in the eyes and said in a very serious tone. ¡°Susan!¡± Zack called her name in anger. He felt like himself just like a fool. ¡°Did that young master of the Davis family call you just now?¡± He dropped the tableware on the table and asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he has already fallen in love with someone else? He is undeserving of your affections.¡± Out of Susan¡¯s expectations, Zack chose tofort her instead of scolding her. Although he was angry. He was just angry at himself for not being able to keep her by his side. At that moment, Susan felt Zack was not only silly but also kind. Even if she didn¡¯t confess her love for him, he would still be her best friend and stay by her side. With her eyes filled with tears, Susan was touched by his silly words atst. ¡°Zack.¡± Susan called his name and said in a low voice, ¡°You are the most stupid fool in the whole world.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡± Zack replied with confusion. ¡°The dumbest fool on this.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°What if I still think about getting married and having children with him, what would you do?¡± Susan said the harshest words with the gentlest tone this time. Hearing these words, Zack was stunned. After a few seconds. He looked away from her and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I will let you go.¡± ¡°Do you still want to propose to me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Because there was no need to propose anymore. Zack would keep his word if he chose to let her go. ¡°Okay.¡± Susan lowered her head and said. Zack did not say anything this time. The atmosphere at the dinner table was somewhat unbearably oppressive. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Then will you still love me?¡± Susan raised her head and asked again. ¡°Although I like you, I¡¯m still a man with self-respect.¡± Zack almost burst into anger when he said so, but even so, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Susan with harsh words, ¡°Yes, I have a crush on you a long long time ago, and I¡¯m so afraid of losing you that I didn¡¯t confess my love for the past 20 years. I admit I¡¯m a coward, but I do have self-respect.¡± Since Susan had made up her mind, it would be too shameless for him to harass her. Zack could ept her past including her old love story. But he couldn¡¯t ept that she still loved someone else after the proposal. ¡°I will exin everything to both of our parents about why we break up.¡± Zack said with a weak smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡± ¡°Do you want to break up?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Although it was just one word, Zack felt so hard to speak it out. Suddenly, Susan took a deep breath and said word by word, ¡°To be honest, the beauty that you liked since your childhood, she also loved you from that time.¡± Zack was shocked when he heard these words. Before he could say a word, Susan added, ¡°I have never liked the young master of the Davis family, you are the only one that I loved in my life.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡­ mean?¡± Zack stammered. ¡°At first, I was not sure that you like me or not, so I lied to you that I liked the young master of the Davis family.¡± Susan finally told him the truth, ¡°After all, you had confessed that you would protect me as a sister for the rest of your life.¡± Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Just say you love me Susan thought Zack didn¡¯t like her since he just treated her as his younger sister. So she decided to treat him as her elder brother as well. ¡°You, are you telling me the truth?¡± Zack asked with disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You liked me before?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°We liked each other since we were a child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Susan answered his question without any hesitation. Zack was so delighted after hearing these words. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be lying, right?¡± Zack pursed his lips and asked in a soft tone, ¡°You always told me that you liked the young master of the Davis family, How can I trust you this time?¡± ¡°I lied to you because you always want me to be your sister before.¡± Susan pursed her lips and said. Sometimes she wanted to be a girl like Sarah. Because if Sarah were here, she would confess her love without thinking. If she seed in proposing, she would stay with the one she loved, and if she failed, she would start a new life and let the past be the past. That night. Zack asked Susan a lot of questions. When he was sure that Susan liked him a long time ago, he happily hugged her and kissed her several times. After he put her down, Susan asked. ¡°Do you still want to break up with me?¡± ¡°No! No! Honey, I promise I would never say it again.¡± ¡°Do you still want to propose to me?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Darling, I swear I will soon propose to you!¡± Susan took a nce at him and then pushed him away. But Zack soon held her in his arms again and said, ¡°I was so worried that I might lose you when you said those harsh words to me just now.¡± He would probably burst into tears if she left him alone. But now he was relieved. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Susan pushed him away with her face flushed. ¡°I would never let you go unless you kiss me on the cheek.¡± ¡°Zack!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? My dear!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me right now, I¡¯ll p you in the face instead of kissing you on the cheek.¡± ¡°Come on, Susan. I¡¯m just trying to improve our rtionship.¡± Zack held her tighter and whispered in her ear, ¡°My heart is still aching after you said so many harsh words to me, and now you have to fix it with your kiss.¡± ¡°Well, I got the same feeling when you treat me as your sister. Now it¡¯s time to pay the price, my big brother!¡± Susan replied with an evil smile. For the past 20 years, Susan suffered a lot for secret love. Every time she saw himughing and drinking with other girls in the nightclubs, she couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist¡­¡­. Although Susan could pretend that she never liked him, she couldn¡¯t lie to herself. All of sudden. Susan¡¯s face darkened and broke loose from his embrace. Then she said in a very cold tone. ¡°Speaking of which, I suddenly remember that you asked me to introduce one of my female friends to you before. Did you date her?¡± ¡°My stomach!¡± Zack shouted. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My stomach is aching, I need to go to the toilet.¡± ¡°You are not going anywhere before answering my questions! Do you still like her?¡± Susan said with a fake smile on her face. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even know her name, let alone fall in love with her.¡± Zack hurried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked me at that time, so I was just trying to talk with you. Because the longer I keep talking to you, the longer you would stay by my side.¡± Susan, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zack, ¡°Susan, Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Come on, give me a kiss!¡± ¡°Beat it.¡± ¡°Susan¡­¡­ ¡°Just leave me alone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zack winked at her and said, ¡°See youter, honey. Call me if you feel lonely!¡± After saying that, Zack left. He couldn¡¯t wait to tell Will that he was about to get married. Zack took out his cell phone and began to edit the message. With a simile on his face. Zack soon sent the message to Will. At this time, Will just returned home and had dinner with Sarah. When he saw the message, he replied with a sneer, [If I were you, I would feel ashamed.] Zack, [I know you are jealous, aren¡¯t you?] Will, [Why should I be jealous of a man who got no courage to confess his love?] Zack, [Susan and I have liked each other since we were young, do you have any childhood sweethearts?] Will rolled his eyes after reading his words. Then he put down the phone and decided to enjoy his dinner first. After dinner. He went upstairs with Sarah. When Sarah saw him put their photos on the bed, she asked with confusion, ¡°What are you doing with these photos?¡± ¡°I will send them to Zack.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He just bragged to me that Susan liked him since they were young.¡± Will sent the photos to Zack while talking to Sarah, ¡°I have to tell him that you liked me so much that you wouldn¡¯t let go of my hand at the age of two.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­¡± What were these two men doing? Zack soon received Will¡¯s message. Zack, [Are you sure the little girl in that photo is Sarah? I wouldn¡¯t believe it.] After a while, Will sent him one of Sarah¡¯s family portraits. Zack was shocked after he knew that the two-year-old girl in the photos with Will was indeed Sarah. So Sarah was Will¡¯s childhood sweetheart. [It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, because Susan and I are going to get married.] Zack replied. [Anyway, we are the perfect match in the world.] [No, I think you are not worthy of her since Susan is much smarter than you. How could you take 20 years to realize that she likes you?] Will asked. [You can ask Susan whether you are stupid or not.] Zack, [¡­¡­] His intuition told him. Susan would probably say that he was the stupidest dumbass in the world. After the small talk, Will put the photos back into the album. In the meantime, Sarah took out her phone and began to send messages to Jacob and Jim. She wanted to make sure they had fulfilled their tasks ording to her proposal. The two of them replied to her that everything was in order. After putting the photos back into the album, Willsoon noticed Sarah was doing something suspicious, then he asked, ¡°What are you doing with your cellphone?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sarah quickly turned off her phone and put it in her pocket. Her weird reaction attracted Will¡¯s attention, he took a nce at her pocket and remarked casually, ¡°Sarah, I know you are lying.¡± ¡°Well, I just talked to Jacob about our favorite movies.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then show me your phone,¡± Will stepped forward and said. Sarah wouldn¡¯t be so nervous if she was telling the truth. He could tell that she was hiding something from him. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Caught in the act ¡°The phone is my belonging.¡± Sarah covered her pocket with her hands and tried to reason with him, ¡°So you can¡¯t take it from me ording to thew.¡± ¡°You are my fiancee, have you talked to any other men on the phone behind my back?¡± Will came up to her and asked in a serious tone. Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sarah was already in a state of panic. Will looked into her eyes and continued, ¡°Yes? Or no¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Sarah lowered her head and answered in a low voice. Will narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Can you swear to God? If you lied to me, you will have to sleep with me tonight.¡± Sarah, ¡°?¡± Sarah, ¡°!¡± With her eyes wide open, Sarah said, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry, I lied.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Will said with a kind smile, ¡°So what are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡±Sarah asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for your exnation.¡± Will finished his words and waited for her answer. Sarah hesitated. She had nned her proposal for a long time. And she was going to give him a surprise that he would never forget in his life. So she didn¡¯t want to tell him anything about her n right now. ¡°I admit that we talked about you just now, but I swear I didn¡¯t say anything bad about you.¡± After thinking for while, Sarah said so. Will, ¡°How about you show me your phone right now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sorry, Will,¡± Sarah said apologetically. ¡°If you don¡¯t show me your phone, how do I know whether you are telling the truth or not?¡± Will deliberately teased her with these words. But as soon he finished his words. Sarah quickly stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek. With her face flushed, Sarah said in a soft tone, ¡°Can you believe me now?¡± ¡°Well, I think one kiss is not enough.¡± Will looked at her delicate face and said gently. Hearing this, Sarah kissed him again. And this time she did it much better than before. However, before Sarah could react. Will suddenly held her in his arms and kissed her on the lips. After they kissed each other for a while, Sarah stepped back and asked. ¡°I have done what you asked, so can you believe me now?¡± Will looked at her red thin lips and said.¡±Okay, I believe you.¡± After saying so, He finally let go of her. ¡°Thanks, Will. I need to go now¡± Sarah was trying to leave right after she said so. But Will grasped her arm before she could escape. Then he brought her back into his arms and asked, ¡°Are you ready for the punishment?¡± Hearing this, Sarah was confused. What did he want? ¡°You will have to sleep with me tonight because you lied to me. How about we take a shower first?¡± Will narrowed his eyes and asked. Sarah¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red. She lowered her head and tried to say something. Finally, she decided to change the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after we get married.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go as soon as you answer my question,¡± Will said with an evil smile on his face. ¡°Will, You¡¯re so naughty!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Rascal!¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°You set me up!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Sarah, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say next. Seeing the depressed look on her face, Will burst intoughter and said, ¡°I told you one kiss is not enough, let¡¯s take the shower together.¡± ¡°No! I promise¡­ I promise you I will make it up for you on the wedding night!¡± Sarah stamped her foot and said angrily. After saying so, she quickly shook off his hand and dashed to the door. But Will soon blocked her way and stopped her. Sarah stared at Will for a few seconds and said. ¡°Get out of my way! I hate you!¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget your promise.¡± With a kind smile on his face, Will finally stepped aside and opened the door for her. After Sarah slipped away, Will decided to ask Eve to help him with his proposal. The next morning. After Sarah went to work, Will soon left the house and met Eve. Will wanted all his friends and family members to be witnesses of his proposal. When Eve saw him in the courtyard, she was walking with her baby. Then she came up to him and said, ¡°Are you ¡­¡­ Will?¡± Sarah showed her Will¡¯s photo before. So she soon recognized him at the first sight. She didn¡¯t expect that he was more handsome than in the photo. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Sarah¡¯s boyfriend¡± Will stood outside the courtyard and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to intrude on you like this.¡± Eve invited him into the courtyard. She was Sarah¡¯s best friend and they have lived here together for a long time. Will entered the courtyard after he was invited toe in. This was a basic courtesy. Eve gave the baby to the maid and handed him a cup of tea. Then she asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to propose to Sarah, I hope you cane and be a witness.¡± Will said sincerely, ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡± ¡°Yes, no problem,¡± Eve answered at first. ¡°Many thanks.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Sarah about this,¡± Will said in a low voice. But before he finished his words, Sarah suddenly showed up. ¡°Did you just call my name?¡± Sarah came up to him and asked, ¡°Will, why did youe here?¡± Will,¡± Eve, ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a coincidence! Fortunately, Sarah didn¡¯t pay so much attention to their conversation. She was ying with the baby at that time. Seeing the serious look on their faces, Sarah felt something was wrong. Then she asked with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you guys talking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Eve replied with a soft smile on her face. Will didn¡¯t expect Sarah to be here. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Sarah replied. Hearing the conversation between Sarah and Will, Eve couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 You really want me to proposal to you? ¡°I can only think of one thing that the captaine to you and still let you keep it a secret.¡± Sarah Yeats was very smart. Eve Kent asked, ¡°What.¡± Will Gardner was not calm. He knew very well that Sarah Yeats must have guessed the thing. ¡°The marriage proposal.¡± Sarah Yeats sighted at Eve Kent, noting the changes in her expression, ¡°Right?¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t stare at the captain was because she knew very well how good the captain¡¯s acting skills were, and it was impossible to find ws from his face. Unfortunately, she forgot one thing. Eve Kent is an actor. And an actor with excellent performance. Although she was surprised to hear Sarah Yeats¡¯s words, she only squeezed a smile and said nothing. Sarah Yeats confounded a moment because of her reaction. Not right? ¡°You really want me to propose to you?¡± Will Gardner was relieved when Eve Kent not flubbed the thing. Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it really not a marriage proposal? Her eyes looked back and forth between the two. If it wasn¡¯t a proposal, then what was it? ¡°I¡¯ll take you to choose a ring after lunchter.¡±Will Gardner was so trickey that she couldn¡¯t repond quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll pick a day to propose to you after the ring is chosen.¡± Sarah Yeats pressed her lips, any suspicion that it was a proposal waspletely dispelled at this time. Take her to pick out a ring¡­¡­ ¡°What kind of proposal scene do you like?¡± Will Gardner asked her again. ¡°It¡¯s not a proposal, so what were you guys just talking about?¡± Sarah Yeats suddenly felt confused. Logistically speaking, the captain talked to Eve Kent aside from proposal, was discussing the marriage thing. After all, Eve Kent was her friend. she was not pregnant or had a baby. There is no need for him to gain experience. There is the most important point. If it was about the child, there was no need to keep it a secret. Eve Kent and Will Gardner nced at each other, the former did not speak, leaving this matter to Will Gardner to handle himself. ¡°You¡¯ll know after that.¡± Will Gardner stood up and rubbed her head. Sarah Yeats was still guessing. But no matter how she thought, she couldn¡¯t guess. Will Gardner held her hand, hiszy low voice was charming,¡±Go back and pack first, we¡¯ll go choose a ring after lunch.¡± ¡°You go back first, I have something to talk with Eve Kent.¡± Sarah Yeats intended to know something from Eve Kent, his expression was lighter than efore, wait for me unch.¡± ¡°Picking out a ring this afternoon?¡± ¡°We are not in a hurry. It¡¯s never toote to go after that.¡± After she had made a decision, Will Gardner did not say anything more. she can¡¯t know anything from Eve Kent no matter what she say. After leaving space for them, he was ready to leave. But he didn¡¯t expect to run into someone outside the door ¨C Edgar Williams. His eyes nced briefly over him, and then he was gone No greeting, no conversation. As if two strangers who do not know each other. Edgar Williams watched him leave until his back was farther and farther away from him, then he took out his phone and sent a message out, [I just got a very bad news about you. Jason Noth, [What.] Edgar Williams tapped his fingers on it. He realized how hurtful the thing was and deleted words. The first thing he did was to meet Eve Kent and October, but he didn¡¯t expect to know Will Gardner talking about proposing to Sarah Yeats, and he was just going to go in and listen carefully when he saw Sarah Yeatsing this way. He hid himself because he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. As soon as he came out, he ran into Will Gardner. He did not return the message for a long time, and then Jason Noth sent question mark. After knowing that Edgar Williams would contact Eve Kent today, he kept his phone in front of him waiting for messages. No news now can be called bad news He waited some more. Edgar Williams still didn¡¯t return the message. He wanted to put the phone aside and concentrate on his work. But the mind is full of Sarah Yeats¡¯s things. He simply can not get down to work without getting a reply from Edgar Williams, Chris saw him in this condition. No need to guess. He knew it must be rted to Miss Yeats¡¯s matter. ¡°Boss, there is a project in New York on the 12th that you need to talk about in person.¡± Chris was reporting the schedule, ¡°Do you need to turn it down?¡± New York is a ce full of all kinds ofplex emotions for the boss. Everything good and bad has been there. During this period of time the boss did sleep well under the theart of Serial Lance, but his appetite has been bad. If boss went to New York and identally met with Miss Yeats, he was really afraid that boss¡¯s true feelings would be exposed. ¡°No. Jason Noth was more nonchnt than ever, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Chris pursed his lips and gave up persuasion. He was just there to talk about a project. It shouldn¡¯t be that coincidental to run into MissYeats. Jason Noth saw that he was still standing there and did not leave, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± said Jason Noth in a bored voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I know the reason why Miss Yeats moved.¡± Chris wanted to solve his confusion. Jason Noth froze. Not waiting for him to speak. Chris said, ¡°She moved to a vi with Will Gardner not because of you, but to make life more convenient.¡± He didn¡¯t know it until he asked Sivan. It is pretty heart breaking for Jason Noth. This result. It¡¯s better to move because she don¡¯t want him to bother. ¡°Boss?¡± Chris noticed that his eyes were a bit off, and called out tentatively. ¡°Got it.¡± Jason Noth¡¯s voice was low, and his face was an inscrutable look,¡± do what you need to do.¡± Chris nodded and then left. When he left the office he nced back, his feelings was a bitplicated. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Now the boss¡¯s mood is more unpredictable, but he is less angry than before. It¡¯s like he¡¯s grown up overnight so that he¡¯s calmed down a lot. Meanwhile, His heart was closed, too. No one but himself can open his mind. Jason Noth did not do anything during the morning, but had been sitting in the chair waiting for Edgar Williams to send a message. But after much deliberation, he didn¡¯t urge a message. As for Edgar Williams. He did not know how to reply to Jason Noth, then he intended to ask Eve Kent some concrete information before returning to his words. For his appearance, Eve Kent and Sarah Yeats also did not care much. Wait until noon. Sarah Yeats wanted to tease October before going back, but she fell asleep while they were eating. She didn¡¯t stay any longer and went back to Will Gardner Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Be serious As for the rest two people, they got along well. After Sarah Yeats left, Edgar chatted with Eve as he folded the kid¡¯s clothes, ¡°I bought some clothes and daily necessities for October,and I hope youcan ept them.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°And I bought you¡­¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Eve refused directly. It was reasonable for him to buy something for October. But they were strangers at this moment. Knowing that already, Edgar was still kind of sad. But what made him pleased was that she epted the stuff for October. ¡°October won¡¯t wake soon, so you can do you business.¡± said Eve who didn¡¯t want to stay with Edgar, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when she wakes up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, and I¡¯ll wait.¡± It was impossible for Eve to drive him away. Edgar wanted to have a conversation, but failed to get a proper chance all the time. After a while. Eve realized that. It was hard to ignore Edgar¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just tell me what do you want to say.¡± said Eve who didn¡¯t want to waste time in this way. ¡°I heard that Will ned to propose to Sarah¡± said Edgar after thinking twice, ¡°Is that true?¡± Eve was stunned for a while. She answered as she took up the clothes, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Just asking.¡± said Edgar slowly. Eve didn¡¯t say anything more. In Eve¡¯s heart, she knew it was Jason who let Edgar to do that. Her answer would be known by Jason at once. ¡°What do you think of Will?¡± chatted Edgar as he changed the topic, ¡°Is he qualifed to be Sarah¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± said Eve vaguely, trying to make Edgar ufortable, ¡°but he is much better than Jason.¡± Eve never met Will and didn¡¯t know how Will treated Sarah. But she could made sure that this man could bring Sarah happiness ording to the recent change of Sarah. Atha was shy in the past. But she began to be active recently. More smiles were appearing on her face. ¡°You are right, and it was right for Sarah to divorce with Jason.¡± said Edgar who betraied Jason at once, ¡°Jason marry Ahta without proposing. It is lucky for her to have Will who will do that.¡± Eve didn¡¯t continue after packed up the clothes for October. Edgar knew that he was not wee, but he had to do that. Or he would lose his wife. After that. Eve read the script in the room while Edgar sat downstairs alone. After looking up, Edgar texted Jason, [It might be hard for you to ept.] Jason replied, [Just tell me.] Pursing his lips, Edgar texted, [Will ns to propose to Atha.] Seeing that, Jason was stunned with the phone in his hand. Proposal¡­¡­ Edgar added, [If he makes it, you will never have a chance.] The process of developing love rtionship was the first step. A sessful proposal meant they really loved each other. Both of them were loyal, and no one could break them up after the marriage. The message really made Jason so ufortable. It was true that he never proposed to Atha. Needless to say, the romantic feeling. Overwhelmed by Various emotions, He texted slowly, [When?] Edgar, [The 12th, but I don¡¯t know the detail.] Jason, [It is alright] After doing that, Jason lied on the chait with his phone nearby, thinking what had happened between him and Sarah. Because of that, Jason could not work well the whole day. Finally, he asked Chris to take his ce at that day. He decided to be a witness of Sarah¡¯s happiness. Realizing something was wrong, Chirs was in a dilemma. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Time always flew. It was the 10th. Will invited all the people who were important to Sarah, including, Eric,Rita and Wilson. Her auntie should be there too, but she just was able to attend their wedding ceremony. As for Sarah. She did better than him. At first, Sarah intended to invite the parents of Will, but she didn¡¯t do that since she realized that Will didn¡¯t want his parents to show up there before. As for the reason, he answered, ¡°If they see that, I will be a gigolo all my life in their minds.¡± So she listened to him. As for Zack. Will didn¡¯t care about. ¡°Are you nning to propose to me since you ask so many questions.¡± said Will who realized that she did that deliberately. ¡°I am just thinking.¡± said Sarah who didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, ¡°I am not sure which kind of proposal you like.¡± ¡°The simple.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I prefer simple proposal.¡± ¡°How simple?¡± said Sarah who realized her n needed change. In fact, her n was kind ofplicated. She began to wonder if she could seed. Hugging Sarah, Will said, ¡°for example, the sex.¡± Sarah was speechless. That was embarrassing. ¡°Another example, the present moment.¡± said Will again. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± said Sarah who suddenly lost confidence in her proposal, ¡°Be serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m answering your question very seriously.¡± said Will. He would ept the proposal of Atha at any time. Knowing Will was serious, Sarah said as she pursed his lips, ¡°How could you be casual, since the one who is proposed would want something romatic always.¡± ¡°You are talking about girls.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Am I a girl?¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Captain Leon, A Real God ¡°You can be like a girl.¡± Sarah Yeats responded with a slight roll of her eyes. Will Gardnerughed and raised his hand to knock her on the head, ¡°You really want to be a man, do you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see what you¡¯re like when you¡¯re shy.¡± Sarah Yeats said solemnly. After spending so much time together, Captain Leon seemed to be so calm that he would only make her blush, and he was never shy at all. Will Gardner¡¯s eyes were stained with a little smile, ¡°Then you have to work hard.¡± Sarah Yeats was silent. She tried in vain. Afterall,she was no match for him. ¡°Do you really prefer a simple proposal?¡± Thinking about her proposal, Sarah Yeats asked again. Will Gardner replied softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick out the ring first.¡± Sarah Yeats nudged the conversation, ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll ask you to marry me.¡± ¡°Proposing should be something I do.¡± ¡°There is no suchw.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my rule.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Well.¡± Sarah Yeats looked like a nice girl, but inside she¡¯s already thinking about how Captain Leon reacted when she proposed to him on the 12th.. They spent the whole afternoon on the sofa, talking and watching movies. In the evening, Sarah Yeats remembered something. It would seem strange, unhandsome and unromantic for her to fly a drone and deliver the ring in front of Captain Leon during the proposal. She should get someone to secretly fly the drone for her and then have the ring drop from the sky based on her gestures or words. That would be romantic. She thought, just do it. She immediately slipped out of Will Gardner¡¯s arms, nning to contact Wilson Yeats. Jacob and them all had important things to do, and asking them to help her secretly will disrupt the steps. Although Muffin was familiar with drones, she liked to join in the fun, so she was afraid of affecting her happiness. It was better to choose Wilson Yeats. He had more time, and he was more interested in those things, and it would be a good practice for his future proposal. When Will Gardner saw her suddenly stand up, he pressed the pause button of the remote control and nced at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Sarah Yeats took the phone and left. Will Gardner, however, had doubts about her behavior. He knew how much Sarah Yeats didn¡¯t like to y with her phone. She barely touched her phone except to answer messages and calls. But during this time¡­ She seemed to be constantly on the phone, not even forgetting to take it to the bathroom, which was out of character for her. She must be hiding something from him. Sarah Yeats had no idea she was under suspicion. After slipping into the bathroom, she sent a message to Wilson Yeats. When she didn¡¯t hear back, she called immediately. Wilson Yeats, [I have something urgent to ask you for help ! ! ! ! ] Sarah Yeats was confused, [ What¡¯s the emergency?] Wilson Yeats sent her a location. He said he would die if she didn¡¯t show up. Sarah Yeats was so confused that she asked him what happened. Wilson Yeats didn¡¯t return the message. It was as if she had been so excited that the person she had texted was a figment of her mind. Although she knew he was in no danger, she decided to look for him. After all, he was a brother who had cared for her since she was a baby. After taking the phone, she opened the door and walked out. Unexpectedly, she ran into Will Gardner who was leaning on the corridor. ¡°Captain Leon? She paused, and asked, somewhat guiltily, ¡°Are you going in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°?¡± Why did he wait for her? Will Gardner looked at the phone in her hand and said, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah Yeats had no idea. ¡°ying on your phone in the bathroom.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°!¡± Sarah Yeats was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. She thought she was a little sloppy. How could she forget that Captain Leon was a man of extraordinary observation. It¡¯s easy for him to spot something unusual without paying attention. ¡°I¡¯m not ying on my phone.¡± Her reaction was also fast. After a short pause, she looked natural again, ¡°I brought my phone in case I didn¡¯t have any paper in the bathroom, so I could contact you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Will Gardner pressed his lips and ended his speech with a rising voice. Sarah Yeats knew what he meant, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t.¡± Will Gardner looked inside. There was a smile in his eyes that he could not hide. Sarah Yeats was disturbed by his smile, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m going down.¡± ¡°Next time you want me to believe you, flush the toilet on your way out.¡± Will Gardner pointed out her ws, sayingnguidly, ¡°The details matter.¡± Sarah Yeats, ¡°¡­¡­ Sarah Yeats¡¯s mood was not good. She tried to say that she had forgotten to flush and wanted to go back and do it again. But she didn¡¯t get a chance to act. Will Gardner took her hand and went downstairs, never giving her the chance to y again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Will Gardner pulled her down as if the incident were a minor episode. ¡°No dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Of course I eat.¡± Sarah Yeats¡¯s mood was not as good as before, ¡°but I have to go out first. Just now my brother sent me a message asking me to help him. I don¡¯t know what happened to him yet.¡± ¡°Shall I apany you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m sure.¡± Will Gardner said yes. He and Sarah Yeats were lovers as well as individuals. He¡¯ll be there if she needs him. He wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing what she wanted to do. After that, Sarah Yeats walked out the door with her phone and drove to the location that Wilson Yeats had given her. On the way there, Sarah Yeats sighed that Captain Leon was really worthy of being their leader. Even when he wasn¡¯t in the organization. He was able to rely on his instinct to spot anomalies in the first ce. Fortunately, the time for the proposal was near, and she was smart, or he would have snuffed it out before it had even begun. But¡­¡­ She suddenly began to worry about the future. If they ever had children and she wanted to do something with them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from him. After all, Captain Leon was a real god. While thinking about this, Wilson Yeats sent her a message, ¡°My nice Pumpkin, have youe?¡± Sarah Yeats nced at the message and did¡¯t reply. She just drove seriously. What on earth could make him so anxious? At the moment, Wilson Yeats was sitting elegantly in the restaurant. He was both gentle and polite, maintaining his poise as the head of the Yeats Group. Sitting opposite him was a nice-looking, fashionably dressed girl. Needless to say, that was an awkward blind date ¡°Wilson, let¡¯s go shopping for a while after dinner.¡± The girl smiled and looked at Wilson Yeats with appreciation. Wilson Yeats politely refused, ¡°I¡¯m running out of time today and I have some things to do at home. Maybe another day.¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 He didn¡¯t hesitate to cheat his son In adults world,there was only one meaning when someone said the word next time,maybe on another day or in the future, and the meaning was there was no next time,and that was what he said. She should understand it. ¡°Didn¡¯t Auntie say you¡¯re fine today?¡±Miss Jones asked as if she didn¡¯t know what he meant,¡±And she said we can y as long as we want.¡± Wilson expected it,but he didn¡¯t hesitate to clear it. ¡°She said it¡¯s okay because they have nothing to do with me today.¡±Wilson exined, ¡°Actually, I have some personal matters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll wait for you to finish.¡±Miss Jones smiled slightly. Wilson couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. He made it clear for her to understand what he wanted her to know but didn¡¯t this youngdy get it? ¡°By the way,Auntie said you like to watch musicals.¡±Miss Jones said again,obviously matching him, ¡°I happen to have two tickets for musicals here.Let¡¯s go see them together tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I have something to do tomorrow.l can¡¯t go,sorry.¡±Wilson still refused. He upheld a principle that if you didn¡¯t give people the illusion,they wouldn¡¯t be assumed. He thought if he kept on refusing until the end.She would understand what he meant. ¡°Then tell me when you are free.¡±Miss Jones answered naturally,took out her phone,and clicked on WhatsApp, ¡°Let¡¯s add a friend.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t move. His heart was tired,and it could be easy for him to scold her without hesitation if she was rude and had the worst temper,but that youngdy spoke softly without forcing him.She looked gentle and beautiful. He was so embarrassed to speak up,after all. He couldn¡¯t help but think, what if Miss Jones didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words? What if she understood the literal meaning of it? ¡°Wilson?¡±Miss Jones was still holding the phone.Wilson froze and went to get the mobile phone in his pocket in variousplicated moods. The whole process was soplicated for him. He knew after Miss Jones added him,she would contact him. She would ask him again to go to the musical show,and by that,how would he refuse? girls. Wilson felt sorry for his conscience because he was used to rejecting Just as he was thinking about it,a call came in from the mobile phone he had just taken out,and when he saw it was Sarah calling,his eyes burst in surprise! Then he realized he had lost hisposure and coughed lightly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll answer the phone first.¡±He said. ¡°Okay.¡±Miss Jones nodded with a gentle expression on her face. There was a bit of loneliness that shed through her beautiful almond eyes. Wilson didn¡¯t notice and directly slid the answer button to answer Sarah¡¯s call.¡±What!Did you have a car ident?¡± Sarah was very puzzled.She was standing at the restaurant¡¯s door.She couldn¡¯t remember that she said she was in a car ident. ¡°Are the police and doctors here?¡±Wilson really had acting talent,¡±Are you seriously injured?¡± With just one nce, from where Sarah stood,she could see Wilson,and now she knew why he asked her toe here. ¡°You wait!Brother wille right away. ¡°Wilson acted on the phone alone and sighed in his heart that his sister¡¯s call came promptly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,everything will be fine.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He hung up the phone after he spoke. Thinking of leaving, he stopped and said to Miss Jones, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,my sister got into a car ident suddenly.I have to rush over to see her.¡± ¡°Mr.Yeats.¡±Miss Jones stood up,even changing her address. Wilson didn¡¯t realize it yet, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±He asked. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want me to be your WhatsApp friend,there¡¯s no need to lie like this.¡±Miss Jones tightened her hand grip on the phone slightly. Her tone was sincere, ¡°I have a crush on you.I want to go further with you,but it doesn¡¯t mean I will always rely on you.¡± Miss Jones pretended not to understand the rejection at the beginning to give herself a chance,but now it seemed that was no longer necessary. If he didn¡¯t dislike her very much,he didn¡¯t need to lie to her. ¡°I¡­¡±Wilson froze. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days,and you started cursing me?¡±Sarah came over and exposed his lie without hesitation, ¡°When did I tell you that I was in a car ident?¡± Wilson panicked. He wanted to exin but he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Here¡¯s the phone.¡±Sarah spread one hand towards Wilson. Wilson obediently turned in. He was Sarah¡¯s brother. He couldn¡¯t refuse every time Pumpkin asked him to do something. Sarah clicked on Wilson¡¯s WhatsApp QR code. She handed it to Miss Jones and said a word of apology.¡±Sorry,my brother is not very smart because he is against the idea on blind dating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Miss Jones felt veryfortable. ¡°Let¡¯s be mutual as well,¡±Sarah said proactively, and she felt she was a very good girl through what she said just now. Miss Jones hesitated. From a realistic point of view,she wanted to join,but in terms of self- esteem,she couldn¡¯t add it. He rejected her so thoroughly just now.If she added her now,wouldn¡¯t it seem that she was cheap? Furthermore,that was not Wilson who asked her to add. When Miss Jones was hesitating, Sarah also realized her thoughts,threw Wilson¡¯s mobile phone to him,took out her mobile phone,opened the QR code,and handed it over.¡±Sorry,I took the wrong mobile phone.Here¡¯s my WhatsApp number.¡± There was only one reason for this.Sarah still wanted to add her brother¡¯s WhatsApp so she could add it.If she didn¡¯t want to,she would take out her WhatsApp number to help her ease the embarrassment. Wilson was puzzled.He knew his sister was not a social cow.Sarah didn¡¯t like to make friends. ¡°In the future, if you encounter problems,you cane to me.¡±Sarah added. Miss Jones was very gentle when she smiled,like a little princess,¡±Okay.¡± The two became friends, and Wilson was left to dry. He realized what he did was not good. ¡°How about I add one too?¡±He said awkwardly, Sarah and Miss Jones¡¯eyes fell on him at the same time. Wilson pursed his lips. He felt very ufortable.¡±I lied just now because I didn¡¯t want to have a blind date,but¡­you can make friends.¡± Miss Jones¡¯hand was a bit shaky and hesitant.She didn¡¯t know what to do for a while. ¡°Several people around me got engaged within two days of the blind date and married within a month.¡±Wilson told the truth and didn¡¯t lie,¡±That¡¯s why I said what I just said.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What do you think about getting married?¡± ¡°Fate,fit,and liking.¡±Wilson said, ¡°The three are indispensable.¡± If they liked each other, but the two were not suitable,they would be separated even if they were together. It was just a matter of how to be specific. ¡°What about the QR code?¡±Miss Jones decided to add it anyway. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 This damn fate N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She understood his previous behavior and his resistance to blind dates.If she went on a blind date because someone forced her,she would probably be the same. She would subconsciously reject all good or bad people. Wilson froze for a moment, ¡°What?¡± ¡°WhatsApp QR code.¡±Miss Jones said slowly. Wilson reacted immediately and handed over the unlocked phone. With just a few scans,the two became friends. Fearing that he was going through the motions, ¡°If you still feel inappropriate after getting along for a while,you can tell me directly and then delete me in your contact or you can block me.¡±Miss Jones said. ¡°Okay¡­¡±Wilson froze for a moment. He had never been good at deleting,but he agreed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going shopping?¡±Wilson was still a little guilty that he lied, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±He said politely. ¡°No need.¡±Miss Jones refused with gentleness. ¡°If possible,I still want to invite you to watch a musical with me tomorrow. Of course,if you have something to do,you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°This¡­¡±Wilson was embarrassed but finally agreed, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± Anyway, tomorrow was the weekend and it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to go to thepany. Miss Jones breathed a sigh of relief,nodded slightly to them and left in her driver¡¯s car. Wilson began to act like a brother when no one else was around.¡±Why did you expose me just now?I have a face to maintain.¡± ¡°As a punishment,you need to do something for me.¡± ¡°Can I calm down with just one meal?¡± ¡°Two meals.¡± ¡°Speaking as if I couldn¡¯t please myself.¡± ¡°Monthly subscription.¡± ¡°You said it!¡±Wilson immediately agreed, ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Sarah hummed,genuinely thinking he was childish. A dramatist. ¡°In the future,if you don¡¯t like others,you can just refuse them. There¡¯s no need to lie to avoid them.¡±Sarah told him. She feared that he would mess around like this.¡±You can also make it clear from the beginning if you don¡¯t like blind dates.¡± Wilson scratched his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first blind date without experience?¡± He didn¡¯t even know what kind of fantasies his mother had,but she filled him up for these two days, all of which were blind dates! Wilson wittily avoided one yesterday. That morning he also escaped on another one. This one was supposed to slip away too, but his Mom called and scolded him, saying he would not be allowed to go home if he did it again,and for this reason, he could onlye to the appointment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home with me tonight and tell my parents not to force me to go on a blind date.¡±Wilson said tentatively,¡±They all believe what you say.¡± The whole family,except grandpa,almost everyone likes Pumpkin,her words,and she did her best. Sarah nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to.¡±Wilson said directly, ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°After years of being single,it¡¯s time to find a girlfriend,¡±Sarah said after a moment of silence. Wilson was angry and acted very simrly, ¡°I¡¯ve been single for so many years, because I helped you manage the Yeats Group.If I didn¡¯t focus on my career,I would already be full of children and grandchildren.¡± ¡°You are amazing, ¡°Sarah said perfunctorily. The house would be full of children and grandchildren. Thankfully he could tell. ¡°Pumpkin.¡±Wilson could only turn to her. ¡°Go and date.I¡¯ll take care of Yeats Group.¡±Sarah suddenly said. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Well.¡±Sarah said solemnly,¡±In order not to dy your full children and grandchildren. We¡¯ll let you go,be free.¡± Wilson was reluctant.He admitted he didn¡¯t want to manage because Wilson wanted to y around before.,But that was not the case now,if Wilson resigned from the position of Yeats Group,his parents would arrange a blind date for him so he couldn¡¯t use the company¡¯s business as a hindrance. ¡°Forget it.I don¡¯t want my sister to work hard.¡±Wilson said in a high- sounding voice,¡±You can have a good rtionship with Will.Besides,l promised to help you manage it for a few more years.I don¡¯t want to leave thepany.¡± Sarah knew he was making excuses, but she also hoped her brother could fall in love freely instead of one exhausting blind date after another. ¡°I can tell my uncle and aunt.¡±Sarah said, ¡°but you have to promise me two things.¡± ¡°You say!¡±Wilson was suddenly happy. ¡°The first thing is to get along with the girl just now in a normal state,and don¡¯t get conflicted just because you met on a blind date,¡±Sarah said slowly, ¡°No problem.¡±Wilson agreed very readily. ¡°Second,do something for me on Monday.¡±Sarah talked about her affairs, ¡°This matter is between us only,no one can know this without my consent.¡± ¡°OK!¡±Wilson agreed again. He knew well that nothing Pumpkin asked him to do would be worse so he would always agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call my aunt and the otherster.¡±Sarah also fulfilled her promise, ¡°Let them-¡± ¡°-Wait.¡±Wilson suddenly realized.¡±Did you just say Monday?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Night,¡±Sarah answered him. ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡±Wilson asked again. It was the 12th Next Monday.It was the same day his brother-inw would propose to his Pumpkin. He couldn¡¯t help but think if Will hadn¡¯t asked Pumpkin or if she wanted him to help because it had something to do with it. ¡°I was going to propose to Will that night,¡±Sarah told him,and he knew about it anyway. It was supposed to be at the end of May,but fireworks and drones needed an improvement,so it was postponed. Wilson was dumbfounded, ¡°You also proposed that day?¡± When his brother-inw approached him about the proposal,he thought Pumpkin had given up on it.She was talking about the end of May. Result!On the same day?! ¡°Also?¡±Sarah caught the keyword. Wilson froze and then realized that Pumpkin didn¡¯t know about this matter,and Will kept them a secret. ¡°A friend also proposed that night and asked me to help him.Does Will know about your proposal?¡± ¡°Have no idea.¡± Damn fate. Should he say that they really were a couple with 100%tacit understanding? The engagement ring was custom-made outside together, and now even the proposal was chosen on the same day. He couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Why don¡¯t you postpone the proposal for a day?¡±Wilson still hoped that his brother-inw¡¯s proposal would be sessful.¡±I¡¯lle to help you after my friends on the 12th.¡± ¡°No.¡±Sarah didn¡¯t force him, ¡°If you¡¯re busy,it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll discuss it with Muffin.If not,I¡¯ll look for Julian.¡± Wilson wanted to say that finding Muffin was pointless, but his thin lips remained straight Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Sarah¡¯s Peak Acting Skills ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think it through again?¡±Wilson asked tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s already settled.¡±Sarah told him,not afraid that he would leak the secret to anyone, ¡°All of the procedures had been nned and there¡¯s no room for dys.¡± Wilson hesitated.If he didn¡¯t help,Pumpkin would go to Muffin.She was their sister-iw.If she knew Pumpkin was also nning to propose to Will,she would stand by Pumpkin. Most importantly, she might tell her all about Will¡¯s ns. ¡°Let me just make a phone call. ¡°Wilson¡¯s acting was good,but he thought he talked carelessly,so he deliberately said a little more,¡±If people are enough on my friend¡¯s side,I will help you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Sarah nodded. Wilson immediately pretended to go to the side to fight. He seemed to chat seriously with others, but in fact,his mind was full of thoughts about whether to reveal a little about Pumpkin¡¯s proposal to his brother-inw,but after five minutes of struggling, he chose to be a good guy. He decided to keep the secret of the two. He would pretend he was just a guy who didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°It¡¯s done.I¡¯ll help you on the night of the 12th.¡±Wilson put away his phone, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Help me operate the drone to deliver the ring.¡±Sarah said the specific details. Sarah didn¡¯t care if there was an ordinary wedding or none.She didn¡¯t care even if there was no one to remind her. She would directly forget and pay no attention, but this proposal was different, A marriage proposal was a serious and romantic matter.Sarah wanted to make the best of everything she could.She told him her n. After hearing it,Wilson was very touched,so he agreed without hesitation,¡±Okay,I promise to help you finish it beautifully.¡± ¡°Thank you,brother.¡±Sarah also let go of one thing in her heart. During the proposal process, Jasmine and Jim took a video together to ensure that everyone and everything could be captured throughout the process. The romantic and beautiful moments and things are worth keeping. After they talked about things,Sarah went back. While Will received a message from Wilson, which probably meant he had something important to do on the night of the 12th, he couldn¡¯t help him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Will frowned slightly,¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±Sarah was concerned. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±He answered, Will send a message to Wilson. He asked if he could adjust it. If Wilson hadn¡¯t been there, the perfect proposal would have been a little bit of a pity. He didn¡¯t want Atha to have regrets after being with him. ¡°Your expression tells me something is wrong, ¡°Sarah said slowly,imitating his previous tone. Will¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he saidzily, ¡°Then,did my expression tell you what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡± Knowing Captain Leon has deep routines, she was very witty and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. Will nced at her face,thinking about Wilson. Sarah met him once, and he changed her mind. Could it be that what Wilson said had something to do with Sarah? ¡°Atha.¡±Will¡¯s deep and pleasant voice called him slowly.¡±What did your brother ask you to go out today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Sarah briefly described, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want a blind date.Let me pick him up.¡± Will¡¯s eyes flickered,his scrutiny fell on her,and he said calmly,¡±That¡¯s ¡°Um.¡±She hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Will said deliberately casually. It was his tone and casual attitude that made Sarah¡¯s heart tense all of a sudden. Could it be Captain Leon discovered something? ¡°Did I just hear you talking to him about other things?¡±Will¡¯s words were purely deceiving her.¡±Before you hid and yed with your phone in the bathroom, you just talked to him,right?¡± Really.Captain Leon was not easy to deal with. Seeing her expression, Will knew that the sudden failure of Wilson to help him had something to do with Sarah. What was the thing that could make him refuse to participate in his sister¡¯s marriage proposal? ¡°Tell me, what did you talk about?¡±Will asked again. Sarah felt she was now a sheep.She had nothing to look at in front of the big bad wolf,Captain Leon. Her mind turned quickly,and her mouth echoed his words, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Sarah continued emphatically. Will quickly thought about all the possibilities and finally settled on one thing,¡±Are you going to propose to me on the night of the 12th?¡± The only thing that could make Wilson describe as important was Sarah. His parents birthdays are not on these two days. He has no girlfriend,either. As for brothers and friends,they were not ahead of Atha. Sarah paused as she stuffed the white rice on her mouth. Her heart was pounding if she hadn¡¯t lowered her eyes to eat at this moment, he would have found it abnormal,but even so. Will also noticed that she stopped for a moment. When he thought this was the case, his whole heart was a little confused,and at the same time, he was surprised and happy but also had someplicated emotions. ¡°I knew you would say that.¡±Sarah looked embarrassed and ufortable and started her acting skills. Did he guess wrong? ¡°I want to propose to you,but you did not cooperate.¡±Sarah stared at the pressure in her heart and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out with me to buy a ring and don¡¯t tell me what kind of proposal scene you like. Don¡¯t ask me too.¡± Will watched her intently to tell if she was faking it or not,but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Then why have you been avoiding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might have mistaken. I¡¯m going to propose to you after you discover something.¡±Sarah said sincerely,¡±It turned out that it was a joy in vain.¡± Will questioned his judgment for the first time;his spection shouldn¡¯t be a problem,but Atha¡¯s reaction was also not acted out. ¡°During this time.I¡¯ve been helping my brother prepare for the marriage proposal.¡±Sarah had already figured out a way in her mind and said with mixed feelings,¡±Apany him to go abroad to order rings and help him to test out girls. The tone of a friend.¡± ¡°He has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Will noticed that things were getting more deviated from what he had guessed. Sarah¡¯s eyes are serious,and her ability to talk nonsense has be stronger after staying with the fox for a long time, ¡°He once had an underground rtionship that no one knew about,and they separated.Looking single,I have always pretended to be a person in my heart.¡± ¡°Then he still goes on a blind date?¡±Will asked. He found a point of doubt. Wilson doesn¡¯t seem like a half-hearted guy. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Make up a story Sarah sighed slightly, and her heart became heavier,¡±He hasn¡¯t told his family about his girlfriend yet. My aunt and the others thought he was still single and forced him to go on a blind date. This time,they didn¡¯t escape sessfully.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell his family?¡± ¡°The matter between them is veryplicated, and I don¡¯t know the details.After Wilson told me,he only asked me to keep it a secret.¡±Sarah concealed the things she couldn¡¯t exin withplexity, ¡°If he fails to propose this time,Now, don¡¯t tell him about it, he won¡¯t let me tell anyone.¡± Seeing her solemn expression, Will believed it. After all, when he saw Atha abroad, Wilson was indeed there. ¡°Are you disappointed now?¡±Sarah suddenly said something. In terms of momentum,she couldn¡¯t beat Captain Leon, but she hadn¡¯t made any progress during this period. In a situation,it depended on a person¡¯s will whether he would lose or not. But she didn¡¯t realize that Will had urately said about the 12th.She might have guessed that Will would propose to her if she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty. Will rxed slightly and didn¡¯t think about it anymore, ¡°What¡¯s the disappointment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to propose to you.¡±Sarah said in a muffled voice,as if it was a bitplicated. Will raised his hand,tapped her on the head,and called out a fool dotingly and tenderly. This time,even someone as cunning as Captain Leon was a miss. Feelings were what he cared about most. When Sarah said that Wilson and his girlfriend separated for complicated reasons,he automatically made up a heartabusing story so that his emotions rxed afterward. ¡°Give me your finger.¡±Sarah decided to y to the end. Will raised his eyebrows, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Measure your finger circumference.¡±Sarah said very seriously,¡±Customize the ring and propose.¡± Will¡¯s thin lips pursed into a nice curve,and he smiled. His eyes seemed to be shining. He very cooperatively handed her his finger and let her measure it. Sarah¡¯s palms were sweaty from nervousness.After all,this was the first time she had lied seriously in front of Captain Leon. She had deceived him. ¡°You can¡¯t stare at me every day for the next two months. ¡°When Sarah said these words, Will became even more suspicious, ¡°Even if you find out that I am nning to propose to you, you still have to pretend that you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Will was very cooperative. Anyway, after the sessful proposal the day after tomorrow,this guy would not propose again. Just let her be happy first. ¡°Also,¡±Sarah said again. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t prepare for the proposal during this time, ¡°Sarah added. ¡°So many demands?¡±Will teased her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you agree?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Will obediently agreed. He had already prepared everything. The rest was just a matter of proposing. This evening,before returning to the bedroom,Sarah¡¯s heart was beating so fast that she was afraid that any detail would be exposed. That night,after the two went back to their rooms. As a final test, Will texted Wilson,¡±I wish you a sessful marriage proposal.¡± Even if he believed it, he would try it out. Wilson replied, ¡°You too. Let¡¯s work together!¡± Thanks to Sarah,she sent him a message as soon as she got back to her room.Otherwise,he would expose. After all, when Wilson saw this message, he might subconsciously think that Will had sent it to the wrong person and would only throw a few question marks in the past without a reminder. Seeing this, Will threw the phone aside and began to wash and sleep. They slept in separate rooms, and he understood everything. Sarah was still not calm after washing and lying on the bed.She told Jim and Jasmine about what happened. After the two heard that she told a big lie in front of Captain Leon,they both replied awesomely! ¡°But as for other things,Captain Leon has already realized something is wrong,¡±Jasmine replied. ¡°Yes, you have too many loopholes.¡±Jim agreed, ¡°It seems a man¡¯s IQ will drop a little,¡± Sarah was a little puzzled.She knew there were loopholes,but there were too many. ¡°You should have said it in a different way, which would be more convincing,¡± Jasmine suggested. ¡°What?¡±Sarah asked. ¡°Say that the girl your brother likes is back.She secretly asked you to help him test whether your brother like her.If he still,she will directly propose.If not, she will chase after her.¡±Jim added. ¡°In this way,it will be more convincing for your brother not to propose marriage to Captain Leon, ¡°Jasmine concluded, Jasmine noticed something was wrong when she sent it and immediately retracted the message. What a coincidence. Sarah didn¡¯t see the message. After Sarah saw the message from Jim,she started to think about everything. She tried to see which way was more reasonable.After she thought about it,her eyes returned to the phone screen, and she didn¡¯t ask about the withdrawn message reminder.It was just that Jasmine made a typo.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine panicked and had a private chat with Jim,¡±Pumpkin won¡¯t see it?¡± Captain Leon would not spare her if Sarah found out. Her words would derail the carefully nned program. ¡°Wait a minute.I posted a message in the group.If there is nothing unusual,then I didn¡¯t find it,¡±Jim said, ¡°I will never ept this kind of errand again in the future.It is too easy for people who both parties trust to identally,¡± Jasmine swore. ¡°Touch your head, don¡¯t worry,¡± Jim said. Amidst all kinds ofplicated emotions, Jim took up the words just now in the group with a nervous mood, ¡°You know that your brother is a little emotional after going on a blind date with other girls,so I told you about her n to propose to your brother,in this way,many things will be more rounded.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Jasmine agreed. After the two sent the message, they were all waiting anxiously. Sarah didn¡¯t know that Will asked Wilson to help him propose,and naturally,she didn¡¯t think about what Wilson did so that Captain Leon wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious. All she cared about was how to clear up her marriage proposal. ¡°This is not good,I am not familiar with that girl after all,so it is more reasonable to propose to my brother,¡±Sarah replied. The two paused, they realized that they were analyzing this matter from the perspective of God, and both Pumpkin and Captain Leon knew about it unterally. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t find out. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow to you,¡±Sarah said. Jasmine and Jim said no problem. After the chat, Sarah put the phone aside and went to sleep.After speaking out what was in her heart,it was not as uneasy as before. Over the weekend,Sarah and Will stayed at home. Both were looking forward to Monday with their concerns. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Some things are not optional That night, Jason followed Chris to New York. Stepping into this ce again after a few months, Jason felt an indescribableplexity in his heart. ¡°Boss,didn¡¯t you ask me to discuss cooperation?¡±Chris asked.After they arrived at the hotel, ¡°Why did youe together?¡± ¡°There is something, ¡°Jason said very lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Chris was curious. Jason was silent for a long time. He stood in the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the vehicles and buildings with lights. After a long time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s important.¡± Chris was such an intelligent person. He would understand it all at once. The boss called it relevant. Therefore, it must be something to do with Miss Yeats. ¡°Miss Yeats¡­¡± ¡°You may go to bed early. ording to what I previously stated,we will discuss cooperation tomorrow.¡±Jason changed the subject,obviously not wanting to talk about these things, ¡°If the other party does not back down, we will abandon this project.¡± ¡°Are we not going back at all?¡± ¡°No retreat.¡± Jason¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and he gave a reply. Noth Group is already very sessful, and as long as it continues to run smoothly, he doesn¡¯t care about anything else. Chris said hello and left. With the door closed, Jason was left alone in the room. He just stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the outside world,the stars were twinkling, and the crowds were busy. His eyes were looking in one direction,and that direction was the direction where Sarah was. As soon as Edgar entered the door,he saw an alienated,indifferent, lonely figure standing by the window. His whole body seemed integrated with the night outside the window. Edgar put the wine on the table and walked over with light steps,¡±Come and have a drink or two. What¡¯s there to see outside?¡± ¡°Do you know the time?¡± ¡°Have no idea.¡± Jason didn¡¯t speak again. He didn¡¯t know,so what did he do? ¡°Why do you have to know the time?¡±Edgar asked him while pouring wine, ¡°Could it be that you still n to sabotage?¡± It was a joke. He knew very well that Jason¡¯s character,it was impossible to do such a thing. This guy couldn¡¯t love,but after experiencing it once, he grows up,and naturally, he won¡¯t do anything to hurt Sarah again. Sometimes he wished Jason was a bigot,so he wouldn¡¯t think about it and keep Sarah tied to him, but the children Uncle Noth and Aunt Noth raised would not be like that. Jason didn¡¯t answer him. He¡¯s not going to wreak havoc. He knew that Sarah didn¡¯t want to see him and that his presence would cause a little emotional distress to Sarah and Will. He wouldn¡¯t show up. He just wanted to hide in the crowd and see how she was doing. To see if Sarah was happy or not. ¡°Don¡¯t be bored.¡±Edgar handed him a ss of wine,trying to stop him from being so reticent.¡±Although I don¡¯t know the exact time,there is still good news.¡± ¡°What?¡±Jason asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you drink it.¡± ¡°Quit drinking.¡± Jason still had a few words. He used to think that drinking could make people feel better, butter he found out it wasn¡¯t. Drinking couldn¡¯t solve any problems.Compared to being unconscious after being drunk,he hoped to remember everything between them soberly.Even if it hurt when he thought about it,and it hurts. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°No fun.¡±Edgar put down the drink and said the rest,¡±Eve Kent will go out tomorrow night. No ident, Will intends to propose to Sarah tonight.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±Jason¡¯s eyes darkened, and his heart tightened unconsciously. Edgar wanted to joke with him and mobilized his emotions,¡± Just one sentence?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Jason looked at him sideways.It was visible in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to guess what he wanted to say directly. ¡°I want you to give me the project you won the bid for.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Chris tomorrow, and he will make arrangements.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get wine from your wine cer.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°I want those limited edition cars in your garage.¡± ¡°Except for the ck one, you can choose.¡± Edgar thought he became too much,so generous? ¡°But I just want the ck one.¡± ¡°Sarah bought it with me,and I can¡¯t give it to you,¡±Jason exined directly, without too many emotional fluctuations. Edgar wanted to say something more but gave up. Never mind,shaft it.He didn¡¯t believe he could live like this for the rest of his life. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that the Noth Group needs someone to inherit it.¡±Edgar began to tell him something serious,¡±As the president of the Noth Group,you have no choice in some things.¡± If he didn¡¯t get married,it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have children.However,it¡¯s been a long time. The power of public opinion could crush people.He knew Jason could Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 I attach great importance to him Chris couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. His first reaction was that the boss thought he was not good enough and wanted to recruit someone to rece him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Regardless of whether it waste at night,he went to him. Jason saw himing,but he didn¡¯t react much. He let him in and sat down. ¡°Boss¡­¡±Chris¡¯s heart was flustered, but he still hoped to stay in Noth Group, ¡°If you think there are mistakes in my work,you can tell me directly,and you can also tell me if you are dissatisfied.¡± Didn¡¯t that mean they were going to rece him? Jason was a little puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the messages you just sent me.¡±Chris pursed his lips and said directly. ¡°Hmm.¡±Jason didn¡¯t think about why his topic spanned but replied indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I have no ns to find a partner yet.¡±Chris expressed, ¡°I can also be qualified for the position of a special assistant as before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore.¡±Jason¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. Chris was not much different from him. The age of 28 or 29 was still very young for them, but for the elders in the family,that was already the age to start a family. ¡°If you have a girl you like one day and want to make time for a date,you can tell me directly.¡±Jason was very lenient with his employees on those matters,¡±I will arrange less work for you,¡± Chris¡¯s heart became more and moreplicated, with various emotions intertwined. He suddenly said, ¡°Are you nning to fire me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to fire me and find someone new to rece me?¡±Chris asked very seriously, but his tone was the same as before. Although there was uneasiness in his heart, his face wearing sses was calm. Jason¡¯s pretty brows frowned suddenly. It seemed that he was very puzzled as to why he would ask this question. Let Chris understand that he had misunderstood. ¡°You have been by my side all these years. You have always been there.¡±Jason said, heart-to- heart,¡±Whether you are married or not,the position of special assistant is yours.¡± ¡°Why do you¡­¡±Chris didn¡¯t understand. The boss was very humane in management and had always been generous,but he never intervened in personal affairs. At most, when he needed to ask for leave, he asked the reason and approved it. ¡°Let personnel recruit two special assistants,and you will train them well in the past two years.¡±Jason felt that what Edgar said before made sense, ¡°When you are busy,they can take over your ss.¡± Chris hesitated and finally said one word, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t know why the boss suddenly thought about this,but since it was his consideration,he would help him. After Chris understood the matter clearly, he obediently went to his room to rest,but Jason didn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. He looked out the window into the night sky,unconsciously thinking about what Sarah was doing now between various thoughts.He fell asleep in the middle of the night. The twelfth was Monday. Sarah didn¡¯t go to thepany and slipped out early in the morning to check the process of her proposal, and Will¡¯s side was simr. In the afternoon, she put on beautiful makeup,and the clothes she chose were more exquisite than before. She changed her usual workce style into adylike outfit. When she joined Jasmine and the others, they were both taken aback. ¡°Not bad,Miss Yeats.¡± ¡°Finally,she looks like a youngdy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen you dress in this style.¡± The two were discussing,and Sarah didn¡¯t like the kind of outfit,high heels,dresses,but for her,fighting was inconvenient. ¡°But¡­¡±Jasmine looked her up and down and asked a more realistic question, ¡°Your delicate makeup and hairstyle,won¡¯t it be messed up when you put on the doll costumeter?¡± Makeup was okay as long as it didn¡¯t rub off.It¡¯s not a big problem but bangs messed up. ¡°It¡¯s okay.I want to let Captain Leon know that I value him.¡±Sarah straightened her air bangs.She hadn¡¯t done this hairstyle for a long time.She was still not used to it. What clothes to wear on what asion? Since it was a marriage proposal,she would show the greatest sincerity. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk,this dog food is spilled.¡±She raised her hand to nce at her watch.¡±ording to the time we made an appointment with Captain Leon.He will arrive at the appointed ce in one and a half hours.Should we go there now?¡± ¡°Go.¡±Sarah made a decision immediately. After tonight,Captain Leon was hers. It was seven thirty in the evening, and the sky outside was already a little dark. Will wore a suit with exquisite eyebrows and eyes and was sitting on a bench surrounded by a wide grass field,and some small flowers bloomed in the grass field.He looked down at the watch again,obviously waiting for something. At the same time,a figure in a Sarah doll costume came over,came to Will,and raised her hand toward him. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±Will said very lightly, ¡°I want you to hold my hand,¡±Sarah began. Will didn¡¯t recognize it was her, whether it was a man or a woman. ¡°I have something to do now. You can go over there and find someone to y with.¡±Will politely declined, ¡°Hold hands.¡± Will sat there pursing his lips. He nced at the time, and when he saw that Jasmine and the others hadn¡¯t brought Sarah,he unconsciously wondered if there was a traffic jam. Sarah moved her body awkwardly and passed the hand behind her back, ¡°Someone asked me to give this to you.¡± She handed a white card with words written on it.It says, ¡°Follow Sarah.Pumpkin is here.¡± Didn¡¯t it mean to bring Sarah here? Why did she temporarily change the location? Seeing that he hadn¡¯t moved all this time,Sarah felt a little uneasy. Ten minutes ago, Sarah had been thinking about the best way to bring Captain Leon to the meeting ce she had set up.Jasmine said she had a way,so he took a card and wrote it to her,saying that after Captain Leon saw this, he would follow him.she goes. But now,there seemed to be no response. ¡°Please lead the way ahead.¡±Will epted the card and could only act ordingly. Sarah offered her hand,motioning for him to lead. Will nced at Sarah¡¯s paw and asked questions as he walked forward,avoiding the matter:¡±Are you going this way?¡± If she were aware, she would have prepared a blindfold in advance. After she said yes,she took Will and headed there. When she saw she was about to reach her destination,Sarah stopped him, ¡°Please wait here for a while,close your eyes,and count from one to ten,¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Love at Three Sights This sentence made Will suspicious. There was no such step in his marriage proposal process. Who made it? Full of doubts, he closed his eyes and began to count,¡±One.¡± Sarah immediately breathed a sigh of relief. After gesturing to the person in the dark,she quickly took the hood off and doll costume and tidied her bangs before Julian delivered the rose. Will¡¯s hearing has always been excellent, and he could clearly hear the rustling sounds around him and the footsteps of the second person. Julian was about to slip away with the doll costume when a word came out of Will¡¯s mouth,¡±Ten.¡± Sarah and Julian didn¡¯t expect the result. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±Sarah quickly stopped him from opening his eyes,but she forgot to take off the doll costume, and she took off the voice changer as well. At the moment,it was the soundtrack. Will opened his eyes when he heard her. He saw Julian holding a doll costume,and Sarah was anxious. Her hair looked messy because she had just taken off the headgear.She was beautiful,a princess,and the delicate makeup on her face was naturally beautiful though he saw panic in her eyes. This series of scene changes made him a little confused. ¡°You are¡­¡±Will was a little unresponsive. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sarah scratched her face with her index finger,a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect that after Captain Leon finished counting.He would count tens directly. ¡°Flowers for you,¡±Sarah said. Her ns didn¡¯t go well,so she could only act ordingly and handed the roses in her arms,¡±Also, I want to propose to you in front of everyone.¡± Wilson immediately manipted the drone to deliver the ring to Sarah.Hundreds of drones with blue lights appeared in the sky,neatly arranged following the program written by Sarah. Will¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Not for a while. Drones formed a pattern in the sky,forming the well-known organization¡¯s emblem. After stopping for about ten seconds,the drone changed again and finally turned into two stick figures,a man and a woman,saluting the badge just now. No one spoke during the procedure, but Will felt overwhelmed when he saw it. He knew that Atha wanted to tell him that whether he would return to the organization or not,she would go forward and retreat with him and guard their homnd together. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°see?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°What else could it be,Pumpkin proposed to Captain Leon.Can¡¯t you ¡°Not Captain Leon and¡­¡± In the discussion room,drones neatly arranged in the sky and suddenly sparkled with fireworks. It was colorful and beautiful! ¡°Will.¡±Sarah started a marriage proposal under the sky full of fireworks. She took off the ring on the drone and asked nervously, ¡°Will you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±Will said suddenly. He put his index finger on her lips,stopping her from speaking. A marriage proposal should only be done by men,so it was impossible for him not to marry such a peculiar woman like her. Sarah couldn¡¯t talk. In her nk eyes, Will pulled out a ring box from his pocket and opened it. At that moment, she understood everything. ¡°When I was twenty-two years old,I met a girl.At first sight,I was interested in the second sight,and I fell in love at the third sight.¡±Will knelt on one knee. Hiszy voice became more beautiful than ever,¡±That girl,you are the one who just joined the organization.¡± Sarah froze. Will¡¯s dark eyes are full of love, ¡°I want to give you happiness for a lifetime and protect you without worry.¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°Will you marry me?¡±Will asked thest word. The fireworks bloomed to the extreme,as beautiful as a dream.Everyone around was booing. ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± The voices of the crowd rose higher and higher. Against the background of fireworks.Sarah slightly parted her red lips and said three words full of concern,¡±I do.¡± Will put the ring on her and kissed the back of her hand softly. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Please eat,Captain Leon!¡± ¡°Jasmine, Jury!Julian!¡±Samuel walked over handsomely and called out the full names of several people, ¡°You three traitors!¡± Jasmine raised his eyes and confronted him, ¡°Why are we traitors?¡± Jim and Julian also countered. Samuel looked at the grand proposal,not to mention any feelings in his heart,¡±You helped Captain Leon propose, but you secretly told Pumpkin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in the position to say that.¡±James also spoke. ¡°The three of you are very brave to leak about Captain Leon, ¡°Robert spoke slowly and suspected the three were responsible. Both of them proposed on the same time and day. It would not believe it was a coincidence as long as it was an individual. ¡°Who told you that we leaked the secret?¡±Jasmine spoke when bickering with them, ¡°Pumpkin ordered the number 12 first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t told Captain Leon,Captain Leon wouldn¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°The biggest credit for this proposal is the three of us.¡± ¡°I know you are a little unbnced because Pumpkin didn¡¯t tell you.¡±Jasmine started to make trouble, ¡°But it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault.If you want to me someone,you can only me yourself for getting too close to that cunning Robert.¡± Everyone knew the rtionship between Sarah and Captain Leon. Even if the other party were Pumpkin,as long as it was a marriage proposal,Robert would not hesitate to tell Pumpkin.Everyone wanted to refute it but couldn¡¯t find a reason. ¡°Will,isn¡¯t your proposal too hasty?¡±Zack and Susan also came out,their eyes full of teasing, ¡°I borrowed Sarah¡¯s drone fireworks for the proposal.¡± Initially, they nned to send flowers to Will at the same time. Unexpectedly,things changed because of Will¡¯s irrational ying of cards, which resulted in some marriage proposal procedures. Will frowned,holding hands with Sarah, ¡°You have no chance to borrow it.¡± Zack and Susan didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I haven¡¯t given away this ring yet¡­ ¡°Sarah pursed her lips,still holding the ring she had customized in her hand. Will stretched out his hand with a smile on his lips. He even spoke softly, ¡°Please,help me put it on.¡± Sarah frowned.She put it neatly. ¡°The drones are all withdrawn?¡±Will nced at the sky,but the blue light was gone. Sarah hummed. The previous modification was tobine fireworks with drones. This way,a spectacr firework disy would show. The most important thing was the improved UAV would not be out of control and idents due to fireworks blooming. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 I will fulfill all your wishes for you ¡°That.¡±Will nced at Robert and whispered to Sarah,¡±How about I show you a meteor shower?¡± ¡°Meteor shower?¡± Sarah was slightly puzzled. Will didn¡¯t exin too much. He took her to look at the starry night sky. Robert sent instructions to people for the first time, and after a while,a meteor shower fell on the entire sky. ¡°Meteor shower?!¡± ¡°Is this arranged by Captain Leon?¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± Julian and others were surprised. In the n book,the meteor shower wasn¡¯t part of it. ¡°This is¡­¡±Sarah was also a little surprised. She only saw the meteor shower on video,but never in reality. But this scene was not much different from the video,it was like an actual meteor shower. ¡°I sent you a meteor shower.¡±Will squeezed her palm,giving her all his tenderness and love, ¡°I will help you realize all your wishes on their behalf for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Captain Leon¡­¡±Sarah had mixed feelings. Will smiled softly. This night. The grand fireworks and romantic meteor shower left a deep impression on everyone. Will took everyone to eat the dinner he had prepared earlier after the meteor shower. The dinner was at the edge of the grass, and people were present to prepare the ingredients. After they left,a person appeared in the dark. Jason looked at the back of them leaving, his eyes filled with oppressive emotions that weren¡¯t visible. His presence was unknown. While the video was now widely shared on all short video software,Sarah was busy having dinner with everyone.It eventually boarded the hot search. Sarah and others did not know at this time. She was having dinner with Will on the left and Eve Kent, Rita Yeats,and Eric Yeats on the right. When Rita Yeats watched Will keep adding vegetables to her sister¡¯s bowl,a deep smile appeared in her sly and cute eyes. My sister finally found happiness. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening,everyone went home. Same goes for Sarah and Will. Looking at the person leading her inside,Sarah was a little curious and asked, ¡°Captain Leon,can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Before you ask me a question, let¡¯s talk about how you lied to me.¡±Will pulled her to sit on the sofa.His deep voice was sexy andzy,¡±I didn¡¯t expect ine¡¯s acting skills.It was so good.It even fooled me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t like things like afterthoughts. She pursed her lips, ¡°This can only mean that you have been toofortable recently and have lowered your vignce. You can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So,I can lie to you in the future?¡±Will teased her. Sarah retorted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oppressive rule?¡± ¡°No.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Double standards,¡±Sarah said confidently. ¡°You also know that you have double standards?¡±Will was amazed and hugged her, ¡°Tell me, what else can you do that I can¡¯t?¡± Sarah fell silent.Suddenly,she didn¡¯t know what to say. When you don¡¯t know what to say,changing the subject was the best answer, ¡°I want to ask you a question,how did you get involved in this?¡± ¡°Have no idea?¡± ¡°Do you want me to think for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±Sarah avoided it decisively. Will stood up and carried her upstairs,¡±I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±He said with a smile,and Sarah didn¡¯t say no. On the way upstairs,there was floating in her mind,attention at first sight,interest at second sight,love at third sight. Didn¡¯t he beat them to death when they first met? There seems to be no difference between the second and third times. They were both training them. Was this called love? Will could tell she was lost in thought that she was thinking about it. He didn¡¯t tell her the details either,except for the meeting when they were young, only he knew about their subsequent encounters,and Atha couldn¡¯t figure it out even if he tried his best. ¡°Do you want me to take you to the shower?¡±Will looked at the person in his arms and asked. Sarah jumped out of his arms and said tly,¡±No.¡± After speaking,he crept into the bathroom and looked at her like a rabbit. Will stopped her, ¡°Atha.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s outfit and makeup are also very suitable for you.¡±Will boasted,his eyes full of tenderness, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Sarah paused,hummed and went to the bathroom in a fake calm manner. Even if people told her she was beautiful every day,she didn¡¯t think it was a happy thing to be appreciated.However,she was a joy right now. Will had a panoramic view of her thoughts,and his thin lips curled into a curve. After he heard the sound of water in the bathroom, he returned to his bedroom. If the proposal was sessful,it was time to think about marriage. As for Sarah,she went to Jasmine and Jim to reminisce after she came out of the wash,trying to make sure there was any error in her impression of meeting Captain Leon at first sight or the third time. ¡°I wonder if I can just ask Captain Leon?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he will help you realize your wishes in the future?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Both told her in the video. Sarah shook her head. Her intuition told her that if she asked such a question.Captain Leon would trick her. ¡°You all know the character of Captain Leon. He will help me fulfill my other wishes. He will make excuses for this.¡±Sarah understood,¡±I will ask him tomorrow.If he doesn¡¯t tell me,I will wait.Let him ask me when he talks about marriage.¡± Both are also supportive. After chatting for a while. Jasmine suddenly became curious about something,¡±Ask you something.¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°What kind of experience is it to fall in love with Captain Leon?¡± This question,Jim also wanted to know. Sarah paused and relied upon her feelings, ¡°Very reassuring,very down to-earth.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that he often tricks and digs holes for you?¡±Jasmine asked. ¡°It¡¯s a small fun game between lovers.¡±Sarah replied, ¡°We can¡¯t get along with each other.¡± Jasmine and Jim thought for a while and found that what she said seemed to make sense, ¡°Then when did you fall in love with Captain Leon?l remember you were quite fond of him before?¡± She heard the words.Sarah¡¯s mind wandered to the past. She had always thought that she had no other thoughts about Captain Leon until that night when they asked Captain Leon to call the person he liked to confess,and a reminder of his call appeared on her mobile phone. Only then did she know that her feelings for him seemed more than that? Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 I hate myself If it was someone else,she could deal with it calmly,but at that moment,her heart seemed to be a mess,and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. But she didn¡¯t think at the time because she didn¡¯t have time. It was just cowardly,but when Captain Leon officially confessed his love to her,she couldn¡¯t say no. It was also clear that she had long been getting along with Captain Leon. She hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him a little bit. This kind of love was not love at first sight but for a long time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?What are you thinking?¡± Jasmine urged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±Sarah¡¯s thoughts were disturbed,and she only gave a very light answer, This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I fell in love, but when he confessed to me,l was sure I liked it.¡± ¡°You are not so courageous.¡±Jim said, ¡°If it were me,I would have already run away.¡± She used to think so too, but the truth was Captain Leon¡¯s good that no one could refuse. Gentleness and respect were the biggest attraction to a girl,even if she was no exception. ¡°That¡¯s why Captain Leon likes Pumpkin,not you.¡±Jasmine teased. The three chatted,hung up the phone, and fell asleep. That night.Sarah had a sweetheart.It turns out that liking each other was a joyful thing. She wanted her proposal to seed,but when Captain Leon proposed,she felt loved. Compared with the sweetness here. There was a different reaction from Jason. When he returned to the hotel, he looked at the video recorded on his mobile phone, which was full of scenes when Sarah proposed to Will and a closeup of Sarah. ¡°Boss.¡±Chris came in and gossiped about things with him, ¡°Did you read today¡¯s trending things?¡± Jason immediately turned off the video and the phone screen,¡±What?¡± ¡°Fireworks from a drone!In addition, there is a meteor shower.Many people were afraid to fly drones when fireworks for fear of idental falls,¡±Chris said,clearly interested in the subject. Jason felt a pain in his heart. The images that he saw with his own eyes appeared in his mind.Sarah should have made the drone-fireworksbination. ¡°Should we also introduce a batch of these drones?¡±Chris asked tentatively. Jason was silent for a long time before slowly saying,¡±No need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also think about this problem before?Now that someone has researched it,it just saves effort. ¡°Chris hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual yet. He thought his boss was in a bad mood, ¡°And I heard tonight¡¯s fireworks and Meteor shower.It seems to be a marriage proposal.¡± Which two teams of rookies had such a big fight? Jason didn¡¯t speak, feeling a little depressed. Chris wanted to talk again,but at this moment,he sensed something was wrong, frowned, and asked, ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a marriage proposal.¡±Jason was so depressed that he needed to talk to someone. He blessed Sarah.Also,regret ever. Chris paused.He thought of something and asked, ¡°Are you there?¡± ¡°Drones and fireworks are the marriage proposal prepared by Sarah to Will.¡±Jason¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full ofplex emotions that people couldn¡¯t see,¡± The meteor shower is the marriage proposal of Will and Sarah.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡±Chris was startled. Jason lowered his eyes. No one could see his expression clearly,¡±I shouldn¡¯t have chosen a sh marriage back then.¡± At that time, he felt that Sarah had a structure,profound knowledge,understood a lot,and he could talk to her very well. They fit well in all aspects, and his first impression of her was good,so after thinking about it for a few days at home, he decided to marry her in a sh. Most of the people in their circle were married in business. He didn¡¯t want to,and he didn¡¯t want to.So choose someone you admire.Now he began to think about whether he made something wrong. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this kind of thing. You both think it¡¯s okay.sh marriage is normal.¡±Chris said,and analyzed rationally,¡±In this society,families forced their members to go on a blind date and marry.¡± There were blind dates during the Chinese New Year, and get engaged and married after the year. Therefore,not everyone would get married because of love. They had the mentality to live a good life, and they were right. Jason had a stone in his heart. His mind was like a ball of thread. Chris pursed his lips and said tentatively, ¡°Boss,can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°You say.¡± ¡°Did you marry Miss Yeats partly because she looked like Jenny Smith?¡±Chris asked boldly. He had asked this question before, but now, he wanted to hear the answer again. ¡°No.¡±Jason replied very simply, and it was also his thought, ¡°I married her in a sh,just because I thought she fit me well,very suitable.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡±Chris hesitated. Jason understood what he meant. He also answered the question he didn¡¯t ask, ¡°When she first asked,l said yes because I was entangled in her emotions and didn¡¯t want to offend her.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Jenny Smith at all.¡±Jason talked about this matter,only feeling that he was too impulsive in the past. Sarah was a character. Her world was one-sided,stubborn,and persistent, with a purity many people didn¡¯t possess. If you had background and ability, that was an advantage, but if you didn¡¯t,it was a disadvantage.After all,too much was easy to break. He was lucky that Sarah belonged to the former. Chris pursed his lips,his mood becameplicated, and he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Jason didn¡¯t sleep well that night. Dream about the past. Dreaming of Sarah looking at her disliked eyes. At that moment, he hated his past self,self-righteousness, self willed,own arbitrariness. But no matter how much he hated it,it was his past. No one could get rid of the past and start over. After this day, Jason¡¯s mood was more unpredictable than before, he felt less and less sleep,and his appetite became less and less. So muchter,Serial Lance¡¯s hypnosis didn¡¯t have much effect on him. End of June. Anta. Jason and Serial Lance were sitting in the living room. Seeing him wake up so early,Serial Lance felt suspicious, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. ording to the situation a few days ago,you have to sleep for five hours no matter what. Why wake up after only sleeping for two hours?¡± ¡°Die?¡± Jason asked only one question. ¡°Won¡¯t.¡± Serial Lance said promise. It was not as significant as death. ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Jason didn¡¯t care about himself at all, ¡°You go back to New York to take care of your business,and I can handle it myself.¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 What I need is time ¡°Jason.¡±Serial Lance spoke suddenly. Jason looked at him,still indifferent. Serial Lance pursed his lips,and after much deliberation.He opened his mouth, ¡°See a psychiatrist.If you don¡¯t mind,I can treat you for free.¡± boss. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Whether it is necessary or not is clear in your heart.¡± ¡°Boss,give it a try.¡± Since thest time he came back from New York, he could feel being ¡°Hypnosis doesn¡¯t have much effect on you now.¡±Serial Lance told him the problem directly, ¡°Heart disease still needs heart medicine. Only when your heart is healthy can everything else return to normal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Jason was very aware of his physical condition, ¡°No need.¡± Serial Lance thought this guy was the axis.To axis! ¡°I know you are guilty,regretful,and ming yourself for what happened in the past,but Sarah haspletely let go,and you risk your life for your mistakes. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for amends.¡±Serial Lance said it bluntly.He tried to make him realize the problem. ¡°As for what happenedter,caused by me.I don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡± He never thought that things would turn him into this. He wouldn¡¯t have used Sarah as his cue if he had known. Jason¡¯s emotions were very light, he seemed to have lost his anger, ¡°What I need is not a doctor,but time.¡± He was sure he was not sick. Just some knots. These knots may be untied or may not be for a lifetime. ¡°Do you want me to go to Sarah and tell her about your situation?¡±Serial Lance started threatening again. He thought he could seed in the same threat asst time,but Serial Lance miscalcted. Jason¡¯s tone was low, and his face was beautiful, ¡°Will has already proposed to her sessfully. You can go if you are not afraid of being beaten by him.¡± Serial Lance didn¡¯t respond. Chris¡¯s expression wasplicated. He sighed silently in his heart. He couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°What about your family?¡±Serial Lance quickly turned the corner. He was serious,¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents will know your current situation?If you don¡¯t cooperate,I will report your medical examination to your parents.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not childish.¡±Jason wasn¡¯t angry either. ¡°The choice is up to you.¡±Serial Lance knew such an approach was annoying, but he couldn¡¯t help watching Jason like this,¡±You choose what to do.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing will only make me feel more psychologically burdened.¡±Jason talked to him in a low and methodical voice, ¡°You want me to force myself to undergo psychotherapy?You should know what the consequences are.¡± Serial Lance¡¯s mentality was about to copse. How could this guy think of this? ¡°Psychotherapy voluntary will have good results.¡±Jason said solemnly,¡±Coercion will only make the situation worse.¡± ¡°Then you just smashed the can?¡±Serial Lance was annoyed. ¡°Broken jars mean that after encountering setbacks, you don¡¯t correct them and let them develop in a worse direction.¡±Jason discussed with him rationally, ¡°I work hard,care about my family,and take everything seriously.Where did Ie from?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat well,don¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that you sleep as much as you eat every day?¡± ¡°You are making too much sense!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who makes things difficult for others.¡± Serial Lance was angry.He couldn¡¯t say enough about him. Jason didn¡¯t want to talk to him any longer,so he turned to Chris,¡±Terminate the contract with Dr.Shen,and don¡¯t let hime here in the future.¡± ¡°Okay,¡±Chris responded. ¡°When the contract expires. You can¡¯t just invite me whenever you want.¡±Serial Lance reminded, ¡°Even if youe to me with hundreds of millions,I may not necessarilye.¡± Two cold words from Jason,¡±Terminate the contract.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chris immediately went to prepare. Serial Lance thought he was an ass! He looked at the termination contract that Chris brought over. He didn¡¯t sign it immediately but handed it over, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another month to think about it.If you still want to terminate the contract after one month, I will sign it.¡± ¡°No,sign now.¡±Jason didn¡¯t intend to drag him any further. Serial Lance got up and left,ignoring himpletely. Seeing this,Chris couldn¡¯t change his mind,¡±Boss¡­¡± ¡°Take the contract and give it to him when youe next time.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After the task finished,Serial Lance vanished. Looking at the tired person, Chris said again, ¡°You should listen to Dr.Shen.If you continue like this for a long time,your pretty face will probably be unattractive.¡± Jason didn¡¯t respond. Since when did he care about his face? ¡°Miss Yeats likes your face the most,¡±Chris added. Jason paused,Sarah praised him repeatedly, but his face praised him the most. ¡°The world is big or small.¡±Chris¡¯s voice was low, with emotion, ¡°You guys are in the same circle. You might meet at the same banquet someday,don¡¯t you think when Miss Yeats saw you,did she have one more reason to be d she divorced you?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes finally changed slightly,¡±If you can¡¯t speak,don¡¯t speak.¡± Sarah was not that kind of person. However, he cared a little bit. ¡°Even if Miss Yeats has no idea, what about her friend. ¡°Chris apologized silently to Sarah in his heart. ¡°I won¡¯t attend any banquets in the future.¡±Jason replied, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Then they must think you are dead.¡±Chris said, ¡°Or disfigured and shameless.¡± ¡°Staying upte is a butcher¡¯s knife. Do you want to be killed?¡±Chris threatened, ¡°I¡¯m not a pig.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, the point is to have a good rest and eat well.¡±Chris said in an in-depth manner,really for his good, ¡°Noth Group is so big,if one day you die due tock of sleep,or get stomach cancer and cannot Healing,isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Jason squeezed the space between his brows. He felt that Chris was looking forward to his death, and all he said had sense. ¡°You go down first.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go down, I¡¯ll call your parents and ask them to arrange a blind date for you. Farewell!¡±Chris immediately left consciously. He knew very well that based on the inappropriate he said just now,the boss would do what he said. ¡°Remember to eat the lunch prepared in the kitchen.¡±Chris reminded him before he walked to the door, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t keep up with your sleep,you have to keep up with your meals.¡± Jason didn¡¯t speak and watched him leave. After he sat there for a while, he got up and went to the kitchen. As for the outside,Serial Lance met two people when he went out,undefined Mr. Noth and Mrs.Noth. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Organize a group to curse him "Are you Dr.Shen,Serial Lance?"Mrs.Noth said softly,with a gentle smile on her face.Serial Lance paused,looked back and forth between the two,and asked tentatively,"I am,you are..." Although very familiar,he couldn''t remember it for a while. "We are Jason''s parents." Mr.Noth said,his whole person was gentle and vital,""I came here especially to find you." Serial Lance was puzzled.Jason''s parents were looking for him. "Would it be possible for us to share a meal?"Mr.Noth had a charming smile and brows that put everyone at ease.""We have something to discuss with you." "Of course." Serial Lance was very polite to the two elders,"Please." He and Mr.Noth went to the restaurant with Mrs.Noth. Inside the box. After ordering.Serial Lance sat there,curiously asking,"What do you want to talk to me about?" "We want to know what''s wrong with Jason." Mrs.Noth said directly,with a more serious tone in her tone. Serial Lance had a meal.It stood to reason.He should have told the two elders more about the situation,angry with Jason,but he knew that if he wanted to do this, Jason''s psychological pressure would be even greater. "Did something happen to him?"''Serial Lance responded calmly,and his acting skills were good. "Your rtionship with Jason isn''t that good,but you''ve been in and out of his ce a lot these past few months."Mr.Noth is also the former president of Noth Group anyway,and his ability is still good,"If it wasn''t for his physical,there is a problem,you won''t be like this." "Uncle and aunt,you misunderstood."Serial Lance with excellent acting skills,and he said very naturally,"''I used to have a normal rtionship with him,but after we met in New York,we hit it off.Ask him for help." Mr.Noth and Mrs.Noth remained silent.They stared at him.Serial Lance was put under a lot of pressure.Serial Lance would be okay if it weren''t Jason''s parents. "You don''t believe it?"He asked tentatively. "I don''t believe it."Mr.Noth said with certainty.Serial Lance pursed his lips,seemingly calm but panicked in his heart,"¡¯But things are just as I said." "As parents,we can see Jason''s physical condition.""Mr.Noth took the initiative to talk to him,hoping to learn more.Well,it''s not good to eat." Serial Lance had a meal.A bit ofplexity emerged in his heart. "I hope you can tell us about Jason''s situation."Mrs.Noth also spoke. "It''s not that I didn''t tell you guys.""After deliberating again,Serial Lance lowered his psychological defense,"It''s because he didn''t let me tell." He didn''t want to hide any longer-.After all,his parents never loved him. Jason had hurt Sarah,who loved him,and he couldn''t ill-treat his parents,who loved him. "You don''t have to tell us everything.Tell us about Jason''s physical condition.""Mrs.Noth said slowly,worried,"We won''t let him know you said it." Serial Lance struggled. Both Mr.Noth and Mrs.Noth waited patiently without urging him. About two or three minutester,Serial Lance adjusted his mentality and said,"He is in poor physical condition now because he has not eaten well for a long time and has a stomach problem,his work and rest are poor,and he only sleeps for two to four hours a day." After they heard it,Mrs.Noth frowned.Her eyes were worried after she heard that her son had stomach trouble and so little sleep. "I wanted him to go to therapy and open up," "Serial Lance said tly,"but he said no." "Is his heart disease rted to Sarah?"Mr.Noth asked with almost no fluctuations in his expression. Serial Lance hummed. Mr.Noth and Mrs.Noth looked at each other with emotions in their hearts.Sarah broke off with him completely. They knew Jason would take along time to get out,but I didn''t expect him to make his body so bad. "Thank you for telling us."Mr.Noth did not press further. "I have a way to make him get better immediately." "Serial Lance was worried about Jason and hoped he would be better." But if I tell him,he will refuse. Mr.Noth asked,"What?" "Erase all his memories of Sarah." Serial Lance revealed,"As long as he doesn''t have that memory,his life will return to normal,and it won''t continue like this." "No."Mrs.Noth refused without thinking. Serial Lance asks,""Why?" "That''s a part of his life.Besides,if he fell in love with someone without that memory,if the memory recovers one day, it will be a big deal for that girl,""Mrs.Noth exined. It would be unjust not to mention it.Jason¡¯s memories of Sarah were his most treasured possession.Nobody was able to move. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Serial Lance moved his lips but finally said nothing. After lunch,Mr.Noth and Mrs.Noth went to Jason''s residence,and when they saw theming,Jason called them as usual. "Why are you here?"He made a cup of tea for each of them. "We saw yourst medical report.""Mr.Noth said solemnly without confessing to Serial Lance,"''It said you had stomach problems andck of sleep.What happened?" Jason suddenly remembered his medical report.Didn''t Chris show them a fake copy? "Do you think Chris will give us a fake medical report,and we won''t know about it?"Mr.Noth continued,""''Did you forget that your aunt knew those doctors?" "I don''t want you to worry."Jason quickly epted and had already fabricated a set of lies in his mind,"I know my body well,and it''s not as serious as the report said." "It''s not serious."Mr.Noth''s son''s ability to speak harshly was also strong,"You will already have stomach cancer when we see you next time." Jason couldn''t speak.Form a group to curse him? "Jason,you should move back to the old house.""Mrs.Noth still loved her son,""Mom is worried about you." "I''ve been a little busy recently.It''s just that my schedule is abnormal.")ason didn''t n to move out,"''It will be fine next month." Here he could also hypnotize himself,saying that was where Sarah lived to make himself fall asleep if he goes back to the old house.He was afraid that he would stay awake all the time. "Don''t use work as an excuse.I know if the Noth Group is busy." Mr.Noth exposed his lie without hesitation,""Because you know what exactly happened to you." Jason fell silent. "If you still behave like this,I will have someone erase everything between you and Sarah,""Mr.Noth said deliberately,""You should think about it yourself." Chapter 482 Chapter 482 It''s time to find a boyfriend Jason frowned.He looked at Mr.Noth with surprise and bewilderment in his eyes.It''s as if he didn''t expect this sentence toe out from his father. "Don''t look at me like that."Mr.Noth still had that casual tone,"Erasing your memory will bring you back to normal,so my wife will worry less about you." "You can''t erase it," Jason said in only one sentence. "Of course,I can''t erase it,and I''m not a doctor."Mr.Noth replied naturally, "but Serial Lance can erase it." He heard this. Jason''s brows and eyes were somewhatplicated. For a moment,he didn''t know whether his father was joking or really thought so. "Give me a month,and I will make adjustments."Jason took a step back and said slowly. "You go for a physical examination and then show us the medical report."Mr.Noth told him directly, with an invisible emotion in those beautiful eyes,"If everything is normal,we will never mind you." How could it be usual? He just wanted to do some superficial work for them to see. "Don''t dare to agree?"Mr.Noth asked. "No one dares to promise this kind of thing." Jason changed his words.He wasn''t sure,"But I can assure you,! will sleep well and eat well." Mrs.Noth was still worried.After all,he was her child.After being healthy for 20 years, his body broke down in a few months.I''m sure any parent would be concerned. "What is the knot in your heart?Is it something you did wrong in the past,or do you want to get Sarah back?" Mrs.Noth knew that saying this would make him a little ufortable,but only when he understood clearly could he prescribe the right medicine. "I don''t know."Jason''s heart wasplicated,"But she already has a new start,and I won''t bother." Mrs.Noth and Mr.Noth exchanged nces. Everyone had their ideas. "What do you think?"Mr.Noth asked him. "I don''t think much about it.I want to work hard and live well."Jason said,and his whole person seemed to have be Buddhist, "Live well in the moment." "Get married to Sarah at thetest."Mr.Noth concluded with him,"If by that time you still live a mess like you are now,]! will let Serial Lance erase all the memories of you and Sarah so that you have a new start." Mr.Noth continued,"We will also arrange blind dates and marriages for you." "It''s not fair to that girl." "We''ll make it clear to her in advance." "Of course,if you decide to be with someone new,we will also tell you." Mr.Noth said it heartbreakingly,""But with your personality,I guess you can only say that it was the past.What you want to live is the life you have now." "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be angry?"Jason thought it was something his dad did. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "So what if you''re angry,what can you do?"Mr.Noth continued to pierce his heart,"The big deal is that you hate us and never get in touch with us." Jason fell silent.He sent it by credit card,confirmed again. "Don¡¯t listen to your father''s nonsense." Mrs.Noth couldn''t bear to stab her son,"As long as you don''t want to,we won''t touch your memory." Jason hummed. Jason promised to eat well and agreed that his parents woulde over weekly.It was already four or five o''clock in the afternoon after the three of them finished chatting. After sending them away,Jason called Serial Lance,and the first sentence was,"You sold me?" "What?" "My parents came to see me." "Isn''t it normal for them toe to you?" Serial Lance''s little heart was pounding, panicked. "No matter what my parents told you,if you touch my memory without my consent,I will blow up all your bases."Jason threatened. It was Serial Lance that convinced his parents.It was hard to guarantee that he wouldn''t do anything beyond what he was asked to do. As soon as Serial Lance heard this,he matched up with him:"If you want to blow it up, you can blow it up.I don''t care." In any case,his brain saved the data,and the equipment could be purchased,which was a minor issue. "Admit that you told them."Jason sted him out of him with one sentence. Serial Lance choked. Hasty! "Whatever I said,it''s not because you''re half-dead there."¡¯Serial Lance said and began to show off," It doesn''t matter if you''re dead.I don''t want to smash my signboard." "Are you sure you''re going to fight me?" "Sure." "OK." Serial Lance frowned slightly,""What do you mean?" "In a few days,! will ask someone to introduce some milk and little wolf dogs to Be Roberts.""Jason knew Serial Lance''s pain points were." It''s time to find a boyfriend after being single for so long." "Damn!"Serial Lance exploded immediately,"How dare you!" "If you dare,! Will." Jason said very directly. He didn''t want his parents to worry about his situation,and he didn''t want anyone to interfere with his state. Sometimes it was not impossible to get out.It just takes time to figure it out slowly. "I mentioned to your parents about erasing memory, but your parents refused on the spot."Serial Lance said everything,not daring to bet on this matter with Jason. Jason paused.He thought about what his dad say before.How could they act like that?He believed it all. "The ugly thing is upfront,if you do something to Be Roberts behind my back,even if your parents stop me, will erase your memory for you." Serial Lance was afraid,"''I still have this ability." "I''m not interested in meddling in your business."Jason replied,""Come over in a few days and sign your termination contract.I don''t want to see you again." Serial Lance snapped back with one sentence,"It''s as if I want to see you." Such a disobedient patient. He would have ignored it long ago. Whatever it was,it had nothing to do with him anyway. "Thene and sign."Jason hung up the phone after saying this. After that,Jason worked hard to adjust his state.He still didn''t eat and sleep much. Ablink of an eye. Another two months went by.Jason''s condition is simr to before.The only difference is that he sleeps a little longer than before,up to four or five hours daily. As for Sarah,the two had a sweet couple of months after the proposal.Sarah came home to join her dad and sister. After dinner,Eric Yeats asked,""When are you getting married?" Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Stuff stays,people go out "Next year." "What about getting the certificate?" "Next year."Sarah didn''t know why her father asked the same thing twice. "Have you thought about what to do with the wedding?" Eric Yeats was still very concerned about these issues.""Are you going to announce your identity to the public first or directly tell the public about your wedding?" Sarah paused first,then understood immediately,"''No need." Both of them were very puzzled. Not quite sure what she meant by that. "We n to hold the wedding on thewn of his base."Sarah had already talked about these things with Will.""The space was enough to invite our most concerned family and friends to witness." As for the rest,she had no ns. Eric Yeats paused never thought about it,""You don''t n to hold a wedding banquet?" He even shifted his opinion that as long as Pumpkin made a n,he would book the best hotel for her wedding,which had to be a lively one. "Not going to."Sarah shook her head. "Where is the kiss?" "Forget it." Neither of them expected this to be the case. Rita Yeats frowned and said softly,"If you don''t have aplete wedding, you will regret it when you think about itter." The weddings she imagined were all very romantic. Will wille to pick up her sister.She would stop people ask various questions and set up checkpoints.Will passed all of them perfectly and married his sister back home. But now all saved. "I won''t regret it.""What Sarah cared most about was the marriage proposal.She liked the simplicity of things like weddings. "Anyway,you will get married next year.You still have time to think about it." Eric Yeats was also afraid that she would regret it-After all,many girls hope that their wedding should be romantic.""Whenever you change your mind,tell Dad." No matter how urgent it was.Eric would perfect it. Invitations would also be in ce. "It has already been decided.I wouldn''t have asked my friends to witness the wedding if Captain Leon hadn''t insisted."Sarah blurted out. She didn''t let her father announce her existence to the public before.It was the same for the rest of her life.She wanted to be more casual. "Sister..."Rita Yeats was shocked by her sister''s thoughts,""Are your thoughts out of touch with the present?" "I can''t talk about being out of touch.I talked to you,Jasmine,and Jury,and they don''t want to hold an overly grand wedding." Sarah thought everyone insisted on it differently,"Of course, it''s also possible that we are old." In her opinion,a grand wedding represents nothing. Some people needed to rely on this wedding to earn face,some depended on it to meet more seniors,and some wanted to see how much the other party loved them. Of course, part of it was because she liked weddings and to aplish what she wanted.But she didn''t care about those.As long as they were together,nothing else mattered. "Have you really thought about it?" Rita Yeats still didn''t want her sister to regret it. "Thought it out." "Without a wedding, you really won''t regret it?" "It will be a pity for those who want to have a wedding, but for me,it will not."Sarah respected everyone''s choice and insisted on her own,"''When the other party gives enough sense of security and respect,All I want is him." Eric Yeats and Rita Yeats''eyes moved when they heard her words. They discovered that Pumpkin/sister liked Will a lot. She also knew that Will was a perfect existence in her sister''s heart. "As long as you are happy,Muffin supports all your decisions! "Rita Yeats hugged her,her face full of tenderness,""You will always be my favorite sister." Sarah rubbed her head,eyes full of doting. Eric Yeats''heart was relieved,and he breathed a sigh of relief. He was relieved to hand over his daughter to Will this time. "What''s on your mind?"¡¯Sarah sensed the slight reaction. "It used to be." "Eric Yeats was honest."Not anymore." There was puzzlement between her brows and eyes. Eric Yeats pursed his lips,obviously timid,""After Dad said it,don''t be angry." "Well,you said."Sarah nodded. "Before today,I always thought that you chose Will because he was kind to you and thought he was suitable,not because of love.""When Eric Yeats said this,his heart became heavy unconsciously,and his nose was sour. Sarah for a meal. Before she could speak,Eric Yeats said again,"But today,Dad is relieved,and he is not worried that you will regret itter." During this time,he was afraid that Pumpkin would suddenly regret it one day. After all,only one side of love was hard to go to the end happily. Two- way love was the secret of happiness. "Don''t worry.We like each other." Sarah gave an affirmative answer. She knew why her Dad had such worries and concerns.She was a slow-moving person.She wasn''t good at expressing her emotions,and her personality was rtively light. It was hard to see her emotional fluctuations,but she knew it herself.She liked Captain Leon,and she loved Captain Leon. At the same time. Will over there. The two went home separately. As soon as he stepped through the gate and before he entered the house, ine greeted him, looked around,and asked,""Where''s Sarah?" "Dropped her home, didn''t call her.""Will joked. "Snapped!" ine pped him on the shoulder. Will was puzzled. ine had someone close the door,""Then don''te in when you bring Sarahe in again." "She went home to apany her father and sister."Will knew that his mother wasing for real and immediately handed over the things Sarah had prepared,"''This is what she asked me to bring to you next time.See you again." "Stuff stays, people,go out." ine still said the same thing. Will went in decisively. He knew very well that if he went out,he would not be able to enter the house today. "Did you bring presents to Sarah''s father and sister?" ine immediately asked this crucial question after they arrived in the living room. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Will said naturally,"I took her.I left after I sent her home." Was he so unconscious in the eyes of his mother? "It''s more or less the same." ine was a little relieved. Herman,on the other hand,looked disgusted, full of disgust. It made him very puzzled. Why did he dislike himself again after not seeing him for two or three months? "The soft rice is willing to come back?"''Herman put down the newspaper in his hand, picked up the tea next to him,and took a sip. Will raised his eyebrows lightly,""Are you envious?" "I have nothing to envy." Herman snorted twice and gave him a sideways nce,"''I heard Xiao Zuo and the others say that the marriage proposal was all proposed to you by Sarah.Are you not ashamed?" Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Herman is Sour "Don''t say you are from our Qin family when you go out."Herman added,"Don''t go to the Gardner Group either.Shame on you." "Okay." Will agreed very readily, with a slow tone,"I will be a member of the Yeats Family from now on." The two said in unison,"''Are you addicted to soft food?" "Yeah."''Will admitted generously,but his expression was very loose,"''This kind of soft food,anyone would be addicted to it." Will was simultaneously disgusted by his parents as soon as the words came out. "Walt, it''s not good for you to do this." ine knew that some things were just small affairs between them,but there was a limit to everything, "We don''t care about other things, but marriage proposals.How can I get Sarah toe?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Will''s eyes moved slightly. So,Zack only told them the front,not the back? "Sarah took the initiative to propose to you,which means she doesn''t care about others."¡¯ine liked Sarah and treated her as her daughter."¡¯But as her boyfriend, you should consider her reputation." "Girls propose to boys.Do you know what the outside world will say?" ine asked him. Will''s voice was low,and he understood everything, "I will think that this girl is rebellious,her price will drop,and she will lose miserably in the future." "Knowing that you still asked Sarah to beg for you." ine immediately got angry. Sarah might not care about outside voices,but they solicitude.They don''t want to be affected by gossip. "Honestly,have you changed your mind?" ine still cared a lot about this.Although she spent a short time with her,she felt Sarah was a rare good girl. Independent,autonomous, with ideas.Sarah was a girl who was admired and liked. Will pursed his thin lips slightly,clicked on the full video on his phone,and passed it over, "Why don''t you ask me this question after watching it?" ine and Herman looked at each other,and although they didn''t know what he was doing, they took it over. When they watched the video, Will exined,""Our marriage proposals collided in one day.I didn''t expect that she would propose to me,and she didn''t expect that I would propose to her." ine watched the marriage proposal scene in the video,and the girl''s heart rose,"''I wish I were thirty years younger." "Isn''t it romantic for Dad to propose to you?"Will started to make trouble. "Just a bouquet.How romantic can it be?"ine immediately became a little emotional after she made aparison,""And got the process all wrong." Will wondered,"Which step?" "Others kneel on one knee,he..." Herman coughed violently. ine nced at him and realized it was in front of her son anyway,so let''s save him some face. Will nced back and forth between them and made a guess,"Kneel?" "Yes!Everyone around me isughing." "That''sughing at me,not at you." "Anyway,I''m troubled by you." "It''s not romantic,and I don''t know whe cried at that time,""Herman also wanted to save face and said,"He also said that I will not marry in this life." "That''s because I didn''t meet Sarah." ine nced at Sarah''s drone arrangement and fireworks again,"If Sarah proposes to me with you,! will choose Sarah." "Cough." Will covered his lips and smiled. "Laugh.No matter if youugh,your daughter-inw robbed,and you can stillugh." Herman snapped at him. Will responded calmly,"I''m not the only one who pilfered." As expected of his son,the ability to irritate people was first-ss! After Herman red at Will,he casually asked, "Is that why you like Sarah''s marriage proposal so much?" "I like it so much that it doesn''t care about gender.Tell me whether you like it or not." Although ine was in her fifties or sixties,she was still young at heart.Herman had a sh of understanding,but he only said one sentence,"It''s useless to like her.She belongs to your son." ine refused to speak to him.She goes back to the room and proposes to Sarah over again.If it said that she only liked and cared about Sarah before,she regards this brave,independent,and stubborn girl as her daughter.She liked this marriage proposal. "It''s all your fault." Herman texted Will while he hid his phone under the newspaper. "Sour?" Will replied. Could it be sour?ine wanted to be 30 years younger and be chased by Sarah. "Walt,"ine said suddenly. Will looked up.He was very gentle towards his mother and adults,"Huh?" "Can I stay with Sarah for a few days?" "I''ll ask her." "No, you misunderstood."ine thought, "I will talk to Sarah on my own.Can you live outside for a few days?I want to spend time with Sarah alone." Sarah had a light personality and didn''t like to express herself,but she was independent and persistent in her bones.Such a girl must have a sense of security. Herman refused without thinking,"No." He fell in love with this just watching the proposal,and if he really lived together,he would really lose his daughter-inw! "What''s the matter with you." ine refused with one word. Chi! Knowingly hit. Herman suffered one hundred thousand points of critical damage. "Sarah and I have only been together for a short time.""Will deliberately put himself in a rather miserable way." If she moves out at this time, it is very likely that she will not want to live with me because she is used to being alone." "That''s right."''Herman assisted,"This is indeed a problem." "It''s okay.If there is a time, I''ll help you get Sarah back,"ine promised.Will pursed his lips.He also knew that bitter tricks didn''t work anymore.He considered his words and called,"Mom." ¡° Ah?" "Sarah is my girlfriend.Even if you were my mother,I wouldn''t give her up to you.""Will''s deep voice was pleasant,and he nced at Herman, "The one over there is yours." ine took one look,then looked away again.The difference between the two was evident!ine returned the phone to Will and asked him to send her the video. When Herman heard that,he realized that his opportunity hade.He took his tablet and searched on the short video software. After he saw the sky picture of Sarah and Walt proposing marriage in front of him,he handed it over,"Here is a more direct marriage proposal screen." ine gave it up after one nced and said only one sentence,"There is no Sarah''s face." Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Am I Such a Person Herman became aware that his position was precarious.He didn''t care about appearances.He took out his phone and sent a message to Sarah quietly.""Sarah,can you help uncle n a marriage proposal?" For an extended period,no one responded to the message.Herman was also not easy to hurry because he was scared she was busy with something. "That''s right." After ine watched the video for a while,she suddenly remembered something,""When are you going to get married?" "Next year." "Then you have to n your wedding well." In ine''s view,a wedding was worthy of grand treatment.It was also the most romantic dream in every girl''s heart.It must be beautiful and grand_It might be best if the world knew about it. "The wedding has already been decided." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Will knew why Sarah didn''t like the wedding,and he respected her choice,"''Only invite the family and friends who care about the most to witness it.Other than that,don''t do it." The reaction of the two was almost the same as that of Eric Yeats and Rita Yeats. They all thought they had heard wrong. "It was a decision between us, "Will added. "How can we not do it?"ine,as someone who had been there, subconsciously thought that her son would find it troublesome,"You are not a special person now.Do you think the wedding process is cumbersome,so you fooled Sarah not to do it?" "Who am I?"''Will''s tone was rambling. ine stopped at the words on her lips. Not such a person. But there was no wedding. "Every girl has a wedding dream in their heart.If you don''t hold a wedding, you will regret it."''ine still hoped that they would think more about it. "No." Will assured, ine and Herman felt something was wrong.They wanted to say something but didn''t know where to start. Will added,"She doesn''t like the excitement." Finally,ine and Herman just let them think about it.Leave the final decision up to them. After the discussion, Will had dinner with his family and then sent the result to Sarah,""My parents asked about the wedding,and J told them our thoughts."''He texted, Not a while after,Sarah replied,"My dad also asked,and I also said," "Really not having a formal wedding?" "Well,just witness it." "Whenever you want to do it,tell me,even if you are seventy or eighty,I will make it grand for you," Sarah pursed her lips,and her heart warmed,"Okay." Herman saw his son''s eyes on the phone,with a faint smile on his lips,and guessed that he was chatting with Sarah. He nced at his empty message.It was a little depressing. Herman deliberately drew attention. Will was in an immersive chat,and he didn''t pay much attention to the coughing sound, just thinking it was his father clearing his throat. This suffocated Herman.He could only cough louder. Will looked away from the phone,turned his eyes,and asked,""What''s wrong?" "Who is chatting with,so focused," "Sarah," "Oh, " Will raised his brows and said naturally,"If you want to chat,you can go upstairs to find Mom.She should be choosing clothes in the closet now." "Do you need to remind me?"Herman was arrogant and snorted coldly,"I mean,I sent a message to Sarah before,but she hasn''t replied to me yet." "She doesn''t look at her phone much." "Then why did she reply to your message?"He sent it first. "You can understand that I am her special concern.I send a message.She will have a special notification sound to remind her." Will clear that he was showing affection in front of his father. Will looked at the message from Sarah and said something to her. Only then did Sarah return to the news interface and swipe down fora while before seeing Herman send her a message. When she clicked on the message,the first one that appeared was Captain Leon.There were also email reminders and some unimportant ones.As a result,the news was down. Will asked her,"What did my dad send you?" Sarah was about to ask him what Uncle Gardner asked for marriage before she clicked on Will''s dialog box.Herman sent another sentence,"Don''t let that brat Walt know." Sarah was silent and asked,"Did you need it yourself,or did you prepare it for someone else?" "I want to propose to your aunt once,"Herman replied very seriously,""I''m not a romantic person,I asked her for a bouquet back then,and she was very envious when she saw your proposal to Walt today." Sarah was there. "Can I?"Herman asked, "Yes, but you and aunt have been married for many years.Do you want to change the proposal to an anniversary or something?"Sarah answered, If it''s remarriage ,it''s okay to propose. But they had been married for more than 30 years,and it was inevitable that they discussed proposing marriage.The elders seem to care about this. Herman paused. Yes! Wouldn''t it be better to change it to anniversaries? After all,what Madam wanted most was just that romantic scene.It should be fine to do something else. "You let me think about which ones are more appropriate." Herman texted, "Wedding anniversary, birthday, Valentine''s Day,as long as you think it is appropriate.Any day is fine."Sarah replied, Herman was still wondering. Just two years before the thirtieth anniversary, birthdays were still early. There was not a suitable date fora while. Finally,after he discussed it with Sarah,he decided to choose the anniversary of the proposal. After the two finished talking. Herman didn''t dy Sarah any longer. Will went upstairs and made a phone call to Sarah.His deep voice was maic,"What does my father want from you?" "Nothing." "Don''t tell me?" "Uncle said.I can''t tell you,"Sarah said seriously. "Did he ask you to help him n to propose to my mother?"Will was intelligent,he guessed it all at once,""and borrowed a drone from you." Do you want to guess so urately? She hadn''t said anything yet. "What did you tell him?" Will was curious about their conversation. "I didn''t say much."Sarah also knew that she couldn''t hide it,"I just gave some suggestions,and uncle changed the proposal to the anniversary of the proposal." Will subconsciously nced out the window. Honestly, Will didn''t know when his parents proposal anniversary was. In his memory,his parents celebrated too many anniversaries,and the only wedding anniversary he knew was a guess based on the grandness of the anniversary. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Captain Leon is a Light Bulb ¡°Tell me when you need help, Will''s pleasant voice became even deeper when it came out through the phone,"I will always be at your service." "No, ''''Sarah refused,"I can do it myself."He already guessed the matter,and she couldn''t let him know the process. Will smiled gently and dotingly,""You heartless." "I have nothing to tell you anymore."Sarah decided to hang up the phone. "Don''t hang up in a hurry!There is one thing I want to tell you." "Will thought about what his mother said before," "My mother wanted toe and be alone with you after seeing your marriage proposal.Stay for a few days,if you don''t want me to find a reason to help you refuse." "Alone?" Sarah reassured. "Uhm." "Just me and her?" "Yes,she''s kicking me out," ''Will exined.If his mother directly told her,she would have politely agreed,but now that he mentioned it in advance, judging by her fearful and antisocial personality,she would probably refuse. "when will shee?I''ll pick her up.""Will didn¡¯t expect her to agree immediately, "Atha." "Uhm?" "Are you..." "What?" "Something isn¡¯t right."''Will addedzily,"I didn''t clearly say what I just said,or was the signal bad?"She aactually agreed.It¡¯s unexpected. "Your mother is my future mother-inw,and living together is helpful to cultivate our rtionship.""Sarah said seriously.Will snorted,and his tone sounded dangerous," Your rtionship is already good that she wants me to marry you.What¡¯s there to cultivate?" Sarah blinked.What does he mean? "I suspect that you¡¯re provoking my father and my mother¡¯s rtionship."Will added,""Do you know what my mother said when we were chatting?" "What?" "My mom said that if dad proposes to her at the same time as you,she will choose you without hesitation." "She was joking." "She¡¯s not." "I''m just an outsider.She has to give me face." "If you''re an outsider,my dad will be a stranger.""Will''s voice sounded very sexy,with a hint of seductiveness,"''Are you sure you want my mom to live with you?" Sarah was speechless.Does he want her to say that she doesn''t want his mother toe over? "Sister." Rita Yeats knocked on her door,"Three brands of thetest summer clothes and skirts have arrived.See if you like it." "Muffin called me,I''ll hang up first."Sarah avoided the subject directly.After hanging up the phone,she opened the door and went out.She stood on the balcony and looked downstairs. There were indeed a lot of bags in the living room. "Did I interrupt you talking with Will?" Rita Yeats rolled her eyes,sly and cute. "No"Sarah breathed a sigh of relief," "You can choose a few sets of clothes that you like.I won''t use them."She didn¡¯t attend any banquets,and rarely walked around in circle,so she couldn¡¯t wear so many new styles. Rita Yeats nodded,so she went downstairs to help her choose some pieces. "Sister." "Uhm?" "I want to have a certificate with Andrew."Rita Yeats looked around,and only when she was sure that her father hadn''t noticed,she whispered,"Do you think my father will agree?" Sarah paused.Her twinkling eyes lost the softness of the past.Rita Yeats immediately faltered.It''s over! "Have you figured it out?"''Sarah asked seriously. There''s nothing wrong about falling in love but the marriage was a different thing. "I''ve thought about it.Our rtionship is quite stable,and I''m going to graduate school soon."Rita Yeats answered seriously," just thought about getting married,but don''t worry,I''m not in a hurry to have children." "No."''Sarah retorted after thinking for a while. "why?" Sarah pursed her lips.After thinking for a while,she slowly said,"You are only twenty,too young.If you really want to marry Andrew Wilson,! hope you will think about it when you are in peace" "Sarah only had such a younger sister,and she hoped her well." "If you still want to marry,! will not stop you." ""Okay."''Rita Yeats nodded. Speaking of which,the idea of their marriage was born when they were very sweet.Sarah rubbed her head.Andrew Wilson was a good boyfriend, but the marriage was always different from falling in love.She hoped that both of them would get married when they wanted,not on impulse. For the next few days,Sarah avoided Will.Not for anything else, just because she hang up the phone to avoid the problemst time. When she was just about to go back,she received a call from ine,"Sarah,I have something to talk to you about." "Tell me." "I..."ine didn''t know what to say.Sarah might refused.She was embarrassed to say it directly. Sarah guessed it,and asked,"Do you want toe and stay with me for a few days?" "May I" "Yeah." "Really?! ine was as happy as a child. Sarah hummed.If mom was still alive,it should be the same.After thest time,she carefully thought about what Captain Leon said,and suddenly realized that Dad was not just a habit to the mother,but also in love.After all, sometimes they looked like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl If it''s just habit and acting,it wouldn¡¯t have to be like that."When are youing over? I''ll pick you up.""Sarah calmed down and asked. "No," This is from N?velDrama.Org. ine was reluctant to let Sarah drive so far,"I asked Walt to drive me there." Sarah paused.Captain Leon? "I won''t stop you if you want toe and pick her up.""Will took ine''s cell phone and said in azy voice,""We''ll wait for you here." "Walt was just joking.Don¡¯t mind him." "I''m not kidding," ine said a few words to him,and then told Sarah not toe. As the phone hung up,Sarah pinched her tired brows.Through the phone call,she knew she was done.Captain Leon''s tone...He was clearly holding a grudge. After sorting out her thoughts,she took the car keys and drove to the ce where she and Captain Leon used to live.It was past three o''clock in the afternoon when Will arrived with ine.When they got out of the car,ine chatted warmly with Sarah. Sarah was a slow person, but ine was a social expert in front of Sarah,and Sarah didn''t feel ufortable or embarrassed at all. They got along very well. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 You Are Fierce "Sarah,I want to live alone with you for two days." After chatting for a while,ine got down to business.She wanted to know Sarah''s story from childhood to adulthood,"Shall we drive Walt out?" "This..."Sarah hesitated.To be honest,Captain Leon would definitely take care of her in a few days,maybe even drag her to the base to practice...He was clearly a light bulb. "Answer whatever you think in your heart."''Will gave her the right to choose,and when he said the next few words,he emphasized his tone,"will listen to you." Sarah pursed her lips,cowardly,""Will it be bad if you get driven out?" "No, it''s not like you don''t know how you grew up." "That..." "Then it''s settled!"''ine helped her with the closing remarks. Sarah let out a breath and passed a message to Will with her eyes"It''s not that I don''t want to keep you,but Auntie doesn''t want to stay with you" Will pursed his lips,turned on the phone,unlocked it,and typed a few words, ¡®Atha, you are very good" Sarah was stunned.Does he want to hold grudges like this? Half an hourter,seeing that he was still there,ine asked unconsciously,"''Aren''t you leaving?" "Dad sent me a message to let me watch you here.""Will talked nonsense," He is afraid that his wife will be robbed." Sarah and ine fell silent at the same time.Finally,Will was able to stay. At night,when he had dinner and rested,Will went to Sarah''s room in his robe after taking a shower and went to bed consciously. "Didn''t you say it''s dangerous for us to sleep together?"Sarah was a little timid in her heart,and she didn''t have the confidence to speak,"Why..." Willy beside her and looked at her,"I came here to settle ounts with you." Sarah didn¡¯t speak. "Want to drive me away?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "No." "Hiding from me?" "No." "what''s that?"Will asked, pressing her down. "You are too fierce.""Sarah said softly.She looked too cute because of sleepiness,"I''m afraid." Will suddenly smiled,"You still have time to be afraid." "You''re fierce,"Sarahined. "Why am I so fierce?" "If I don''t move,you will punish me to leapfrog and run with a heavy load." "Have I punished you once since we were together?" Will pinched her soft face ,and his voice rose,"Huh?" Sarah seriously answered,"This is the trauma caused by the past,and it has nothing to do with the present." "Ah." "Hmmm?" "Does that have something to do with the present?"Will tantly threatened. Sarah paused puzzled.What does he mean? "How about rewarding you with a day trip to the base tomorrow?" Will seemed to be the instructor full of routines again,"Do all the things you think about." "Captain Leon!"Sarah stopped pretending. Will looked at her. Sarah pursed her lips,""You''ll lose me like this." "Don''t want to be trained?" "In no mood." "Next time you get together with Mom and push me out,!''ll throw you to the base"''Will threatened.If he didn''t,he was afraid that she would really drive him out in the future," We wille back after training,and continue the training on the bed."Sarah¡¯s eyes widened.She didn''t expect such words toe out of his mouth.Will knew what she was thinking, pulled the quilt,and pulled her into his arms, It''s useless to look at me,sleep." Sarah was as obedient as Julian White rabbit.She didn''t dare to move.She felt that Captain Leon''s current state was a bit dangerous.His mother was still next door,so she didn''t want anything to happen. Will was physically tormented, but he didn''t touch her.He just held her quietly. "Captain Leon." "Uhm?" "Good night." "Good night." The two fell into dreand together. In the next few days,ine kept talking with Sarah about her childhood and growing up.After listening to her,she felt that Sarah was an amazing girl.She possessed various skills.She was very proficient in all kinds of piano,chess,calligraphy,and painting,but on weekdays,she¡¯s a very casual person." If I had your skills when I was young,I would have killed all directions in the circle."ine joked,"There are not many people as calm as you." "I¡¯m not calm.I¡¯m justzy."Sarah answered.She was toozy and didn¡¯t want topete with others,except that she learned hacking skills because she thought they¡¯ re cool.The rest was because she wanted to have more skills.If thepany went bankrupt one day,she could still earn some money by relying on her skills,so that she would not starve to death. ine smiled dotingly,and brushed her long hair,"From now on,you will be my baby girl.I will protect you." "Okay." Sarah smiled.Some people said that the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was the most difficult-She was very fortunate that all the people she met were very nice and gentle. They exuded tenderness from the bottom of their bones,making people unconsciously want to get close and like them. "I won''t bother you anymore.If you stay any longer, Walt will probably have an opinion." ine held Sarah''s hand and said,""Come back to y when you have time.I''ll get someone to make something delicious for you." "Okay."''Sarah had a smile in her eyes. Herman came to pick them up in person,and they didn''t return home until they could no longer see the taillights of the car. It was past five in the afternoon.Zack called.He told Will that he¡¯s going to hold a wedding. After Will heard the address,he replied,"I can''t go." "Why?" "I can''t go abroad casually in the past two years." "Didn''t you go backst time?" "I applied that time." Will remembered the hatred of some people who only knew half of what they said."I can''t apply twice a year." "This is my wedding to Susan.You really don''t want to go?" "No,I wish you a happy wedding."Will hang up the phone after finishing speaking. "Damn!"Zack immediately got angry andined to Susan,"Susan, Will is not going." "Who told you to propose to Uncle Gardner and the othersst time? He also proposed without mentioning it."Susan said.She knew their characters, "This is called self-inflicted evil." Zack didn¡¯t know what to say.Can this be his fault?He just wanted Will to be scolded when he came home.Thinking of it,he sent a few messages to Will and carried out a message bombardment. Will didn''t pay attention to him at all.He put his phone away and followed after seeing someone who fled back to the room to hide. He had to ask someone why he wasn''t allowed to sleep next to her the other day.She stayed with his mom during the day. Why was not evening time given to him? Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 What She Understood? "Captain Leon,why are you here?"Sarah asked guiltily when she saw himing. "Come and ask for an answer." ¡°Eh?" "Why did you kicked me out of the room the other night?"Will put his hands on the edge of the table,trapping her in his arms.His mother stayed there for five days.On four of those nights,he was kicked out.In other words,he was abandoned for four full days and four nights.Sarah¡¯s eyes widened," am doing it for your own good." "Then you should tell me,what is a good way for me."Will leaned closely that he could sense the other person''s breathing,"If you can''t say it,you have topensate for my loss in the past four days." Sarah pursed her lips.Is he serious? Will looked at her and knew what she was thinking,"Why don''t you talk?" "I''m afraid you''ve endured so much."Sarah held back her words for a long time,her ears a little red,"Jasmine and the others said that this kind of thing is easy to break if you hold it in for a long time." It''s over. "Jasmine?" Will''s voice rose. Sarah¡¯s heart was beating fast.She just mentioned a name... Will took out his cell phone in front of her and called Jasmine. The person on the other side didn''t know anything.When she answered the phone,she still had a very carefree tone,""Captain Leon, what do you want from me?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "What did you say to Sarah?" "What?" "She told me that you told her that some things are easy to break if you hold them in for a long time."''Will looked at Sarah,his tone was loose and soft,"Because of this,she kicked me out of the room for several days." "That''s what I said,"Jasmine admitted generously,and started to make trouble,""But PumpKin must have misunderstood me."Sarah got nervous" What did I misunderstand?" "I mean you should take the initiative."Jasmine said briskly,""Anyway,you have been intimate before,and now you have proposed to each other.As long as you take the measures, there is no need to hold back." "You clearly..." "I still have something to do here,so I won''t bother you.Bye! "Jasmine interrupted Sarah and hung up the phone.She panicked a lot.Fortunately,she was quick-witted and temporarily changed her words.Otherwise she would have died. "What else do you have to say?" Will asked her. "She lied to you."Sarah took out her mobile phone and pulled out the chat history between herself and Jasmine," If you don''t believe me,read it te "Even if she lied to me, you still kicked me out of the room because of her words."Will was full of routines,but his tone was provocative, "Isn''t it inappropriate?Huh?" Sarah knew very well that she was speechless at the moment. It started with Captain Leoning up to settle ounts with her.Whether she did it herself or Jasmine made her do it,the result would only be one word:Defeat!For now,there would only be one way. "Why don''t you talk?"Will asked when she saw her drooping head. "I was wrong."Sarah obediently admitted her mistake," It won''t happen again in the future." Will gave her a meaningful look This girl.She got his mind right."It''s another offense." "Punish to leapfrog,and run with a load." "You said so." "Uhm."Sarah was not good. Will pinched her face, feeling that it felt so good,""Then do as you said." Sarah breathed a sigh of relief.It wasn''t until she was eating that she realized that it was her freedom to sleep with Captain Leon or not.Not to mention that they were just unmarried couples now.Even if they¡¯re married,there was no legal requirement for couples to share the same bed every day. So...Why was she cowardly? "What are you thinking?"Will held a piece of meat for her.Sarah pursed her lips," ¡°Nothing." With Captain Leon''s rank,she would not win.Therefore,she must let him.Thinking that way,she immediately felt better and felt that the food on the table was even more delicious. After dinner, Will went to the study to deal with some business,while Sarah read a book by the window.The two were busy with their own work. At ten o''clock. Sarah''s biological clock reached bedtime,and Will apanied her to wash and go to bed. Sarah was in his arms,and she was his beloved.Sarah even kissed him.At this point,she sensed it.Her back was pressed against his warm chest,and after a while of mental preparation,she opened her mouth,"Captain Leon, how about...can''t you bear it?" "Sleep." "Can you sleep?" Will didn¡¯t answer. "Anyway,we''re getting married soon,and we have that thing,"Sarah told him.She knew why he had been holding back.He was afraid that she would be worried because of the dyed menstrual period.But that time, it was only because of a disordered schedule and diet.Normally,she was regr. Will still didn''t touch her.After tossing,she didn''t know when she fall asleep.But not moving at night did not mean not moving in the morning. Sarah felt a strange feeling in her body before she woke up,and she heard Captain Leon''s voice in a blur of consciousness.When she opened her eyes,she understood everything.They got busy until it''s already ten o''clock. That was more than four hourster than before. Will contentedly hugged her to take a bath,helped her get dressed tenderly and caringly,and even carried her down to eat. Sarah didn''t bother to move either.She already regretted opening her mouthst night.In the early morning,she was tossed and almost fell apart.It was obviously just a simple exercise,so why was she more tired than when she was training?That was unreasonable. "It seems that I still have to take you to the base to practice."Will said after seeing that she was still sleepy after eating. Sarah suddenly regained her spirits,"When?" Will gave her a nk look. Sarah asked"''What''s wrong?" "You want to go?" "I think."Sarah answered very simply.If she was still hesitating before,she has decided now.She would rather be as tired as a dog in the base than go through the exhausting exercise in the morning. "Okay, I''ll take you there in two days."Will could see through what she was thinking with just one nce,"''Stay at the base three days a weeke back to practice for three days,and give yourself one day to rest." Sarah ate a meal confusedly.His words...Did she misunderstand something? Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 He Also Wants to Eat Soft Food "Forget it."She refused resolutely,and found a reason,"I can''t leave Amoll Company.It''s very busy recently." "Howe?I heard Sivan say that there is nothing serious recently."Will exposed her lie," "He is not as busy as before." "You are not a member of Amoll Company now,so of course he won''t tell you the truth,"¡¯Sarah said very seriously, without any sign of lying."I''m the boss,and I know best if I¡¯m busy or not." Will knew she was lying and didn''t expose her.After all,she¡¯s going to be his wife,so she couldn¡¯t deny her face every time. It didn''t take long for the two of them to finish their meal.Suddenly,a man in a suit and sses arrived. Sarah was wondering who that person was. Aaron came to Will,took out a document bag from the briefcase,and handed it over,""Master,everything you want is ready." When he said this,he unconsciously nced at Sarah from the corner of his eye.There was only one thought in his heart.It turned out that the young master was not immune to vulgarity.He liked good- looking things. "Aaron Yudel,General Secretary of Gardner Group."Will said to Sarah,and then said to Aaron" "''Sarah,my fianc¨¦e." "Hi, youngdy." Aaron greeted her immediately, finally able to see it openly. "Aaron." "ah?" "Don''t stare at a girl like a hungry wolf."Willints about his straight forward eyes,""You represent not only yourself but also our Gardner Group." What a smart guy Aaron Yudel was.Immediately,he realized that the young master had a problem with his view of the youngdy. "Aren''t I just curious about who is the person who can defeat you?" Aaron Yudel smiled and spoke the truth. Will nced over,"See?" "Isee." "The door is there.Just walk slowly."Will set off the guest mercilessly. Aaron was dumbfounded.Why was he so heartless? Seeing that he was still stuck there, Will gave him a look, "Still not leaving?What are you doing in a daze?" Aaron answered, "I want to see the youngdy again." Will frowned, "She''s my fianc¨¦e." "Also my youngdy." ] Will¡¯s frown deepened.Finally,he took the document bag that Aaron handed him,and handed it to Sarah, "It''s for you, just sign it." "What?"Sarah opened the file bag. Before she could see what was inside, Will said,""The bride price." Sarah looked nkly at the documents.When she read the"betrothal gift list"''on several pages above,she just sat there in a daze,with a series of question marks on her forehead.Is this really a bride price,not a property transfer? "It''s a little small,don''t mind, "Will added. The corner of Aaron''s lips twitched.Is this still less?If he remembered correctly,all the real estate under the young master¡¯s name and the shares of the branches of the Gardner Group were all there.If it weren''t for the shares of the Gardner Group that couldn¡¯t be transferred within twenty years of inheritance, it might also be there. "No."''Sarah pushed the thick stack of papers back. Will raised his brows, and said in a low and loose voice,"It''s too little." "It¡¯s not."Sarah red at him.If those things were little she didn''t know what to call more.Liquidity was more than fifty million.Real property and shares in other subsidiaries couldn''t be estimated.""We''re not married,there''s no need for that,""Sarah told him. "T understand your thoughts, but I still hope you ept them."Will was ready early in the morning,"Only if you ept it,I''m sure you won''t run away." Aaron had a questioning look.Others were afraid that people would run away with the money. Sarah wanted to say no but Will added,"You don''t n to marry me?" "If I didn''t intend to marry you,I wouldn''t have proposed to you."''Sarah knew that she was lying to herself to ept,but it was fine to just make fun of it, why did she move all her belongings there? Aaron''s eyes widened,""Marriage proposal?" Sarah and Will looked over at the same time. Aaron''s heart of gossip was on fire,"Is that the proposal I was thinking of?" "Jealous?" Will asked. "Didn''t you propose to the Young Madam?Why did the Young Madam propose to you?" Aaron felt confused.He still remembered thest time the Young Master said to propose marriage. "She has a heart -to-heart with me,and she begged on the same day."Theers of Will''s lips raised,""Anyments?" Aaron shook his head,"''No objection.""he obediently answered,"But..." The two looked at him again. Aaron was really curious,"How did you propose..." "The video you crazily reposted moments before was the scene of our marriage proposal.""When Will said this,Aaron''s face froze visible to the naked eye."¡¯She prepared the drones and fireworks,and the meteor shower for me." Aaron''s eyes widened.His mental activity had exploded.An awesome marriage proposal was actually prepared by the youngdy?!""I don''t know if the youngdycks a secretary to relieve worries and boredom." Aaron''s brain twitched,and a sentence came out,"I can help." Will and Sarah were stunned.It was Will who recovered first. Will''s deep eyes deepened little by little,"Really?" "I didn''t mean that...""Aaron only then realized that he had made a mistake,and panicked. How to exin it?"I mean,master,your mate selection requirements are the same as before."''Aaron brought the topic back. Sarah got curious,"''Mate selection requirements?" "He said before that he wanted to find someone who could protect him¡ª" Sarah cut him off."He''s not a softie,""Sarah felt the need to justify her name with Captain Leon."! proposed to him because I wanted to marry him and to tell him that I liked him too." "Did you hear that?"Will asked with honey in his heart. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Loving someone felt good.But being loved felt better.Aaron drank the bowl of dog food with tears in his eyes! It''s not that he never saw a rich young master fall in love with a rich youngdy in that circle,but he didn¡¯t expect it to happen with his young master and her.No wonder that the young master rejected those good girls in the past.It turned out that the one he liked was Miss Sarah from the beginning to the end. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Long Time No See "In that case,youngdy,you should sign this." Aaron persuaded,and then he had to help them handle it,""Anyway,you and the young master will be a family from now on,and it doesn''t matter under whose name these are." If they calcted each other,naturally they couldn''t.But the young master trusted the youngdy,and the youngdy was also full of the young master.It really didn''t matter under whose name it would be. "If you don''t sign,I''ll take it as if you want to run away.""Will decided to force her to the end. Sarah pursed her lips,and finally signed.But after signing,she said," This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aren''t you afraid that I will take your things and run away?" "If you can run away.The monk can''t run away from the temple." "Tecan run." "I''ll tell your dad." Sarah stopped bickering with him.Some people who looked serious were actually childish ghosts. "Go and finish the formalities. "Will handed the stack of documents to Aaron, fulfilling a wish. Aaron was quite touched.After walking out with the file.He suddenly sent a message to Will,which was the question he wanted to ask most in his heart"Young master,you are now voluntarily giving all of those as gifts to the youngdy,which means that if you divorce in the future,you will note back" Will replied"Are you expecting me to get divorced before I get married?¡¯ This secretary.Does he want to get fired? Aaron responded quickly, ¡®I am telling you this question very seriously.No one can say anything about feelings.Are you not afraid of getting divorced if your rtionship is not good in the future?¡¯ Will looked at his reply,and theers of his lips curled up,while his eyes were filled with tenderness.He pressed the keypad on his phone and replied to his message"That''s something other people should think about,not me" Will finally responded seriously, ¡®We are not only husband and wife ,but we can still give our backs to each other''s teammates" They would live and die together,sharing adversity.He believed in Sarah as Sarah believed in him. Seeing his reply,Aaron smiled and then went to go through the formalities with the documents.Since the young master believed it.Then he blessed. The young master and Miss Sarah would definitely live happily ever after. "Captain Leon."Sarah pursed her lips. Will had just finished replying,when he raised his eyes.The sun just shone in and sprinkled on his side face.It was luxurious andzy,and it was so good-looking that she couldn''t take her eyes off him.For a moment,Sarah froze. Will didn''t notice her abnormality,""What''s wrong?" "That..."Sarah coughed,and pursed her lips before continuing, "How about my dowry?" "You don''t need to prepare a dowry.It''s all yours."Will put down his phone and held her in his arms,""You just need Ruby Ambers to enter my ount book with your heart." Sarah pursed her lips.If she would think about it carefully, most people''s dowry was prepared by their parents.But the Yeats Group shares were her dowry with Muffin,as her parents have said before.""Why are you giving me so many things?"¡¯Sarah still didn''t understand. "Can''t you figure out such a simple truth?" ¡°What?" "Of course, it''s for the sake of eating soft food in a legitimate way." Sarah gave him a look,"I''m serious." "Me too." Will countered. Sarah changed the question.Her expression was much more serious than before,"''You are really not afraid of me..." "Before you ask this question, also have a question for you."Will knew that she wanted an answer very much,so he spoke to her slowly. Sarah paused,"*What?" "You have experienced a bad marriage before, why do you still dare to marry me?" Will''s eyes were more serious than before,and his deep voice carried a little emotion,"Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will leave you for others?" "I¡¯m not.I trust you." Will smiled,and his eyes softened.He rested his chin on the top of her head.After a while,only then did he speak,""Your answer is also my answer." Sarah''s eyes met his.At that moment,her heart settled down. That''s right,anyway,she and Captain Leon would be together for the rest of their lives.If he gave it to her,she would keep it. Not many people knew about that matter,except for Aaron,only Sarah and Will,Eric Yeats and Herman,and ine knew about it.The elders didn''t care about this,and left the decision to them. Ina blink of an eye, it''s October. Will and Sarah went to Zack and Susan''s wedding. At first,the two wanted to hold their wedding abroad,but after many considerations, they decided to hold their wedding in New York,not because it was inconvenient for Will,but because they wanted to go out for their honeymoon after the wedding. Zack and Susan asked Will and Sarah out and nned to get together with them again.After all,they nned to spend several months outside on their honeymoon this time.Zack was worried that Will would miss him. Several people chose a club to y in. There were many things to y in it-There was food and drink, and it was not boring. But what he didn''t expect was that he would run into Jason the moment he entered the door. "Boss,should we book a ticket to go home tonight or tomorrow?"Chris and Jason had just finished talking with someone,and he asked while looking at the ticket on his phone while walking. Jason couldn¡¯t utter a word.He stopped when he saw four peopleing in from the door. "Tomorrow?"Chris asked, only to find that his boss had stopped in his tracks.Subconsciously,he raised his eyes and saw that his boss was looking ahead with a look soplicated that he couldn''t understand it.What''s ahead? Chris followed and saw that it was Sarah.His mind went nk for a moment.Miss Yeats and her fianc¨¦? When they saw Sarah,Sarah and Will were also looking at them. Jason''s bottomless gaze met Sarah across the air.He forced himself to withdraw his gaze so as not to disturb her,but after seeing her,he couldn''t bear to look away. After a few months,she became better.There were more colors in her eyes than when they divorced.It was obvious that she was doing well. Will...was treating her well. His gaze slowly moved down,andnded on her interlocking hands with Will''s,and also noticed the engagement ring on Sarah''s middle finger.That moment,his whole heart was filled with dense pain,and the inner city wall that had been built with great difficulty was instantly shattered.Even so,he didn''t show any on his face. Seeing that both sides were in a stalemate,Chris touched his boss calmly.His touch brought Jason back to his sanity temporarily.He looked at the face that had appeared countless times in his dreams,moved his lips,and finally said only four words to Sarah,"''Long time no see." Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Love is the Medicine That Heals All Psychological Emotions "Long time no see,"Sarah replied naturally. Jason nodded,with mixed feelings in his heart.In the end,without saying anything, after slightly nodding to her,he withdrew his reluctant gaze and walked out.What was left between them also dissipated completely.At that point,they parted ways and went their separate ways. "wasn''t that Jason?"Zack whispered to Susan, afraid of being heard by Will. Susan hummed lightly. Zack looked at Will for the first time.The former and the present just collided.Why didn''t he fight?It was not exciting at all. "Let''s go." Will was holding Sarah''s hand,as always. "Okay." After going in,while Sarah was ying with Susan,Zack immediately came to Will to gossip, full of curiosity,""Tell me, how did you feel when you saw Jason?" "What do you think?"Will asked naturally. "How do I know?!''m not you."''Zack was really gossiping.His curiosity was burning,"Don''t change the subject, just talk." Will rubbed the phone in his hand,and said unhurriedly,"I want to send you back home." Zack was very puzzled""What does this have to do with me?" "Walk as long as you''re walking.Why did you suddenly stop?"Will''s eyes fell on Zack''s face and his tone was slightly raised with a bit of danger,"Those who don''t know may think there is some story between you and Jason." "How did I know I''d stop,"Zack replied.At that time,he didn''t know why,but when he saw Jason,he stopped subconsciously.There was no reason.It''s subconscious behavior." What?Are you worried?"Zack was really curious about his mental activities ,"Are you afraid that Sarah will suddenly let go of your hand at that time,or that Jason will snatch her away?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not you." Will knew how Sarah would react.He understood what kind of person Jason was.He was not worried about what Zack said. "Aren''t you a little bit worried?" "No." "Why." "What why?" "Other incumbents are either over-expressive or nervous when they see their girlfriend''s ex.However,you don''t show anything when theye to you."Zack was very puzzled.Not to mention the current and former.When he thought Susan liked the young master of the Davis family,he hated that guy every time he saw him.That¡¯s why, Will''s reaction was irrational. "There is something wrong." ¡°Zack thought for a while,then asked puzzled,"Where?" "She¡¯s my fiancee,not just a girlfriend." Zack was speechless.It was just a title.Why took it seriously?"I''m no worse than Jason." Will''s thin lips parted,"I also have the confidence to give Sarah a better future and life.Why would I have the emotions you mentioned?" "I''m not talking about those!I''m talking about Sarah''s heart!""Zack purely analyzed, "It''s not something you can control." "You are wrong." "Uhm?" "There is a buzzword on the Inte." "What?" "The best way to forget someone is to reconcile with the next person." Will said slowly,"Love is a good medicine to heal all psychological emotions,of course,the most important thing is." Zack''s curiosity was aroused,"What?" "Sarah is a rational person"''Perhaps emotion would ovee reason when in love, but when something touched her bottom line,she would not get stuck in it again,especially when the scar was healed. Zack subconsciously looked in Sarah''s direction.In the end,hemented nothing. However,he was aware that there weren¡¯t many people as decisive as Sarah. "She''s fine with you."Zack admired Sarah and regarded her as their own." Although you don''t have any emotional intelligence,you are very dedicated." Will gave him a look, "It''s better to give this sentence to yourself." After speaking,he stood up and walked towards Sarah. They went back veryte that day.On the way back, Will asked Sarah"''How does it feel to see him now?" "It''s very calm."Sarah knew who he was talking about,so she answered honestly,"I don''t have the ufortable feeling like before.""When she saw him on his birthdayst year,she forgave him.However,it was still ufortable.But now,she calmed down.She just wished him a good luck in the future. Will was relieved.He knew that Sarah hade out of the previous bad marriage. As for Jason, after returning to the hotel,he kept looking out the window.When Chris walked in with the cake,he regained his senses. "Boss,this is the cake that Mr.and Mrs.Noth asked me to order for you."''Chris put the cake on the table,""Let me tell you something." Cake? "Don''t make twenty-nine the same as twenty-eight,"Chris said. "Understood," Jason remembered that today¡¯s his birthday,his eyesplicated,"You take the cake." "Here''s your birthday cake." "Please eat." "Madam asked me to take a picture of you while you are making your wish." Jason pursed his lips,put on the ugly birthday hat resignedly,and made a wish after Chris lit the candle.If wishes could reallye true,he wished Sarah well. Chris yed the happy birthday song when he made a wish. The candle was blown out,and Chris asked gossipingly,""Boss,what wish did you just make?" "It won''t work if I say it." "It won¡¯t work if you don''t talk." Jason shot him a look.He was really annoying as always. ¡°I have a gift for you,"Chris said mysteriously,with a soft tone,"Come with me." In the past,Jason wouldn''t bother to talk to him.But today,he felt that it was too quiet to be alone,and suddenly wanted to have someone lively by his side. "Boss?" Chris called him. Jason calmed down and stood up,"Let''s go." Chris took him to the next room.He opened the door,and the view was a suite that was decorated like a party. The words "Happy Birthday" were particrly conspicuous, and the fireworks tube exploded! Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Captain Leon is a Typical Countless ribbons and sequins fell. Then Edwin Noth,who was hiding behind the curtain,jumped out dressed like a comedian,"Brother,happy birthday!" "Jason,happy birthday." Mr.and Mrs.Noth also came out from inside.Everyone was carrying the sincerest blessings and smiles on their faces. That scene.It was about the same asst year.The biggest difference was that on his twenty-eighth birthday,he received a happy birthday from Sarah,and on his twenty-ninth birthday, it was a long time no see. Edwin and Chris held the fireworks tube together.Quite a few sequined ribbons and petalsnded on Jason''s head. There were many healing things in this world,but the most effective thing for Jason was the care and love from his family. "Why are you here?"Jason''s face softened. Obviously,Chris said to take pictures for his mother before, why are they all there now? Edwin put down the firework tube in his hand and walked over to wrap his arms around his shoulders.His tone was still cheerful,"I''m afraid that you will be bored here alone. Birthdays should be happy and lively."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t stand still!Come here and blow out the candles to make a wish.""Mrs.Noth had already inserted the candles. "Just now..." "The one just now is the one just now.This year you have two cakes,and you can make two wishes"''How could Mrs.Noth not know what he was thinking?She could even guess that the wish he made over there was rted to Sarah.Edwin lit the candles.He was still very concerned about his brother," Think about what wishes you want to maketer,whether you hope to improve your career,or hope to get out of being single." "Come here quickly." "Make a wish!Make a wish!" After everyone finished speaking ,they began to sing the happy birthday song.The singing carried their most sincere blessings, their warmest and most healing smiles,and their hearts to love Jason the most. Jason''s eyes nced at their faces,then closed his eyes and began his wish"I wish the people who love me and the people I love have a smooth life,peace,and joy" After his birthday,Jason changed.He often went home to get along with his parents and grandpa,eat well and sleep well.Nobody mentioned Sarah in front of him anymore,and he never did. The days seemed to go back a long,long time when Jason was just Jason. In a blink of an eye another year passed,and it was 2024.Jason no longer wanted to bring Noth Group to a higher ce than before.He just maintained the status quo.In that way,he had a lot of free time.He also spent a lot of time with his family. He had just finished spending time with his family when he received a message from Edgar"Sarah and Will will hold a wedding in a few days.Only those they care about most are invited,no wedding banquet" Jason put down his phone. Sarah and Will were looking at the wedding photos that had just been delivered.Sarah stared at the photo for a long time,and finally came to a conclusion,"You seem to be better looking than me." "Be confident and remove the seeming." Sarah choked.Truly,Captain Leon was the most narcissistic of all. "You know I''m prettier than you,do you feel inferior?" Will teased her. "Have you ever heard a sentence?" "What?" "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder." "So what?" "This means that when I look at the photos,] have an emotional filter.Even if you are ugly,I will still think you are beautiful."Sarah said seriously. Will didn''t believe it at all,"Really?" "Certainly." "Did you forget that it¡¯s just a matter of color control?" Sarah pouted.Yes,she wouldn''t win,so she hugged the photo in her arms,"Then I''ll put the photo away,and you can go and take your solo photos by yourself." "Hmmm." Will raised his voice. "Uhm?" Her tone just now must be arguing with him,right? "I said I will take the photo,"Sarah emphasized to him. "Theard." "Then what?" "Want me to help you find the box?" Sarah was suspicious,and her calm face became moreplicated.Captain Leon was...not in love?"This is our wedding photo,"Sarah emphasized again. Will looked at her as if he wanted to say something but didn''t say it clearly,"I know." "You...really don''t want it?" "Angry?" Will took her in his arms. Sarah pursed her lips and said nothing Not to mention angry,she was also emotional.Captain Leon didn''t want to collect their photos together at all!"Do you think your ability to hide things is better than my ability to find things?" Will tapped her nose lightly,"Or do you think you really have the ability to leave with these photos?" Sarah left with her things in her arms. Will shot calmly and pulled her back. The two went through dozens of tricks in just a few minutes,and Will saw the tricks not only keeping Sarah but also snatching the photos from her hands. Will held her in his arms again. "Why?" Sarah struggled for a while,and looked at him with her beautiful eyebrows."I''ve been practicing secretly every day for the past few months,why can''t I beat you?" In her life,she wished to defeat Captain Leon on the basis of skill. However,she seemed to have failed. "Captain Leon will always be Captain Leon."Will rambled, "Is that why you want to beat me?" "I want to,""Sarah said the truth,""Not only me but also a few of them." Will''s pretty lips curled up,"Then you guys have to work hard." Sarah pouted. "Actually,there is a way to beat me quickly."Will started a small routine. Sarah knew his trick,""No." "I haven''t said yet." "I know what you''re going to say." "What?" "Kiss me,kiss me once and I''ll let you win."Sarah knew too well.She had been with him for more than a year.However,she¡¯s still too young. Will answered,"''Okay."''Then he dropped a kiss on Sarah¡¯s lips. Sarah was dumbfounded until the kiss was over.She resigned herself to her fate.She used to think that as long as she stayed with Captain Leon for along time,she would definitely be able to avoid all the pits that he would dug,and then turn herself into a serf and sing. However,by the time she knew where Captain Leon would dig pits,the way Captain Leon dug pits had changed. "Thank you for letting me win again."Will smiled tenderly.Sarah suddenly thought of something.What was cheap and good- looking?Captain Leon was a typical example. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Family Brother and Family Throne "Captain Leon,"Sarah adjusted her mood,and didn''t say much about this matter,but was thinking about other things," remember we will get the certificate in two days." "Good memory." "I have a question." "Tell me." "What do you mean when you proposed to me?You said love at first sight, interest at second sight,and love at third sight."Sarah made it clear that she was waiting for an answer. Will knew what she was up to,but he decided to let her think, "It''s got to do with that watch." Sarah racked her brains and couldn''t think of anything to say,"Watch?" "Think for yourself." "If you don''t tell me,Jasmine and Jim might mess up the day we get our license." That was a typical threat but she forgot that Will was not easily threatened.He looked at her leisurely his voice was loose and serious,"Is that a threat?" "It can be understood that way." "It seems that you don''t like me very much." Sarah gave him a questioning look. "You can''t even remember our first meeting." Knowing that she couldn''t ask,Sarah could only think. However,she really couldn''t figure out what rtionship the watch could have with Captain Leon.The first time she met Captain Leon,wasn''t it when she scolded them? Will looked at her.He still remembered that her skills were not particrly good when they first met.She was like a stubborn little beast with endless strength.She was obviously a rookie,but she looked like a master in terms of momentum. Thinking of it ,his eyes were filled with a smile and tenderness. Luckily, the rest of her life would be his.He could protect her for the rest of her life. On May twentieth,Sarah and Will went to collect their certificate.Like many couples,they happily wrote their information and names on it and received their marriage certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau.After receiving the certificate, they went home. They received the certificate on May twentieth Their family and friends were invited to witness on May twenty first. Jasmine and Jim were waiting for them at home early.Looking at the red notebooks in their hands,Jasmine asked"''Have you got it?" "Uhm. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "What a pity."Jasmine clicked her tongue twice.Will rubbed the marriage certificate in his hand,and said slowly,"What''s the pity?" "It''s nothing." Jasmine put her thoughts back immediately.If Captain Leon knew what she was sorry for,he would definitely find an opportunity to deal with her.She went to Sarah, pulled her to Jim,and then whispered, "Want to ask you something." "What?" "Who is in charge of your family?" Sarah was dumbfounded. "who have the most say?" Jasmine was really curious.PumpKin was younger in the family.Captain Leon was the emperor of the family. However,they were both married.It would be changed, right? ""He,"Sarah answered honestly.She looked at Will who was staring at them. Jasmine and Jim were dumbfounded.They only had one thought in mind. It''s over. The PumpKin husband was strict with the stone hammer. "He''s in charge of being beautiful,and I''m in charge of making money to support the family,"Sarah said very seriously,and she quite approved of this agreement in her heart.After all,she really had a lot of money.Raising Captain Leon would not be a problem. "Captain Leon."Jasmine still wanted to give her sister some family status back.Of course,the main reason was that PumpKin could help her say good things when she would be trained in the future. Will looked at her. Jasmine coughed""''Do you think our PumpKin is easy to deceive?" "She''s really easy to deceive, "Will answered naturally.Everyone was speechless.How can he answer like that?! Sarah was used to it.She knew that she was really easy to cheat. "You let PumpKin make money to support the family,and you are responsible for being beautiful?Isn''t that a bit too bullying?"Jasmine was purely joking with them.Their rtionship was very strong after all. Jim expressed his support,""Yes!" "You have misunderstood.Captain Leon gave all the property under his name to PumpKin.He now only has shares in the Gardner Group.In other words,he is poor right now." No one recognized the word poor.After all,the shares of Gardner Group were very valuable. Jasmine was surprised, "Really?" "Of course, it''s true.I happened to see it when Captain Leon''s secretary went to go through the transfer procedures."''Samuel snorted handsomely,arrogantly. Jasmine suddenly smiled meaningfully.The next moment,she suddenly took Sarah''s hand,and said very solemnly,"PumpKin,kick Captain Leon! will marry you." "Ahem."Jim coughed twice as a reminder. Will slowly walked over and asked Sarah,"Do you want her to marry you?" "No." Sarah refused tly.First day of receipt.She didn''t want to be cleaned up. "What are you afraid of?""Jasmine was a troublemaker,"You are sitting on so much property now,so kicked him to be with me.We can travel the world together,aren''t you happy?" Sarah answered very quickly,"Not happy." After speaking ,she gave Jasmine a wink.Go on.Captain Leon probably would really clean up people. "Why?"Jasmine asked. "I heard that Mr.Maud is looking for you everywhere." Will said something, still in that casual tone,"Do you think I should sell your news to him?" "I just wanted to test PumpKin for you." Jasmine immediately responded.Her mind turned really fast,""The result of the test shows that PumpKin is sincere to you." Mr.Maud?Is it Mr.Maud,one of the New York Four Young Masters? "You won''t tell him,will you?" Jasmine coughed lightly. "You guess?" "You match PumpKin!" Jasmine blurted out. Will nced at her,and finally said,"This is not an example." "Okay!"Jasmine let go of her heart.She loved to be seductive but she didn''t expect to find someone who was not easy to mess with.Most importantly,she also regarded him as the number one tease in that bar. "What are you talking about?"Sarah didn''t like to gossip,but she was really curious about Jasmine and Jim''s rtionship. Jasmine still wanted to save face,"''Nothing..." "She flirted with the irresponsible one from the Maud Family."Will sold her out without hesitation. "Now that one is looking for her all over the world." Is she shameless? Sarah thought for a while,"Tick it up...Do you need to make such a big move?" With Jasmine''s character,he wouldn''t be a scumbag.The flirting was only based on the premise that both parties were single and the other party did not refused. Why? Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Marriage "Because she not only teased him but also made him innocent." "Will''s eyes moved,and he said what he knew.All eyes fell on Jasmine.As if they never expected that this was something Jasmine could do. "What do you mean I made him lose his innocence?" Jasmine felt that she had been extremely wronged,and hurriedly cleared her innocence," just teased him as before.Don''t make it feel like I put him to sleep." "This is a rumor in the circle." Will told her about the situation,"They all said that Mr.Maud''s thirty-year virginity was taken away by a girl surnamed Gu." "It''s really ridiculous"''Jasmine felt that Mr.Maud was too shameless. "Shall we help you teach him a lesson?" "Isn''t this a rumor?" "What are you going to do?" While watching the y,everyone was still worried.In all these years, it was the first time someone had done this to Jasmine. "Since he said that,I''m going to make this matter real." Jasmine already started to think,"Let him know what a real seizure is." "Are you serious?" Jim asked. Jasmine sat therezily,"Yeah." Jim and Sarah looked at each other, and decisively pulled her into the room for a detailed talk. They wouldn''t let the guys outside hear it. "This matter can be rified.""Sarah told her,"Don''t be impulsive." Jim also persuaded,"Yes." "I¡¯m not being impulsive.Mr.Maud is pretty good-looking,and his temper is quite to my liking." Jasmine sat on the chair,knowing it in her heart"''Just treat it as a rtionship." "Theard from my brother that Mr.Maud seems to have a bad temper."''Sarah was somewhat impressed, "It''s cloudy." Jasmine thought about it for a moment,"Almost." They were flirting at first,in the next second,he said to her, ¡®Believe it or not,I will crush your hand right away" "Then you will still go?" Jim asked,worriedly."One thing is one thing.I think I can ovee him." Jasmine was a person with a sense of proportion and a goal,"''Don''t worry,I know what I know." Sarah pursed her lips,and didn''t try to persuade her anymore" ''Tell us something." "There''s really something going on." "What?" "Help me check his information."Jasmine decided to hold him tight,to see if he was still arrogant,"All of them." If she guessed right,that person must have obtained her information by now.Except for some privacy and things about the organization,she didn''t let PumpKin hide it for her.That''s it.It would be better to know herself and her enemy. "Okay,"Sarah agreed.Checking information was a trivial matter for her.She didn''t dy and started to check on theputer in the study.At first,she didn''t find many things,but after deciphering themyer byyer, all the information about that person appeared in Sarah''s hands.She didn''t read it carefully and sent it directly to Jasmine. "I''ll treat you to dinner if it works."Jasmine was in a better mood. Sarah thought for a while and made a decision,""Wait a minute!Here''s something for you." "What?" Jasmine was curious.Jim waited too. Sarah hurried out of the study,and finally appeared with a small box with red ears,and handed it to Jasmine,"Whether you sleep with him for real or not,this one is safer." "Pfft! "Jasmine suddenlyughed. Sarah shoved it into her hand,feeling ufortable. Jasmine returned it to her,smiling as she spoke,"No,you save it for Captain Leon and use it slowly." "You really don''t want it?" "Don''t worry,I know how to protect myself.""Jasmine''s heart was warm,so she reassured in case she was worried.She wanted to confirm the crime that had been ced on her,but that didn''t mean she would really mess around.With her skills,she was not afraid of idents."''Don''t worry about my affairs.Although I have zero experience in this kind of thing,I still have a lot of theoretical knowledge."Jasmine liked her sisters very much, "Just rest well and wait for tomorrow to go to the base to hold a wedding." Sarah thought about it,and she was right.All along, Jasmine knewa lot,and her skills were considered good among them.Even if Mr.Maud wanted to do something,he probably wouldn''t be Jasmine¡¯s opponent. "But you must agree in advance." Jasmine still left a way out for herself. Sarah asked,"What?" "If identally have a big conflict with that person,you two have to protect me,"Jasmine said very seriously. Both agreed. After talking,they left the study and went down to join them.Their purpose was to talk to them about tomorrow''s wedding.Although they were just to witness it, they still hoped to make the scene beautiful. Will prepared very early. After they left,only Sarah and Will were left in the vi. They put their marriage certificates together and took a photo.They each sent them toa circle of friends. Sarah put the phone aside after sending it. That pair of beautiful eyes looked at someone beside her, and called his name seriously,""Will." "Uhm?" "Let''s have a baby.""She liked children.She wanted to have kids with Captain Leon. Will paused,and asked her seriously,"Do you really want it?" "Yeah." Sarah nodded. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be joking, Will agreed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the next day.The two held a wedding on the bigwn outside the base.There were not many people present,only their family and friends they cared about the most.The ceremony was also very simple.The whole process took less than ten minutes. Apanied by I do¡¯s,the ceremony officially ended. Wilson saw such a hasty wedding for the first time.He went to Sarah and asked, You really want us to witness it?" "Uhm." "It''s over?" Wilson looked around. It felt so unreal.Looking at PumpKin getting married in his imagination,his eyes should be red,happy but reluctant at the same time.But now,he felt nothing! "If you like to be grand, you can do it well when you get married."Sarah knew what he was thinking. Wilson waved his hand,"I''m still young." Sarah looked at his obviously troubled expression but didn''t let him down.She went to change clothes with Will,and then went to dinner with a group of family and friends. Their wedding was the simplest one that everyone present had ever seen. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Full Stop That simple wedding could make people feel sweet, free,and in love. When leaving the base in the afternoon,someone reported the situation to Will,"Captain Leon,someone wanted toe in this morning, but we stopped him." "Who?" "He." The team member took out his mobile phone,and on it was a photo he had taken. Will took the phone in his hand and looked at it.When he saw Jason dressed up to attend,he paused.It happened that Sarah had just yed with Eve Kent and the others.After seeing Will''s serious face,she asked,"''What''s wrong?" "Jason is here this morning.""Will didn''t hide it from her and returned the phone to the team member. Sarah froze for a moment. Will took her hand,"Let''s go." "Okay." The two left the base.But what she didn''t expect was to see Jason outside the vi. Jason didn''t want to bother her,especially on an important day.He pursed his thin lips, his eyes fell on Sarah,and after a moment of hesitation he asked,"Can I talk to you?" Sarah looked subconsciously at Will.It was obvious.If Captain Leon agreed,she would. "Go"Will pampered her head, knowing that some things shoulde to an end,"I''ll wait for you here." "Okay."''Sarah was already calm.She took Jason to the garden next to them,where Captain Leon could see it,and he could rx. Jason''s thin lips moved,and he said what he wanted to say the most today, "Happy newlyweds." "Thank you,"Sarah replied. Jason''s thin lips tightened into a straight line.Obviously there were a lot of things to say,but when they actually sat down and started chatting ,he couldn¡¯t say anything. "Don''t live in the past,"''Sarah took the initiative to start a conversation with him.She hoped that Jason would let go of the past and start again."Yours might also be waiting for you in the near future." Jason wanted to say no more,but there was another word that came out of his mouth,"Okay." Their conversation stayed for about ten minutes.Jason only said a few words the whole time ,not a word that was hidden deep in his heart."I wish you happiness."He stood up and said, which can be regarded aspletely sealing his heart. "Thank you." Between Jason and Sarah,a full stop was scratched. Will waited for her there.After sensing that they were done,he took her hand and went home to start their child n. After talking to Sarah,Jason made a date with Edgar.He thought it would be hard for him to see Sarah getting married,but when he saw her happy smile with Will,he realized that when love reached a certain level, it could be fulfilled by letting go. Edgar poured him a ss of wine and said,"''Cry if you want to.I won''tugh at you." "Why would I cry?" "Didn''t you go to Sarah and Will¡¯s wedding?" Edgar asked.He was not as anxious as before,"Is it hard to see them together,and you want to grab the marriage?" Jason took a ss of wine and drank it down in one gulp.Obviously,he didn''t want to pay attention to his boring words. "I understand you."Edgar said solemnly,"If Eve Kent took the child and married another man,I would also go for the marriage." "She''s a good fit with Will." Jason said after deliberating.Come to think of it,he''s so simr to Sarah in some things.They were not talkative people.They exploded when they encounter angry things.They didn''t like to communicate.They were not good at dissecting their hearts to each other. Unlike Will.He''s with Sarah,and at ease. Edgar looked astonished and surprised,"Did you take the wrong medicine?" Jason didn''t speak,just picked up the wine and drank another ss. "Do you really think Sarah and Will are suitable or are you trying to convince yourself that they are suitable?" Edgar added. "Really." Edgar took another look at him, finally relieved. He also told him the truth,which was something he had inadvertently learned from Eve Kent in the past few months,"I also think that Will is much better with Sarah than you are with her." "Why?"Jason asked indifferently. "Both of you are too hard,the hard one needs to be matched with the soft one." Although Edgar didn''t have much contact with Will,he felt that he was a good match for Sarah.Nothing else, just look at Sarah when she''s with him." You''d better not get married in the future,"Edgar reminded, sincerely,""You will only know if it is suitable for you to get along with." Jason didn''t answer,but his eyes turned dark. Edgar asked him again,"You don''t n to never get married for the rest of your life,do you?" "We''ll talk about itter."Jason didn''t want to think about the future yet.But it was impossible for him not to get married for a lifetime,and those shareholders of Noth Group would put pressure on them if they tried their best.After all, he represented the face of Noth Group. "Some people in Noth Group won''t let you talk about itter." Although Edgar was with Eve Kent fora long time,he still knew a lot."It''s in their ears." In the past,the two were only secretly married,and not many people knew about it.But since the Sarah incident broke out before,Jason recorded a video on the Inte,which led to many people knowing that they used to be husband and wife. Sarah was already married.He was afraid Jason would be rushed too. Jason''s eyes lit up,""They won''t do anything in a short time." At least this month, they wouldn''t. "Reminder in advance ,no matter how urgent you are forced,don''t just marry someone."Edgar didn''t want the same thing to happen again. "Mind your own business." "My things are progressing very well.I will be called daddy in October." Edgar was very ttered,"''Eve Kent also talks to me more than before." "Do your parents know?" Edgar didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. "Would you like me to tell your parents?" "Do you want to be so terrific? "Edgar gave him a look,and his mood copsed,"''Isn''t it just that the person you like married someone else?" Jason felt that this guy couldn''t speak,so he took out his phone without hesitation, "Believe it or not,I''ll tell your parents right now." "Brother!" Edgar changed his words,"You are my brother!"This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!